《How to get Healed at Demon Farm》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    <strong>"Sihyeon, did you start working in your early 20s?"</strong>


    <strong>"The family situation was not good, so I had to get a job right away. Although I couldn''t go to college, I think I spent my time faithfully with that much social experience."</strong>


    Questions within the expected range.


    I answered calmly and confidently.


    The interviewer showed interest in what I did in my early 20s and asked a few more questions.


    I naturally continued my prepared answer, and the interviewer nodded slightly as if he liked it.


    Good!It''s going well so far.


    The atmosphere did not look bad with the sense gained from numerous interview experiences.


    I tried not to let my guard down and smiled asfortably as possible.


    One of the interviewers, who had been roughly rummaging through the submitted self-introduction and resume, trembled.


    <strong>"Huh? Sihyeon?.Are you a iplete awakener"?</strong>


    Oh


    I sensed an ominous pattern that I''ve experienced several times, but for now, I calmly changed my answer as I prepared.


    <strong>"Yes. I was judged like that a few years ago."</strong>


    <strong>"Hmm."</strong>


    <strong>"I''vepleted the examination at the hospital regarding that, and so far, there has been nothing wrong with.</strong>


    Interviewers showed no interest in what I said.


    They whispered to each other andpletely closed the resumes they were looking at.


    Eyes avoiding my eyes as if ufortable, corners of mouth falling down, and even putting their arms around the chair and leaning their body deep behind.


    I also lost my motivation in an instant due to their cold interest.


    Did I fail again this time?


    After the formal questions and formal answers that followed, I left the interview ce.


    <strong>***********</strong>


    The world faced a big change decades ago.


    Monsters poured out of the unidentified cracks, and a passage to another worldpletely different from the modern world was also opened.


    And humans living on Earth began to change.


    Awakening!


    Already, the phenomenon of awakening has allowed the use of tremendous power as if people were a character in a game.


    Soon after, they were revered as heroes and won wealth and honor.


    Human society has also changed rapidly in line with them.


    <strong>Wee Everybody!</strong>


    <strong>The best guild!The Astora is waiting for you.</strong>


    An advertisement on a passing bus billboard.


    Guild advertisements, which may only exist in games, have now be ordinary daily lives.


    However, the phenomenon of awakening was not a blessing to everyone.


    For example, like me sitting at a bus stop and sighing.


    "Ha. This bloody iplete awakening"


    If awakening is a blessing, iplete awakening is like a curse.


    This phenomenon, called "iplete awakening," urred at a time when a person with awakening was unable to deal with mana.


    In this case, not only cannot use ability, but also one''s own status window cannot be opened.


    The most serious problem was the symptoms that urred together.


    The whole body gets paralyzed due to unknown shock or the physical ability gets significantly reduced.


    Of course, these serious symptoms appear only in a small number of people, and most of them have continued their normal lives.


    However.


    Even if the job application in a smallpany that passes candidates roughly, doesn''t want to use an employee who may have a problem at any time.


    I had a headache when I made the mistake in the interview again today.


    Debt left in the bank for my mother''s treatment, plus the medical expenses needed in the future.


    Should I extend my work at night rather than working part-time during the day?


    While waiting for the bus andmenting.


    The cell phone in the pocket rang.


    I checked the screen of my cell phone without much thought because I thought I received a spam message as usual.


    <strong>"Huh?"</strong>


    <strong>=============================================================</strong>


    <strong>Hello, Mr Sihyeon.</strong>


    <strong>In your portfolio you mentioned you had experience working on a farm.</strong>


    <strong>We are currently looking for someone to take charge of the rted work.</strong>


    <strong>If you are interested, please feel free to contact me.</strong>


    <strong>=============================================================</strong>


    I looked puzzled at the sudden text message that came through the job information site.


    When I was young, I raised a cow on my father''s farm.


    Like any children of a farmhouse, I helped with farm work since I was young, and I personally liked animals, so I spent a lot of time with cows.


    Perhaps if my father''s farm was not ruined.


    I probably would have decided on a career path there and went to college.


    However, in an unexpected ident, my father''s farm went bankrupt.


    And my father died of illness.


    Since then, I have never done anything rted to farms.


    I don''t have a rted license, but suddenly, a job rted to a farm?


    Suspicion naturally came to my mind.


    Sometimes there are people who want to cheat one through their resumes released.


    However, as the current situation was not good, I became interested without realizing it.


    The worries weren''t that long.


    Let''s just keep in touch.


    If I thought it''s weird, I can turn it down right away.


    Enter the contact information left in the text and press the call button.


    <strong>"Hello?You texted me through the job information site, right?</strong>


    <strong>"Oh, that''s right."</strong>


    <strong>"What?Right now?"</strong>


    <strong>"Inferis office"?</strong>


    I once again checked the address sent by the man I talked to.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the address was not wrong.


    While hesitating, I knocked on the door of the office.


    <strong>Knock, knock, knock.</strong>


    <strong>It''s open.Come in!</strong>


    I slowly opened the door to a voice from the inside.


    A man dressed in a neat suit weed me inside the office.


    <strong>"Are you Lim Sihyeon?"</strong>


    <strong>"Oh, yes. That''s right."</strong>


    <strong>"Nice to meet you. I''m Ryan, who''s in charge of the office here."</strong>


    The man called Ryan handed over his business card with good manners.


    Is he a foreigner? Or a Korean-American? I got nervous by the unfamiliar name.


    <strong>"Oh Yes, I''m sorry. I don''t have a business card."</strong>


    <strong>"It''s okay. Come this way and sit down."</strong>


    He sat me down and entered the next room, saying he would get me coffee.


    The office I looked around for a while gave me a strange feeling like the man I just saw.


    There was nothing except the desk where the documents were ced, the table and chair where I was sitting.


    Is this called minimalism?


    While looking around the room, Ryan returned with two cups of coffee.


    <strong>"Coffee is the only thing I can treat you."</strong>


    <strong>"No. This is enough."</strong>


    A familiar scent flowed out of the cup.


    It was amon instant coffee.


    <strong>"I like this a lot. I can''t believe you can enjoy coffee this simply with just hot water. Isn''t it amazing?"</strong>


    <strong>"Oh yes".</strong>


    He was a man with an unusual atmosphere.


    Dark eyes and ck hair.


    The confident atmosphere like a sessful salesperson, and the shiny appearance like an idol, gave it a strange charm.


    <strong>"Thank you foring despite the sudden call. Sihyeon."</strong>


    <strong>It''s okay.I have some time until evening.So, Mr. Le LeLean?"</strong>


    <strong>"You can call me Ryan''fortably."</strong>


    <strong>"Okay, MrRyan."</strong>


    After the formal introductions, Ryan brought up the story of work in earnest.


    <strong>"I checked the information you posted on the job site.Have you ever worked on a farm?"</strong>


    <strong>"Yes.When I was young, I helped my father raise cows on his farm."</strong>


    Was it because of his eloquent speaking skills?


    I felt a bit drowsy.


    He even asked questions very personal.


    From the story of my father''s farm''s failure to my mother with a serious illness, to the recent failure to get a job one after another.


    What?Why did I tell this story?


    When I came to my senses, I had already answered all his questions.


    <strong>"Thank you for answering honestly."</strong>


    <strong>"Hmm"</strong>


    I felt queer.


    I came to my senseste and brought up the question I had on my way to the office.


    <strong>Mr Ryan, can I get an exnation of what kind of work it is? I don''t know what kind of work I had to do yet." </strong>


    <strong>"Ah.I''m sorry.I was too inconsiderate.Hmm.Rather than exining it in words, it''s better to see it in person, right?</strong>


    Ryan jumped from his seat.


    He sent a gesture to follow him and headed to the next room.


    I was nervous, but I moved ordingly.


    The next room we entered together was a space that looked like a pantry.


    And I saw another door inside it.


    When Ryan opened the inner door, a dark space with nothing could be seen ahead appeared.


    A strange feeling that cannot bepared to before.


    I instinctively stepped back. But,


    <strong>-Grab!</strong>


    <strong>"Excuse me. Hold on!"</strong>


    <strong>"Ha ha. It''s okay. It''s just a little strange in the beginning. Let''s go in together."</strong>


    <strong>"Huh? Huh?"</strong>


    Ryan simply grabbed the struggling me.


    Regardless of my will, I was quickly sucked into the ck space.


    My consciousness came back with a dizzy feeling.


    When I opened my eyes,


    <strong>"This is?"</strong>


    <strong>"The entrance is over there."</strong>


    <strong>"What happened now?"</strong>


    <strong>"Let''s go out first and talk."</strong>


    I was angry at the confusing situation, but for now, I began to follow his words.


    It hasn''t been long since I started walking along the dark cave.


    A bright light leaked in and an exit appeared.


    I frowned for a moment because of the bright surroundings.


    As the re disappeared and I opened my eyes again, an amazing scenery unfolded before my eyes.


    <strong>"Wow"</strong>


    The clear sky and warm sunlight.


    Mountain ranges that are high enough to reach clouds, green grasnds and forests spread out below them.


    Admiration naturally flowed out of the beautiful nature that was hard to see in the city and could onlye out of fairy tales.


    <strong>"Sihyeon, wee to the Inferis realm."</strong>


    <strong>"What? What did you say?"</strong>


    <strong>"Inferis! That is the name of this dimension.</strong>


    <strong>What?"</strong>


    <strong> Oh yeah! The humans call this kind of ces as Demon world (</strong><strong></strong><strong>)".</strong>


    <strong> Demon world?"</strong>


    Demon world.. that I''ve heard on the Inte or the news?


    I frowned with distrust in my face.


    Ryan burst intoughter once.


    Whats so funny.


    <strong>"Hahaha. When I exin this ce at first, everyone reacts like you. But I''m not lying. This is Demon realm but a different ce from the ce which the humans call Demon world."</strong>


    <strong>"If you see it in person, you''ll believe me. Should we go a little bit more? The farm is not far from here"</strong>


    <strong>"</strong>


    I pretended to be fooled and followed Ryan again.


    I walked along the road from the entrance of the cave and looked around.


    The wind that was wandering through the meadow carried with it the smell of grass, and from a distant ce an unknown mountain bird sang in a pure voice.


    Looking at the colourful wildflowers blooming on the floor for the first time in years, it seemed that the heart that had recently suffered from unemployment was healing.


    I don''t know if this ce is really a farm.


    I suddenly remembered that if I could work here, it wouldn''t be bad.


    While walking drunk on the scenery.


    Soon, the ranch building appeared in front of me.


    Ryan strode toward the front door.


    <strong>-Knock knock knock knock knock knock knock knock knock knock</strong>


    Ryan knocked on the front door and pretend to be calm, but there was no response from inside.


    After waiting for a long time, he smiled awkwardly and said.


    <strong>Mr Sihyeon please wait here..Just a moment, please.I''ll go and check if the back door is open."</strong>


    Ryan left me behind and headed to the back of the building.


    I was left alone, so I turned and looked to the other side.


    Not far from the farm building, I could see arge barn and a long fence.


    I was slowly taking my steps there.


    I could see something very far beyond the fence.


    Is it an animal raised on this farm?


    It began to approach to my side.


    <strong>"Oh  Oh ?!"</strong>


    The guy who came close was so big that I was nervous.


    A big body that feels overwhelming.


    Tworge horns growing on the head, thick fur covering the whole body.


    This huge creature nced at me with the fence between it.


    At first, I was afraid of the overwhelming size, but I was relieved little by little when I saw the big and calm eyes of it.


    <strong>"Hello?"</strong>


    <strong>-Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo.</strong>


    My awkward greeting made him cry briefly.


    On a low note, a loud echo that sounded like a loud musical instrument.


    It reminded me of the cows that my father raised in the past.


    I thought of this, and naturally, I got a friendly feeling.


    My Hands slowly towards it without realizing.


    It backed a little.


    Hes a little wary of the approaching movements.


    I showed my heart.


    I stopped my hand and waited calmly for the alertness to disappear.


    After a brief confrontation, he put his head out toward me.


    I smiled small and stroked the head of the creature very slowly and gently.


    <strong>"Yeah. You''re nice."</strong>


    <strong>-Boooooooo.</strong>


    He slowly closed his eyes as if he liked my touch.


    I also stroked the soft fur like hair with afortable mind.


    Warm energy spread through my palms and arms.


    I felt full of energy all over my body.


    <strong>[Temporary eptance of Mana]</strong>


    <strong>[ Re-awakening will begin ]</strong>


    <strong>"Huh?"</strong>


    <strong>The voice I heard when I first awakened resonated in my head again.</strong>


    <strong>[You gained a new ability]</strong>


    <strong>[You''re now a Demonic Beast Guardian"]</strong>

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    <strong>"<em>What the hell is this</em>"</strong>


    I muttered to myself with a puzzled expression on the sudden situation.


    After the initial iplete awakening, an awakening phenomenon that urred again after a few years.


    Theplete awakening that I had been longing for for a long time came suddenly.


    I came to my senses and cleared my mind.


    I bit my lips with a look of excitement and anxiety, then spat out the word.


    <strong><em>Status window</em>..</strong>


    Boom


    Lim Sihyeon: Demon Beast Guardian


    [Health: 8]


    [Magic: 1]


    [Strength: 7]


    [Agility: 6]


    [Knowledge: 5]


    [Resistance: 1]


    Communion ()[Unique]


    Summon the target monster and emotions can pass


    Different abilities depending on intimacy applies.


    Cannot be used against hostile targets.


    A status window really popped up in front of me.


    I felt a sense of helplessness and slowly looked at the status window.


    My stamina was high, and my magic and resistance were only 1.


    What the hell is this?


    The Demon Beast Guardian.


    Demon?


    The word beast that appeared in the status window reminded me of the cow like creature I had just petted.


    When I looked for it, it had already disappeared somewhere.


    When I was feeling some kind of regret, I heard the voice of someone looking for me.


    Mr Sihyeon. Sihyeon!


    <em>I</em><em>am</em><em>here</em>!


    After hearing the answer, Ryan quickly approached this way.


    You are here. I was worried that you might have left.


    <strong>"<em>No</em>. <em>I just looked around for a while</em>."</strong>


    "Haha. I''m worried for nothing Let''s go! The others are waiting inside Ummm?"


    Ryan, who suddenly stopped talking, looked into my face.


    Mr Sihyeon. Did something change?"


    <strong></strong><strong><em>Pardon</em></strong><strong>?"</strong>


    Its subtle, but its definitely different from before. What happened?"


    <strong></strong><strong><em>That</em></strong><strong></strong><strong><em>s</em></strong><strong></strong>


    After a moment''s hesitation, I narrated what had just happened.


    From encountering arge beast as I approached the fence to look around.


    Until the moment when an awakening urred unexpectedly.


    Ryan asked again with a look of great surprise.


    Is what you just said true?


    <strong><em>Yes</em>, <em>I </em>too am confused, <em>but it is true</em>.</strong>


    I cant


    It was certainly surprising.


    It is rare in the world for an iplete awakening to achieveplete awakening again.


    As soon as you meet that sensitive Yakum'', you petted it!


    <strong>..</strong><strong><em>Huh</em></strong><strong>?"</strong>


    Sihyeon is really amazing!


    ..??


    <strong></strong><strong><em>What</em></strong><strong>?</strong>


    What do you mean by what? How many beings can pet Yakum'' as soon as they meet?


    While seeing Ryan''s excitement pouring out, a scruffy grey-haired man yawned and appeared from the back of Ryan.


    Hisfortable attire was disorganized as if he had just woken up, and his face was full of annoyance.


    A metal chain intricately wound from the back of his left hand to his wrist stood out.


    Except for the eyes that look somewhere deep and still.


    He looked like a typical gangster.


    Hmm. He doesn''t look very special. Lia, how does he look to you?"


    A maid standing beside him answered his question.


    I dont know. Mr. Kaneff.


    He too? Looks just like the humans who came before.


    My gaze slowly turned towards the maid.


    The ck and white maid outfit was neat without any wrinkles, and the intense red hair was impressive.


    An elegant atmosphere emanated from her eyes slightly lowered and standing upright.


    The unshakable appearance was like seeing a pretty doll from a foreign country.


    While looking at the maid with my curious mode, her calm eyes and gaze met wit his.


    Shake!


    She hurriedly looked away and hesitated for a moment.


    The maid slowly approached me, and she spoke to me in a calm, clear voice.


    Excuse me."


    <strong></strong><strong><em>Yes</em></strong><strong>?"</strong>


    Can I get you a cup of coffee?


    <strong><em>Ah</em> <em>it</em><em>s okay</em>. <em>I drank beforeing here</em>.</strong>


    Okay.


    When I refused, saying I was fine, she looked a little disappointed in her eyes.


    Contrary to her doll-like appearance, I find it a little strange to see her clearly visible change of emotions.


    ?


    Was I being impolite?


    While I chatted with the maid for a while.


    Ryan and the man called Kaneff were still talking about me.


    Mr Kaneff. It seems really good this time.


    You were saying the same thing about thest one.


    That''s truebut.


    I sat back and looked at them.


    I had a very strange feeling for two reasons.


    First, was because of the ring that Ryan gave me as soon as I came here.


    Second, the thing in their heads.


    The two horns that I sometimes saw on the Inte or on the news.


    A sharp-looking horn grew on the man''s head.


    Many wounds were carved in the middle of the horn


    It added a harsh atmosphere.


    The maid''s head also had horns.


    It was a horn that felt very luxuriouspared to that of the man.


    The rtivelyrge horns on the doll-like appearance were unbnced, but a strange fit was felt.


    I looked carefully to see if it was a toy used at a Halloween party, but it didn''t feel like that at all.


    I was still skeptical.


    Apparently, this ce seemed to be a magical realm that I had only heard of.


    As they calmed down and their conversation was finished, I opened my mouth slowly.


    <strong><em>I</em><em>m sorry</em>, <em>can I asky ou a question</em>?</strong>


    Ah! Mr. Sihyeon, Please tell me."


    <strong><em>First of all</em>, <em>are botho ft hem there are demons</em>?</strong>


    Yes. Yes."


    <strong><em>Then Mr</em>.<em>Ryan</em>?"</strong>


    Ah, because the appearance I am now is not what I normally look like.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ryan''s dark eyes and hair started dying purple.


    At the same time, two horns grew softly from her forehead.


    It was very smooth and shiny horns.


    A low groan escaped from my mouth as his impression changed in an instant.


    This is my true self.


    <strong></strong><strong><em>Uh</em></strong><strong>. </strong><strong><em>okay</em></strong><strong>."</strong>


    Normally, I would have been quite surprised, but because of the situation, I nodded my head indifferently.


    <strong><em>Even if I don</em><em>t know exactly</em>, <em>I know that there are many limitations for ordinary people like me toe to theDemonRealm</em>.</strong>


    The procedure is a bitplicated.


    <strong><em>But I don</em><em>t have any special skills or knowledge</em>, <em>and all I did was do a little farm work when I was young</em>. <em>Is there any reason why you brought me here</em>?</strong>


    At this point, I asked what I thought was the strangest part.


    Do you dare bring me to the Demon Realm to work?


    Why the hell?


    I came here because I was in a hurry to get a job, but I wasn''t stupid enough not to look back and forth.


    Ryan hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth with a look of helplessness.


    There areplicated circumstances, but to put it as simply as possible, it is because Mr. Sihyeon is an iplete awakened person.


    <strong><em>Wha</em>..? <em>What does that have to do with it</em>?"</strong>


    He continued to exin to me, who was questioning him.


    The huge Demon beast you saw earlier, called Yakum, is a very sensitive being. Although it is fenced in for a purpose, it is very difficult to ess. I was looking for a solution in many ways, and only recently I found a way.


    Huh..?


    The fact is that the more faint the presence of magical powers, the less vignt Yakum bes.


    <strong></strong><strong><em>Ah</em></strong><strong>"</strong>


    Only then did I begin to understand this situation.


    An iplete awakening caused by the awakening''s inability to adapt to mana.


    The iplete awakening was quite natural, and the presence of magical power had to be faint.


    A person whocks the presence of magical powers, and has some experience in farm work, and is in desperate need of a job right now.


    It''s like everything is pointing towards me.


    <strong>"<em>So that</em><em>s why I</em><em>m here</em>?"</strong>


    "Yes. Yes."


    <strong>"<em>Huh</em>? <em>But I just awakened</em>.<em>then</em>"</strong>


    Ummm.


    Ryan thought for a moment, then opened his mouth again.


    I dont know what kind of power you got. Is is something rted to hunting orbat?


    Hunting?


    Combat?


    I dont think if I acquired abilities rted to that.


    The Demon beast Guardian didn''t seem to have anything to do withbat at all.


    In the first ce, I wasn''t interested inbat, so it wasn''t too bad.


    <strong><em>I don</em><em>t think it has anything to do with my abilities</em>.</strong>


    Then I think it''ll be fine. It may sound bad, but even now, Mr.Sihyeon hardly has the presence of magical power. Besides, it''s not going to increase easily unless there is a special case."


    <strong>"</strong><strong><em>Ah</em></strong><strong> </strong><strong><em>yes</em></strong><strong>."</strong>


    Recalling [Magic: 1] that I saw on the status window, I nodded my head.


    When all my doubts were gone, I felt much more at ease.


    Even if it was an unfamiliar ce called the Demon World, there was no reason to refuse if I could get a job with my abilities anyway.


    <strong><em>Then what am I supposed to do</em>? <em>Should I take care of the Yakum beast I saw earlier</em> ?</strong>


    Its simr, but we have more specific goals.


    Ryan answered in a hoarse voice.


    Milk.


    ?"


    The milk of Yakum.


    <strong><em>Milk</em>? <em>Like milking cows</em>?</strong>


    Yes."


    <strong><em>It</em><em>s not that difficult</em>. <em>That</em><em>s fine with me</em>"</strong>


    To my reaction that was nd, Ryan added a serious exnation.


    It will not be as easy as you think. As I said before, due to its sensitive nature, it is difficult to approach them, and they usually look gentle, but once they decide to attack, they be quite ferocious.


    .."


    They''ve been locked up in a fence, but don''t think of it as an ordinary livestock. They would be more like a wild animal.


    After hearing his exnation, I was blown away.


    Even though I identally petted it a while ago, the creature named Yakum'' was after all a magical beast.


    Suddenly, thinking of the monsters that jump out of cracks and people fighting them fiercely, I groaned.


    Seeing my face rapidly darkening


    Ryan hurriedly opened his mouth.


    I will not force Sihyeon to do dangerous things.


    <strong><em>Is itpletely safe</em>?</strong>


    <em>Of course</em>, <em>it cannot be said that there is no risk at all</em>, <em>but I will put the safety of Sihyeon as my utmost priority</em>. <em>The two people here will also do the same</em>.


    I looked at Ryan in front of me.


    I turned and looked at the two of them in his side.


    The man called Kaneff had anguid expression on his face as if he was not interested, and the maid was also standing there with a straight posture.


    They dont look so reliablebut then, Ryan has made many sweet suggestions to convince me.


    A free working environment, generous vacation guarantees, and a fairly generous sry, even if not at the level of arge corporation.


    To be honest, it was a very attractive proposal for anyone to see.


    Moreover, especially in my situation where I am having a hard time because I cannot get a job.


    But my heart was not willing. Sweet things alwayse with a price.


    Would it be right to say no?


    I chose words with difficulty and opened my mouth.


    <strong><em>Thank you so much for the suggestion</em>. <em>By the way</em>, <em>I guess this is</em></strong>


    Ah! Finally, if you achieve the goal of milking Yakum, I will deposit 200 million won in cash right away.


    <strong>" <em>I am all in Mr</em>. <em>Ryan</em>!"</strong>


    "Hahaha. thank you, Mr.Sihyeon. Lets work hard together.


    Ryan smiled brightly and asked for a handshake.


    And I, too, held out my hand with a happy expression.


    It was too much money to turn down


    A few days have passed since I went to the Demon Realm.


    Meanwhile, I have been busy with another work.


    First, I reported the fact that I had fully awakened to the relevant government office.


    Cases of fully awakening from ipletely awakening are so rare that there were many additional questions in the process of handling them.


    At Ryan''s request, I did not disclose the affairs of the demon realm, so I just made up a fake story and exined the situation.


    Except for the case of suffering due to the weak magic in the magic measurement to check the awakening, the awakening report was handled smoothly.


    Next was the part-time job I''ve been doing


    I gave the news to my boss that I will be quitting.


    Even though it was sudden because I got a job in a hurry, the boss patted me on the shoulder and congratted.


    Hahaha. congrattions. huh? are you worried about us. Think about you. We will be fine. Don''t worry about us. your mother will be very pleased.


    I bowed my head several times in gratitude and regret.


    The preparations were over, and the first day of work came.


    I woke up earlier than usual and checked the things I had prepared.


    Extra underwear, socks, clothes, work gloves, sunscreen, a notebook and writing utensil, and a windshield because it might be cold.


    Put the prepared things in the bag one by one.


    After putting it down, I headed to the kitchen.


    I didn''t ask if lunch was provided, so I thought I''d just pack a packed lunch.


    The dish is vegetables stir-fried sausage made with leftover ingredients from the refrigerator, and sugar.


    Deep-fried stir-fried kimchi and even a golden egg roll.


    Lastly, freshly cooked rice in an electric rice cooker.


    I finished the lunch box by pressing it firmly.


    It''s been a long time since I put efforts in my cooking skills and I''m happy


    Feeling like this, I packed my lunch.


    When I was finished changing my clothes and was getting ready to go to work, my mother showed up from her bedroom.


    Are you ready to go to work?


    <strong>"<em>Yes</em>. <em>Why did you wake up mom</em>. <em>Lie down and take more rest</em></strong>


    Its my sons first time at work, so of course I have to see him off. Dont I ?


    Ugh. Let me know if you need a lunch box. Mom would prepare it for you.


    Seeing my mother feeling sad, I smiled, saying it was okay.


    <strong>"<em>I</em><em>ll get going then</em>."</strong>


    "Wait a minute."


    ?


    My mother went into her room, took something, and handed it to me.


    It was a candy bag with candies in variety of fruit vours.


    You will be working on a farm? Whenever you get tired, take one out and eat it.


    I looked at the candy bag and remembered the old days.


    When my father went to work on the farm, my mother always brought candy like this.


    Stealing candy from my father''s pocket while helping on the farm was one of my childhood joys.


    With vague memories, my heart melts for a moment.


    Mother patted my back lightly.


    <strong>"<em>Thank you</em>. <em>Mom</em>. <em>I</em><em>ll go out then</em>."</strong>


    "okay. Take care and call me when you''re done."


    Leaving behind my mother''s warm send-off and exhausted emotions, I vigorously left the house.


    Feeling the chilly morning air of spring.


    Seeing people busy with their work, little by little, I started to feel the realization of the first day of work.


    A little bit of anxiety and excitement rose in my heart.


    Thus began my first day of work at the Demon Farm.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After more than an hour of hellish struggle, I arrived at the Inferis Office.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Come on in.Mr.Sihyeon.


    When I opened the office door and entered, an ordinary human-looking Ryan sat at the desk and greeted me.


    <strong>"You came much earlier than the time I told you."</strong>


    The time Ryan told me toe to work was 9 am.


    The time I arrived at the office was a little past eight.


    <strong>"Yes. I came out a little earlier today to check the subway time."</strong>


    <strong>"It''s not bad to be diligent since it''s your first day at work."</strong>


    I felt ufortable at the words of Ryan praising me.


    Ordinary office workers may seem diligent at around 8 o''clock, but for those who worked on the farm they were beingzy.


    If it was my father he would have cursed at me.


    I went to work early today not only because of the subway time, but also because I was worried about this.


    <strong>"You brought a lot of things in your bag".</strong>


    <strong>Can you tell me what''s in it?"</strong>


    <strong>I brought a change of clothes and a few things necessary for work. I have candy in my pocket to eat while I work, Ah.! I didn''t know if lunch would be provided, so I also prepared a packed lunch."</strong>


    <strong>"Ah.Lunch is served on the farm. They do prepare it for you, but maybe it''s a wise choice to prepare a lunchbox."</strong>


    Ryan left a bit of a lingering impression.


    There was a question about his reaction for a while, but it didn''t seem important, so I turned it over lightly.


    <strong>"Here. Take this."</strong>


    <strong>"That''s the interpreter ring I usedst time."</strong>


    <strong>"Because you can''t talk without this. I''d like to let you carry it around if possible, but it''s a very valuable item.It''s cumbersome, but please return it when you get off work."</strong>


    <strong>"Okay."</strong>


    <strong>Are you ready for your first day at work?"</strong>


    Ryan showed a unique and charming smile, leading me to the pantry.


    And he opened the door in the corner and took a posture as if he was seeing me off.


    <strong>You know the way to the farm, right?</strong>


    <strong>"Huh?"</strong>


    <strong>Wasn''t Mr.Ryaning with me?"</strong>


    <strong>"I sometimes help with farm work, but this is my workce."</strong>


    <strong>"Oh"</strong>


    When I heard that I had to go alone, I suddenly felt dark.


    This is because I remembered the two people, a man like a sheep and a maid like a doll, who I saw on the farm.


    I''m nervous.


    Unlike Ryan, the two don''t seem to be interested in me.


    Ryan added, perhaps noticing my anxiety.


    <strong>"You don''t have to worry too much. They might be little entric, but they''re not bad people."</strong>


    <strong>"I''m not worried"</strong>


    <strong>"Ha ha. That''s a relief.</strong>"


    Embarrassed by the fact that Ryan realized what I was thinking, I began to move quickly.


    <strong>Hmmhave a great day</strong>


    <strong>Ryan too.</strong>


    <strong>"Yes. I''ll see you when you get off work."</strong>


    After a short greeting, I moved towards the dark space.


    With the feeling of being sucked in that I experiencedst time, I quickly became distracted.


    When I opened my eyes again, I arrived at a familiar cave.


    This time, I quickly came to my senses and headed straight to the exit.


    As soon as I left the exit of the cave, fresh air and sunlight greeted me.


    <strong>"Haaah. I''m back."</strong>


    The chilly morning air was simr, but,it was full of pleasant moisture and freshness that could not be felt in the city.


    While enjoying Mother Nature, I ced my hand into my pocket and took my phone.


    On the screen of the cell phone that was taken out, No signal was disyed.


    As expected, the phone doesn''t work.


    When I got home, I thought I had to exin to my mother separately that it will be difficult to talk to her while working.


    I put my cell phone back in and took a step towards the farm.


    Walking along the long fence, I looked around to see if there was the big cow like animal which I sawst time, but unfortunately, I couldn''t find it.


    I arrived at the farm building and carefully knocked on the door.


    Not long after, the Maid, who I sawst time opened the door.


    She greeted me in a calm manner.


    <strong>Wee. we''ve been waiting."</strong>


    <strong>"Hello."</strong>


    Mr.Kaneff is waiting inside, so I''ll guide you there first."


    Without having time to bring up anything else, she led me somewhere on the first floor.


    There was a grey -haired man in the room that I followed her.


    He tilted his chair back as much as possible, and was sleeping with his legs on the side of the table.


    "Mr.Kaneff". I brought Mr.Sihyeon.


    The man did not respond to the Maid''s words for a while.


    By the time I felt something strange, his eyelids moved slowly.


    <strong>"Ugh. Haaa."</strong>


    He stretched with a big yawn.


    The chair shook as if it would fall due to the recoil of both arms that stretched out, and strangely, the man was stably centred.


    It was like watching a stunt performance.


    The man who opened his eyes half-closed turned to me.


    Both eyes were full of annoyance as before.


    "Hey, human."


    <strong>Ye.yes?</strong>


    "First of all, I allowed to bring you in ordance with Ryan''s opinion, but I didn''t do it because I liked it. In the first ce, I''mpletely different from the Ryan."


    "But I don''t intend to disturb or stop you. I don''t care what you do as long as you don''t do anything dangerous.


    Um Is this a good thing?


    Is it bad?


    It was a little unpleasant to see him spit out as if he was not interested at all, but on the other hand, it was difficult to express dissatisfaction with doing what he wanted.


    "Any other questions?"


    Originally, I prepared a question about farm work, but seeing the situation, it seemed meaningless.


    <strong>"There''s nothing special. Can I call you Kaneff..? Or do you have any other names?"</strong>


    "Hmm.In this case, what do you call it in your world?."


    <strong>HmmmaybeBoss?"</strong>


    "Then call me that from now on."


    <strong>"Okay.Boss.</strong>


    At the end of this conversation, Kaneff closed his eyes again.


    Me and the maid quietly left the room.


    Mr.Sihyeon. Then please follow me."


    I followed the Maid again.


    The ce I arrived following her was a room in the center of the second floor of the building.


    Inside the fairly spacious room, there were desks, bookshelves, closets, and beds.


    It was clean without any dust, as if no one had touched it.


    "Then rest in this ce."


    <strong>No.., wait a minute."</strong>


    I caught the Maid, who was about to leave.


    "Do you need anything else?"


    <strong>No, it''s not that. I''m not here to rest."</strong>


    ?


    In the first ce, she seemed to think of me as aplete guest.


    I thought I couldn''t do it like this, so I came out a little more aggressive.


    <strong>"If you''re not busy, can you show me around the farm?</strong>


    " Okay."


    <strong>"Thank you Ms.LiLiane?</strong>


    Is it right.?


    "You can just call me Lia."


    <strong> Okay Lia</strong>


    Yes, well then, Lets start the tour right away."


    I roughly threw my luggage into the corner and started looking around the farm with Lia.


    The first ce I looked around was inside the house.


    The structure was an ordinary two-story house, and the only peculiar thing was that some household goods used magic.


    Next, I left the house and headed to arge barn nearby.


    The barn had never been used, and it was the same as apletely built new building.


    <strong>"Have you never used this?"</strong>


    Ah..yes.?


    It was originally made for the group of Yakum, but they are so sensitive that they never even entered or came near the barn.


    <strong>Okay..</strong>


    Leaving behind the lonely barn,we headed to the back of the two-story building.


    There were two stables and a building that looked like a warehouse.


    Perhaps feeling our presence, two horses popped out of the stable.


    NEIGH..NEIGH


    <strong>Wow"</strong>


    The two, dark red and brown furred horses, were simr to Earth''s horses.


    Only strange thing is that, there were two horns growing on the head of the horse.


    I was looking at them with a curious eyes when one of the horses eyes met with mine.


    [Trying tomunicate with the Demon beast]


    [The target is vignt against you]


    [The target feels hungry ]


    I was Surprised by the voice that suddenly rang in my head.


    I soon realized that this was due to my awakening ability.


    Hmmm. How can I use this?


    As I pondered over the voice that resonated in my head, I gently asked Lia a question.


    <strong>Lia, Isn''t it time to feed them?</strong>


    She was startled by my question and let out a small burst of exmation.


    Oh..my.! Time has already passed I forgot while I guiding you."


    And she looked at me with a mixture of surprise and admiration.


    "How did you know?"


    <strong>Its just.. I grew up on a farm since I was a child, so I have a good connection with animals.</strong>


    Lia''s eyes gleamed with genuine admiration at my rough words.


    Contrary to her calm first impression, her pure childlike reaction felt a bit fresh.


    And I felt proud of myself as I seemed to understand at least a little bit of how to use my new ability.


    Sorry Sihyeon. Please wait for a while and I will finish it soon.


    She opened the closed stable and led the two horses out.


    <strong>Can I help you?</strong>


    Pardon?


    <strong>I will be working here for a while anyway. I think it would be good to learn it. Don''t you think..?</strong>


    Um Then please.


    <strong>Thank you.!</strong>


    At her request, I began to work on the stable together with Lia.


    First, Lia led the two horses to a ce full of fresh grass.


    In the meantime, I started cleaning the empty stables.


    As I was told in advance, I brought a cart and cleaning tools from the storage next door, and then cleaned up the dirt on the floor of the stable.


    Considering my father''s farm which was quiterge, cleaning up this little stable was really easy for me.


    By the time Lia returned from tying the horses near the pool, I had finished cleaning up.


    Are you done already? I haven''t told you anything yet."


    <strong>"Haha. I have experience working on a farm, so I have to be smart about this. Just make sure whether I did it right. </strong>


    This is enough. rather you seem to be doing great."


    Again, the emotion of admiration was seen on her calm face.


    She shrugged, feeling a little dejected.


    After cleaning, the stables were filled with food and clean water for the horses.


    The two horses were brought back to the stables.


    Hihhiiin..


    Did they like the clean stables?


    The horses began to eat naturally with a pleasant cry.


    At the same time, I watched the horses eating with pleasure.


    <strong>Lia. Can I feed them myself?</strong>


    Um,okay, but dont make loud movements or shout. They are more timid than you think.


    The horse checked the food in my hand and poked its head towards me.


    When the bigger horns came closer than I expected, I almost shuddered without realizing it.


    Sniff, sniff.


    After sniffing for a while, the guy grabbed the food in my hand and bit it.


    While eating, I gently stroked the guy''s head with my opposite hand.


    Although he had been vignt, he didn''t avoid my touch, and after that I started feeding him veryfortably.


    <strong>"Yeah. Yeah. Eat well. Would you like more?"</strong>


    Purleung Purreung.


    By the time they finished eating, the brown horse as well as the dark red horse stopped avoiding my touchpletely.


    Then suddenly a voice echoed in my head again


    [Intimacy with the Demon beast has increased.]


    [The target shows interest'' in you.]


    [Subject is satisfied with satiety.]


    I smiled at the pleasant feeling of fullness that I felt throughout my body.


    I was able to realize a little bit of what kind of power my ability has.


    Itmunicates with the beast with my sympathise ability, and based on that, it increases the intimacy.


    Right now, it''s only at a low level of interest''.


    A little higher seemed to have a different effect.


    While enjoying the afterglow of the warm energy that slowly disappeared.


    Lia''spletely excited voice, was heard.


    "Uh, how did you do it?"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Lia stood with both her eyes wide open.


    I asked in a bewildered way.


    <strong>Yes ? What ?"</strong>


    You found out that the horses are hungry, and then now. energy flows from the horses to Sihyeon Whats happening..This is impossible


    <strong>I dont understand what you are talking, but first, lets calm the excitement a bit.</strong>


    "Oh!"


    When I looked at her with a puzzled face, Lia suddenly regained her sense.


    Hmmm, sorry. I got a little excited and made a fuss. Forgive me Mr.Sihyeon


    <strong>"No, that''s fine. I dont mind this much fuss."</strong>


    As she bowed her head politely, I immediately replied that I was fine.


    But she was very disappointed.


    She couldn''t hide embarrassment on her face, and looked so restless.


    Contrary to her first impression of like a doll without emotions.


    This maid seemed to be more sloppy and expressive than expected.


    This look way more friendly and a little cute to me.


    To alleviate her embarrassment, I deliberately brought up a different topic.


    <strong>Can I continue to help take care of these guys? I think I can help with this.</strong>


    If you are fine with it I dont have any issues.


    <strong>"Thank you Lia. Guys, did you hear that too? You will be in my care from now on.</strong>


    Purleung.


    Heh heh.


    The horses let out a pleasurable cry as if they understood what I was saying.


    I smiled and stroked the boys hairs once again.


    This is how my first job at Demon Farm was decided.


    After looking around the farm and chatting for a bit, the sun was already on top of my head.


    Sihyeon. I''m going to go prepare lunch now.You can go and rest in your room. I''ll call you when its ready."


    <strong>"Ah. I didn''t know you were preparing lunch, so I brought a packed lunch. You dont have to prepare my share.</strong>


    "Is that so? Then, how about having dinner together at the dinner table? I will prepare a seat for you.


    <strong>Then..Ill dly ept your offer.</strong>


    After a short conversation about lunch I headed to the second floor of the farm building.


    After a simple wash in the bathroom next to the room, I took out the notepad from my bag.


    In the memo pad, I briefly wrote down the farm facilities I visited today and the things I did to take care of the horses.


    And after idling for a while, I took out my lunch box and went to the dining room.


    I bought my lunch today just in case? But still there was a little desire to taste the meal that Ms.Lia prepares herself.


    Well, there will be a chance tomorrow.


    I went to the dining room with a bit of disappointment.


    In the restaurant, three seats were set at the table that could seat eight people.


    Can I sit?''


    I hesitated for a while.


    At that time, Kaneff appeared in the dining room.


    He walked over and took a seat at the front of the table.


    "What are you doing.? Aren''t you here to eat.?"


    <strong>AhYes. That''s right Boss."</strong>


    Sit there.


    Because there was a prepared seat I had no choice but to take the one close to him.


    Kaneff still looked drowsy, and there was only an awkward silence surrounding the table.


    Thanks to Lia, who appeared after a while, the ufortable atmosphere dispersed.


    I will prepare bring your meal now Mr.Kaneff.


    "Mmmmm Do it."


    ?


    Kaneff''s expression changed to a very sad and heavy expression at the notification.


    I wondered if it was some special dining etiquette here, so I made a firm expression at the same time.


    Lia ced the food in front of Kaneff.


    I nced at the contents of the te with a squint.


    And I quickly fell into confusion.


    A ck object presumed to be food is ced on a white te, and there was a burning smell that stung my nose.


    It looked like something I couldn''t even bring it into my mouth.


    What? Is this the way they eat in the Demon Realm?


    I wondered if it was an ordinary dish in the demon world, so I pretended nothing was wrong and managed my expression.


    As a citizen in the age of globalisation, we must respect each individual''s culture.


    But my efforts were in vain.


    Seeing the reactions of the two people which followed, I quickly realized that it was my big misunderstanding.


    Lia.


    "Yes. Mr. Kaneff.


    Come here.. exin whats this.


    She opened her mouth with an anxious expression.


    I was a little nervous


    "It''s been several months since you''ve been here, have you been nervous all this time?"


    "We have a new visitor today so"


    Then what about yesterday? and a week ago?"


    "Ugh."


    Lia couldn''t properly answer Kaneff''s bitter question.


    I always thought that she was a maid who handled her work skilfully with a calm appearance, but that image is slowly getting shattered.


    Haaaa. How the hell do you make these charcoal lumps? Why dont you just bring the raw meat.?


    Even if it is baked in Dragon''s Breath, it will be cooked moderately than this.


    Thats. an urate expression.


    My head nodded at the venomous remarks that reminded me of a British chef.


    Although she has helped me a lot today, my evaluation of her didn''t seem to make any sense.


    When I saw Lia being scolded by Kaneff, I felt somewhat ufortable.


    It''s like standing next to a friend whos get scolded by his parents?


    In that awkward situation, I counted the number of decorations in the dining room or looked at the scenery through the window.


    But despite my delicate efforts, the topic of conversation quickly shifted to me.


    Wait a sec.. Why didnt you bringing food for the guy over there.? Are you showing favouritism because he is a guest?


    I don''t think favouritism is a word used in this type of situation.


    Anyway, I opened my mouth to exin Lia''s position.


    <strong>I didnt know the meal was being prepared, so I brought a my own lunch.</strong>


    Really.? Then show it."


    <strong>ookay!</strong>


    If its a lie, you should eat this with me.


    Kaneff looked at me with eyes that were filled with a little anger and little bitterness.


    If I didn''t have a lunch box, in the momentum he might shove that ck object into my mouth right away.


    I had no choice but to open the lunch box.


    Click. Click!


    The simple lunch box was opened, and the good smell of food spread for the first time in the dining room.


    Appetising side dishes along with rice that is shiny even though it is slightly cooled.


    Maybe because its ced next to ck object, it seemed to shine extraordinarily.


    Kaneff and Lia looked at my lunch box as if possessed by something.


    Watching the two of them intensely focus on an ordinary lunch box made me understand what kind of hardships they have been through so far?


    I also felt a sense of pity at the same time.


    Is it because of the unique characteristics of being a Korean? When someone looks at the lunch box, mouth automatically opens.


    <strong>Do you want some?</strong>


    Kaneff nodded his head.


    I ced the rice and side dishes little by little on the te prepared on the table and handed it to Kaneff.


    Kaneff began to taste the food slowly.


    After a while, a satisfied smile appeared on his lips, and on the contrary, Lia''s expression darkened.


    "Human! Did you make this yourself?


    <strong>"Yes. I prepared it myself.</strong>


    "Really? human. No, did you say Sihyeon.? From now on, you are in charge of the farms cooking.


    Kaneff appointed me as the farm''s cook at his own will.


    I answered with a sullen expression, recalling the conversation we had in the morning.


    <strong>Boss.. Didn''t you tell me earlier that you dont care about what I do..? "</strong>


    There. was no talk about cooking in the initial work when I talked with Ryan thats why ?


    <strong>I see.!</strong>


    Kaneff flustered.


    It seemed that he was regretting what he told me earlier.


    Then, with an anxious look, he pondered for a moment.


    Then he opened his mouth again.


    Okay As I said, I won''t force you. Let me make this as an offer instead.


    ?


    <strong>If you were in charge of cooking on the farm. Just once! as long as it isnt outrageous, I will grant you one request.</strong>


    <strong>Hmm.</strong>


    He grants me a favour in exchange for cooking in the farm.


    I reacted vaguely to his suggestion.


    It doesn''t look like he''s going to keep his promise, and I don''t think there''s anything special to ask.


    Kaneff continued to speak hastily, as if he had be impatient with my irritable reaction.


    I dont know much about the world out there, but Im sure there is something I can do, to help you here.


    I promise you with my horns!


    Seeing him swearing with a serious expression on his face, my heart fluttered a little.


    "All right. Then I"


    It cant be!


    The moment I was about to ept Kaneff''s offer, Lia reacted violently.


    I am the maid here.


    I am the one in charge. In human terms, I am the boss in this field and the decision is mine


    <strong>"Ugh."</strong>


    Lia suddenly stared at me with a determined attitude.


    No, I didn''t do anything wrong, so why me


    She held out the te to me with a frightening force.


    Give me too.


    <strong>"Yes?"</strong>


    "food!"


    <strong>"here."</strong>


    Taking the food on her te, she slowly savoured them.


    The more she tasted the food, the more dissatisfaction she had on her face, and at thest bite she looked like she was about to cry.


    She seemed to have realized the cold reality.


    Seeing this, Kaneff raised the corners of his lips.


    "How about it? Is it delicious?"


    ?


    Okay, Sihyeon will be in charge of new meal from now on!


    <strong>Wha But wouldnt Lias opinion, who was still in charge of the meal, be important?</strong>


    Kaneff shoved the te of Lia''s food at me.


    In an instant, a stinky, disgusting smell stung my nostrils.


    Then would you like to eat this with me every day?


    <strong>"I''ll do my best."</strong>


    I felt sorry for Lia.


    At the bloody threat of feeding the food on the te, I had no other choice.


    I cautiously asked Lia, who had be depressed.


    <strong>Ms.Lia. Are you okay?"</strong>


    "please."


    <strong>wha..what?</strong>


    More food, please!


    In her watery red eyes, she throws out her pride as a maid and holds out her te.


    With a pitiful heart, I ced a lot of food.


    <strong>"eat a lot."</strong>


    Th. Thank you.


    Lia ate while holding back her tears, and Kaneff looked at the scene with satisfaction.


    As I watched the two of them, I felt that the impression I had at the first meeting werepletely false.


    And then I remembered what Ryan had said on my way to work today.


    -The two of them are a bit entric, but they''re not bad people.


    Obviously, both demons had their own unique aspects, but they didn''t seem as bad as I had worried.


    The first lunch on the farm was noisy in many ways.


    And my second job at the Demon Farm was decided.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Me and Lia were walking along the fence.


    There is an awkward silence between the two of us.


    At lunch, she lost her cooking job to me, and she''s been depressed ever since.


    Of course, I can''t say it was my fault, but I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    To change this awkward atmosphere, I mustered my courage to try having a conversation.


    <strong>Isn''t the fence much wider than I thought?</strong>


    "Yes."


    <strong>It would be difficult to see everything on foot.</strong>


    "Yes."


    She only responds with very short answers, and sometimes she doesnt even respond to my conversations.


    what to do?


    While looking for a way out of this frustrating situation, I remembered something and rummaged through my pockets.


    With a rustling sound from my pocket, a candy bag appeared.


    I took one of the candy and handed it to her.


    <strong>"Lia. Would you like to try one?"</strong>


    "What is this?"


    <strong>"I brought it from the world I lived, it''s called fruity candy."</strong>


    The sweet scent of fruit spreads out when the stic of the candy is peeled off.


    As I handed her candy, she held it to the tip of her nose and felt the pleasant scent.


    Hesitatingly she looked at me, then she carefully took the candy to her mouth.


    Uh?


    As if surprised by the sweet and sour taste that filled her mouth, she widened her eyes and covered her mouth.


    Then she began to savour the candy in earnest, munching her cheeks intently.


    <strong>"how is it?"</strong>


    The scent lingers in my mouth as if I ate a real fruit. I don''t think I''ve ever eaten something so sweet."


    Can I have more?


    I nodded my head.


    Lia seemed to like the candy very much, so she took the candy I gave her and ate it.


    The more gentle the expression on her face, I was able to relieve the burden in my heart.


    <strong>Are you relieved now?</strong>


    Startle!


    "I''ve never been angry. I just felt a little sad."


    Lia put on a fresh expression on her face because she felt embarrassed.


    <strong>"I''m happy then. I was worried that you might get angry. I''m a little sorry because it seems like I stole Lia''s job."</strong>


    are you really sorry?


    <strong>Of course."</strong>


    Well


    Lia came up to me and whispered something, and a sweet fruity scent flowed from her mouth, perhaps because of the candy.


    Hearing the whisper, I couldn''t hold back and burst outughing.


    <strong>Foo. Fuhahahaha! </strong>


    "Why, why are youughing?!"


    <strong>"I''m sorry. sorry."</strong>


    She whispered in my ear,


    Never give candy to Mr.Kaneff


    It was really hard to hold back myughter when I saw Lia''s cute revenge.


    Stopughing. Otherwise, I will be mad again!


    <strong>"You said you weren''t angry earlier."</strong>


    Ugh!! Anyway, stopughing!"


    It is interesting to see Lia''s bewildered appearance, and it seemed to have reduced the sense of distance, so the smile did not leave my lips.


    The sound of myughter continued to spread through the fenced meadow, as Lia''s face did not fade for a while.


    When myughter subsided.


    A cry could be heard from afar beyond the fence.


    Boo woo woo woo!


    <strong>"Huh! What is this sound?" </strong>


    "It''s the cry of a Yakum. It''s close."


    As she said, a yakum appeared from beyond the meadow hill.


    With the approaching look, I was intuitively convinced that this was the guy I had seen before.


    I walked over to the nearby fence and shouted at him.


    <strong>" HeyHow are you? It''s been a long time! "</strong>


    Boo-woo.


    It felt the cry is like answering the question.


    <strong>"How are you?"</strong>


    Boo, boo.


    I didn''t know it at that time, but now I''m convinced that the awakening was thanks to this Yakum.


    Because of that, I felt more sympathetic and happy.


    Lia''s voice came from behind me.


    She stood far away from Yakum, with a look of admiration.


    Its amazing.


    <strong>"What?"</strong>


    "I think it''s the first time I''ve seen Yakume in close contact like this. They''re so vignt. It''s been several months since I''ve been here, but I''ve never seen a Yakume so close."


    <strong>"Is that so? This guy seems to be quite attached. I think it''s a little cute."</strong>


    At my words, Lia made a very strange expression.


    Probably the only person in the demon realm who expresses Yakum like that is Sihyeon. Most of the demons find it difficult to even go near a Yakum.


    <strong>Hmm.</strong>


    ording to records, an angry group of Yakum destroyed half of a city. A lot of demons were mobilized and the group was barely sent back.


    <strong>"Ugh. Really?</strong>


    I looked at the eyes of Yakum whom I stroking in surprise.


    <strong>" Are you really that terrifying?"</strong>


    Boo woo?


    Yakums cry is like Whatreally.?


    No matter how I looked at it, all I saw is a big cutie.


    ording to Mr.Ryans words, Mr.Sihyeon might really achieve the goal.


    The milking of Yakum.


    However, if Lia''s words were true, this will be a really difficult goal.


    There are also dangerous cases when milking cows. What if an ident happens while milking the Yakum, which can easily destroy a city?


    I really didn''t want to even imagine. Even if I look like a gentleman who treats them kindly now, I did not know how it would change if I showed behaviour that crossed the line.


    Let''s not rush.


    It''s just the beginning.


    And I also have the special abilities.


    I tried to make up my mind not to be impatient.


    As I had used my powers in the stable in the morning, I revived my senses of that time and held out to Yakum.


    [ Trying tomunicate.]


    [The subject has a Liking'' towards you.]


    [Subject enjoys meeting you.]


    Yakum had already reached the Like'' grade in intimacy, and is delighted to meet me.


    I concentrated my mind to find some more clues.


    [The target wants .]


    What is this?


    An inurate message. thats embarrassing.


    I tried a little more on using my abilities.


    And then, an unknown scene shed past my eyes instantly.


    In the scene that came to mind, something unknown is engraved in my mind like a stigma.


    Boo woo woo woo!!


    Another Yakum''s cries from afar.


    Because of that sound, mymunication skills were interrupted.


    There were several yakum in a herd where the cry is heard. Thergest of them is ring at me.


    Boo woo. Boo woo.


    Yakum, who is with me, wept as if to say good-bye to me.


    Then it turned its head and headed towards the crowd.


    After Yakum returned to the group, I closed my eyes and thought.


    I contemted the scenes that remained in my mind and organized my thoughts.


    Sihyeon?


    <strong>"Wait. Lia."</strong>


    I took out the notepad I had brought earlier.


    I awkwardly transferred what is in my head to a picture on a nk piece of paper.


    Although it is hard to move my hand exactly due to my poor drawing skills, the outline form is clearly expressed.


    <strong>"Lia. Have you ever seen a nt like this?"</strong>


    "Yes? Wait. uhm.


    <strong>" This part is purple, the rest is green. "</strong>


    I think I saw it somewhere, but I cant remember.


    <strong>" Is there any way to find out? Maybe Mr. Kaneff knows?"</strong>


    He is also mostly in the farm building so probably he too doest know much about the area around here.


    <strong>"HAh"</strong>


    I couldn''t continue speaking with regret.


    Seeing me in disappointment, Lia pondered for a moment, then opened her mouth with a cautious attitude.


    "I''m not sure, but I know where there are people who might know about the nts in the pictures."


    <strong>"Really? Where is it?"</strong>


    Lia stopped her speech and looked up at the sky for a moment.


    Going there will take plenty of time. We have to walk for about an hour, are you okay?"


    <strong>" That is fine with me. "</strong>


    Okay. Then follow me.


    Lia led me down the mountain from the hillside where the farm is.


    When the cool feeling gradually changed to a cozy one, a small vige appeared in front of me.


    The charming vige atmosphere made me feel like I am on a movie set.


    While admiring the surroundings, an even more surprising thing unfolded before my eyes.


    I got it! Now you are out.


    Hey hahaha. Catch me!"


    "There!"


    Dogs, cats, rabbits, and children who resembled like various animals were running and ying at the entrance of the vige.


    "Huh?"


    One of the children running around found me and Lia.


    The boy who is watching us shouted in surprise.


    Its a demon!


    "Demons, demons!"


    I have to tell Mom and Dad quickly.


    The children ran into the vige in an instant.


    It is like they saw a monster.


    "Come Mr.Sihyeon.


    <strong>"Ah yes."</strong>


    Lia seemed to be okay with this reaction, so she moved back to her usual form.


    As we entered the vige, cold eyes poured out from all directions.


    The vigers looked at us and gave us ufortable nces.


    No matter how you look at it, there is an atmosphere that absolutely did not wee us.


    Abba. Abababu.


    A Toddler Baby Rabbit came up to me.


    The droopy rabbit ears and bright eyes were so cute.


    The baby tilted his head with a curious expression.


    <strong>" Oh. so cute. baby Would you like to eat this?"</strong>


    Wooo?


    I ripped a candy out of my pocket and handed it to the baby.


    Perhaps because of the bright colour of the candy, the baby quickly showed interest.


    The moment the baby''s little hand is about to grab the candy.


    Ahhh..! No..!


    A rabbit woman suddenly appeared and embraced the baby.


    It is as if I had been blocked from doing anything bad to the baby.


    A sharp, sharp scream made the atmosphere of the vige more ferocious.


    <strong>" I I didn''t mean to threaten the baby "</strong>


    I tried making excuses out of a bit of regret, but the rabbit woman didn''t listen at all, and she ran away as she embraced the baby.


    I couldn''t help but stare at it in vain.


    I regretted that I thought I had moved too hastily for nothing in a highly vignt vige.


    <strong>" Lia. Iam sorry. Because of me the atmosphere has be very strange. "</strong>


    Its Fine. After all, its not because of Mr.Sihyeon.


    <strong>" Then why the "</strong>


    <strong>Hey! You two guys over there! What are you doing in someone else''s vige?"</strong>


    Before my question is finished, two guards blocked our way.


    One is in the form of a pig and the other is in the form of a deer.


    The one in the shape of a pig threatened Lia with his characteristic nose.


    <strong>Looking at it, Isnt it a demon?"</strong>


    <strong>"Wow! Look at this. You guys never wanted to mingle with us, then why are you here?</strong>


    I stepped forward to prevent the increasingly hostile atmosphere


    <strong>"You two! Calm down, we''re not here to fight</strong>


    <strong>"What is this bastard. I don''t think this guy is a demon?"</strong>


    Cant you see? He must be a man who acts like an asshole.


    <strong>We came here to ask for help. I''m looking for a nt that looks like this here"</strong>


    While speaking, I was drawn to the force from behind me and leaned over.


    At the same time, a sh of light shed in front of my eyes, and the de flew past.


    When I came to his senses, I found a dagger in the pig''s hand.


    If Lia hadn''t dragged me, it would have left a scar on my face.


    A feeling of chill passed in my heart.


    And I raised my voice at the anger that came upte.


    <strong>" What. is this.you are doing! "</strong>


    <strong>HahahaDid you just see that guys face?</strong>


    I saw it. Hehehe. His face turned white in surprise.


    I waspletely fed up with the behaviour of the two beasts who did notmunicate.


    Lia stepped out in front of me.


    You step back. Sihyeon.


    <strong>" Lia. Let us just go back They arepletely "</strong>


    Its okay. I expected all of this.


    In response to Lia''s actions this time, the deer beast also took out a dagger from his arms.


    You.The demon there. Why dont you just go back like what the coward next to you said?


    <strong>" Even now, if you beg for you mistake, I''ll send you back nicely. Otherwise, you will have to experience the pain of being ripped by this dagger.</strong>


    Lia''s expression gradually changed at the harsh threat.


    With a cold and hard feeling I''ve never seen before,


    She took off her maid glove on her right hand.


    Her slender right hand, which exposed her bare skin, began to change with a strange sound.


    vroooo.vroom


    Her right hand, which is getting thicker, had sharp ws sprouting out, and it is covered with red scales in an instant.


    "Uh huh?!"


    <strong>wha What is this?</strong>


    Did the two beasts instinctively feel something strange?


    Looking at Lia with her swaying eyes, she took a step backwards.


    A destructive energy that stretched out as if suffocating them from the right hand.


    It looked like it would devour the beasts in front of her right away.


    A growling, bloody voice came out of Lia''s mouth.


    Really can you tell me how you are going to rip me?


    Uh-huh!


    <strong>Hey!</strong>


    Is this Lia


    The faces of the two beasts changed to contemtion due to Lia''s force.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Our surroundings was filled with tension that seemed to explode at any moment, and it became so quiet that I could hear the sound of dry saliva being swallowed.


    At that moment.


    <strong>"stop!"</strong>


    Along with a short, loud cry, the appearance of a third person softened the tension around us for a moment.


    The owner of the shout was a cat with a stout build and was covered in ck fur.


    He intervened slowly between Lia and the beasts who were facing each other.


    "Uncle Reville!"


    Uncle Reville!


    The pig and the deer, greeted him by name.


    Lia began to radiate more vicious momentum with the appearance of a new beast.


    <strong>Good job, uncle. Those demons over there are doing."</strong>


    Pow! Pow!


    "Ahh!"


    "Kek!"


    The cat mercilessly smacked on the heads of the two guys.


    The sound was so bloody that it made me cringe just looking at it.


    <strong>Did I clearly tell you not to take out dangerous objects? This is not a toy for you guys y with."</strong>


    But those demons"


    Pow


    The piggy guy got smacked one more time.


    <strong>It doesnt matter if its a demon or a demon king. If you break my word one more time, I''ll make you really regret it next time. did you understand?"</strong>


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    <strong>Then go home immediately.</strong>


    The pig and deer beasts drooped and disappeared behind the vige.


    All that is left are me, Lia and the cat named Reville.


    After looking at us for a moment, he tried to talk in a calm tone that didn''t show any hostility.


    <strong>Are you going to stand like that.?"</strong>


    <strong>I have no intention of serving the guests, but at the same time I have no intention of fighting either. If there''s anything you need, let''s talk it out in moderation."</strong>


    He showed apletely different attitude from the previous beasts.


    The transformed right hand of Lia was restored to its original state.


    And she took a step back and stood behind me.


    The conversation seemed to be up to me.


    The cat also understood the intention and shifted his gaze to me.


    <strong>So, brother. What did youe here for?"</strong>


    <strong>"Ah. Yes. I''m looking for a nt that looks like this. Have you ever seen it or know where it is?"</strong>


    I picked up the notepad and showed it to the cat.


    He stroked his chin, carefully examining the picture on the notepad.


    <strong>Hmm. Its definitely a nt Ive seen nearby.</strong>


    <strong>"Is that true?"</strong>


    <strong>But I cant remember where I saw it.</strong>


    After contemting for a while, he was never able to bring his memory back.


    <strong>Im sorry, I cant remember.</strong>


    <strong>. Its okay."</strong>


    <strong>Instead, let me introduce you to someone who knows.</strong>


    <strong>If you walk along that road, you will see a shop with medicinal herbs on it. Ask the owner there, he''ll probably give you an answer."</strong>


    I was delighted and grateful for his kind exnation.


    <strong>"Thank you."</strong>


    <strong>I don''t need your thank you. If you really appreciate it, leave this town as soon as possible. That way we won''t have to scuffle with each other anymore."</strong>


    The cat beast named Reville, disappeared into the vige leaving those cold words.


    His cold attitude was a little harsh, but it didn''t seem like he was lying to us.


    Lia and I went to the store as described.


    <strong>Lia.. What happened to the people here ? Why do they seems to hate demons.</strong>


    Not everyone is like that, but the rtionship between Demons and Beasts is not very good. Beasts are called hornless demons'' and half demons'' and are often discriminated against by demons."


    <strong>"Ah."</strong>


    Strictly speaking, I am a demon, so I knew this kind of thing would happen when Ie to the vige.


    She looked at me and bowed her head.


    Sorry Mr. Sihyeon. I showed you a bad side of mine.


    <strong>No.no That was rather helpful. And when you protected me earlier you looked so cool.</strong>


    tth..thank you."


    Lia turned her head slightly, blushing as she was embarrassed by mypliment.


    As we were walking along the road, we quickly found the shop that Reville cat was talking about.


    I walked into the store, smelling various medicinal herbs.


    <strong>"Excuse me."</strong>


    "Who is it?


    We were greeted by a roon dog who looked like an old-aged man.


    Hohoho! Noble demonsing to a shabby shop like. Strange thing do happen as you live long


    The roon beast said it in a sarcastic tone.


    <strong>"we came here with the introduction of Reville. We are looking for nts, and he said someone here know well about such things."</strong>


    You havee to the right ce. okay. What are you looking for?


    I showed the picture in notepad.


    Without needing to add any additional exnations, the roon beast recognized the nts in the picture at once.


    I know what it is. I know where they grow.


    <strong>Where can we get this nt?</strong>


    Why do I have to tell you that?


    <strong>Pardon?</strong>


    The roon beast smiled as if it was funny to see me bewildered.


    So why do I have to do such a thing for free?


    If you need money


    "I do not need it. Especially if its money from a demons pocket.


    Even when Lia said that she would pay the money, the roon dog, reacted harshly.


    She didn''t want to talk in the first ce, but she still voiced in for me and got into an awkward situation.


    I kind of felt bad for putting her in the spot.


    But what the hell are you?


    <strong>Me ?"</strong>


    "Yeah. You doesn''t look like a demon because don''t have horns, and you doesn''t seem like one of us either."


    <strong>I am human.</strong>


    "Human? I''ve heard of it before, but this is the first time I''ve seen one in real life."


    The roon beast looked around at me.


    Then he put his face near my pocket and started sniffing.


    Oh my goodness. What sweet smell is this? Do humans really have such a sweet smell?


    <strong>"Ah! This isn''t my smell"</strong>


    I pulled out the candy I was going to give the baby rabbit out of my pocket.


    The sweet scent of candy focused on the palm of my hand.


    Huh? What the hell is this?


    And he stretched out his hand to pick up the candy as if possessed.


    Fwoooo


    I reflexively avoided the touch of the roon beast who was trying to pick up the candy.


    Every time he reached out to pick up the candy, I slyly shook it all off.


    The roon beast''s long beard trembled as if he had gotten irritated.


    Are you making fun of an old man..?


    <strong>"Haha. Just kidding. Didnt you did the same."</strong>


    "what?"


    <strong>"Because there''s no reason to hand over this for free, right?"</strong>


    Okay


    I returned the same thing that the roon beast had said earlier.


    He stared at me for a moment, then raised his hands with a look of loss.


    "Great. I''ll tell you about that nt you showed earlier, so give me that sweet thing."


    <strong>Tell me first. </strong>


    It is a nt called purple forget-me-not, orke forget-me-not. It mainly grows in wet ces. It grows inkes and wends."


    <strong>"Where can I get it?"</strong>


    From here, Indigo Mirror Lake is the closest. If you go there, it will probably be scattered all over the ce. Are you okay now?"


    After finishing his words, the roon beast proudly held out his hand.


    I also handed the candy with a satisfied expression.


    He looked at the candy and smelled it.


    He sticks out his tongue slightly to taste it, and his whole body trembles.


    Oh.my.. such a strong sweetness?!"


    He nibbled at the candy to the point where it looked ugly, and at the end he put it in his mouth and savoured its taste.


    There was a feeling of happiness in the plump roon as his tail started waving gently.


    <strong>Lia, Do you know where Indigo Mirror Lake is?</strong>


    "sorry. Its a ce I dont even heard about.


    <strong>"Excuse me. Roon Grandpa. Can you tell me where the Indigo Mirror Lake is?</strong>


    "Why? you should figure that out. Because there was no talk of theke in the deal.


    The roon beast avoided answering as if not interested.


    But his smirk and his eyes were directed towards my pocket.


    Ah.! Sly like a real roon


    I took another candy out of my pocket.


    One is not enough. Give me two.


    "I''ll take you directly to theke instead. Are you satisfied with that?"


    <strong>"Okay. So, I''ll give you one in advance, and I''ll give you the other one when I arrive at theke ? Are you okay with that ?</strong>


    All right, the contract is established.


    I handed a candy to the roon beast first.


    Checking the candy, he yelled at the back of the store.


    Miru! Are you there? Come out for a moment."


    "Yes! Did you call grandpa?


    From the back of the store, an old-fashioned girl, who looked to be about 8 or 9 years old, ran out from behind.


    Miru, take these guests to the Indigo Mirror Lake.


    "A guest? Huh?"


    When the girl confirmed Lia''s existence, she gave a startled expression on her face.


    Hey, Grandpa. Is that person a demon?


    If you make a deal, even demons are customers. Go away soon and when youe, you have to bring this sweet thing. Understand?"


    "Ugh. Okay. Follow me, you two."


    Lia and I looked at each other''s eyes at the image of a girl who was worried about something.


    But there was no alternative, so we had no choice but to follow the cat girl.


    The cat girl led us out of the town and into the forest.


    It was a forest with no trace of a road, but the girl easily took her direction and moved her steps.


    The problem was not in finding the way, but somewhere else.


    peek.


    The girl continued to stare at us which seems to be little disturbing.


    It felt like she is being chased by us.


    If you don''t focus on the road ahead, you''ll fall


    crash


    "Aww!"


    Did the words be reality?


    The girl tripped her foot into the root of a tall tree.


    With a worried mind, Lia and I approached the girl.


    <strong>"Are you okay?"</strong>


    The cat girl saw us approaching and she suddenly burst into tears.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    <strong>"Why. what''s the matter? Are you hurt a lot?"</strong>


    "Please. Don''t eat me."


    ??


    I dont eat much, so I wont taste good. Ahhhhh!


    Me and Lia were at a loss of words for what to do when she said something iprehensible and started crying.


    We first tried to converse in a soft tone as much as possible to reassure the child.


    <strong>Did you say your name is Miru?</strong>


    ugh.


    <strong>We are not going to eat you, so calm down.</strong>


    Uhhhh. really


    The sound was slightly reduced, but the crying did not stop.


    Thinking of a way tofort her, I pulled out thest candy left in my pocket and shoved it into the girl''s mouth.


    Dump!


    When she tasted the sweet candy, the cat girl stopped crying as if it was a lie.


    Lia, who was watching together, had an expression on her face as if she had seen something strange.


    This is really an all-purpose candy.


    A candy that solves all problems.


    fihhh.


    It was so cute to see her watery eyes wide open and her cheeks moving wildly.


    I carefully stretched out my arms towards the girl who was still on the floor.


    Perhaps thanks to the universal peace-maker candy, the girl held our her arms without any resistance.


    <strong>"Are you okay now?"</strong>


    Nod.


    <strong>Can you tell me which way to theke?</strong>


    "there."


    We started moving again in the direction the cat girl was pointing.


    About ten minutes passed, and the cat girl, who had calmed her mind, seemed to havepletely lowered her vignce and slurped her words out.


    Grandpa Racoon is so mean, dont you think so?"


    I can''t believe he let such a fragile girl like me to go with someone he barely know.


    <strong>"Yeah. That''s a bit too much."</strong>


    At first, I was so scared. Following a demon. If uncle and sister were not good people, I might have been eaten.


    <strong>Will you get eaten ?</strong>


    "Yes. That''s what the vige elders say. Bad demons eat children alive.


    She looked at Lia with a feeling of surprise at her shocking testimony.


    Lia shook her head with a very sad expression on her face.


    She shook it so hard that her neck seemed to hurt.


    It must have been a lie from the vige elders to scare the children.


    <strong>Hey Miru? Is the ce where you got injured when you fell off alright ?"</strong>


    I think my knee is a little crooked, but it''s okay"


    <strong>Then shall I drop you off now?</strong>


    "Mister. Can''t you hold me for a little while? Please?


    I looked up at the girl with bright eyes and a slightly trembling voice.


    A request that cannot be refused.


    <strong>Of course its fine. Let me know if you want to get offter."</strong>


    "Hehehe. Thank you. Mister."


    Lia looked at me with envy as I held Miru.


    But is the cat girl is still afraid of the demon Lia.


    Every time she sees her she digs deeper into my arms.


    After 30 minutes of moving ording to Miru''s words, we reached a ce where my feet felt a little damp.


    Soon after, before my eyes, ake sorge that I could hardly see it appeared.


    This is Indigo Mirror Lake.


    As the name suggests, theke was transparent and calm enough to be called a mirror.


    After looking at the scenery of theke for a while, I turned and started looking for the purple forget-me-not.


    <strong>found it!</strong>


    I was able to find the same nt as the one I saw while interacting with Yakum.


    I put down Miru for a while to dig for the purple forget-me-not.


    "Mister. Do you need this?"


    <strong>Where did the sacke from?</strong>


    I always carry it with me because Grandpa Roon told me to do so. I''ll lend this to you"


    She handed her sack and I gently stroked her hair.


    <strong>Thank you. I just needed it.</strong>


    "Hehe."


    I started looking for the purple forget-me-nots with the sack I was handed over.


    As the roon grandfather said, forget-me-nots were scattered all over the river.


    Thanks to this, I found enough forget-me-nots to fill the sack in no time.


    After gathering, I went back to where Lia and Miru were.


    "Mister! Look at this. The demon sister treated me.


    A clean handkerchief was wrapped around Miru''s leg.


    While I was looking for the purple forget-me-not, Lia seemed to have did first aid to her knee wound.


    Lia naturally hugged Miru, who was excited.


    You wont feel pain anymore.


    Yes. Thank you. Demon sister!


    Lia smiled softly at Miru''s thanks.


    On the way back from the search of the purple forget-me-not, the cute cat girl was constantly chattering.


    In the meantime, she even had a brief conversation with Lia even though it was a small one.


    Thanks to this, we didn''t have time to get bored while walking through the forest.


    Eventually, we came out of the forest and arrived at a ce where the entrance to the vige could be seen.


    We wanted to take Miru all the way to the vige, but we were afraid that things will once again getplicated, so we had no choice but to stop here.


    Uncle, demon sister. I will go.


    <strong>"Yes. Miru. Thank you for guiding me today."</strong>


    Before going to the vige, Miru asked carefully.


    "Can we meet againter?"


    <strong>"Sure."</strong>


    "really?"


    <strong>"I''ll bring something more delicious next time."</strong>


    Its a promise. Uncle!


    epting the promise, Miru smiled brightly and ran to the entrance to her vige.


    Until her cute back figure disappeared, Lia and I stood there watching for a while.


    "Ah! Mr.Sihyeon. Aren''t you supposed to deliver candy to the roon beast?"


    <strong>There is no candy left. And it''s okay because Ive already kept my promise."</strong>


    What?


    <strong>He said to give one in advance, and the rest when we arrived at theke, but he never said to whom to give it.</strong>


    Liane remembered the candy that I had given to Miru before, and she smiled a little.


    Iughed out loud together, imagining the roon beasts expression on his face.


    When we returned to the ranch, the red sun was already setting over the top of the mountain.


    We headed to the fence where west saw a herd of Yakum.


    Fortunately, I was able to find a group of Yakum that had not yet left not far away.


    <strong>Here. Here it is! I found this!</strong>


    I shouted waving the sack of forget-me-nots towards the Yakum crowd.


    Fortunately, a Yakum came over from the crowd as if my voice reached it.


    It was the Yakum whomunicated with me.


    I took a forget-me-not from the bag and held it towards the Yakum.


    <strong>Is this right? The nt you showed me.</strong>


    Boo woo woo woo!


    When Yakum saw the purple forget-me-not, it cried out with joy.


    And little by little, started to eat the forget-me-not.


    I took some forget-me-nots in the sack and handed them to Yakum.


    After a while, a soft light emanated from the Yakum, who ate all the forget-me-nots in the sack.


    I naturally reached out to the Yakum, as if led by the light.


    Boo woo woo!


    This time, a very strong energy, which I have never experienced before, flowed through my arms.


    The energy that poured out to the point where I felt stiff.


    [Intimacy with the beast has increased.]


    [Subject has intimate feelings'' towards you.]


    [Subject thanks you for bringing the forget-me-not.]


    A voice simr to the previous one echoes in my head.


    But it didn''t end there.


    [Obtain a fragment of an earth soul.]


    [Some stats increase.]


    The stats have risen up by a little and new abilities have been added.


    But there was something else that surprised me.


    [ You feel the vibration of life from the target.]


    A small, clear wave was felt inside of Yakum.


    Its very weak, but it was clearly conveying its presence to me.


    Was it because we were emotionally connected?


    Or is it because I felt the mystery of small waves?


    Unknowingly, feeling a little overwhelmed with emotion, I said to Yakum in a trembling voice.


    <strong>"you ."</strong>


    Boo woo woo!


    <strong>Are you going to be a mother?</strong>


    It is a female Yakum.


    ______________


    "Thank you for the work."


    Ryan weed me back as I came out of the Demon Realm.


    How was your first day at work?


    <strong>I have a lot more work than I thought. I don''t know if I could do it well."</strong>


    Hahaha. If its Sihyeon you can do more than enough for the job. Let''s go. You must have been very tired from the first day of work, so I will drive you home.


    <strong>Thank you. Then I will be in your care.</strong>


    It was a proposal that I would have rejected normally, but the day in the Demon World was tiring and along with it came great fatigue.


    I couldn''t possibly stand for long hours in the train at this rush hour on my way home from work.


    So, I drove home in Ryan''s foreign car which was a killer ride.


    It was afortable way to go home, except for an ident that almost happened when Ryan was so surprised when he heard the news that a Yakum is pregnant.


    A lot of things happened on a single day.


    With that my first day at Demon Farm came to an end.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Did you forget anything?


    <strong>"Yes. I have taken care of it. Its okay not to see me off every time.</strong>


    Even if I cant make breakfast, I have to see off my hard-working son.


    I wish she could have sleptfortably a little longer.


    A mother who always sees you off at the front door.


    I felt sad even though I was thankful for her.


    <strong>"Ahh. Today is the day for moms monthly check-up.</strong>


    I have ced a reservation for the afternoon at the hospital.


    <strong>"Shall Ieter and take mom to the hospital.?</strong>


    Aww. That''s okay. Dont worry about me.


    In my heart, I wanted to take a half-day leave and take mother directly, but she hated it, so I didntpel her anymore.


    <strong>You have to tell me right away when the resultse out. If there''s something wrong with it, don''t hide it, and I''ll call the doctor."</strong>


    "Okay."


    <strong>And if there is anything, always call the phone number I gave youst time, and he said that you can call him anytime, so be sure to call him.</strong>


    Ugh, even your father wasnt this nagging. Who do you resemble to be so nagging?


    <strong> Well if I didnt resemble my father, then all thats left is my mother.. Okay then, Ill be on my way, so take care.</strong>


    I packed my things and headed out to the front door.


    I went out of the entrance of the old apartment and walked down the alleyway.


    _______________


    Nearly a month has passed since I got a job at Demon Farm.


    Now I''m used to going to work.


    Thanks to the fastermute time than the first time, I was able to use the subway at a leisurely pace.


    A little past 7 am, I arrived at the Inferris office.


    Good morning. Sihyeon.


    <strong>"Hello. Ryan.</strong>


    Even though it was quite early, Ryan greeted me as usual.


    How early does this person go to work?


    "Ah! Mr. Sihyeon. Today, there will probably be a visitor to the farm.


    <strong>A guest ?</strong>


    Yes. He is a friend who brings necessary items and checks the facilities.


    Hmm. If it''s a visitor, it must be a demon, right?


    It would be nice if he weren''t too entric like the demons I knew.


    You don''t have to worry about that. Compared to Mr. Kaneff or Lia, hes a much more ordinary friend.


    <strong>Huh. Did ite out on my face.?</strong>


    No, Its not like that, Im usually a bit quick-witted This is all I wanted to say. So good luck at the farm.


    <strong>Yes, Ryan. Thank you. Good luck to you too ."</strong>


    After exchanging greetings with Ryan, I casually opened the door to the demon realm.


    Now that I''m used to it, I feel like I''m riding in an amusement ride these days.


    I left the familiar cave and headed straight for the farm.


    This clean air and the fresh feeling were always fresh and pleasant.


    When ites to happiness on the way to work, wouldn''t I be quite high on the list in Korea?


    As I was thinking about nonsensical stuff, I arrived at a farm building.


    I quietly opened the door and entered my room on the second floor.


    Work clothes were kept carefully folded on the bed.


    After giving thanks to Lia for the preparation, I changed into work clothes.


    I left the still quiet building and headed for my first job.


    <strong>"Hello. Guys! Did anything go wrong at night ?"</strong>


    Heh heh.


    Hehehe.


    The horses in the stable weed me warmly.


    Thanks to taking care of them for a month, my closeness also increased a lot.


    Recently, Lia also taught me how to ride a horse.


    I wasn''t enough experienced to run fast on a horse yet, but just walking slowly was also a state of being immersed in the charm of horseback riding.


    I took the horses out and took them to a ce with fresh grass, while I cleaned the dirty stables.


    After cleaning, I finished the job in a snap, from filling the water and feeding tanks.


    Then I brought the horses back into the stables and moved on to other work.


    The next ce I went to was the barn where the owner had not yet been found.


    Of course, the ce was dirty and there was no need to prepare food, but I came here every day and cleaned it simply.


    while sweeping the floor.


    Are you cleaning it even today?


    <strong>"Ugh! "</strong>


    I was startled by the sudden voice.


    When I turned around, Kaneff, leaning at the entrance to the barn, was looking at me.


    <strong>Ugh. Boss. If youe, please tell me you''re here. </strong>


    Despite my violent reaction, Kaneff only yawned with his characteristic rxed expression.


    <strong>Why are you surprised? I always call you.</strong>


    "You don''t usually call me. You don''t evene out of the house very often."


    <strong>Do I.</strong>


    The conversation goes on quite inly.


    Although not as much as Lia, the rtionship with Kaneff has also progressed a lot.


    Unlike the first meeting, which was indifferent.


    Recently, we greeted each other naturally and sometimes talked to each other.


    Of course, this was the first time he had followed me to the barn.


    <strong>What did you say earlier?</strong>


    So, why are you cleaning this ce again.? Its a barn with nothing, but you clean it every day.. for what purpose.


    At first, I thought he was joking, but looking at his serious eyes, it seemed that there was no such intention at all.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I seriously confessed what I thought.


    <strong>Its a bit embarrassing to talk about. If I work hard every day like this, I wondered if the Yakum guys will magicallye here one day.</strong>


    Hearing my answer, Kaneff put on a puzzled expression on his face.


    Magically.Thats why it''s more meaningless dont you think?


    <strong>Well but my father used to be like that. He used to say that even animals that cannot speak understands and responds to everything we do. So if I try like this, then maybe someday they''ll recognize it?"</strong>


    Kaneff didn''t react to my words, embarrassingly enough.


    It seemed as if he was thinking of something, but on the other hand, he also seemed to have overlooked my words.


    "what are you doing?"


    <strong>wha?</strong>


    Isnt the cleaning over yet?


    <strong>"Ah yes. It''s not over yet."</strong>


    Do what you do then.


    Did he possiblye here to help..?


    I waited for a while, but Kaneff just leaned against the wall near the entrance and gave his usualnguid expression.


    Ahhh. end it fast before the sleepy king of destruction enters the kitchen again."


    <strong>"Yes. It will be over soon.</strong>


    As soon as I answered, I quickly finished the rest of the cleaning.


    After cleaning the barn, I went back to the farm building with Kaneff.


    Just then, I ran into Liaing down from the second floor through the stairs.


    A half-drowsed face, dressed in pajamas as if she is straight out of bed.


    Besides, she was half disheveled, so it looked like her undergarments could be seen through her pajamas.


    <strong>" Excuse me."</strong>


    It was a pretty cute pyjamas, but somehow it seemed that it was not polite to look, so I turned my head.


    Kaneff bit his tongue and soon approached her and flicked her on the forehead.


    -puck!!


    "ouch!"


    A terrifying sound came out of the flick that seemed to have been hit lightly.


    Perhaps thanks to this, Lia quickly came to her senses ran up to the second floor.


    Im sorry Sihyeon, I''m so sorry.


    ____________


    Returning to her usual maid attire, Lia bowed her head repeatedly.


    Not only her forehead, which had been hit hard, but her entire face was red and hot.


    I overslept and looked ugly in the morning


    <strong>"It''s okay. Just calm down." </strong>


    "sorry. Forget what I just showed you.


    I didn''t think it was that bad


    I remembered her cute figure in the pajamas and I smiled softly.


    "What about me? I also saw something ugly because of you.


    At Kaneff''s words, Lia frowned.


    Mr.Kaneff, be quiet. The forehead that was hit before is still tingling.


    The maid who overslept was rather angry with the owner. What kind of world is this.


    Ahh! But Im from a race that sleeps a lot, so what can I do?


    Liane protested as if it was a bit unfair.


    Still, ashamed that she overslept, she blushed again.


    <strong>Lia, Please sit down. I will prepare meal for you soon.</strong>


    I sat Lia down at the table and served her prepared breakfast.


    This morning''s menu is buttered and toasted bread and soft omelet.


    And a sd made with vegetables and fruits from the demon world.


    <strong>"Bon appetite."</strong>


    Immediately, she brought the dish to near her and started eating breakfast.


    It is a verymon food on Earth and has an ordinary taste, but the two demons enjoyed breakfast with great satisfaction.


    For Lia, at first, she couldn''t enjoy my cooking because of the loss of being in charge of cooking, but now she waspletely used to my cooking.


    Instead, there are difficult cases.


    There are times when Lia, watching the cooking process, suddenly asks that she wants to try it by herself to see if she has gained any confidence.


    Of course, almost all requests are being rejected because of the unspoken pressure from Kaneff.


    Each time, Lia looked pitiful, I pretended not to see it, in order to prevent a catastrophe that would happen.


    In Kaneff''s case, it was very easy.


    He only made fried eggs, which he admired.


    What more exnation is needed?


    And I found out something unique.


    The point was that the Demon realm was a ce where sweets were very precious.


    Fruits and vegetables, as well as most food ingredients, were insignificant.


    Therefore, the threshold for sweetness was very low.


    However, it was said that food ingredients with strong sweetness had a very high value and could only be enjoyed by beings of high status.


    It was no exaggeration to say that they were surprised when they ate the candy.


    After breakfast, Lia headed to the kitchen to clean up, and Kaneff began to doze off as he sat on a dining chair.


    While I sat down and enjoyed the afterglow of the meal,


    Knock, Knock, Knock.


    A knock was heard on the front door of the building.


    There was no response because no one except me heard the knock on the door.


    Reluctantly, I headed towards the front door.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Hearing the knocking sound again, I opened the door and checked the other party.


    In front of the open door, someone with a ck hood turned over.


    Two horns that stand out next to hisrge size.


    He was wearing a mask that covered his mouth and nose with pale skin, and his eyes were dark.


    Dark circles were cast on his eyes.


    If ordinary people imagined demons, wouldn''t it be like this?


    It was a demon with a dark and heavy atmosphere that came to mind naturally.


    "who are you?"


    At my tensed question, the demon scrambled his arms as if in bewilderment.


    After a while, he realized something, bent his torso, and brought his face closer to mine.


    He looked at me with his two hazy eyes, and a heavy, low-pitched voice came out through the mask he was wearing.


    Are you Lim Sihyeon?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    My name suddenly came out of the mouth of the demon I met for the first time.


    In the midst of confusion, I nodded my head.


    <strong>Ah. Yes. I am Lim Sihyeon.</strong>


    As I revealed my identity, the eyes on the mask became slightly curved.


    He probably smiled.


    "I''m d I asked, just in case. Nice to meet you. Im Andras Lidnel Schnarpe."


    <strong>"Huh"</strong>


    My head went nk for a moment at the very polite and formal greeting.


    Therge demon calmly waited for my answere.


    <strong>YesNice to meet you. Im Lim Sihyeon, who works on this farm."</strong>


    "Nice to meet you too Mr.Lim Sihyeon. Is it okay if Ie inside?"


    <strong>"Yes. Yes! Come on in.</strong>


    "thank you."


    After politely asking for permission, the demon slightly lowered his head and passed through the door.


    Because of his tall height, the ordinary door felt small.


    Is Mr.Kaneff there?


    <strong>"Yes. Hes in the dining room right now. May I guide you?</strong>


    Yes Please.


    I led the guests to the dining room.


    Due to his tall height and dark atmosphere, his first impression was very ufortable, but, contrary to my expectations, I feltfortable about him with just the short conversation I had with him.


    In the dining room, Kaneff was still dozing off, while Lia, who had just finished cleaning up, saw us and came towards us.


    "Huh? Mr.Andras is here.


    "Long time no see. Ms. Lia. How were you?"


    Yes. Im fine. Please wait. I''ll get you a coffee right away."


    The two naturally exchanged greetings as if they were close, and Lia headed back to the kitchen to prepare coffee.


    Kaneff, who had been dozing off heard themotion and slowly opened his eyes.


    After confirming the presence of the guest with blurry eyes, he spoke out with a sagging yawn.


    Ahhh you came?


    "Yes. Mr. Kaneff. How were you?"


    Of course I am fine. What are you doing here.? Are you here to check the barriers?


    I have alsoe to deliver food and other daily necessities as well.


    Isnt it a bit early for you bring them. Is it running out that fast.?


    Because now we have one more member in the farm.


    Naturally, the eyes of the two turned towards me.


    The tall demon looking at me added,


    "Ah! And I brought the items that you requested separately.


    <strong>"Huh? I didn''t ask for anything?"</strong>


    This is an item that Ryan asked, but it is probably the item that Mr.Lim Sihyeon had requested.


    What? What did I ask for?


    Before I could even get a curious feeling in my eyes, the tall demon began to pull something out from his robe.


    Strangely, books that were not small in size, poured out one after another from his robe.


    It was like watching a scene of magic.


    In a short span of time, he put about 10 books on the dining room table.


    Thanks to that, the dining room was filled with the smell of old books, as if in a library.


    <strong>"What is this?"</strong>


    I heard that Mr.Lim Sihyeon wanted to get information about Yakum.


    <strong>"Ah ."</strong>


    Then I remembered the thing I told Ryan some time back.


    The information that can be found only through people in the farm was too fragmentary and limited, so I wanted to know various information regarding Yakum.


    So, I told Ryan about these concerns a few days back.


    Thanks to him, this situation seemed to have been staged.


    There are so many books rted to Yakum, so I had to struggle quite a bit to get this much."


    <strong>"thank you. So Mr. Andras Is it okay if I call you like that?"</strong>


    Yeah, its fine.


    While I was expressing my gratitude to Andras, Lia, who had prepared the coffee, made a sharp noise.


    Ah! What is this?"


    I brought these book to deliver it to Sihyeon


    Thats not what I meant. Why did you put such a dusty thing in the dinner table?


    Since the Books hadn''t seen the light for a long time, the books were full of stinky dust.


    Hurry up and put it back in.


    Oh, I get it.


    Andras began to shove his books into his robs.


    When he took out the book, he felt like a magician, but now it was like watching a ridiculous performance.


    Kaneff couldn''t contain hisughter, so he burst intoughter.


    Since Lia didnt like the look of the ce she just cleaned, she threw everyone, including me out of the dining room.


    _________


    Wow. That girl. Don''t you think that she is starting to look more like the devil grandmother?


    Andras quietly nodded his head.


    We were kicked out and headed straight to Kaneff''s room.


    Upon arriving in the room, Andras put the books back on the desk.


    <strong>Mr Andras. May I take a look at the book?</strong>


    "Sure. These are the things I brought for Sihyeon.


    I picked up one of the books from the top.


    The size and weight of the book made my wrists tingle.


    It just didn''t look easy to read.


    But the real problem was something else.


    <strong>Im sorry, I cant read this.</strong>


    "Yes? Any problem?"


    <strong>I cant read.</strong>


    Ah, thats right. I forgot that you are using an interpreter ring.


    When I checked the unfamiliar characters in the title of the book, I realized btedly that I was an illiterate in the Demon Realm.


    It was a fact that Ipletely forgot because the interpreter''s ring was so good.


    Its a bit cumbersome, but youll have to ask Mr.Kaneff or Ms.Lia to read it for you.


    <strong>Ah, Okay.</strong>


    Then its going to be difficult. Not only me, but Lia cant read this either.


    Andras asked in surprise at Kaphff''s words.


    Wha. what are you talking about?"


    Most of these books are written in the southernnguage. Even if I can understand the words, I can''t read thenguage easily. The same goes for Lia.?


    Andras looked quite perplexed as he had not expected such a situation.


    Seeing that, Kaneff continued talking as if it was insignificant.


    You can interpret it and tell. You can read everything right.


    It is true, but I thought I only had to deliver the book today


    Then give him an interpretation and then go back.


    You know Im very busy, right? Yesterday too, I went homete Can''t I take it back and exin it to him next time?


    At the request that felt sad, Kaneff gave a stern response.


    "What. cant you do it if you''re busy.?


    I felt sorry for Andras, so I opened my mouth


    <strong>"thank you. Mr Kaneff. Im fine Mr. Andras you can take the books back</strong>


    He dont have to take it. Some of the people I know speak a southernnguage better than him. Does the head of the Schnarpe family know the southernnguage well?"


    By the way, what was the rtionship between you and Schnarpes head?


    well.Hes my father.


    Ha ha! What a coincidence! That''s great. How long has it been since I contacted your father?


    Call him right now and tell him that Kaneff is calling, soe out here right now.


    A coercion that is almost intimidating.


    I have known Kaneff only for a while but I know that he wasn''t someone who would say something as a joke.


    But the thing that surprised me was, it seemed like the leader of Schnarpe n would really visit the farm just to be an interpreter at Kaneffs words.


    Andras was aware of this fact, so he meekly gave up the resistance.


    "I''ll do it."


    "What? Didn''t you say you were busy? Dont overdo it, because you can just call the head of Schnarpe


    "No. I''d like to! I speak the southernnguage very well. Leave it to me."


    Really..? Then there''s nothing I can do about it. I really thought I could see the face of the head of Schnarpe after a long time. Its really regretful.


    Contrary to the words spoken, Kaneffs face is smiling with no regrets at all,


    Even me, who was watching, was tired of the really evil smile.


    The appearance of Andras, who seemed to have given up, made my heart feel sorry for him.


    Even though, today was our first meeting, I wanted to pat the big shoulder of Andras, which seemed to be down.


    As apensation, why dont you have lunch here."


    Im fine.without meal I also think it will take a lot of time to trante, so. How about I just skip the meal.


    At those words, Kaneff said with a sullen smile and a soft tone which didn''t suit him.


    "it''s okay. I forced you to work, I have to treat you meals properly. Its okay todays lunch will be prepared by Sihyeon over there, not Lia.


    "Ah. really?"


    " why would i lie? So, are you okay then?


    "Yes. I was kind of worried. Of course, I thought that Ms. Lia was preparing..


    Whats wrong with Lia preparing food?


    What Ms. Lia brings out isnt food, its poison Heh..! Ms Lia.!


    Lia was already standing beside Andras when he started speaking.


    Ah.


    Mr.Andras. He eventually fell into the trap set by the devil again.


    Judging by the reaction of Kaneff who wasughing rolling on the floor, it must have been that he was deliberately induced Andras to speak.


    Eyes cold enough to chill the spine flowed from Lia.


    Of course, the target was the restless Andras.


    Mr.Andras, Im sorry I brought you coffee? It seems like you hate it, because its not coffee but POISON.


    "Oh, no. Ms. Lia. It''s not like that."


    Liapletely ignored Andras'' words and gave coffee to me and Kaneff.


    Kaneff said with a rxed smile, enjoying the scent of coffee.


    I think Lias coffee smells great today. revtion. isnt it?"


    That rxed smile.


    I know it came from the joy of plunging a demon into a pit.


    Since I too didn''t want to receive Lia''s freezing cold gaze.


    <strong>What you mean by revtion. Lia''s tea has always been fragrant. Yoyou are toote to realize.</strong>


    The corners of Lia''s lips rose slightly, as if she liked thepliments of Kaneff and mine.


    Would you like have some more coffee.? There''s still a lot left.. And Mr.Andras, you smells like dust, so could you please go to the corner over there? Please take books on the table with you.


    "Yes.. "


    Andras packed up the books and headed to the corner of the room.


    At first it was a new, the second time it gave me augh, and finally it ended in a sad note.


    ___________


    Whoo! Woo woo woo!


    Machines flew around the fence with low vibrations.


    They were slightlyrger than the fist, and moved very freely in the air without any special flying device.


    It looked like a magic tool I had only heard of, something called an artifact.


    In this age, even humans can create artifacts, butpared to the technology of the demons, it is only at the level of imitation.


    But what catches my eye more than artifacts..was the figure of Andras reading a thick book quickly while controlling them.


    He was reading at a speed that looked like, he was just seeing pictures in the book.


    Can you really read the contents of the book?


    Maybe he''s just turning over the pages?


    It was suspiciously fast.


    After a while,


    -Chuck!


    Andras turned thest page and closed the thick book into his robe''s sleeve.


    At the same time, the floating artifacts returned into his sleeve like birds returning to their nests.


    After trimming the hem of his sleeve once, he walked over to me and scratched his head.


    Sorry to keep you waiting. Checking barriers is a simple and time-consuming task.


    <strong>No. It was very interesting and fun.</strong>


    "Is that so?"


    <strong>" Besides, it was me who said that I wanted to see the barrier inspection in person. So its fine."</strong>


    Andras''s eyes widened slightly at my answer.


    Although I could not see his entire expression because of the mask, he seemed a little relieved.


    Contrary to his appearance, he is a very caring demon.


    I learnt a lesson.


    Whether human or demon, they should not be judged only by their outward appearance.


    <strong>Have you finished checking the barriers?</strong>


    I need to look at a few more in the future. Can we take a break ande? It takes lot of my energy so I need some time to recharge myself.


    <strong>"Absolutely. Let''s rest there for a while."</strong>


    Me and Andras found a suitable rock and settled down.


    And as soon as he got seated, Andras pulled out another book and started reading it.


    It looked like he was rushing to trante the book, perhaps because of Kaneff''s threats.


    Once again I felt sorry for him.


    <strong>I I am sorry that you are suffering because of me.</strong>


    "Ah! no. Its not only because of Mr.Kaneff. I also got a request from Ryan to help Mr.Sihyeon. It''s true that I''m busy, but I think I can do it.


    Andras took his eyes off the book for a moment and looked at me.


    I was also treated to a really delicious lunch. I am really satisfied with it. Did you say that the food was called Curry''?


    Before leaving for barrier inspection, I made a curry with fresh vegetables and meat for lunch, and made use of some sweet taste.


    It seems that Andras really liked the curry I made.


    <strong>I am d that you liked it. Can I get some for youter?</strong>


    Is that okay? thank you. Mr.Sihyeon. Can I take it with me when I work overtime today.


    He had to work overtime because of me, but it was really sad to see how he liked doing it because he got curry.


    I promised to myself that I have to pack plenty of curry.


    After a short break.


    Andras went around the farm again and continued the inspection.


    When he went around three ces.


    Andras informed me that the inspection was over.


    <strong>Is it usually gets finished this sooner..?</strong>


    Compared to the size of the veryrge farm, it seemed that the inspection of the barrier was finished quickly.


    Its because we divide areas and inspect them separately. If you want to check the barriers all at once, walking around all day is not enough.


    <strong>Ah, thats right.</strong>


    I nodded and looked again at the fence of the farm.


    <strong>"The demons are really amazing. To be able to set up a barrier on such arge farm."</strong>


    It is absolutely not easy for even demons on a scale of this size. Because of the effort and cost involved, there was a lot of controversies even among the demons.


    <strong>Hmm. But do you have to really do that? When I saw them, the guys called Yakum, they seemed very docile."</strong>


    Andras answered my question seriously, with a slight frown.


    Mr.Sihyeon. Yakum, apart from the meek personality they usually shows, they can do things that cannot be easily thought of.


    ?


    Ordinary weapons and magic dont work on them. They are also resistant to deadly poisons and mental attacks. Except for a few very powerful demons, they are almost invincible.


    He looked at the farm building in the distance for a moment before continuing.


    If the group considers something or someone to be dangerous, they will not stop their anger until they destroy all the dangers around them. Its a disaster because there are only very few ways to respond.


    <strong>Ummm.</strong>


    So, we decided that a barrier that does not pose as much threat as possible is the best way to maintain the farm. Do you understand now?"


    <strong>Ah yes. Thanks for the exnation.</strong>


    A heavy and serious answer to a light question.


    I nodded, hiding my embarrassment inside.


    Then, another question popped into my mind.


    If they are this much afraid of Yakum, why did the demons build this farm in the first ce?


    Why do you want Yakum''s milk?


    For what purpose?


    While thinking for a moment about the newly created question.


    Booo woooo woooooo


    Yakum''s cries were heard from afar.


    Boo woo woo!


    At the sound of the cry not far away, I ran straight to the fence.


    There, the Yakum, whom I had interacted with when I came to the farm for the first time, was waiting for me.


    <strong>It was you Hermosa How are you?"</strong>


    Boo woo.


    Hermosa answered my greetings..


    I named her that way because it means beautiful in spanish and she looked the prettiest among the Yakum I have seen.


    Now she got used to the name enough that she recognizes it as her name.


    I focused on stroking her.


    Through my sympathetic ability, I felt the pulse of life flowing from her inside.


    Through the wave that became clearer than before, I could guess that childbirth was just around the corner.


    <strong>The babies are healthy. Since there''s not much time left now.. Don''t overdo it, and eat well. Understand?"</strong>


    Boo!


    While I was looking at the condition of Hermosa, other yakums came up to me.


    The boys poked their heads towards me and sniffed.


    <strong>"sorry. sorry. I didn''t bring anything delicious today. I''ll bring it to youter."</strong>


    After bringing the purple forget-me-not for Hermosa, other yakums began to show interest in me.


    After giving out plenty of forget-me-nots andmunicating steadily, I have built up intimacy with a fairlyrge number of Yakum.


    Today, I skillfully calmed the mood of those who are sad because there is no forget-me-not.


    Its really.a miracle.


    Andras murmur came from behind me.


    He was staring out at the yakums with big eyes.


    <strong>Pardon?</strong>


    Ryan said, he really seemed to have found the right person for the farm job this time, and he was so excited and bragging.


    <strong>"haha. It''s a bit embarrassing. It''s not that great.|</strong>


    Now that I see it for myself, I know. Why was that friend so excited? Sihyeon was really a very special person.


    His face was half-covered with a mask, so I couldn''t see his face, but his tone exuded surprise and a little disappointment.


    I felt embarrassed by his reaction.


    I opened my mouth hastily to change the topic on purpose.


    <strong>Its okay. you cane closer. You seem too far away.</strong>


    Hmmm. I think this is appropriate.


    Andras steadfastly rejected my proposal, waving both hands.


    Considering a reaction simr to Lias reactionst time, the demons seemed to be more reluctant to Yakum than I thought.


    It just looks cute to me.


    At that moment


    Boo woo woo woo!!!


    A very loud Yakum cry could be heard in the distance.


    The cry was so loud that the ground shook slightly.


    When the yakums heard the sound, they left my side one by one and headed to the ce where the sound was heard.


    Hermosa who remained until the very end followed them with regret.


    Sihyeon. What is this cry?"


    <strong>"It''s the cry from the leader of the Yakum pack. It''s a call to the pack."</strong>


    "Ah~."


    <strong> The biggest guy over there. The one with a bighorn, he''s leading the pack."</strong>


    He''s 1.5 times bigger than the Hermosa.


    Bighorn Yakum red at my side with eyes full of vignce.


    The other yakum were gradually increasing their intimacy, but that guy showed no sign of getting close.


    <strong>Whats the problem with him? He always does that when Yakums spend time with me</strong>


    Hearing my story, Andras was startled and trembled.


    Sihyeon. Do you remember when that boss Yakum started acting like that?"


    <strong>"Um, I can''t remember exactly.</strong>


    Many wrinkle started forming between Andras forehead, along with his slightly trembling eyes.


    Then he took out therge book he was reading earlier from his sleeve and began to urgently check something.


    Didnt you say that the Yakum, who you called Hermosa is expecting a baby?


    <strong>"Yes. So what?</strong>


    I can''t say for sure, though. If I look at what I just saw in the book, it seems that Bighorn yakums behaviour has something to do with having cubs.


    ?


    It is said that when there is a Yakum about to give birth in the herd, the head of the herd seeks a safe ce for the safety of the young cubs and the mother.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, I waited for the next word.


    " If the leader senses any danger in its surroundings, it runs rampant destroying everything in the surrounding until the danger disappears.


    The words that forecasted a crisis came out from his mouth.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    <strong>DeDestroy everything</strong>


    I got chills down my spine.


    Yakum had never been aggressive.


    Rather, as time passed, my intimacy with them gradually increased.


    However, the leader of the Yakum group seemed different.


    He had always been wary of me and is still ufortable approaching me.


    I thought, it was because of his rough personality, but I never dreamed that such a situation would exist.


    <strong>Mr Andras. Please exin a little more.</strong>


    The author of this book has been observing Yakum herds over several years. Then he wrote a book about the habits and singrities of various Yakum.


    Andras opened thest part of the book and continued the exnation.


    He told about the disappointments in his research at the end of the bookIn that, one of them was that he didn''t see a Yakum''s birth giving scene. At that time, the herd leader became so sensitive that even watching from a distance became dangerous.


    <strong>Are you saying that the Bighorn is also going to run wild like that.?</strong>


    Im not even sure, but ording to the contents of the book, the current situation seems to be simr.


    The seriousness of the situation was conveyed through Andras'' tone of voice.


    <strong>Isnt it difficult for the Yakum to destroy with the barrier that is spread around the farm?</strong>


    It wont be able to withstand the breakout of a Yakum herd.


    He calmly judged the current situation and presented his opinions.


    <strong>Is there any way to stop the breakout?</strong>


    Once a breakout urs, it is difficult to forcefully control it. Have you ever heard of Yakums breakout.?


    <strong>"Ah, I''ve heard of it. Ms. Lia once told me that a breakout of Yakum horde broke a city in half."</strong>


    Me and Mr. Kaneff were in the city where the incident took ce.


    My eyes widened at the story I heard for the first time.


    <strong>T.Then..Have you seen the breakout in person?</strong>


    "Yes. It''s been a while, but even now, thinking about that time, I get shivers and my heart trembles."


    During the conversation, something struck my mind and I quickly asked Andras.


    <strong>"Wait. I heard that they had sent back the Yakum horde during that time. Then.. How did you calm them down at that time. ?"</strong>


    I don''t know for sure. I was only picking up the wounded from behind. Perhaps Mr. Kaneff knows for sure. He was the one who made the biggest contribution that day.


    <strong>"Then I''ll go back. I think I''ll have to inform the Boss about the situation and ask for help."</strong>


    I hurriedly returned to the farm building, leaving behind Yakum''s cries from afar.


    Upon arriving at the farm building, I exined the situation to Kaneff.


    The missing part was exined by Andras.


    However, even after hearing the exnation, Kaneff''s expression did not change at all.


    As usual, he just yawned with anguid expression on his face.


    Ahhh. So what do you want say.?


    <strong>Well.?</strong>


    You dont know how to make the Yakumfortable. So If they don''t like this ce and run rampant, there''s nothing you can do about it. Is that right.?


    I was stunned by thepletely unexpected reaction and couldn''t speak.


    I think I said when you first came to work in the farm, thatI have no intention of getting involved in the farm work.


    <strong>You heard the exnation. This time the situation is different. If the yakum crowd runs wild, the farm is over.</strong>


    "I know. If such a situationes, I''ll step in."


    Kaneff said in a calm tone that he woulde forward.


    I asked with some anticipation.


    <strong>Do you have any idea how to calm the Yakum breakout.?</strong>


    I know. I did it once.


    However, at Kaneff''s words that followed, my expression and the atmosphere in the room changed coldly.


    <strong>You have to just Kill the leader of Yakum.</strong>


    ?!


    Isnt it the same in war? If you kill the captain, the soldiers who followed will naturally lose their will to fight.


    <strong>Then..?</strong>


    "That''s right. I defeated the leader during that time. Then the rest went away without making a fuss."


    The worst answer that could be expected came back.


    I couldn''t quite understand his way, so I refuted him with words that came into my mind, which was going nk.


    <strong>What .What are you going to do after that.? What about. the goal of milking Yakum?"</strong>


    We cant help it. If we can''t get Yakum milk, we have to be satisfied with Yakum blood. And didn''t you say that one of them had a baby? If I kill her, wont she might have some milk lef


    <strong>STOP IT!!!"</strong>


    As soon as I heard the horrific scene, I reflexively raised my voice.


    Andras, who was watching from the side, was fidgeting and waving his hand, and Kaneff looked at me calmly with excitement.


    There was an awkward silence in the room for a moment.


    As my excitement subsided a little, Kaneff slowly opened his mouth.


    Ryan imed that Yakum could be milked peacefully, but I disagreedpletely.


    "Even though we had different opinions, the final goal was the same, so we agreed to respect each other. Until the barrier on the farm is broken, follow Ryan''s way, and if the barrier breaks, follow my way."


    Ryan, who actively tried to bring me in, and Kaneff, who showed no interest in farm work.


    The question that lingered within me from the first day got an answer.


    You did your best on the farm. I know that. among the humans Ryan has brought, you are the most useful.


    You started doing this for money, right? There is also the grace that saved me from a hellish mealtime, so I will tell Ryan to take care of you as much as possible regardless of the achievement of your goal.


    Kaneff said as if the farm had already copsed.


    Ahhh. I''ve been talking for a long time and I''m tired. Get out of here I have nothing more to say.


    <strong>"Boss. Not yet</strong>


    Andras stepped out in front of me when I was about to say something.


    "Okay. Mr. Kaneff, we will leave."


    "Okay. great job."


    Andras looked at me and shook his head slightly.


    He seemed to say that there is no point in continuing this conversation.


    I had no choice but to stop talking to Kaneff and leave the room with Andras.


    _______________


    "sorry. Sihyeon. Right now it wont change anything even if you argued with Mr. Kaneff.


    <strong>"Ha. It''s frustrating."</strong>


    I was really surprised when you shouted. It''s been a long time since someone yelled at Mr. Kaneff like that."


    <strong>At that time, I was so angry that I didnt even know</strong>


    When I am with Sihyeon, I seem to be able to see scenes that are difficult to see normally in my life. Hahaha."


    I smiled vaguely at the remark, not knowing whether it was apliment or a curse.


    What do you think you are going to do next? If this is the case, the breakout will ur and Mr. Kaneff would block it in his own way.


    <strong>"well. What can I do..?</strong>


    At Andras'' question, I was lost in thought for a moment.


    As Kaneff said, I started working here because of money.


    Then, Is there any need for me to take a risk?


    When I thought about it.,


    The one month I spent at the Demon Farm shed in front of my eyes.


    The day I met the maid called Lia, who took good care of me even though she is a bitzy, a little selfish, a worst cook.


    The day I met Boss Kaneff, who most of the time dozes off, but some time praises my cooking, and makes meugh with his funny jokes.


    From my visit to the mysterious Beast vige to today day when I met Andras.


    Finally. I remembered the most unforgettable meeting.


    My first meeting with Hermosa.


    She healed the thing which I hated and despised the most in my life.


    She made me aplete awakener during our first meeting.


    She introduced me to a new world.


    Th.Then I remembered the emotion I experienced when I felt the new life that was developing within Hermosa.


    That small vibration is still vivid in my heart.


    As Andras said..


    Aftering here I have experienced things that I have never experienced in my life.


    It will probably be difficult to have such a mysterious experience in the future.


    A thought that had always lingered in the corner of my heart suddenly shed into my mind.


    The thought that.


    It might not be a coincidence that I came to this ce and awakened.


    <strong>Mr Andras.</strong>


    ?


    <strong>I dont think I can give up yet. Even if we dont use the Bosss method, there must be a way to stop the breakout.</strong>


    Andras nodded slightly at my words.


    I thought you would say something like that.


    If it wasn''t a coincidence that I came to this farm, then that means, there is still work left for me to do.


    This thought is like a sense of duty.


    It strongly guided my anxious mind.


    <strong>Mr Andras. May I ask you one thing?</strong>


    Are you talking about the trantions of the remaining books?


    <strong>"Yes. I''m really sorry for the situation you''re in, but I want you to do it as soon as possible."</strong>


    Andras raised his hand and scratched his cheek, and smiled brightly enough that the eyes that were exposed on the mask wrinkled.


    "Since staying up all night doesn''t kill me. I will do it as soon as possible.


    <strong>"Thank you. Mr Andras!</strong>


    Andras suddenly looked around, then gently leaned over and whispered to me.


    <strong>Ms.Lia isnt preparing dinner, right?"</strong>


    To his genuinely worried question, I answered him with a reliable gesture.


    <strong>Of course I will be preparing. Dont worry. I will prepare the best food as much as possible.</strong>


    Then Andras let out a small sigh as if he was relieved.


    _______________


    next day.


    Andras worked all night tranting from evening to morning, and when I got to work he handed a perfectly organized trantion.


    Darker circles and corpse-like eyes.


    I almost shed tears with gratitude and regret at the sight of him handing over the tranted version with his vitality sucked out.


    I was able to check the contents of the trantion with the help of Lia.


    Based on the contents, I quickly prepared a n.


    There is only one goal.


    Its time to let the Yakums know. How to get Healed at Demon farm.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    <strong>Its been long since we visitedst time.</strong>


    "Yes. Its already been about a month.


    Lia and I were at the entrance of Beast Vige.


    <strong>"Shall we go in?"</strong>


    "Yes. Mr. Sihyeon.


    When I first visited, I was a little nervous because I was treated harshly.


    But this time, I really needed help, so I made up my mind and stepped into the entrance.


    We didn''t expect to be weed again this time, but unexpectedly, a very enthusiastic wee was waiting for us.


    "Huh?! Candy uncle! Demon sister!"


    Do do do do do!


    As soon as I entered the vige, with a lively voice, a cat girl ran into my arms.


    <strong>Miru.?</strong>


    "Yes. Yes. Hehe. You remember me.


    <strong>Of course I remembered. How have you been?"</strong>


    With a sad expression on her face at my question, she sped her hands together and wiggled.


    I thought you had forgotten me. That''s why I thought you wouldn''t keep your promise toe back."


    "Really?"


    Hehehe. But, since you came. I will trust you.


    With a sad expression, she made my chest flutter, and at the end, she made a smile on her lips.


    Miru poked her face over my right shoulder and greeted Lia, who was standing behind me.


    Its been a long time Demon Sister.


    Yes. Its been a while.


    Miru rummaged through her arms and pulled out the handkerchief she had received the other day.


    "Here you go. Thank you for your treatmentst time. My mum told me to wash it clean and return it to you because it is a valuable item.


    Lia smiled softly as she looked at her cleanly washed handkerchief.


    "Thanks. But the handkerchief was given to Miru as a gift, so you don''t have to return it."


    "Really? But mum told, this is precious.


    Its okay because I wish Miru to have it.


    Ok. Thank you very much. Demon Sister!


    "Oh!"


    Miru jumped over my shoulder and gently slipped herself into Lias arms.


    Lia was taken aback by Miru''s daring skin-ship and was flustered.


    But she soon gave her a rxed expression and gently stroked the girl''s back.


    It was a very warm smile.


    While we were losing our heart to Miru, the ck cat Beast, we sawst time approached us.


    <strong>Youre here again.</strong>


    <strong>Thank you for the helpst time?</strong>


    <strong>I dont know if I helped, but I do remember scolding two idiots for you.</strong>


    "Ahhh! Uncle Reville."


    He looked a little surprised as he looked at Miru in Lia''s arms.


    But he quickly returned to his usual expression and asked me.


    <strong>Are you nning to visit the roons shop again?</strong>


    "Yes. We need help, but I think we know the ce."


    <strong>Then I will go with you.</strong>


    ?


    <strong>"Do not worry. I have no intention of disturbing or harming anyone.</strong>


    Having said that, Reville went out first.


    I followed him a littlete with a bewildered expression on my face, and Lia followed me with Miru.


    While I was curious about the change in his attitude from the time when we first met, Reville opened his mouth first and spoke.


    <strong>I heard, you looked after Miru, who was injuredst time.</strong>


    <strong>It was nothing. It was us who got help in the first ce." </strong>


    <strong>"Is that so? Apparently, you and the demon behind you are a little different from the demons we knew.</strong>


    What happened with the other demons.


    In the midst of a short conversation, we arrived at the Rackoon Beastman''s shop.


    As soon as we entered the store, we heard a loud noise.


    "Ahhhhhh! You!"


    <strong>"Hello. How are you?"</strong>


    You swindler!


    The roon beast was so angry that his beard wrinkled.


    It was a somewhat expected reaction, so I casually greeted him.


    Why did the scammere to my store?


    <strong>Why am I a scammer? I don''t remember doing anything wrong."</strong>


    You secretly ran away when you promised to give me the candy!


    <strong>I definitely did. The cute Miru here ate instead."</strong>


    Ugh


    Roon grandpa frowned at my logical answer.


    Then, when he found Reville next to us, he screamed.


    Riville.Why did you bring these guys to my shop.?


    <strong>I didnt bring them. I just followed. I''m trying to watch you, so that you dont do another strange thing."</strong>


    What.?!


    <strong>"Didn''t you send Miru into the forest just because of candy or something? What would you do if something dangerous had happened?"</strong>


    In response to the radical reaction, the roon grandpa showed a stern and subdued posture.


    Oh, thats not It didn''t look like they were going to do anything that bad, and I also had work here, so I sent her instead."


    <strong>I dont need excuses. If you make Miru do such a dangerous thing one more time, I know how to turn everything upside down."</strong>


    "Okay. Okay. Stop calm down.


    As Reville growled and shouted, the old roon looked at him and calmed him down.


    After screaming once, he was hit by the cat beast and he looked at me with eyes full of resentment.


    About the time the atmosphere was clearing up, I handed over the items I had prepared to the roon spirit.


    It was a candy bag full of colourful things.


    The resentment melted from the eyes of the roon grandpa, and happy emotions began to fill up.


    But he quickly came to his senses, pretended not to be interested and asked a bit.


    Hmmmm. What''s this?"


    <strong>I got some helpst time, and I thought you might like it a lot, so I prepared it.</strong>


    With a soft voice, he held out his hand to the candy bag, trying to get the candy, but finally withdrew his hand.


    Hey, be honest. Are you doing this because you have something else to ask me?"


    Ah. As expected of sly grandpa.


    The sharp roon did not easily fall into the gift trap.


    Do you know how many years I have been in business here? I don''t fall for jokes like this."


    <strong>"Haha. It''s true that I came here for a request, but I''m really just giving it to you with no intentions. Please ept it.</strong>"


    Hmmm. Lets hear the story first.


    Still, he did not want to give up the candy, and he did not refuse to the end.


    I took out the paper I had prepared and handed it to the roon grandpa.


    Why so many? Red Crescent Mushroom, Goblin Fruit, Ghost Grass


    These were the favourite things of Yakum that was found in the book Andras had tranted.


    As well as flower types like purple forget-me-not.


    It calms the excitement of the Demon beast, or makes them feel good like a drug.


    They were nts with several properties.


    The roon spirit seriously looked at the writing on the paper.


    "Except for a few that can''t be found in this area, I think we can get the rest."


    Lia''s expression brightened at the good news.


    <strong>How long does it take to collect them all?</strong>


    It depends on how much you need.


    I exined the nned quantity to the roon spirit.


    That would take two weeks.


    <strong>No.. Two weeks is too long. Three days! We have to get them all in three days."</strong>


    Three days? Nonsense.


    <strong>Isnt there any way?</strong>


    The old roon patted his beard, thinking for a moment, then turned his gaze to Lia.


    "Hey. There''s the demon girl. I heard rumours that thest time you came, you did a little show of your strength.


    We got attacked first and I only threatened. No harm was done.


    Anyway, there is a way to get them quickly, but for that you have to take a little risk.


    He rummaged through drawers inside the store andid out a map in front of us.


    He then started exining by pointing to the circled ce on the map.


    This is our vige marked here. Next to it is Indigo Mirror Lake.


    The roon grandpa''s finger went all the way down to the right side of the map.


    This is the forest southeast of the vige. A group of grey wolves has established their base here few months ago. It used to be a ce I often went to gather medicinal herbs, but now I cant.


    "Perhaps?"


    "That''s right. You''ll be able to find what you''re looking for quickly here. But it''s so dangerous. Grey wolves are so clever, and the surrounding area has so many trees that it''s hard to find your way."


    My expression hardened a little at the word "dangerous."


    <strong>"Ummm"</strong>


    Okay. Lets do that.


    Lia.?!


    In the midst of deliberation, Lia took the first step and epted the offer.


    She looked at me who was in confusion and said.


    I can manage this much. Do not worry.


    <strong>But I don''t think I''ll be of any help</strong>


    Mr. Sihyeon can do what Mr. Sihyeon can do. Leave this to me.


    Ahhh. Lia.!


    I was slightly moved by her cool bravado.


    It even made my heart flutter a little bit.


    Great. The contract has been made, and now we just need to find someone to lead the way.


    At the words of the roon grandpa, Miru, who had been quiet for a while, slowly stepped forward.


    Uncle Reville. Can''t you help them?"


    <strong>What.?</strong>


    Doesnt uncle often goes there by himself.


    <strong>It is, but</strong>


    Uncle.?!


    <strong>"okay. okay."</strong>


    When Miru''s ring gaze attacked Reville, he couldn''t stand a chance.


    <strong>If you want, I will guide you along the way. It''s not something I can brag about, but I won''t be a burden</strong>


    <strong>Are you really okay with it?</strong>


    <strong>"Instead, I''ll take the wolf''s by-products. Is there anyints.?</strong>


    Liane and I exchanged nces briefly, and then immediately epted Reville''s offer.


    <strong>You can.</strong>


    <strong>"Okay. Then we''ll prepare right away."</strong>


    "Hehe. Uncle Reville is the best..?!


    <strong>"Hahaha. Of course."</strong>


    Miru immediately hugged Reville and gave him a kiss.


    He coughed for no reason and gently hugged Miru.


    While Reville was distracted by the fatal charm, Miru looked at me and blinked one eye of hers slightly.


    It''s like, shes asking Did I do well?''.


    I burst outughing on the inside at the cleverness that I couldn''t hate.


    __________


    We didn''t have much time left, so we headed straight for the forest.


    Me, Lia, Reville and additional two more people were added.


    They were the Pig and Deer beast we had arguments during out first visit to the vige.


    Pig beast named Greg and deer beast Heron followed us.


    Reville forcibly brought them with him as a form of punishment for troubling us.


    Of course, they said they would not go, saying, We will not help with the affairs of the demons.''


    <strong>This is the devil tree. Didnt you say you need that fruit?</strong>


    I saw a tree with blue fruits, where Reville was pointing,


    The sprawling branch felt like a ghost''s arm.


    "Thank you. But I think I can see why the trees name is Goblin Ghost.


    <strong>If youe across this tree on a dark night, you can feel what it feels like to meet a ghost.</strong>


    In this way, with the help of Reville, we headed into the forest while gathering necessary things.


    The more we went inside the border of the forest, the more gloomy energy flowed.


    Even though the sun was clearly in the sky, the trees were so dense that the surroundings felt dark.


    <strong>Dont be too far apart. If you are not vignt, you will get lost.</strong>


    At Reville''s warning, tension arose in my face as well as the two prisoners pig and deer.


    Only Lia kept her usual calm expression.


    I was walking slowly through the forest.


    I suddenly felt a very cold sensation, as if something was stabbing my skin.


    I stopped reflexively.


    "Wait."


    Sihyeon, what happened?


    <strong>I have a strange feeling. How can I exin Oh! It feels like a Bighorn looking at me? Some kind of irksome.</strong>


    <strong>Ugh. Did you feel a hostile energy?</strong>


    Is that really true?


    After listening to my words, Reville and Lia looked at me with disbelief.


    The sharp feeling grew stronger even during conversation, so I nodded confidently.


    Even Uncle Reville didn''t feel anything. What does this human coward know?


    Pig and Deer beasts startedughing.


    Then suddenly Reville''s expression hardened.


    Lia also moved immediately.


    Itsing!"


    -Groooo,


    -Creung.


    A pack of grey-haired wolves appeared.


    The wolves took their ce in a semicircle as if encircling us.


    Greg and Heron began to tremble at the vicious momentum of the wolves.


    <strong>A lot more than I thought.</strong>


    Ah, uncle?!


    <strong>"Calm down. Never leave this ce..! Demon girl, Please take care of these guys."</strong>


    "All right."


    Lia said, changing her right hand the same way asst time.


    Mr.Sihyeon. Stay close to me.


    Wrooo.


    Woooo.


    Menacing ws and red scales appeared in an instant.


    The red energy emanating from Lia was enough to stimte the alertness of the wolves.


    Woooowr!


    The first to move was the pack of grey wolves.


    Sharp ws shed towards the deer, heron.


    Hiiiiiiii!


    Lia appeared in front of Heron, who had slumped down in fear.


    Liasrge right hand moved quickly.


    Kwajijijik! !


    The destructive energy contained in her right hand tore the wolf''s body to pieces in an instant.


    The wolfy down on the ground, leaving behind a scream of death.


    While the wolves'' eyes were focused on Lia, Reville began to deal with the wolf pack with agile movements.


    Paah!


    Whoo!


    The agile and flexible movement that does not match his size showed that he was not a beast for nothing.


    Lia and Reville.


    Thanks to the two of them, the pack of wolves fell to the ground one by one.


    As expected, Uncle Reville!


    <strong>Large! Its no big deal.</strong>


    Watching the group of wolves being organized quickly, Heron and Greg''s expressions began to soften.


    And is it because of the tension? They forgot Reville''s warning and ran out of reach of Lia and Reville.


    Squeak,


    A cold sensation in the skin once again.


    By the time I turned my head, a wolf had already jumped towards Heron and Greg''s back.


    <strong>"Danger!"</strong>


    Without time to think, I flew towards the two of them.


    Although entangled with the two beasts and rolling on the ground relentlessly, I seeded in pushing them away from the wolf''s.


    When I woke up quickly, it was already after Lia had killed that wolf.


    Sihyeon! Are you okay?"


    <strong>..I.Im fine. I just rolled a little.</strong>


    Why did you suddenly move alone like that!


    <strong>"I''m sorry. I was so rushed that I didnt even know</strong>


    I apologized to Lia with a shy expression.


    When I nced to the side, Heron and Greg were still seated with nk expressions on their faces.


    Fortunately, there seemed to be no injuries.


    Kwok!


    "Ah! It hurts. Uncle Reville!"


    <strong> You cant remember a single thing I told you.</strong>


    The two of them burst into tears at the words of Reville.


    Even when I saw it, it looked pathetic.


    But Reville drove the two together without blinking an eye.


    <strong>Get up quickly. If you get in the way again, I''ll leave you two here."</strong>


    Heron and Greg stood up quickly, looking frightened.


    Seeing that, Reville turned his head toward us.


    His eyes had be softer.


    <strong>Both of you help me a little. Its good to finish the processing before the other guyse.</strong>


    <strong>"All right."</strong>


    When we returned to the vige, the sun had already went down and it got dark.


    Our luggage was full of fruits, mushrooms, and various medicinal herbs.


    It was still not enough, but it seemed that we could collect enough in the remaining time.


    <strong>Thank You for your hark work Lia.</strong>


    "You''re wee."


    <strong>It was so cool when you beat those wolves to pulp."</strong>


    When I praised Lia, she got shy just like thest time.


    Her face flushed as if she was crying.


    Still, as if she wasn''t in a bad mood, there was a slight smile on her lips.


    <strong>Didnt you call me my name Sihyeon instead of Mr.Sihyeon.?</strong>


    ThatsIm sor..


    <strong> Its okay, Call me like that from now onCalling Mr. Sihyeon feels a little awkward even after all these days of being together.</strong>


    Lia just looked down the ground and nodded her head.


    <strong> Good job everyone.</strong>


    While we were speaking Reville approached us and spoke with a lighter expression on his face.


    I greeted him with a smile too.


    <strong>No. Good job, Mr.Reville, since you did most of the stuff.</strong>


    <strong>Not at all. If you hadn''t noticed the approach of the wolves earlier, it would have been very annoying situation."</strong>


    Looking back on the circumstances at that time, I am still very surprised.


    I read the wolf''s presence and acted strangely calm in a threatening situation.


    Is this also the ability of the Demon Beast Guardian?


    For now, I can''t think of any other reason.


    Reville paused for a moment, then pped his hand.


    Then Heron and Greg approached this way.


    "that."


    "?"


    "Thank you for helping me earlier Thank you."


    <strong>".thank you."</strong>


    They thanked us with an awkward expression and tone of voice.


    They were terrified because of what happened today.


    <strong>Uh .</strong>


    I also nodded awkwardly.


    Then, following Reville''s gesture, the two took the wolf''s by-products and headed back into the vige.


    Reville bowed his head deeply toward us.


    <strong>They only make idents in the vige, so I took them to calm down, but it didnt go the way I wanted. If it werent for you, a bigger problem would have happened. Thank you very much."</strong>


    I was surprised to see apletely different look from the cold attitude he showed us the first time.


    He screamed and got angry at Heron and Greg, but I knew that he cared about them inside.


    Reville raised his head and said while looking at the things he had gathered today.


    <strong>You havent gathered all the things you need. Right?</strong>


    <strong>Yes."</strong>


    <strong>Worry not. I''ll guide you through the forest if you want."</strong>


    He showed me a smile, which I had never seen on his face along with reliable words.


    So I said with a bright smile on my face.


    <strong>ThenIll be in your care for some more time.</strong>

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    As a result of wandering through the forest with the help of Reville, I was able to get all the fruits, mushrooms, and herbs I wanted.


    The amount that was a littlecking was filled with the help of Racoon grandpa.


    In addition, we were able to hunt quite arge number of grey wolves.


    The Roon grandpa was very happy that there will be no worries about the grey wolf for a while, and Cat Reville was also satisfied with the hunting performance, which was beyond what he had expected.


    Meanwhile, Heron the deer and Greg the pig worked hard to help us out to amend for the things that they said and did to us.


    From the chores that Reville told them to clean the things I gathered.


    It felt as if the seed of hatred that remained in their heart was disappearing.


    Afterpleting the preparations with the help of the people of Beast Vige, I began to prepare the things I had nned.


    The goal is to attract the Yakum herd to the farm!


    The day of the decisive battle is approaching.


    I calmed down my anxiety and checked the n.


    _______________


    Hello. Sihyeon.


    <strong>Huh? Andras?</strong>


    A demon who was tall and covered his entire body with robes and a mask appeared on the farm.


    I was surprised by the sudden visit for a while, but I weed him with a happy heart.


    <strong>What are you doing here.? Aren''t you very busy?"</strong>


    I almost finished all the urgent work.


    <strong>You had a hard time because of epting unreasonable requests.? At the end of the day, you looked so tired, so I felt bad.</strong>


    It was a little difficult at the time. It wasnt that bad thanks to Ryan''s little help.


    <strong>" Mr. Ryan.?</strong>


    <strong>Unlike me, he is a much more capable friend in this area, so I get help from him time to time.</strong>


    It felt like things were working out better than I expected, so I felt more at ease.


    <strong>Are things going better as you nned?</strong>


    <strong>Once the preparations areplete. I don''t know if this will work or not.</strong>


    If there is anything I can do to help, I will help.


    While chatting with Andras, Lia appeared with two horses attached to a wagon.


    She also found Andras and greeted him.


    Mr.Andras. You came.


    Yes By the way Ms.Lia the wagon seems to have a lot of luggage.


    We worked hard for three days to collect it. Let''s go I will exin the rest as we go.


    Since the seat was too small for the three of us to sit on the driver''s seat, along with Lia. I sat on the passenger seat, and Andras, thergest, sat on the side of the luggagepartment.


    A wagon loaded with three people and loads of luggage.


    It started moving slowly along the fence next to the meadow.


    While we were talking about today''s ns, a group of Yakum began to appear in the distance beyond the fence.


    They were each having a leisurely time in the warm sunlight of lunch.


    Boo woo woo woo!


    Again, the pretty girl who recognized me first approached me.


    Now without hesitation, she pushed her face to me and expressed her friendliness.


    <strong>"okay. okay. How were you Hermosa.? Were you resting?"</strong>


    I used my sympathetic ability by gently stroking Hermosa.


    I was relieved to see that the baby Yakums were healthy, but on the other hand, I was nervous because it meant that time was running out.


    <strong>Give it to me. Mr. Andras!</strong>


    "All right. Sihyeon.


    Andras took out one of the bags from the luggagepartment and handed it over to me.


    Inside the bag were a bunch of berries that had been picked up from the forest.


    I put some of them on the palm of my hand and gave it to Hermosa.


    She sniffed the fruit a few times, then picked up the fruit and ate it all at once.


    Tastyright?


    Boo woo woo!


    She cried out with happy emotions as if it suited her taste.


    Thanks to this, other Yakum started to gather around me little by little.


    Boo woo woo.


    Boo! Boo!


    "okay. okay. Calm down. There''s a lot left here. Eat slowly.


    I calmed them down as much as possible and handed out the fruit in the bag little by little.


    Yakum''s response was warm enough.


    It was worth the hard work in the forest.


    Of course, the leader Bighorn showed no interest.


    He was just observing the situation here from a distance.


    It''s not bad enough.


    There''s still plenty of time, so lets take it slow.


    I sent a signal to Lia, who was sitting on the driver''s seat of the wagon.


    She nodded her head slightly at my signal, then began to move the horses very slowly.


    I and Andras moved along with the wagon.


    Naturally, the Yakum herd followed us, and the bighorn was left with no choice but to follow.


    My n was simple.


    The idea was to slowly lure the Yakums with food close to the farm building, and let them spend the night there.


    After the sun goes down, the Yakum do not move far away from where they are staying.


    So, if we reached the Demon Farm at the right time, they will be left with no choice but to spend a day near the farm.


    And once they decided on a ce to rest, they have a habit of not changing it for a while.


    If the n goes well, there is a great chance that they would fully adapt to staying at the farm.


    In addition, a lot of herbs were scattered around the farm to improve the mood of the Yakum and calm their mind.


    The barn was filled with fresh food and clean water.


    If the facts of the investigation are true, there is a sufficient possibility that they will love the ce.


    As the mushrooms and berries prepared in the wagon gradually emptied, the farm building that had seemed far away got closer and closer.


    The sun, which had been overhead, was trying to hide over the mountain.


    I continuouslymunicated with several Yakum and led them to the farm.


    My head became dizzy and my stomach is churning from the continuous use of abilities for the first time.


    Andras asked anxiously since I looked unwell.


    Sihyeon? Are you alright?"


    <strong>"It''s harder than I thought. But it''s okay since we are almost there."</strong>


    Still, maybe because of my abilities and preparations, the group of Yakum did not stop and moved toward the farm building.


    We almost reached.


    The Farm building is visible to the naked eye.


    Now that it''s dark, today''s n is a sess!


    When I was about to set my mind on the taste of sess that was approaching right in front of my eyes.


    The Bighorn that followed the group stopped walking.


    He stood stunned and stared intently at something.


    He wasn''t looking at the yakum herd or at the barn full of food.


    Somewhere beyond that, Bighorn''s eyes were fixed on that ce.


    What are you looking at.?


    The moment when a Yakum finds the food in the barn and tries to get closer.


    A loud cry came out of the bighorn''s mouth.


    Booooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!


    <strong>No</strong>


    In the end, he decided that this ce is dangerous.


    The rest of the guys hesitated for a while, but in the end they couldn''t ignore the warning from their leader.


    The group of Yakum, whom I had led here with great difficulty, turned their heads and began to go back the way they hade.


    Sihyeon. The Yakum herd


    <strong>A failure?</strong>


    Lia and Andras looked at the back of the group with bewildered expressions.


    Why..WhyWhat did the hell happen?


    What did the Bighorn seefor it to shout like this?


    What kind of danger is here.?


    The preparations of several days of hard work copsed in an instant, and the unresolved questions in my head kept on increasing.


    p


    I pped my cheeks hard with both hands.


    I felt my head, which had beenplicated with various emotions, feel refreshed.


    Maybe thanks to that, the work that should be done now came to mind naturally.


    Without hesitation, I immediately took action.


    <strong>Ah!! Sihyeon!</strong>


    What are you thinking?


    The two grabbed me at the same time as I was about to jump over the fence.


    <strong> Please leave me. There is one thing left that I havent tried.</strong>


    It is dangerous to jump over the fence. The leader Yakum is still there.


    Lia is right. Sihyeon. This is too dangerous.


    I said to the two people who were worried about me.


    <strong>This is ourst chance. So please believe me onest time.</strong>


    They both had veryplicated expressions on their faces.


    From the point of view of the demons who are warier of Yakum than me, it was a very natural reaction.


    However, an unexpectedly drastic decision came from Andras side.


    Okay Sihyeon, I believe you. But instead, please use this.


    <strong>what..?</strong>


    He pulled out another robe simr to the one he was wearing and tied it around my neck.


    The robe was baggy as if it was about to fall off because of the size difference with Andras.


    Originally, its an artifact that can only be used by people in our family. You can temporarily activate defense magic using this.


    Blue energy emanated from his fingertips and permeated the robe I was wearing.


    Shaaaah!


    The robe reacted with Andras'' energy, creating blue energy around it.


    Mana Shield has been activated. It will prevent any shock.


    <strong>"Thank you. Andras."</strong>


    Then I will follow you.


    Lia said while not releasing the hold on me.


    <strong>Its okay Lia. Ill be fine. Rather if youe, it will only stimte the vignce of the Bighorn. So I will go alone. </strong>


    Finally, Lia released her hand.


    She couldn''t erase the anxiety from her face, but in the end, she let go of the hand holding me.


    I jumped over the fence and ran to the group of Yakum, who were leaving.


    Fortunately, they haven''t gone very far yet, and I was able to get close to the group quickly.


    <strong>Wait for a moment.! Stop!</strong>


    The yakum showed a bit of a surprise when I came over the fence.


    It was like asking, Why are you here?''


    Boo woo woo.


    Bighorn appeared from among the Yakum watching me.


    He slowly came over and looked down at me.


    The Bighorn I saw up close was much bigger than I expected and full of intimidation.


    His eyes were full of vignce towards me.


    Gulp


    I swallowed my saliva and reached out.


    I slowly walked towards him.


    As I got closer, the feeling of coercion that weighed on my whole body continued to intensify, but I never stopped walking.


    As I approached the Bighorn, the other Yakums quietly watched my actions.


    Slowly one step at a time


    After focusing so much that those few steps felt like hours.


    I was finally able to reach the bighorn.


    [Attempts tomunicate with the Demon Beast.]


    [Subject is watching'' you.]


    Big friend. tell me


    why?


    What the hell were you afraid of, what the hell were you looking at?


    I concentrated as much as I could and tried to read the Bighorn''s mind.


    That moment.


    Something simr to what happenedst time happened.


    Bighorn''s memories and emotions flowed into my head as if they were pouring out.


    Scenes from the chaotic past and the vivid desperate emotions contained within.


    What the hell is this?!


    Just before themunion with the Bighorn was cut off, a terrible scene was engraved in my mind with the greatest emotional roar.


    Boo woo woo woo!!!


    The connection that had been connected got broken with the loud cry.


    Bighorn shook his head with a confused look.


    I saw the Bighorns eyes, which was full of sorrow.


    Not sure yet, so I tried tomunicate again, but the guy fiercely resisted.


    The recoil caused me to bounce back with an impact as if I had been hit by a truck.


    Sihyeon.!


    Sihyeon.!


    The voices of the two persons could be heard at a distant mind.


    Thanks to Robe''s mana shield, I didn''t get a big shock, and was able toe to my senses again soon.


    "Are you okay?"


    <strong>"Yeah. Im fine.. I''m alive thanks to this robe."</strong>


    At Lia''s question full of worries, I got up saying it was okay.


    <strong>Mr Andras. Could you please help me stand me up.? |</strong>


    Whatdid you get yourself hurt?"


    <strong>"No. It''s just that I''ve lost a bit of energy. But right now I should immediately go to a ce. So please give me a hand."</strong>


    Where.?


    <strong>To the person who has the answers. BOSS</strong>


    Thest scene engraved in my mind.


    It was the figure of Kaneff, who was brutally cutting off the head of a Yakum with Big horns.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Haaa..Why are you all gathered here..? Is it already time for dinner?"


    What have you been busy preparing for all this time? Did it not go the way you wanted.? Don''t look so heartbroken. It will be difficult at first. Then you will get used to it.


    Kaneffforted me with a light demeanour and tone of voice.


    <strong>Boss. I have a question for you.</strong>


    "What?"


    I exined to him the scene I saw whilemunicating with Bighorn.


    As the exnation continued, Kaneff''s face hardened little by little.


    <strong>Most of the scenes were iprehensible. I certainly remember thest scene. It was certainly the scene where Boss knocked down a Yakum with big horns.</strong>


    <strong>At first I thought it was the leader of the herd Bighorn. But that isn''t the case.right?</strong>


    What I saw was the memory of Bighorn.


    Then, the dead Yakum in the scene of the memory is not Bighorn, but someone rted to Bighorn.


    <strong>"Boss. Tell me, please. What happened then ?</strong>


    Hah. It''s no big deal."


    With a long sigh, he brought up the story of the past.


    You must have heard the story of the Yakums, who broke the city in half? At that time, Yakums didn''t attack the city for no reason. It''s because some crooks of an organization called Six Stars'' kidnapped Yakum''s cubs."


    <strong>Six Stars.?</strong>


    They kidnapped five cubs, and when I traced them, they killed all of the cubs except one as test subjects.


    I tried to return the one baby Yakum that was alive to the Yakum herd, but the leader of the Yakum entered a state of panic when he realized that the cubs were dead.


    He went on a rampage and started destroying the city. With the damage and the number of victims in the city kept increasing, I had only one choice.


    I could understand the truth of the dizzying memories and the cause of Bighorns fear.


    Bighorn had personally witnessed Kaneff, who rescued him, then murdering his parent.


    Thats it. The back story you wanted. That guy should be resenting me, so it will never enter the farm.


    I opened my mouth, thinking about the emotions in Bighorn''s memory.


    <strong>I think.. Bighorn isnt.. afraid of the boss.</strong>


    ..


    <strong>He remembers you killing his parent. At the same time, he also remembers the favour when Boss saved him.</strong>


    What do you mean by favour.? Didnt you just hear that I killed that guys parent right in front of his eyes?


    <strong>Boss.Didnt I tell youst time? Even animals, no matter how speechless, can understand human actions and words, and Bighorn may have been aware of the situation that Boss had no choice but to do.</strong>


    There was a brief silence in the room.


    Kaneff was the first to speak this time.


    "So? Where are you going with this.?


    <strong>I did everything I can do as an employee of the Farm. If anyone could change the current situation, it would only be Boss.</strong>


    I nodded my head and grabbed the doorknob.


    <strong>Did you say you owe me one for preparing your food ? I don''t need money. If you can help instead, please help me this once. If you do then I can go home with no regrets."</strong>


    what?!


    ?


    Why are you doing this? Why do you care about those Yakums.? You have nothing to do with this. You can just take the money and leave, then.why?


    I was lost in thought for a moment at Kaneff''s question, then opened my mouth.


    <strong> ..When I was a kid, there would be many cows in our house. I used to grow up with them. I always thought of them as my sibling.</strong>


    <strong>"But one day all the cows died in an ident in front of my eyes screaming. I couldnt do anything, I just stood there, seeing them filled with blood and tears.</strong>


    It wasn''t just the cows that I couldn''t help.


    My father struggled to bring the farm back to life, but in the end, he was gued with debt and illness.


    As a student at that time, I couldnt do anything. Once again I just stood there seeing my father suffering in pain.


    Maybe here at the Demon Farm.


    Maybe I wanted to make atonement for what happened in the past.


    <strong> This time I dont want to just stand there without doing anything. Even though its just a month, I consider the people here and the Yakums there asmy family.</strong>


    <strong>Sorry.I said too much. Please do me this one favour. And.. I made the dinner in advance, so please make sure to eatter.</strong>


    I opened the door and left the farm building without looking back.


    There was no sound other than the sound of spoon moving in the farm''s dining table.


    Kaneff, who was continuing his meal, put down the spoon a little rough.


    Tuk!


    "Ah! It''s terrible."


    Kaneff left the dining room, leaving Lia and Andras watching.


    Returning to his room alone, hey on his bed and closed his eyes.


    Normally, he would have fallen asleep quickly, but today, the thoughts kepting to his mind and disturbed his sleep.


    The conversation he had with Lim Sihyeon earlier, memories of the past, and what happened on the farm.


    His agony did not allow him to restfortably untilte at night.


    All of Yakum fell asleep, but the leader, Bighorn, did not sleep.


    His responsibility to protect the group continued even when everyone was asleep.


    .!


    Bighorn felt something and got up from thefortable position.


    And he moved his feet to the ce where a strong presence was felt.


    Hey there.long time no see."


    .


    There was Kaneff.


    He kept scratching his head at how awkward this situation was.


    <strong>"You seem to remember me.right.?</strong>


    -


    <strong>"I don''t know what to say. I''m sorry."</strong>


    Kaneff told the story one after another in front of Bighorn.


    <strong>It was unavoidable for me to kill your parent. Just as you are protecting your group right now, I also had things to protect back then.</strong>


    -


    <strong>I dont mean to ask you to forgive me for what happened then. However, if you have any feelings of gratitude for me, please know this.</strong>


    The efforts that idiot is making for you guys are sincere. He looks a little young and he has a lot of gaps, but he''s certainly willing to help you guys from the bottom of his heart.


    Even while hearing his long story, Bighorn didnt do anything.


    He just watched, without a reaction.


    Hah.. What am I doing now Then I will go.


    If you want revenge, attack me anytime.


    Kaneff turned around and stopped for a moment as he walked.


    And Bighorn was still standing there without moving.


    Kaneff opened his mouth and said towards Bighorn in a loud voice.


    I heard that you were expecting a Baby..Congrats.. on bing a DAD. Like your father, you will also be a great father.!


    At that time.


    The Bighorn, who had never responded so far, responded for the first time.


    Boo woo woo!


    Kaneff turned around and waved his hands up in the air while walking.


    Kaneff reached his room and once againy on the bed.


    A feeling of drowsiness came rushing in, maybe thanks to the thoughts in his head getting cleared.


    He let out a long yawn and muttered as if talking to someone.


    Ahhh. Is this enough for a meal?"


    <strong>Ummm</strong>


    At the sound of my phone''s rm, I slowly lifted my eyelids.


    Normally, I would have woken up before the rm went off, but I wasn''t feeling well today.


    I finally turned off the rm on my phone that was ringing in my head and went back to bed.


    Yesterday, I felt like I had a hangover and my body was heavy because I used my abilities too much.


    I have to go to work


    When I remembered what happened on the farm yesterday, I felt sick and dizzy.


    A thought that woulde to mind for all office workers by now came to me.


    Shall I rest today?


    After a short deliberation, I turned on the phone screen and entered Ryan''s contact information.


    I left a short message saying I want to have a day off today and roughly threw my phone on the bed.


    As Iid myself back on the bed, the excitement and happiness of deviating from enjoying things I had never been able to do before came flooding in.


    I opened my eyes again.


    It was when the stomach reacted to the smell of savoury soybean stew that leaked through the door.


    As I showed up, I could see the surprised expression on my mother''s face.


    "Oh! didn''t you go to work? I thought I couldn''t hear the preparations today."


    <strong>"Yes. I told them I''m taking a day off today."</strong>


    "Are you sick anywhere?"


    <strong>I think Im a little tired, so Im going to take a day off.</strong>


    Yeah, well done. People should have days off. Hang in there. I''ll prepare it for you in the morning.


    My mother hummed and prepared my breakfast after a long time as if it was a pleasure.


    I sat idly on the table chair, feeling a sense of rxation that I couldn''t normally feel.


    The hot soybean stew is justing out onto the table.


    Then suddenly the phone rang.


    I put down the spoon I had just taken and checked my phone.


    Ryan''s name was disyed on the screen.


    <strong>"Hello? Mr. Ryan.?</strong>


    -where are you now?


    <strong>Ah..? Im at home. Didnt you see the message I sent?"</strong>


    -Yes I saw. But you have toe to the farm right now.


    When I was told toe out out of the blue, I questioned.


    <strong>Why.? I was going to eat now. Wait, it would take maybe an hour to get ready now.</strong>


    I''m driving my car to Sihyeon''s house now.I will arrive in 5 minutes.


    <strong>What the hell is going on?</strong>


    I don''t know for sure. Mr.Kaneff said If I don''t bring you right now, he will kill all the Yakums


    <strong>What..?!</strong>


    At the shocking story, I jumped up to the point where the chair at the dining table fell.


    I came. pleasee out soon


    <strong>Ok. I''ll just change my clothes ande right away."</strong>


    I couldn''t wash my hair properly, so I put on only loose clothes and passed through the gates of the demon realm with Ryan.


    I was hesitantly heading towards the farm building, and I could hear Yakum''s cry from afar.


    no way?!''


    I left Ryan behind in a hurry and ran towards the farm with all my might.


    In front of the farm, Kaneff, Lia, and Andras were all there.


    <strong>"Ugh! Wooh! What the hell !</strong>


    <strong>What happened?</strong>


    Shihyeon..!


    Sihyeon! You are here.


    Before I could even speak to Lia and Andras, weed me, and Kaneff rushed towards me.


    Take those things out quickly. Otherwise, I''ll get rid of them right away."


    I darkened my expression at his fierce threats.


    <strong> Did the Yakum breakout happen already.?</strong>


    What..? What are you talking about? What did you eat wrong in the morning?"


    <strong>"That''s. I didn''t eat breakfast, so"</strong>


    Dont say anything strange and go to the barn immediately.


    I went to the barn with a bewildered expression looking back at everyone.


    When I went outside..


    I could see Hermosa crying sadly.


    <strong>Hermosa.? Why are you here?"</strong>


    Boo woo woo!


    As soon as Hermosa found me, she ran up to me and expressed her delight.


    Suddenly, she epted my pampering.


    Completely unable toprehend the situation, I turned to the people who followed.


    <strong>"How did this happen?"</strong>


    Lia also responded with a simr expression to mine.


    I dont know either. When I woke up in the morning, the whole group of Yakums were here. They kept crying because they were hungry, and Mr.Kaneff was very annoyed.


    <strong>What about the foods in the bag, kept at the barn?</strong>


    They didnt even touch what was in the bag. I think they have been waiting for Sihyeon toe.


    I took the fruit from the bag and gave it to the Hermosa.


    As if she had been patient enough, Hermosa began to eat the fruit as soon I held it in my hand.


    And the cries of the other Yakum also subsided.


    I got out of the barn and looked around the Yakum group.


    Among them, Bighorn with afortable appearance was also seen.


    I figured out the situationte and ran to Boss right away.


    <strong>"Boss! thank you. really."</strong>


    "what. Why thank me! I did nothing.


    <strong>Anyway, thank you.</strong>


    "Ah! I don''t know. You brought them all, so take good care of them. If they make such a noise again next time, I''ll go crazy."


    Boss let out a lot of dissatisfaction and went into the farm building.


    "Congrattions. Sihyeon."


    "congrats."


    Andras and Lia greeted me with smiles.


    And Ryan, who arrived at the farmte, stared nkly at the group of Yakum and ran towards me.


    He grabbed my hand and started shaking it until my wrist started hurting.


    I believed it.I believed, If it was Sihyeon, I knew you could do it.


    <strong>"calm down. Mr. Ryan.</strong>


    "Finally. Atst, the hard work has paid off"


    Ryan wet his eyes slightly as if his emotions were rising.


    At the same time, I was reminded of all the hardships I had gone through, and my heart felt proud.


    Boo woo ing Hermosa..!


    I went back to the barn and started feeding Hermosa.


    The vivid pulse of life felt from her no longer felt uneasy.


    It seemed the mother and child were happy.


    I turned and looked at the barn. The lonely in farm that was present till yesterday was gone.


    It has transformed into a real Demon Farm.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    After the group of Yakum came to the farm, routine life at Demon Farm has changed a bit.


    After going to work in a good mood while enjoying the fresh air, the first thing I did was to visit Hermosa.


    Unlike other Yakums, who have already woken up and grazing, Hermosa was still sleeping in the barn when I went.


    As the days left for the baby Yakum to be born nears, Hermosa became more sleepy and her movements became sluggish.


    I made sure she was resting without any problems and I quietly walked out of the barn.


    I changed to work clothes in the room, and then looked briefly at the Yakum herd before cleaning the stables.


    A Yakum that was grazing found me and approached me.


    She pushed her face in with a low-pitched cry.


    Boo woo woo.


    <strong>"Chorongi. Good morning, How are you feeling.?</strong>


    Recently, there have been many Yakum whoe to greet me like this.


    There are some guys who arepletely indifferent to me, but what is certain is that there is no longer a single Yakum who is wary of me.


    The same goes for the leader Bighorn.


    asionally, when I call in a loud voice Bighorn, he would look at my direction as if he understand it as his name.


    Of course, he immediately turns his head away with an annoyed look, but that figure has also been felt pretty cutetely.


    Looking at them up close like this, I was able to distinguish the appearance of the guys naturally.


    Easily distinguishable by size or shape of horns.


    If I look at the details, the brightness and gloss of the eyes, hair, and even the subtle differences in crying was clearly visible.


    The other members of the farm said they had no idea what the difference was, but I started to feel the difference in my eyes and ears.


    The girl who came up to me now and greeted me with a bright eyes, so I caller her Chorongi, which meansntern in Korean


    Sooner orter, I may be able to name all the Yakums.


    After saying goodbye to Chorongi, I headed to the stable.


    There I greeted the horses and started cleaning and feeding them as usual.


    On the way back after tidying up the stables, I headed to the barn once more.


    Hermosa who got up while I was cleaning greeted me.


    Boo woo woo.


    <strong>"Are you awake ?</strong>


    Hermosa forcibly got up with a loud sound as if her body was heavy.


    I immediately filled a bucket with clean water and brought it to her for drinking easily.


    She hasn''t eaten since yesterday and she only drank a little bit of water like this.


    It seemed that the day everyone had been waiting for was approaching.


    <strong>Lets drink a little bit more Hermosa.</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    I looked at Hermosa for a moment, patted her head, and then headed to the farm building.


    Now it was time to start the second task of the morning.


    Today''s breakfast menu is pancakes, scrambled eggs, sausage and sd.


    Pancakes and syrup were the ingredients I brought, and the rest were the ingredients of the demon world that Andras brought.


    In particr, the Sausage from the Demon World was very simr in its production method and tastes better than that of the Earth.


    Since it was made by hand, it had a chewy texture and rich gravy that could not bepared with ready-made products in Earth.


    Of course, the attention of the demons was focused on the sweet and fluffy pancakes with the fragrant smell.


    They like sweet taste, so sometimes I feel like I''m giving food to children.


    <strong>"Do you like the taste of the pancakes?"</strong>


    Its great.


    It tastes so good when eaten with syrup.


    If it tastes like this, I wont get tired of eating it every morning.


    In turn, Kaneff, Lia, and Andras left theirments.


    I feel it while preparing a meal, but it seemed like a very happy thing when someonepliments the food you made.


    "But Andras.


    Yes, Mr. Kaneff.


    "Why are you having breakfast here?"


    Hmm, Im suppling daily necessities and food ingredients, and I also have bought something Sihyeon asked forst time.


    Kaneff narrowed his eyes at the exnation.


    "I don''t think you''vee this often before. Also, is it free to use your space jump magic at will? Aren''t you supposed to use your own magic stones toe here?"


    From what I heard, Andras was said to be an excellent dimensional magician.


    Taking things out of his arms like a magician is also a part of dimensional magic.


    When he visits the farm, he uses a dimensional magic called space jump'', which requires quite a lot of magical power, second to the difficulty.


    As Andras'' expression hardened gradually, Kaneff''s interrogation became more persistent.


    You wouldnt have been given a magic stone from above to do something useless like this? Shall I contact directly the head of the department after a long time?"


    Oh, thats a misunderstanding. I never use it my way. just."


    "just?"


    "Among the magic stones I received for research, I only used a few that were reserved for emergencies."


    Like a prey stuck in front of a snake.


    Andras rolled his eyes, unable to move at Kaneff''s bitter gaze.


    At just the right time, I cut between the two of them.


    <strong>"Please stop it Boss. Andras must have had lot of things going on. And he also helped the farm a lot.</strong>


    Hmm


    Thanks to my defence, Kaneff withdrew his bitter eyes.


    Ill be watching. If it''s strange, I''ll go find it myself.


    I will keep that in mind. Mr. Kaneff.


    Kaneff turned to his te with a proper warning.


    Andras thanked me with his eyes.


    <strong>Mr. Andras, Did you find about what I asked forst time?"</strong>


    Are you talking about the birth of Yakum? I did a search, but couldn''t find any information. sorry."


    <strong> That''s too bad."</strong>


    I was worried as the day for Hermosasbour was approaching fast right before my eyes.


    For many animals, even humans, giving birth to a life was a burdensome task.


    It would be nice if I could get some information, but I couldn''t find any information about it.


    I brought the group of Yakum here, and as Hermosa depended on me a lot, I felt a lot of responsibility and burden at the same time.


    Straighten your face. It''s not going to be resolved by putting on such a dark expression anyway."


    Mr. Kaneff is right Sihyeon, dont worry too much.


    At Kaneff and Lia''s words, I smiled.


    But just like any human mind.


    Even if my head knew it, my heart didn''t follow it that well.


    Please don''t worry about anything.


    The first thing that marked the beginning.


    It was the strange behaviour of the Yakum group.


    They surrounded the barn as if protecting Hermosa, and began to look everywhere with a nervous expression.


    Clearly, it looked like they were trying to protect the barn from any danger that mighte.


    Noticing the strangeness, me and everyone in the farm building ran towards the barn.


    Its finally starting.


    At Lia''s muttering words, everyone''s eyes turned to the barn far away.


    Hermosa in pain is seen through the open entrance of the barn.


    I wanted to get closer, but the momentum of the Yakum group around me was unusual.


    It seemed to be instinctively trying to protect a fellow in a vulnerable state.


    I ran through Ryan, and asked him to tell my mother that I wont be able toe home today.


    I don''t know how long it will take to give birth, but I wanted to be here till the end.


    It''s been 8 hours since thebour pain started.


    It waste at night after work time passed.


    Hermosa is still groaning in pain, and the other Yakums were guarding the surrounding.


    I watched it from afar and cheered for the Hermosa in my heart.


    Haah Do you want to be here all day.?


    Kaneff, who was sitting with me, asked with a loud yawn.


    <strong>"Yes Boss. If possible, I want to watch until the end. If you are tired, you should go in and rest.</strong>


    I would love to go but I cant, because if Im not here, you might do something recklessagain.


    ?


    Sihyeon. Can I bring you a nket to cover yourself with?


    Although summer is definitely approaching, the night weather here is very chilly.


    It was at a high altitude, so the cold wind was blowing.


    <strong>Even with a windshield, it is still cold. Please bring me one Lia.</strong>


    "Yes. Wait a minute. I''ll bring it to you soon.


    I.! Hey you didn''t ask me.? What you are doing is more colder than the climate here. Dont you think so.?


    Instead of answering Kaneff''s question, Lia went inside the building without turning back.


    Kaneff only smirked at her reaction.


    At that time.


    Boo woo woooooooooooo!!


    With a loud cry of Hermosa, the first baby Yakum began to appear little by little.


    <strong>Boss..Boss! I see a baby.a small baby.</strong>


    The baby came out very slowly, and when the upper part of the body came out halfway, the baby throbbed and slipped out at once.


    The other Yakum, who was waiting by her side, licked the newborn baby and cleared the dregs from the birth.


    I was very happy with the long-awaited birth of Hermosas first child.


    Kaneff, who was next to me, also watched the mysterious moment of the birth seriously.


    When Lia returned with a nket, Hermosa announced the birth of the second baby Yakum to the world, without too much time, the second baby came out more easily than the first.


    I was able to put on a rxed expression since everything went well.


    But that expression didn''tst as long as I expected.


    The third cub that began to appear, showed a different aspect from the previous two.


    In the first and second, the upper body appeared first, and for the third one it was the lower body that came first.


    Something is strange


    I have no professional knowledge, but I intuitively felt that something is wrong.


    Kaneff and Lia also hardened their faces.


    I hoped that my thoughts would be in vain and believed that the childbirth will finish soon, but unlike before, the situation became more and more serious.


    The tension of the other Yakums around the barn is also heightening.


    In my head, the warning signs were constantly ringing.


    At this rate, both the baby and the mother will be in danger.


    At the same time as the thought, I stepped forward.


    I will go.!


    As soon as I finished speaking, I ran to the barn.


    No, I was going to do that


    vroom vruu!


    <strong>Uh-huh!</strong>


    Blue chains wrapped around my body.


    As if caught in a spider''s web, I could not move a single finger at will.


    "That''s not allowed.


    <strong>Boss.?!</strong>


    The image of Kaneff wielding a blue energy in his left hand reflected in my two eyes.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    <strong>"Boss. What are you doing.? Please release me..!</strong>


    "No. Where are you going to run now?


    <strong>Cant you see Hermosa over there. Shes having a hard time? I have to go quickly and help. Or else both the mother and child will be in danger!"</strong>


    Then cant you see the rest of the Yakum?


    Hermosa is having a hard time and shouting with pain, while the rest of the Yakum were standing around her and shaking.


    Even Bighorn showed signs of anxiety.


    They have a strong sense of camaraderie enough to invade a city because of their kidnapped cubs. I dont know how things will turn out if something goes wrong while you were helping the Yakum.


    <strong>But if it were me</strong>


    "Yeah. If someone were to help, that would be only you. That''s why it''s even worse. If you go there and something goes wrong, whos going to be responsible for the remaining Yakums.?


    "It''s because of you that this ce can be called a farm. If you disappear, this ce will just turn into a fenced prison."


    In the extremely rational and realistic words, I was at loss of words for a moment.


    As Kaneff said, if I disappear, Yakum will leave this ce.


    I know you care about that Yakum. But I cant stand still, when I see you run into danger just because of that one Yakum.


    Even if the worst resulte out, there are many Yakums left. There''s no need to take risks, right?"


    Kaneff said as if taunting me.


    I certainly couldn''t say it wasn''t dangerous at all.


    No matter how close I am with Yakums, idents can happen at any time.


    But I had already made up my mind.


    <strong>"Boss. Please release me.</strong>


    Did you not hear me now? Its Dangerous!


    "I know. I am prepared for that. Those guys came here believing in me and how can I break that belief, by sitting idly here, when one of their family members life is at risk.


    Kaneff frowned.


    When we were unable to sort out our differences of opinion, Lia, who was holding a nket next to me, opened her mouth.


    Mr.Kaneff. Please send Sihyeon.


    "What?"


    <strong>"When something like this happenedst time, me and Mr.Andras reacted the same way. But Sihyeon took the risk and approached them, and in the end, he gained their trust.</strong>


    Lia continued her story by telling how Bighorn reacted when I first tried tomunicate.


    I am also anxious, but just as Yakum believes in Sihyeon, shouldnt we also believe in him?


    Kaneff looked at me and Lia alternately, and clicked his tongue with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Sheesh"


    Snap


    As he snapped his fingers, the chains that bound me vanished like smoke.


    I was staggered because of my sudden release, but Lia supported me from the side.


    "Ah! I don''t know. Whatever it is. do it yourself!"


    <strong>"Thank you. Boss! Then I will go Lia.</strong>


    I will be waiting. You must seed.


    I immediately ran to the barn surrounded by Yakum.


    The closer I got to the Yakum, the more I felt that they were shaking tremendously.


    Big horn blocking the entrance to the barn arrived in front.


    <strong>Move away. I dont have time!</strong>


    Bighorn hesitated for a moment when he saw me.


    But then he stepped back and opened the way for me.


    Starting with the Bighorn, all the other Yakums retreated from the entrance so that I could pass.


    Without even having time to thank them, I passed the Yakums and arrived at the ce where Hermosa was.


    <strong>"Hermosa. Are you okay?"</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    Hermosa was lying on her side and crying hard.


    She looked physically tired because of the prolongedbor and childbirth.


    It looked like she would go unconscious anytime.


    I hurriedly turned back and looked in the direction of the cub.


    Only the hind feet of the lower body was sticking out.


    It seemed that the neck of the cub would not be able to hold on if I just pulled him.


    Whatshould I do?''


    I took off my coat and headed towards the corner of the barn.


    I rolled up my arms and washed my hands and arms with clean water from the bucket.


    Then I went near Hermosa.


    And I put my hand directly into the part where the baby was hanging.


    I carefully wrapped around his head and neck and pulled him out.


    He didn''t move, as if something has firmly caught him on the inside.


    <strong>"Help me!"</strong>


    I sought help from the Yakum, who was next to me.


    He recognized my intentions, and cleverly bowed his head and thrusted his horn towards me.


    The moment when Yakum''s horn was inserted between my armpits.


    Yakum pulled me back with the force by turning his head.


    Boooooo


    With an instantaneous force, the cub that had been held tight came out.


    I carefully took the cub and lowered it to the floor.


    The yakum waiting around me rushed in and brushed off the foreign objects in the cub with their tongue.


    However, the baby Yakum, who should have reacted, showed no reaction.


    Feeling strange with a cold feeling, I approached the baby Yakum.


    Boo woo woo!


    Boo woo woo woo!


    The Yakums, who were already around, were greatly shaken and started to cry.


    Upon closer inspection, the baby Yakum was limp and motionless.


    <strong> didnt breathe?</strong>


    Sihyeon with a bewildered expression and the baby Yakum, who was droopy and did not move, caught Kaneff''s eyes.


    The Yakums there seems to be greatly shaken.


    His face once again wrinkled as the situation was getting worse and worse.


    <strong>Mr. Kaneff. What happened now?</strong>


    I have no time to exin. Lia. How fast can you get to where Sihyeon is?"


    At his question, Lia looked towards the barn and measured the distance.


    5 seconds 4 seconds


    Red eyes of Lia began to radiate energy.


    Vroooo..trooo


    A shrill sound emanated from her body.


    Her white gloves got torn apart by sharp ws, and her two horns grewrger and pointed.


    A red tail protruded from the back of her skirt.


    A growling sound came out of her mouth after she had finished changing.


    "Three seconds Three seconds is enough."


    "great."


    -Crooooorrurreuk!


    -Crooooorrurreuk!


    Numerous chains were created around Kaneff''s left hand, one of which wrapped around Lia''s waist tightly.


    As soon as you reach Sihyeon, wrap him around and protect him. I''ll pull you back. In the meantime, I will stop Yakums sudden action.


    "All right."


    <strong>Wait! Hes still alive!"</strong>


    Sihyeon''s urgent voice was heard.


    Then he started to try something on the limp baby Yakum.


    Kanef and Liane put on a puzzled expression on their faces.


    A situation that may be more dangerous as time passes.


    Are we going to ignore Sihyeon''s attempt and bring him back?


    Or will we trust him and wait?


    The thoughts went through the minds of both Lia and Kaneff


    Mr Kaneff. What should we do?"


    "Ahhhhh, damn it"


    I thought everything was over when I saw the baby Yakum, who was not breathing.


    Could I have saved him if I hade a little sooner?


    Since I waste


    The moment I was suffering from regret and shame, the sense of a very familiar wave woke me up.


    <strong>"This.?"</strong>


    The young Yakum, who I thought was dead, was sending out waves of life though it was weak.


    As I regained my senses, I went straight to the cub.


    <strong>Wait ! He''s still alive!"</strong>


    I quickly removed the foreign objects from the baby''s mouth and nose, and breathed directly through the mouth.


    Then, started rubbing the body that was cooling down, and gave him a massage.


    Please Please Wake up. baby


    Forgetting the circumstances around me, I did my best with the single thought of wanting to revive the baby Yakum.


    Pattt!


    <strong>"Ah!"</strong>


    The guy, who had never responded, twitched his toes for the first time.


    At the same time, the pulse of life began to be felt a little more clearly.


    I started to see hope.


    Forgetting the hardships, I continued to rub the baby Yakum''s body, while sweating profusely.


    And finally.


    Blurppp!


    Poooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooowoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    For the first time, the baby Yakum let out a cry to the world.


    He struggled to open his eyes, and with bright eyes, he looked up at me


    Po wo


    <strong>Its not over yet. wake up! Wake up now!</strong>


    Did you understand my words?


    Baby Yakum slowly got up and stood upright with wobbly legs.


    I was so proud of it that tears came to my eyes without realizing it.


    I picked up the baby Yakum, which stood up on his own, and dropped him down near Hermosa.


    The young Yakum staggered and went forward in search of mother''s milk, and breastfed next to the two siblings who had arrived first.


    Baby Yakum siblings gathering together in mother''s arms and sucking milk.


    Having regained my leisure, I went to Hermosa.


    <strong>Hermosa. Everything is fine nowright?</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    It was a cry that was still weak due to great physical consumption, but her expression and breathing seemed to be in a more rxed state.


    I stroked Hermosa with a bold heart.


    <strong>It must have been hard. Thank you. thank you for giving your all thank you so much!"</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    [Intimacy with the Beast has increased.]


    [The target sends you infinite trust''.]


    [Subject sincerely thanks you.]


    [The intimacy with the beast reached the final stage.]


    [Communion Skill levelled up.]


    Alerts rang in my head.


    But I didn''t care at all.


    Because now, just feeling the mystery and wonder of the birth of life'' made my heart ache.


    As I watched Hermosa and children, my tensions relieved and I sat down on the floor.


    Arge shadow fell behind me.


    When I turned around with difficulty, Bighorn was looking at the baby yakums.


    <strong>"Aren''t babies so cute.?</strong>


    Bighorn shifted his gaze to me and suddenly poked my face, and started licking my sweaty face.


    <strong>Ugh! why all of a sudden Bighorn!"</strong>


    If I had the strength left, I would have resisted even a little.


    Myplete stamina was exhausted, so he had no choice but to give my face defencelessly.


    After that Bighorn licked for a long time. A voice echoed in my head again.


    [You are recognized by the Yakum herd.]


    [Acquired new skill Yakum''s trust''.]


    [A fragment of the earth soul is delivered.]


    I looked at the Bighorn and smiled a little.


    <strong>Finally, you acknowledged me.</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    Bighorn made a small cry and went out of the barn again.


    After patting the head of Hermosa and the babies, I took off my clothes and went out to celebrate.


    As I moved staggeringly, I saw Kaneff and Lia waiting in the distance.


    Iughed out loud with a pretty messed up look.


    <strong>"I''m home."</strong>


    You did great. Sihyeon.


    Lia supported me as I stumbled, took a handkerchief from her arms and gently wiped my face.


    However, it was not her usual hand, but a hand covered with scales, so it seemed that she could not control her strength well.


    In the end, I could not stand the cruel strength of her hand and opened my mouth.


    <strong>Lia."</strong>


    " Yes?"


    <strong> I''m sorry to say this after receiving your help, but could you reduce the strength in your hand. I feel like Im getting crushed.</strong>


    Wha..? Aah! Kyaaaah!"


    Recognizing her condition only then, Lia screamed in shame.


    She ran into the house, almost throwing her handkerchief at my face.


    I looked at her nkly and muttered.


    <strong>You have a tail too</strong>


    What are you murmuring about?


    <strong>Nothing.Boss</strong>


    Anyway, it must have been hard.


    Kaneff lightly patted my head with his hand, with a smile not normally seen.


    It was a short word, but because I knew his character well.


    I thought this was the bestpliment he could give.


    <strong>Ugh! What''s this?"</strong>


    Kaneff frowned at the gooey liquid on his hands.


    Ah Bighorn licked my head earlier.


    Hearing the identity of the liquid, it changed to an even more unpleasant expression.


    He struggled to shoot something and snapped his finger instead.


    -Croooorrurreuk!


    Dudddddd


    Blue chains reappeared and wrapped around me.


    And I floated in the air like a luggage.


    <strong>Ugh. Wha.what is this?</strong>


    It looks nasty, so Im going to put you in the bathroom.


    <strong>Boss, isnt there any kinder way?</strong>


    Noisy. You should thank me for doing this. If you keep fluttering, I''ll throw you in the ground."


    So, I was carried to the farm building by the chains of the boss.


    Fortunately, I was not thrown in the ground and was able to get to the bathroom safely.


    After taking a shower, Iid myself on the bed as if copsed.


    I wanted to keep an eye on Hermosa and the babies, but I fell asleep as if fainting from the fatigue and helplessness that flooded my body.


    The first night I spent at the Demon Farm passed like that.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    A week has passed since Hermosa gave birth.


    Hermosa, who had a lot of trouble giving birth, has nowpletely recovered.


    The taste she had lost had returned, and she seemed to have no difort at all in moving.


    <strong>"Eat a lot. There are more, so tell me if its not enough.</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    Seeing Hermosa eating happily early in the morning, I felt the reward of preparing her favourite food for a week.


    <strong>"Is there any ufortable ce?"</strong>


    Boo woo. Boo!


    <strong>me ? Are you worried about me ? Hahaha."</strong>


    Rather, I burst intoughter at the sight of Hermosa who cares about me.


    If someone who don''t know about my ability sees it, it might look like Im having an imaginary conversation with the Demon Beast in front of me, but unlike what they see, Im actually having a steady conversation.


    This is because a littlemunication became possible as the rtionship became trusting and the ability to sympathize'' improved.


    Complex conversations are difficult, but I am able to understand exactly what Hermosa is trying to say and how she feels.


    Why is Hermosa worried about me?


    Waiting all night on the day of childbirth + The weather was colder than expected + Violent movement in thest urgent situation.


    It was for the exact reasons, that I had caught a bad cold the next day.


    I usually had some confident in my stamina and mental health.


    But contrary to my thoughts, it seemed that the physical and mental pressure were far greater, that it caused a bacsh in my body.


    Hermosa who had to endurebor pain recovered rather far quickly than me.


    Still, I did not forget to take care of the Hermosa''s meal and check her condition in the midst of the cold.


    And Hermosa seemed to be worried because she knew about my pain.


    <strong>Dont worry about me, for now, just think about taking care of your body and the babies. Understand?"</strong>


    Boo woo.


    I stroked Hermosa who smiled and responded with a curious answer.


    I couldn''t help but admire the way she was worried about me, while she was the one who endured far more pain during the difficult childbirth.


    In addition, the newly born baby Yakum were also very healthy.


    -puck!


    Ah!


    Rather they seem to be too healthy, that it can be a problem.


    I turned my head and looked down at the culprit who hit the back of my leg.


    A baby Yakum, still small in size, with white and soft baby fur, was looking up at me.


    <strong>Tanduk.! Are you ying dangerously again?"</strong>


    Paow wooo!


    This guy, who looks like a miniature Bighorn, was the eldest of the three siblings.


    Since he had the signature big horns like Bighorn, I named him Tanduk, which means Horn in Mynguage.


    He was so active that he had already wandered all over the barn and the surroundings.


    The problem was that he was full of energy and loves ying pranks on others particrly the head-butting.


    So a day doesnt pass without him creating any ident.


    He had already head-butted all the Yakums in the farm, and I seem to be the one, who had got the most number of his head-butts.


    He also mmed his head into the huge Bighorn without mercy.


    He seems to be a Yakum born with one hell of a gut.


    At first, I epted it like his cute joke, but now that he gained strength and had idents here and there.


    I couldn''t be at ease, so I decided to be strict with him.


    <strong> Hey Tanduk! Didn''t I say that, you shouldn''t head-butt anywhere like that?"</strong>


    Pow woo wo?


    <strong>Stop it! Stop giving those innocent expression every time to get away. Im not going to fall for that this time.</strong>


    I turned my head and moved away from Tanduk, then suddenly a knocked down bucket, which was full of water came into my vision.


    I slowly turned my head towards Tanduk, who was turning his head away from me, avoiding my gaze.


    <strong> You.Did you knock down this too? Huh? Didnt I tell you not to do that, few minutes back.? Didn''t I Tanduk.?</strong>


    Mouuuuu


    Knowing that he is being scolded, his expression started turning pale.


    Also, seeing the sad expression aches my heart.


    Why is my heart so weak?


    I lowered my voice slightly and patted Tanduk on the head softly.


    <strong>Next time, I will be really angry. So you shouldnt do it..got it.?</strong>


    Mu woo woo.


    Noticing that my anger had subsided, Tanduk rubbed his body against my leg.


    Whileughing on seeing the absurd cuteness, my hand gently stroked the boy.


    Then Tanduky t in front of me and even showed his belly.


    <strong> For a guy who looks like Bighorn, you are lot cuter than that stiff faced Bighornright Tanduk.?</strong>


    Mouuuuuuu


    Ahhhhh..I did it once again.


    Every time when I try to scold him, he acts like this and makes my anger disappear.


    This guy is definitely not reflecting on his action.


    He acts like this knowinglyknowing my weakness.


    You.Tanduk.


    I grumbled inwardly, but the happy smile did not disappear from my lips.


    As I was petting Tanduk, another baby Yakum sneaked up next to me.


    She was a little girl with small horns and a more resemnce to Hermosa.


    The second, unlike the first, ispletely docile.


    When I was nearby, she would stare at me, or she would sneak up to me like this and show me her cute little face.


    That''s why I named her Kawaii'', which means cutie in Japanese.


    <strong>Kawaii.. you are here..</strong>


    Mu ouuuuu


    Kawaii took a seat next to me and made a cute little cry.


    As I was stroking them with both hands, the youngest baby appeared.


    Muuuuuu


    Seeing his siblings in my arms, the youngest, rushed into my arms.


    Thanks to his small size, he fits snugly in my arms.


    With my help, he overcame a near-death crisis, and among the three siblings, he followed me the most.


    The third one is the smallest and has many baby-like features, so I named him Akum. Taking A from Agi, which means baby in Korean and Kum'' from Yakum.


    Seeing his siblings take over my arms, Tanduk got grumpy and got up and shoved his body into my arms.


    Unlike his siblings, Tanduk wasrge, so of course I couldnt hold everyone in my arms.


    <strong>Wait, dont push me like that! Whoa!</strong>


    With the push of the Tanduk and Akum, I almost fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, the meek Kawaii stood still and I was able to get up again.


    While ying with the three little Yakum siblings, Hermosa let out a low cry reminding them of their meal time.


    Boo woo woo.


    Then the three siblings headed to their mother.


    As Hermosa gently turned the to the side, the cubs sucked their mother''s milk and started having their meal.


    I kept looking Hermosa and the three siblings for a while.


    After watching, I started finishing cleaning up of the barn.


    The food container where Hermosa ate was also cleaned up, and clean water was refilled into the bucket that Tanduk had spilled.


    After tidying up, I went out of the barn.


    As I was going back to the farm building, I heard small footsteps following me.


    Mo woo


    Akum rushed towards me as if he had already finished breastfeeding.


    <strong>Oh, dear. Have you already finished eating?</strong>


    Mo mo woo


    <strong>Now, you have to go in. You have to y with your mom and other siblings.</strong>


    <strong>Mo wo wo wooo</strong>


    Akum shook his head, as if telling that, he wanted to follow me.


    I scratched my head with a puzzled expression.


    Unlike the other two siblings, this guy follows me wherever I go.


    Even the lively Tanduk hovers only around the barn, and doesn''t wishes to step out of the Yakum herd.


    But Akum was different.


    He always followed me regardless of where the Yakum herd was.


    Even his mother Hermosa did not find it strange at all.


    Rather, it seemed as if she was secretly wanting me to take care of him.


    As a mother dealing with all three siblings at the same time definitely seems to be difficult.


    It felt like I have been appointed as the nanny for baby Yakums.


    Still, I couldn''t leave the guy looking sadly at me moaning, alone like this.


    <strong>Okay. Ill take you. But you should promise me that, you will be quiet?</strong>


    Mo woo wo


    When the permission was granted, Akum clinged on to me with a happy cry.


    Even though I thought that it would be tiresome, a smile started to bloom on my lips.


    So, I proceeded with the rest of the morning''s work with Akum sticking to me.


    I cleared the stables and exchanged greetings with the Horses grazing nearby.


    <strong>"Ahhh. You should wash your feet before entering the house.</strong>


    Mo wo wo


    As if it was not the first time, Akum wiped his feetfortably and entered the farm building.


    Lia, who found me and Akum, shouted in surprise.


    "Oh! Can you bring him in like that?


    <strong>"Yes. I think it''s probably fine. Even Hermosa doesnt seem to be ufortable, and the other Yakum didnt respond much.</strong>


    Wow Sihyeon continues to do amazing things.


    I smiled slightly at her sincere admiration.


    As I made my way to the kitchen, Akum followed me quietly.


    Lia couldn''t stop admiring me, and she kept watching me with her eyes wide open as if it is a strange sight.


    Even while the meal is being prepared, she waited for me very quietly outside kitchen and watched both of us.


    Akum was gentle, so I was a little worried about what might happen when Kaneff arrives.


    As if he had heard my thoughts Kaneff arrived at the kitchen, and he looked at Akum and made a subtle expression.


    What is this? Why is he here?"


    <strong>He has been following me for a while. If it''s ufortable, can I get him out?"</strong>


    Its not ufortable. I never guessed that Ill live a life where I will eat while watching a Yakum this close.."


    Kaneff expressed his admiration in a slightly different way than Lia.


    It must have been quite a surprise to him too, as he continued to nce at me and Akum.


    Around lunchtime, Akum started whining to me as if he was hungry.


    Mo woooooo


    <strong>"Are you hungry? shall we go back to the barn?"</strong>


    Mo wo


    <strong>"okay. Let''s go see your mother."</strong>


    Leaded the hungry Akum to the barn.


    When I entered the barn, Hermosa was already breastfeeding the two siblings.


    The moment I thought I had timed it well, Hermosa jumped up from her seat.


    Tanduk and Kawaii, who ate her milk to their heart''s content, naturally retreated from the spot.


    When the hungry Akum walked over to his mother, she did not reposition herself to feed Akum.


    <strong>Hermosa. Whats wrong.?</strong>


    Boo woo woo!


    <strong>Ah."</strong>


    Hermosa told me her difficult situation.


    It seemed that it was more difficult than I thought to maintain her posture to be able to breastfeed.


    Mo wo woo


    The hungry Akum made a pathetic cry, but Hermosa seemed to have a hard time.


    While I stood there confused, Hermosa started to say something to me.


    Boo woo woo.


    Boo woo woo!


    <strong>"Huh?"</strong>


    Boo woo woo!


    <strong>You really want me to do that?</strong>


    At the unexpected request of Hermosa, my head went nk for a moment.


    Boo woo woo?


    <strong>"Ah. Okay. Then wait a minute.</strong>


    Waking up to the sound of Hermosas crying, I hurriedly ran to the farm building.


    As I headed to the kitchen, I saw Lia cleaning the dishes.


    <strong>" Lia!"</strong>


    Yes, Sihyeon.


    <strong>Is there a big bowl with a decent height?</strong>


    "A bowl? Ummm Wait a minute."


    Lia looked around the kitchen at my request, found a suitable one, and handed it to me.


    <strong>"But where are you going to use this bowl?"</strong>


    Ill tell youter.


    I took the bowl and hurried back to the barn.


    Hermosa was waiting for me on the spot.


    I approached her with a nervous expression.


    And carefully ced the te under Hermosa


    <strong>Hermosa. Shall I do it.?</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    After taking one deep breath.


    I carefully stretched out my hand bulging downwards.


    Recalling my memory of milking a cow when I was very young, I started milking Hermosa slowly.


    Grasp the top and gently pull downwards to ce fresh milk on the te.


    I remembered the words of my father, who use to sit behind me and teach me milking cows.


    I felt a warmth on my back.


    Contrary to what I feared, Hermosafortably epted my hand.


    I filled the bowl with milk in no time.


    I carefully picked the bowl and brought it to Akum.


    He seemed to be really hungry, so he began to suckle milk.


    I stared nkly at it.


    And in my head, the words that Ryan said on the first day started appearing one after another.


    -The goal isMilking the Yakum.


    -It won''t be as easy as you think


    -..200 million in cash.


    <strong>Will they deposit the money right away.</strong>


    I muttered in a low voice.


    <strong>Is this is this it? 200 million?!</strong>


    My heart started pounding as if I had won the lottery.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    How would you feel if something you thought would be difficult got solved so easily, or something you''ve been dreaming about suddenly happens?


    The emotions I feel right now are a mixture of emptiness and bewilderment.


    Although I worked hard on the farm.


    To be honest, I wasn''t trying to achieve the goals that Ryan said.


    There were a lot of things that I felt while interacting with the Yakums, and there was also a sense of aplishment that I got from working.


    So, I focused on the farm work in front of me without being conscious of the goal, but it was too absurd that the goal of Yakum''s milking was sessful just like that.


    Pow woo.


    After drinking the milk Akum pulled my pants with his mouth.


    Since he was not used to drinking from a bowl, there seemed to be quite a lot of milk spilled .


    <strong>"Good job. Are you full now?"</strong>


    Po wo woo..


    Having satisfied his hunger, he looked around with sleepy eyes and headed towards the other siblings.


    The three siblings gathered with their stomachs full and quickly fell asleep.


    The three siblings were sleeping like angels and they looked so adorable.


    I quickly forgot about the pointless things.


    I took the enchanting scene as a picture with my cell phone.


    On the way back to the farm building with an empty bowl, I met Liaing out of the building.


    In her hand was a basket full of washedundry.


    Sihyeon. Where did you go with that bowl?


    <strong>"Ah. That.Hermosa couldnt give milk to Akum due to the difficulty in the posture. So she asked me to take milk and give it to baby Yakum. </strong>


    Lia nced at my face and the empty vessel as if she didn''t understand what I was saying.


    So.What were you saying?


    <strong>The youngest of three siblings Akum</strong>


    "No, not that, thest part."


    <strong>I milked Hermosas milk and gave it to Akum."</strong>


    Lia dropped the basket she was holding in her hand on the floor with a shocked expression on her face.


    Then she went back into the building.


    I was left alone.


    I cleaned up theundry that had fallen to the ground with a sullen expression on my face.


    About the time when I finished picking up all the things that fell, Lia brought out Kaneff, who had an excited expression on his face.


    He quickly grabbed my shoulders and asked.


    "Hey.Say it.! Is it true what Lia said?"


    <strong>"Boss Calm the excitement down a bit.</strong>


    Did you really milk Yakum? I didn''t hear it correctly, so please exin again!"


    At Kaneff''s request, I exined the situation a third time.


    Lia burst into exmations even though it was the second time she heard it, and Kaneff was able to fully express his feelings of joy, which is really rare sight.


    And after a while.


    Upon hearing the news, even Ryan and Andras rushed to the farm.


    Kaneff frowned as he looked at Andras.


    I didnt even contact you, so why did youe again? Isn''t it still your working hours?"


    Why are you doing this only to me? Isn''t Ryan here during his working hours too.?"


    Because Ryan doesnt y around like you.


    "When did I y around"


    "Stop! That isnt important now.


    Ryan cut off the conversation between Kaneff and Andras, and turned his gaze to me.


    Sihyeon. really.. Did you really milk Yakum yourself?"


    <strong>"Yes. That''s right"</strong>


    "Aaaah! Finally finally!


    As soon as he heard my answer, Ryan mumbled to himself with a look of genuine excitement.


    Andras also congratted Ryan by patting Ryan on the shoulder with a happy expression.


    At this reaction from the Demons, I started to get rather anxious.


    It didn''t seem like I did anything great, but the reaction was too loud and passionate.


    The emotions of the Demons subsided little by little, and a certain desire began to fill their eyes.


    And the gaze filled with that longing turned directly to me.


    It was Ryan who spoke first.


    Sihyeon. If possible, could you show it to me just once?"


    <strong>Ill do it right away. But it may not be possible now, as I have to get permission from Hermosa.</strong>


    I could not refuse the eyes full of expectations of the Demons, so I took them and headed back to the barn.


    The Demons could not enter the ce where the baby Yakums were, so they decided to watch from a little distance away from the barn.


    While the three siblings were taking a nap,Hermosa was sittingfortably and rxing.


    <strong> Boo woo woo.</strong>


    Although it was a little far from the barn, Hermosa showed a slightly nervous look, perhaps because of the crowds of demons.


    <strong>"Sorry. Hermosa these people didn''te to do anything bad. Dont worry too much.</strong>


    Boo woo.


    When Iforted her with a soft tone, Hermosa''s tension softened slightly.


    <strong>Hermosa I''m sorry to disturb you while youre resting. Can you grant me one request?"</strong>


    Boo woo woo?


    I asked Hermosa with apologetic feelings.


    Then she got up from her seat and turned to the side as if she could understand my thoughts.


    She got in the position so that I could milk her.


    <strong>"Thank you. Sweetheart. I''ll finish it soon."</strong>


    I thanked her briefly and immediately started milking.


    It was just to show the Demons, and I also had to leave some for the three siblings meal.


    So I didn''t squeeze out a lot.


    I only put a little less than half on the bowl.


    "It''s over. Sorry to bother you. Take a break while babies are asleep.


    Boo woo woo.


    Hermosa rubbed my face and showed affection for a long time.


    After petting her for a while with gratitude, I went back to the ce where the demons were waiting.


    The demons, who watched this process from afar, expressed their emotions more vividly than before.


    When I showed them a bowl of still warm milk.


    Ryan trembled as if he had seen a wonderful miracle.


    I was at the center of all these things.


    I felt like I was being the head of some kind of a pseudo-religion.


    I spoke up first to the demons who had been looking at the bowl intensely for several minutes.


    <strong>What should I do with this?</strong>


    Come on, wait a minute. Andras, what do you have?"


    "me? uh, wait for a moment."


    When Ryan looked at Andras, he panicked and began to rummage through his arms.


    Metal tes, pieces of cloth, and equipment that doesn''t seem to be found on Earth kept pouring out.


    "Ah! its here."


    Andras, who had been looking for a while, pulled out something from his pockets with a bright expression on his face.


    It is ss jars the size of a hand.


    Its an empty potion bottle, wouldnt this be enough?


    The Demons who received the bowl carefully transferred the pure white milk into the empty potion bottle.


    It took my breath away just watching how careful they were.


    What the hell is Yakums milk?


    The appearance of the demons is very serious enough to raise questions like this in my mind.


    After such careful work, six empty potion bottles were filled with pure white Yakum milk.


    Andras put the potion bottle back into his pocket, carefully tucked it into his bosom, and nodded his head toward me.


    "Thank you. Sihyeon. I would like to talk a little bit more, but there are many people waiting for the good news, so I will go first.


    He briefly greeted the rest of the Demons and headed for the empty lot on one side of the farm.


    Whoosh!


    sh!


    Then, using the Space Jump magic, he left the farm.


    Sihyeon! If it''s okay, would you like to leave work early with me today?"


    <strong>pardon.?"</strong>


    Do you remember the thing I told you when you first came here? You have sessfully aplished your goal, so this time I have to keep my promise.


    <strong>"Ah.."</strong>


    Ryan did not listen to my reply.


    He immediately asked for permission from Kaneff.


    Mr Kaneff. Will it be okay today?


    "Well. It''s a pity that Sihyeon can''t prepare dinner, but on a day like today, you can''t force it. Do whatever you feel like."


    <strong>"hahaha. Thank you. Sihyeon Shall we go then?</strong>


    <strong>Would you mind waiting a moment? I''ll prepare food for Hermosa and then I''lle."</strong>


    I hurriedly moved to get dinner for Hermosa.


    In the kitchen there was a dispute between Lia, who said she would cook dinner, and Kaneff, who tried to stop her.


    I took the bankbook that I was holding in my hand and checked the bnce in my ount.


    I''ve checked it over 5 times already, but I still couldn''t feel it.


    Is this real or is this a dream.


    200 million in the ount.


    The debt from the bankruptcy of my father''s farm and the debt from my mother''s medical expenses werepletely paid off.


    The things thats been choking me and my family over the years are being resolved with just a few changes in the numbers on my bankbook.


    Unbeknownst to me,ughter continued to flow.


    Soon, a familiar car approached me, who was standing nkly in front of the front door of the bank.


    Sihyeon. Are you done with banking? Ill give you a Ride.


    I got into Ryan''s car once.


    He smiled and spoke to me, who was still a bit dazed.


    Did you confirm the deposit?


    <strong>"Yes. Ryan. I don''t know what to say Thank you so much."</strong>


    You don''t have to thank me. Its all just a fair price for what Sihyeon has done.


    <strong>"well. I don''t think I did that much.</strong>


    Absolutely not! On the contrary,pared to what Sihyeon did, the reward is small.


    <strong>If it wasn''t for the rules of this side of the world, I would have given more. I am so sorry.</strong>


    Ryan, who had a serious expression of regret, continued to speak with a bright expression again.


    <strong>How about having dinner together instead of talking like this? I''m a little sorry for Mr Kaneff, but shouldn''t we celebrate with delicious food?"</strong>


    <strong>"sorry Ryan. I think I need to go home early today. Most of all, I want to tell my mother quickly."</strong>


    Talking about my mother, I politely declined the offer.


    Ryan nodded his head as if he couldn''t help it.


    Then there is nothing I can do. Can we just go to the address where I picked you upst time?"


    <strong>You dont have to.</strong>


    You turned down the dinner invitation, so I will do this on my own. Hahaha!"


    Ryan with a cool smile drove his car to our house.


    Knock Knock!


    At the sound of the front door opening I heard my mother''s voice from inside.


    son? You came early.


    <strong>"Yes. I had work outside, so I left work a little early.</strong>


    <strong>What do you have in your hand?</strong>


    <strong>A person I work with gave it to mom as a gift. Nutrients, multivitamins, and more.</strong>


    Putting down the gift that Ryan had forcefully handed over to me, I took out the bankbook from my pocket.


    <strong>"Mom. This."</strong>


    What is this? All of a sudden, why a bankbook. Did you get any bonuses?


    <strong>"look."</strong>


    Mother''s face spread great surprise as she opened the bankbook.


    <strong>"What happened all of a sudden? Where do you get this much money?"</strong>


    <strong>I got it at work. Its a bitplicated to exin.</strong>


    I can''t exin the work of the Demon Farm.


    I told her a story made up of lies.


    To the unbelievable story, my mother asked many times if it is okay to receive this money.


    After exining almost ten times that its fine, and that its absolutely not dangerous money, mother barely dispelled her suspicions.


    "then.."


    <strong>"Yes. That''s right. We paid off everything from dad''s farm debt to mom''s medical bills. Im just on my way from the bank.</strong>


    Thats right. All debts


    My mother had a face simr to mine a few hours before.


    Then gradually her expression darkened, and tears began to form in her eyes.


    <strong>Mom, what happened ? What''s wrong ?"</strong>


    "No I''m so happy Huh!"


    Unable to hold back her crying, mother ran into her room.


    I tried to follow in with a worried heart, but the only answer that came back was asking her to be left alone.


    She was a woman who did not show her tears easily even when my father died or when we lost the farm, or when she suffered from cancer and was undergoing difficult treatment.


    I did not understand mother''s reaction at first.


    But as I sat alone in the living room and remembered what we had experienced until now, I began to understand little by little how her feelings would be.


    Our family had a difficult life because of this debt, and we had to endure a lot of things because of this debt.


    But. that debt is now gone.


    It was as if all the emotions that had umted in mother''s heart had poured out all at once.


    We''ve been through many hard times.


    She was the person who felt the most burden and endured many hardships.


    As time passed, the sobs that leaked out of the room became less and less.


    I carefully opened the door and checked mother.


    Mother dug herself deep into the nket and fell asleep.


    And in one of her hands was a picture of my father and mother together.


    I carefully picked up the picture. The appearance of my father in the picture seemed unfamiliar to me.


    It was a picture where my father was smiling.


    Looking at Father in the picture,I said in a whisper.


    <strong>Dad. I did it. I''ve paid off all the debts. I think I will be able to repay all the money we borrowed from the vigers.</strong>


    The image of the smiling Father in the photo gradually blurred because of the tears started forming in my eyes.


    <strong>Now we can start over, like you always said. It''ste, but we will move to a better ce, and do twice as much as I couldn''t do to you dad to momSorry dad..I wasnt able to do anything, when you were fighting alone.</strong>


    The tears on my eyes started falling on the picture.


    I wiped off the tears from the picture and carefully set the picture down on mother''s bedside.


    I pulled out the nket, covered mother, and left the room.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    The next morning, mother returned to her usual self.


    Maybe it''s because she poured out all of her umted emotions, she seemed more relieved than usual.


    I also let go of my heavy heart and prepared to go to work as usual.


    <strong>Ill get going. mom."</strong>


    Take care of yourself and say thank you to the person who gave the gift.


    <strong>Okay Ah..Mom, by the way, now that we''ve paid off our debts, shall we move to a better house?"</strong>


    suddenlywhy?


    <strong>This building is old, so the heating and water supply are not good, and it is in a very remote ce.</strong>


    To cure mother''s illness, we left our hometown and came to city where we knew no one.


    This was the house we were able to find in our difficult circumstances.


    Im grateful to this ce for allowing us to stay for several years, but it was also the ce that contains most of our sad memories.


    I wanted to let go of this ce for the new beginning that awaits us.


    Looking at my mother''s eyes, I understood that she didn''t hate the idea of moving.


    <strong>Even after paying off all our debts, we still have some money left. So, don''t worry too much about money and think about it. If its not enough, we can get a loan.</strong>


    "Okay. I''ll think about it.


    After finishing the brief talk, I left the house.


    As I walked down the alley with light steps, I continued my pleasant imagination about the house to which we will be moving.


    When I got off the subway and almost reached the Inferris office, my phone rang.


    The phone number that I had not seen in a very long time appeared on the screen, I quickly answered the call with pleasure.


    Hello?


    <strong>"Hello. It''s been a while. Uncle!"</strong>


    Is this Sihyeon?


    <strong>"You''re right. Its the Sihyeon, who used to eat apples from uncles tree every day."</strong>


    A person who lived next door in our hometown and the person who had a good rtionship with my father.


    He was a neighbour who always brought me apples grown in his orchard.


    Hearing the hoarse voice of the uncle, whom I haven''t heard in a long time, made me feel nostalgic.


    Gosh! I was worried that you might have changed your number.


    <strong>How are you uncle?</strong>


    I''m fine.If you send that much money like that, dont you think I''ll contact you.I was surprised when I checked it out this morning.


    <strong>"I''m sorry uncle. I should have called you yesterday, but I was distracted by various things."</strong>


    It seems that uncle contacted me because of the money I sent yesterday while clearing out the debts.


    -You only needed to send the principal, but why did you pay with interest.?


    <strong>I sent it with a little bit of bank interest as a gratitude for the benevolence you showed us.</strong>


    HahaLooks like the Little Sihyeon has grown up. By the way, If you still have debts to pay, pay them first, you dont have to worry about mine.


    <strong>Its fine uncle. I paid off all our debts. You dont have to worry.</strong>


    Hearing the story of paying off all the debt, uncle burst outughing as if he was really happy.


    -Uh-huh! Thats great. Im really happy for you guys. You Dad will also be happy in the heaven.


    So when are youing to your hometown.!


    <strong> Right now I''m busy with the job. So maybe on father''s anniversaryter this month.</strong>


    -Okay. And dont forget to show your face when youe here.


    The man spoke softly before ending the call.


    Sihyeon.


    <strong>Yes uncle?"</strong>


    You''ve been through a lot. Youve endure a lot. But you have ovee all that. Your father will be proud of you boy.


    For some reason, I felt a choking sensation in my throat.


    I never thought that I was suffering, I just did everything I could do, and hearing Uncles words, it felt like my efforts were recognised for the first time.


    -I''ll call youter. Take care Sihyeon. If you ever need any help, contact me at any time.


    <strong>"Yes Thank you so much uncle."</strong>


    The call ended, and I couldn''t move my legs from the ce I was standing for a while.


    I felt a sense of aplishment that I had never experienced for the first time.


    Me and my mother went to arge bank in the city for loan advice.


    Thousands of people were busy passing by even though it was a weekday.


    We waited for our turn to be called.


    Soon, we were called.


    The male bank clerk wearing the team leader''s namete blurred his expression as he checked theputer monitor.


    Is your son taking a break from work?


    <strong>I''m still working</strong>


    I checked the records. It seems you are getting an ie, but there is not clear indication of what job it is. So I can''t figure out exactly from where you''re getting this ie.


    I work at the Demon Farm.


    I couldn''t exin it to the bank worker, so it was very frustrating.


    You said that you need a loan, but when I checked it, it seems it will be a bit difficult."


    <strong>Is it because I dont have a proper job?</strong>


    It is, and it also seems that both of you, mother and son have a slightly poor credit ratings. With such a credit rating it may be difficult to get a loan approval.


    Mother, who had been listening quietly, carefully brought out her words.


    There is a farm in my name in our hometown. Can we use it as a coteral.


    I appreciate that, but I don''t think a farm can be considered as an asset in this day and age. It is not sufficient for a loan review.


    Then, if I find a job, will we get a loan?


    <strong>"Mom. What are you talking.?!</strong>


    I interrupted mother''s words in surprise.


    "Why? I''m fine now. I can go to work.


    <strong>"no! sorry sir. Please pretend you didn''t hear it."</strong>


    The clerk nodded his head with an ambiguous smile.


    A few more questions followed.


    In the end, it was all in vain.


    The bank clerk just repeated the words with a sad expression on his face.


    I don''t know if this person really regrets it, but what is certain is that they wont lend us any money.


    We exited the bank and sat down on a bench installed next to the building.


    Today, I took a day off from the farm to look for a ce to move with mother, but things didn''t go as expected.


    House prices are much higher than when we came here a few years ago.


    With the money I have now, it is practically difficult to find a better house.


    So, when we went to the bank to get a loan, we felt like we had only confirmed the frustrating reality, and my heart felt heavy.


    Son, shall we just go back to our hometown?


    I dont think major treatment is needed now, and I think we cane here during the asional checkups.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t think of what mother was thinking.


    I also wanted to go back.


    But when I think about the time when mother fell ill, I couldnt bring myself to move back to hometown.


    When mother fell ill, we couldn''t get any help from the small local hospital in our hometown for mothers treatment.


    So without much choice left we came here.


    Even now mother is notpletely healed, so we need to be here in case of any emergency.


    While I was sighing while thinking about the past, my phone rang.


    It is a call from Ryan.


    <strong>Mom, wait a minute. I got a call from work.</strong>


    "Ya. okay. Go take it.


    I connected the call a little off the bench.


    -Hello. Sihyeon.


    <strong> Hi.Ryan. What''s going on?"</strong>


    Didnt you say that you were going to look for a new house today. So how is it going.?


    <strong> Wellwe havent decided yet. Finding a new house is not as easy as I thought.</strong>


    -Did you have any problems?


    Normally, I wouldn''t have spoken, but today, perhaps because of the frustration, I briefly told my situation.


    That''s what happened. Where are you right now?


    <strong>Yes.? Here.. In front of Happi Bank</strong>


    Please wait there for a moment.


    After asking where I was, Ryan abruptly ended the call.


    I was a little confused, but I didn''t really care and headed back to my mother''s bench.


    <strong>Did anything urgent happen?</strong>


    <strong>"no. I don''t think it''s a big deal. Mom, would you like to rest here, a little longer?"</strong>


    For now, as requested by Ryan, I decided to wait for a while.


    Drinking drinks from a nearby vending machine, I watched the busy people walking in the street.


    Lately, I''ve only spent time on farm, where it''s hard to see people, so it wasn''t bad to just look at people nkly.


    While I was spending time on the bench with my mother.


    You are here!


    Someone rushed out of the bank entrance.


    It was the bank employee who helped us with counselling earlier.


    He came running, so he gasped for a while as he stood in front of us.


    "Heh Uk. The two of you Heh Wait a minute."


    <strong>What.? Why?</strong>


    The branch manager is looking for you because of the loan you discussed earlier. Can youe in with me?"


    The rxed expression on his face was gone, and I felt a very nervous feeling all over his body.


    At the earnest request of the staff, me and mother headed back to the bank building.


    Following the guidance of the bank employee, we arrived in a room, where a high-ranking person greeted us.


    Wee. My name is Kim Hyungsoo, the in charge of this branch here.


    <strong>"Ah yes"</strong>


    Hello.


    The person who introduced himself as the head of this ce weed us very warmly, and mother and I greeted him with a surprise.


    As soon as we were seatedfortably under his guidance, the bank clerk handed the paperwork to Kim Hyungsoo.


    At first nce, it seemed to be a document about me and mother.


    Kim Hyungsoo nced through the documents and put them aside to one side of the table in front of him.


    And he opened his mouth with amercial smile.


    "haha. Did you visit the bank for a housing loan? Thank you. This time, there is a scheme with a really good interest rate, and I will exin it to you.


    The situation was 180 degrees different from before, and mother and I were puzzled.


    thething is. branch manager. These people do not meet the requirements for.


    Uh-huh! Clerk Kang. Be quiet. If you have time to say something useless, go out and get some coffee for the guests.


    No wait. It would be much better to go to a cafe and bring them a premium coffee.


    The branch manager took the card out of his wallet and handed it to the clerk.


    The clerk looked at us with a puzzled look on his face and asked me and mother.


    Customers. What would you like to order?


    Then Ill have a green teatte cool


    <strong>mom.Why.? It''s better to just say thank you'' in this case.</strong>


    What its impolite to turn down their offer.


    "haha. Like your mother said its fine. You can do it as much as you want, too.


    I ended up in a very embarrassing situation.


    After that, the conversation with the branch manager Kim Hyungsoo went smoothly.


    Unlike what the clerk said, he reassured me and my mother that he would lend us unconditionally.


    He said it too easily, that it felt like hes a scammer rather than a branch manager.


    Once again we came out of the bank office, but this time not with a dull face.


    <strong>"Son. What happened? Did you ask anyone you know? The branch manager was very kind to us, wasnt it?</strong>


    <strong>Ugh. that."</strong>


    When I was confused exactly like my mother about what happened, my phone rang.


    Its from Ryan.


    This time too, I got away from mother and connected the phone.


    -Ah! Did your banking work go well?


    <strong>It worked out fine. What the hell did you do?"</strong>


    I didn''t do anything special. I asked some of the people I met naturally while staying in this realm.


    In a short time of less than a few minutes, he made the branch manager of arge Bank shake. Who is he.?


    <strong>Im sorry because of me you had to</strong>


    Not at all! Didnt I tell youst time, the appreciation for what you did cant be fully paid with that small amount of money.


    <strong> Yeah.But isnt it just you being polite.?</strong>


    Absolutely not. In fact, I didn''t want to lend the money, I wanted to give it to you, but this ce seems to have its own rules


    When Ryan said it like that, it seemed to ease a little bit of the burden.


    If there is any difficulty, please tell me.


    Why did I ever thought of quitting the farm and going back to hometown.


    I forgot about the family I got at farm.


    I felt a little prick in my heart, so I deliberately exaggerated the answer to Ryan.


    <strong>Is it possible.? I decided to have a lifelong employment at the Demon Farm.</strong>


    -Hahaha.very good.


    Ryanughed out loud as if he liked my answer.


    And If you haven''t found a house you like yet. I''ll send you a text message, try calling the number there.


    <strong>"Thank you for caring about me. Ryan</strong>


    -It was nothing.


    <strong>Then I''ll see you next time I go to work.</strong>


    After talking to Ryan. I checked the text and called the written contact number.


    <strong>"Ah. Yes. I contacted you to find a house to move to"</strong>


    " This is the house. Come on in.


    I followed the real estate agent who was introduced to me and entered the house.


    <strong>" Its much cleaner than I thought.</strong>


    "right? It''s been about 3 years since the building was built. So it''s almost like new house. This house is also very clean as it has only been used for a little over a year and a half.


    The overall view from the living room was not bad.


    Living room, kitchen and bathroom. 2rge rooms and 1 small room.


    It felt just right, neither too small nor too big for two people to live in.


    The location of the house there was also very good.


    Above all, transportation is convenient. Both mother''s hospital and Inferris office were not far away.


    Mother, who looked carefully at the house, seemed to like it quite a bit.


    <strong>What is the deposit for this house?</strong>


    It will probably be a lot cheaper than you think. This is like long-term rental housing provided by the state.


    The price the broker showed was definitely affordable.


    With less than 200 million won, it is impossible to find a house with this kind of location.


    Upon hearing the amount, mother seemed to havepletely hardened.


    I am not talking because I am a broker, it is better to sign a contract here. Its really hard to find a property like this.


    <strong>Then when can we move?</strong>


    The house is already vacant, so you can move in immediately after depositing the down payment.


    Mother and I decided to sign a contract right away.


    Like the time with bank manager earlier, the conditions were too good.


    There were times when I suspected that it might be a scam, but the broker''s kind and detailed exnation quickly cleared my suspicion.


    I signed a contract for a much better house than I expected.


    It had been a long time since I could see my mother smile like this.


    <strong>"Mom. Do you like it?"</strong>


    Of course. It really feels like a dream.


    <strong>"Wait a minute. Next time we''ll move to a much better house."</strong>


    "Ugh! This is enough for mom, so dont spend money on weird things, try saving it well. For you and your future wife.


    Mother smiled excitedly imagining the furniture she would bring into the new home.


    My steps became lighter with pride.


    When things went smoothly, I thought of Ryan, who was really helpful.


    I''ll have to get some presents for himter.


    uhm.


    While buying a gift for Ryan, shall I also buy presents for my family in the farm.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    <strong>"Hello. Ryan!"</strong>


    Good morning. Sihyeon.


    Ryan, as usual, sat in the office and greeted me warmly.


    I got a lot of help from him yesterday, so his handsome face looked even more handsome.


    "Did you find a house yesterday?"


    <strong>"Yes. Thanks to you, I signed a contract for a good house at a low price. My mother liked it a lot too. Thank you.</strong>


    As I said yesterday, there is no need to feel burdened at all. Because I helped out as much as I could.


    In my mind, it would be right to say thank you again and again, but I didn''t mention it anymore because it seemed to make Ryan ufortable.


    By the way, Sihyeon. I think you brought a lot of stuff today..


    <strong>"Ah! This time, I got a lot of help and the bonuses were huge, so I prepared a few gifts for everyone in the farm. Could it be a problem?</strong>


    "Hmm"


    Unexpectedly, Ryan looked seriously troubled.


    I wondered if there might be a problem, so I became a little nervous.


    Can''t I take it?


    Yesterday I went around the department store a few times to prepare the presents.


    Fortunately, Ryan quickly released his serious expression and nodded his head.


    Why would it not be okay? Afterall it''s a gift that Sihyeon prepared himself, so I can''t return it. I will take responsibility, so take it.


    <strong>"Thank you. Then take this.</strong>


    .For me?"


    I handed one of the gifts I brought to Ryan.


    He reacted astonishingly, as he never expected that he would receive a gift.


    <strong>I dont know if you will like it, but I tried to prepare it as a gift that would suit you as much as possible.</strong>


    "I''m a little confused. Is it okay if I open it now?"


    <strong>"Yes."</strong>


    He opened the beautifully wrapped box and took out the contents.


    Inside, there was the men''s perfume I bought at the department store yesterday.


    What is this?


    <strong>Its a perfume. I dont usually use it, but I bought it because I thought Ryan would use it well. Do you hate perfume?</strong>


    Its not that I hate it, its that Ive never used it before. I''ve seen other people use it a few times in this world.


    You shouldn''t judge people by their appearance.


    I thought if its Ryan, he''ll probably use a lot of cosmetics and perfumes like celebrities.


    Ryan fiddled with the perfume like a child looking at a strange thing.


    Then, when he sprayed a little perfume on his hand, the fresh smell spread all over the ce.


    Definitely like the salesman rmended it.


    It wasn''t a strong scent like an old person, but a soft and fresh fruity scent that suited the image of Ryan well.


    <strong>Its really fragrant. It doesn''t seem as bad as I thought. I will use it well, Sihyeon."</strong>


    <strong>I am d that you liked it. And for the reference</strong>


    ?


    I walked over to Ryan and whispered a little.


    <strong>Ryans gift is the most expensive.</strong>


    Of course, I received a lot of help from other members of the farm, but the biggest help was from Ryan, so I had to pay more attention to his gift.


    He smiled slightly satisfied.


    Gifts are more about the heart than their value, but hearing definitely feels better.


    <strong>Please keep it a secret from others.</strong>


    "hahah. Sure."


    Me and Ryanughed and promised to keep it a secret.


    I walked on the road to the Demon farm after entering through the gate.


    Even though I had only had a day off, I missed this fresh, refreshing air.


    Especially yesterday, because I was walking around the city all day, I felt more wee to this clean air.


    I left the luggage at the entrance of the building for a while and headed towards the barn.


    Inside the fence, some were still sleeping while some were already awake and grazing.


    After looking at the Yakum over the fence for a while, I carefully opened the door to the barn.


    Inside, Hermosa and the three siblings were sleeping together.


    I looked at them with a smile, but Hermosa heard my footsteps and woke up.


    Hermosa found me through her sleepy eyes and slowly approached me and greeted me.


    Boo


    <strong>"sorry. Did I wake you up?"</strong>


    I felt sorry for waking her up, so I immediately took out the present I had prepared.


    It was arge pet brush.


    <strong>" Come on, Hermosa, sit here."</strong>


    Hermosa sat next to me and I started brushing her slowly.


    Since the brush was made forrge pets, it looked big, but the size of the Yakum was sorge that it felt small.


    Still, the effect started to appear on the areas where the hairs were tangled.


    As if she liked, Hermosafortably closed her eyes and enjoyed brushing.


    It''s good that Hermosa likes it.


    It is a lot harder than I thought.


    By the time I finished, sweat started to form on my forehead.


    Still, Hermosa is very satisfied, so it was worth the hard work.


    I sat down for a while to cool off the heat in my body.


    Po wooo.


    The second customer arrived earlier than expected.


    Wo wooo.


    Kawaii. You woke up?"


    Kawaii started rubbing her head by my side.


    Perhaps she kept watching mebing Hermosas hair.


    She came out with bright eyes and looked at the brush.


    <strong>"Ugh. Do you want some brushing.?"</strong>


    Po wo woo!


    Though only a small part of my physical strength has recovered, I could not disappoint Kawaii, who is full of anticipation.


    <strong>"Ahh. So, customer would you pleasee and sit here </strong>


    This time, I started brushing Kawaii, who was in a sitting position.


    Unlike Hermosa, the hair was softer and not stiff, so it was much easier tob.


    After careful brushing is finished.


    Kawaii had changed into a much cleaner look.


    It felt a little more round, and the hair was very shiny.


    I suddenly remembered something, and pulled out of my pocket.


    It was the red string left over from wrapping the gift.


    I made a red ribbon with it and tied it to the well-groomed hair of Kawaii.


    It was really cute even though I was the one who made it..


    <strong>Aww! Kawaii! Who do you resemble to be this cute?</strong>


    -Po po wooo.


    As I hugged her tightly and rubbed my face, Kawaii got startled and struggled for a moment in my arms.


    I released Kawaii only after taking enough pictures to my satisfaction.


    When looking at the pictures of cute Kawaii, a smile appeared on my face without knowing.


    Was it because of the little noise I made?


    Pow wooo!


    Pow po wo!


    Soon after, the third and fourth customers who did not even have a reservation came.


    <strong>"Uh Ugh. You guys want to do it too."</strong>


    I have no choice but to go with the Tanduk first.


    Only after the third and fourth customers have finished brushing.


    I was able to get out of the barn in a state of exhaustion with a body full of hair.


    It was nice to see Hermosa and the baby Yakum happy, but I thought I should refrain from frequentbing.


    After breakfast,


    When Lia served hot tea, I took out the present I had prepared.


    <strong>Lia, Boss, take this.</strong>


    "?"


    Sihyeon. What''s this?"


    <strong>After I started working on the farm, a lot of good things happened to me. So, I prepared a small gift for all of you, who helped me a lot.</strong>


    Hearing my exnation, Kaneff nced at the gift with a strange expression on his face, while Lia shook her whole body and twinkled her eyes.


    Im just doing what I have to do. You don''t need to give me this.


    Although her mouth said it was not necessary, her face was full of anticipation like a child on Christmas Day.


    If there was a tail that I sawst time, would it have been waving without mercy?


    <strong>Open it. I will exin what kind of gift it is.</strong>


    "Thank you. then."


    Lia carefully checked the presents.


    There were two kinds of gifts I prepared for her.


    One was beauty products, and the other was for kitchen utensils needed for kitchen work.


    <strong>This is shampoo and conditioner for washing your hair, and this is bar de-wash and shower towels</strong>


    Lia was very interested in the toiletries I brought.


    The corners of her lips trembled, unable to hide the joy that was leaking out of her.


    Really.Will you give me all of this? Such precious things


    <strong>It may be rare here, but itsmon in the world out there. You don''t have to think too much about it. I''ll give it to you again when you use it all up, so feel free to use it."</strong>


    Sihyeon


    <strong>" Okay. I''ll exin about the rest of the kitchenware."</strong>


    Lia looked at me with a really moved expression.


    She was a little shy too, so she quickly put her head down, pretending to be seeing the kitchen utensil exnation.


    After I finished exnation of Lias gift, I turned my gaze to Kaneff.


    <strong>"Boss..About your gift..</strong>


    "Yes? What?"


    An eye patch with a pink character on his forehead, a pink neck pillow on his neck, and pink sleeping slippers on his feet.


    Kaneff, who had turned pink, forgot the chocte cookies wrapped in gold leaf as a gift.


    "Why? Isn''t this how you use it?"


    <strong>"No. You are using it well."</strong>


    what is this


    While I was proud of how 100% of the gift was used, my emotions wereplicated because of his expression that showed no thanks.


    But at the thought that this was the usual Kaneff-like appearance, I immediately smiled in dismay.


    I handed the chocte cookie to Lia, who was still obsessed with toiletries.


    <strong>Lia, try this too. I bought chocte cookies to eat together.</strong>


    "Ah! Yes. I will eat.


    When three of us were preupied with the taste of authentic Italian fine choctes.


    Someone quickly walked into the dining room.


    You were here. I want to tell you in a hurry What is all this?


    <strong>"Andras, you are here?"</strong>


    Andras is hooded and masked as always, his eyes widened as he saw the gifts scattered here and there.


    Mr. Andras. look at this These are the things that Sihyeon gave me.


    Huh. These are the gifts Sihyeon bought us as a thank you. Are you envious?"


    "Is that so?"


    Andras looked at the ripped gift boxes with envy. As his big shoulders dropped sadly, I smiled and pulled out a gift box I had prepared for him.


    <strong>"Here. I also prepared one for Andras.</strong>


    "Ugh! Really for me?


    He jumped up in surprise.


    <strong>Of course. Andras helped me a lot.</strong>


    Sihyeon


    He must have been deeply moved, that his eyes were moistened unsuitably for hisrge size.


    Tch. Why is there a gift for a guy who ys around every day?


    Andras stared at Kaneff for a moment, who was trying to destroy his emotions in the middle, and then again expressed his gratitude to me with soft eyes.


    "Thank you. May I open it now?


    <strong>"Sure."</strong>


    He carefully unwrapped the wrapping paper and checked the gift.


    "This?"


    <strong>Hand cream is a product that protects your hands from injury. I heard that you use your hands a lot when working, so I prepared this.</strong>


    <strong>"Ah. Thank you."</strong>


    <strong>I think you have big hands, so I put two of them with a lot of capacity, so use them generously.</strong>


    Andras followed my instructions and applied the hand cream directly onto his hands.


    The soft scent and moist feeling were not bad, and his eyes opened wide in surprise.


    "Thank you very much. I will use it well.


    In a friendly atmosphere, Kaneff spit out words.


    But what are you here for? Oh, I saw you came in, in a hurry."


    "Oh! Oh my!"


    "What? Why are you so surprised?"


    At a time like this


    Andras is in a quandary as if he had forgotten something important.


    and soon afterwards.


    -Vroooooooooooooooo!!


    A heavy vibrating sound came from outside the building.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes turned towards Andras.


    I was going to tell you in advance, but I was so d that I got the giftand forgot.


    <strong>Those who are in the building. Come here right now!</strong>


    An overbearing voice resounded.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Kaneff showed a face full of irritation.


    While Andras and Lia showed a nervous expression.


    The first person to move was Kaneff.


    He got up and strode out of the building.


    Naturally, the rest of us followed him.


    Outside the building were some armed knights, soldiers, and few people who looked like office workers.


    A middle-aged demon in front of everyone was waiting for us.


    The middle-aged demon who took one step forward gave the order again in an overbearing tone.


    Praise the Demon Lord.


    At those words, the soldier next to him swung the gpole loudly.


    Arge drapery hanging from the end pped and revealed itself.


    Lia and Andras suddenly got down on the knees and bowed their head.


    I also followed their posture carefully.


    However unlike us, Kaneff raised his head and looked at his opponent with a dissatisfied look.


    Seeing his actions, the knights and soldiers became vicious.


    Eyes filled with fighting spirit as if they would draw their sword and a spear at any moment.


    Of course knowing Kaneffs character, he didnt back down either.


    But for me it looked weird.


    A person with a character eyepatch on his forehead and a pink neck pillow around his neck..looked hrious rather than being serious.


    The middle-aged demon made the soldiers and knights retreat for a while, and then spoke to Kanef.


    " Prince Kaneff, do you really have to do this?"


    "what? You must have heard about my rumours, didn''t you? Hurry up and finish your work.


    To Kaneffs harsh response, the momentum of the soldiers behind the middle-aged demon became more terrifying.


    <strong>Ha ha hahYou seem to be exactly like the rumours.</strong>


    After smiling with a displeased face the middle-aged demon took some kind of paper that glowed, out of his chest.


    And he began to read it with a solemn attitude.


    This is a message from the Demon Lord, who is the owner of the eternal throne, who protects the strictw and rules Arkadan.


    Except for Kaneff, Andras and Lia bowed their heads more deeply.


    Demon Lord.? Why suddenly?


    I was very confused on the inside, but I calmed my mind thinking that it has nothing to do with me


    Human who came to this ce from another world, step forward.


    Mmmme..?


    This time, I couldn''t hide his confused face and made a nk expression.


    When I looked around, Lia and Andras were sending silent pressure with their eyes, asking me to go forward


    Reluctantly, I stepped forward.


    I bow my head to kneel again in front of the middle-aged demon.


    Clutch


    Someone grabbed my neck tightly.


    Because of that, I was forced to raise my face.


    I turned and looked back at the person, who stopped me.


    <strong>Boss.?"</strong>


    Prince Kaneff!! Whats the meaning of this?"


    This guy isnt even a demon, so he doesnt need to be polite. you just read the rest from the paper and go back?


    "Think of your rtionship with him. Its already gone beyond repairs, but if you keep doing like this, we wouldnt stand it any longer."


    "What are you guys going to do?"


    In an instant, the atmosphere around me became colder.


    The knights and soldiers took out their swords and spears and pointed it at Kaneff.


    A fierce tension that seemed to burst at any moment filled the farm.


    But.


    we weren''t the only ones on this farm.


    Boo woo woo woo!!!


    Feeling the harbinger of battle, Bighorn approached with a terrifying force.


    He was ready to break the fence of the barn.


    <strong>Wh.whats That?!</strong>


    "It''s Yakum! It''s Yakum!!


    <strong> How did ite here</strong>


    Everyone.Be ready. Get ready for battle! Prepare for the attack !


    Ready for battle!


    "Ready for battle!"


    The knights shouted at the greatly agitated soldiers, and organised their ranks in a hurry.


    <strong>Wait!"</strong>


    <strong> Wait for a moment.</strong>


    ?


    I screamed at them and ran quickly towards the fence.


    Fortunately, Bighorn lowered his momentum and stopped in front of the fence.


    <strong>Whats wrong Bighorn? Why are you agitated?"</strong>


    Boo woo woo!! Boo!!


    <strong>"No. No. They didn''t mean to threaten you. They were fighting with each other. I promise.!</strong>


    I exined the situation to Bighorn by gently stroking his hair.


    I tried to make him understand that there is no danger to the herd.


    Thanks to my efforts, his hostile spirit subsided.


    <strong>"okay. Calm down, calm down Bighorn. No one will harm any of you here. Look around, they are just afraid of you</strong>


    Boo woo.


    Bighorn nced at the demon group for a moment, and then slowly turned around.


    <strong>Thank you big horn! I''ll bring you something deliciouster!"</strong>


    Boo woo woo!


    <strong>Whew. Thats a close call.</strong>


    After a brief sigh of relief, I headed back to the ce where the demons were.


    The expressions of the members of the farm, didnt change much, but the face of the demons who visited the ce were greatly distorted.


    They opened their mouths as if their jaws were going to fall out and looked at me with bewilderment.


    Ho..


    <strong> Wow</strong>


    How is this possible.


    Is he really a human.


    <strong> Ahhhhhdid he speak to the Yakum</strong>


    <strong> Yakumthat Yakum.. listened to him..</strong>


    The knights didn''t even think about controlling the screaming soldiers, they just stared nkly at me.


    Ignoring their reaction, I went straight to Kaneff


    <strong>"Oh. Boss! You too calm down a bit.!</strong>


    WhatWhy me.?


    <strong>What are you so grumpy about.? Theyre just doing their job. Dont make a fuss about useless things.</strong>


    What.? Theyre the ones who were making a fuss about a useless thing.


    <strong>Ah. Okay I get it. All civil servants are like that. Don''t disturb them. Go in and eat some sweets."</strong>


    The expression of the demons once again changed bizarre, looking at the way I treated Kaneff, as if I was dealing with a child.


    Sheesh.


    Kaneff clicked his tongue briefly and took a step back.


    It looked like he wasn''t going to be meddling anymore.


    Seeing his reaction, I heard the sound of swallowing the wind from around him.


    I turned my head and spoke to the middle-aged demon who still had their mouths open.


    <strong>" Are you okay?"</strong>


    "Hmmmm. Yeah. Im fine.


    <strong>Sorry. Boss has a bit of an entric personality.</strong>


    "It''s okay. His entricity is very famous among the demons."


    When he regained his senses, he answered politely.


    And his attitude towards me and his eyes were very soft.


    <strong>Excuse me, Can you ask the people behind you to put their weapon in and lower the tension? The Yakums are very sensitive, so they must be feeling very ufortable.</strong>


    Yes. I understand.


    Everyone.. Put your weapons down.


    The knights and soldiers who listened to the order and quickly lowered their weapons.


    After things have been sorted out to some extent.


    I got down on my knees again to show the courtesy, then, the middle-aged demon began to read from the paper he brought.


    It was difficult to understand because of the colourful rhetoric and unique words.


    To summarise briefly though.


    It was the content that the Demon Lord was very satisfied with what I had done on the farm and was looking forward to my future activities.


    Even though you are a human being from another world, the efforts and achievements you have shown should be acknowledged by every Demon. Therefore, in the name of the Demon Lord, for Lim Sihyeon, a reasonable reward will be given.


    As soon as the middle-aged demon finished speaking.


    A knight came forward and held out a colourful box toward me.


    Oh, what the Demon Lord bestows upon me.


    Raise your head and check the box for yourself.


    I carefully opened the box ording to his words.


    It contained a small metal que engraved with intricate patterns and luxurious ornaments.


    A soft blue light emanated from the hand-sized metal te.


    When I pulled out the rest of the trinket with my hands, a burst of exmation came from behind.


    "Oh my gosh! Sihyeon?!


    "Oh oh oh! Congrattions. Sihyeon!"


    <strong>What.?"</strong>


    As soon as they saw the trinket, Lia and Andras congratted me with great joy.


    "What. This is great. Congrattions."


    Even Kaneff, who was in a bad mood until now congratted me and patted on my shoulder.


    Human from another No, Lim Sihyeon. Congrattions.


    The middle-aged demon also greeted me with a more respectful attitude.


    The knights and soldiers who were watching from behind also expressed their courtesy in a concise manner.


    I asked, pointing to the jewellery I was holding, with a look that I did not understand the meaning of it.


    <strong>"I''m sorry. What is this?</strong>


    Dimensional Realm Management Headquarters.


    When dimensional cracks first appeared on Earth, this organisation was created temporarily to respond to the new disaster.


    In the past, the urrence of rifts, the appearance of dimensional cracks and demons were ssified as national threats, so the scale of the Dimensional Management Headquarters was enormous.


    But as time passed and society stabilised.


    It got changed into a subsidiary organisation.


    The work authority that was reorganised and transferred to various organisations.


    Now the organisation is maintained with a reduced number of personnel.


    From the outside, people think of it as an organisation with only a shell left.


    In reality, only the official work was reorganised.


    All unofficial issues that could not be easily disclosed were still being resolved here.


    Executive Director Lee SeokIts an Emergency.!


    Lee Seok, who is in charge of the Dimensional Management Headquarters, looked at his subordinate who had rushed in.


    If it was an ordinary ce, the subordinate would be criticised for his rude behaviour.


    But it was not a very unusual situation here, due to the nature of the work.


    What? Why are you making a big fuss"


    A big happening has ured.


    What.?Did a demon started selling illegal artifacts?


    "no. It''s not that kind of big deal see this for yourself.


    Director Lee Seok took the documents handed to him by his subordinate and read them quickly.


    "What? It''s from Ryan Valer."


    Demon Ryan Valer from the Inferris Realm.


    He was one of the few demons that Director Lee Seok met, and with whom he could really have a proper coversation.


    He and his realm never caused problems.


    He always showed a cooperative attitude even whenplex problems arose.


    Because of Ryan Valer''s good impression, Lee Seok read the documents without worrying about the excitement of his subordinate.


    Contrary to his belief, the contents were something, he never could have expected.


    "What the hell is this


    As of today, Lim Sihyeon has been recognised as Ester'' by the Demon Lord.


    Ester was Demon Lords most trusted advisor or personal assistant in the past, but now it''s a position close to a honorary post. Since Demon Lord has great expectations for Lim Sihyeon''s performance in the future, the Lord has decided to appointed him as Ester.


    The documents were filled with very unfamiliar contents even for him, who was greatly knowledgeable in the matters of demon realm.


    Lim Sihyeon? ester? Demon Lord?''


    Director Lee Seok felt his head throb as he continued to read the documents.


    The gist of the document was that a person named Lim Sihyeon is doing a very important job, and they don''t want him to be disturbed in any way.


    I would like to ask for your absolute support and cooperation in rtion to Lim Sihyeon from your Earth realm.


    Who the hell is Lim Sihyeon?


    I thought you would ask it. So I''ve pulled out some of the recent records rted to that person."


    Executive Director Lee Seok gave his subordinates a strange look and took over the data.


    The document recorded the simple identity of Lim Sihyeon and the permission for him to go to the demon realm.


    Until some time ago, he was a Iplete awakener, and very recently became aplete awakener. It''s an odd case. Huh?"


    As he looked at the records, he began to count the date in his head.


    One month, two months, three months. only three months?!''


    The period during which Lim Sihyeon began to move into the Demon Realm was a little over two months.


    It is said that after working for three months or so, he has obtained the status of Esther. Is this possible?''


    Support


    He didn''t know exactly how much prestige or the status Ester'' had.


    The Demon Lord has great expectations . . . . . .


    This phrase alone means that something big is going on.


    Considering the meaning of the Demon Lord to the demons, he could not be an ordinary person.


    Bring me every data on Lim Sihyeon.''


    "How much?"


    All..! If we dont have enough personnel, ask the intelligence department for cooperation using my name. It''s an urgent matter. Make it quick"


    "All right.


    After the subordinate left the room, Director Lee Seok, who was left alone, looked at a piece of paper.


    There was a photo of Lim Sihyeon''s ID recently printed there.


    Lim Sihyeon.


    Who the hell are you.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    After Hermosa gave birth, there wasn''t much work on the barn.


    I only took care of Hermosa and the three siblings, while the Yakums took care of themselves by grazing grass around the barn.


    Other than that, all I did was just cleaning the stables, preparing meals, and asionally finding the fruits and grass that Yakum liked.


    Is this all you have to.?


    You may think that, but if you do it yourself, it is not as easy task as you might think.


    My day at the farm begins with the cleaning of stables, which will be followed by preparing breakfast.


    After that I spend some time with three siblings and Hermosa, which will be followed by preparing lunch.


    After doing some other farm work here and there, it will be the time to prepare dinner .


    After I finish preparing the dinner, I get off work.


    The schedule is tighter than expected.


    But among them some important tasks got added after the Demon king''s messenger visited.


    -gulp. gulp.


    <strong>Slowly slowly..Drink well.</strong>


    Kawaii is sitting in my arms and quietly drinking milk from the baby bottle held in my hand.


    Just looking at it made my heart happy.


    I held the bottlefortably with one hand and gently stroked the fur on Kawaiis back.


    Just looking at her eating makes me feel full .


    What is this feeling.?


    I became intoxicated with a feeling of warming and healing


    Po wo woo


    I felt a heavy feeling on my back along with a powerful cry at the same time.


    The culprit that disturbed my peaceful rxing moment was Tanduk, who kept hanging from my left shoulder.


    <strong>Tanduk, Knock it off. You already drank. You mustn''t interfere with your sister''s meal."</strong>


    Pu woo woo.


    This greedy eldest brother finished a bottle a little while ago, is now trying stealing his younger sister''s bottle.


    <strong>I know you are full. Don''t be mean to your younger sister and brother. Be a good Big brother and go away.</strong>


    <strong>If you dont stop now, I will get angry.</strong>


    -po wo woo


    Even after hearing my threat, Tanduk didnt get off my shoulder.


    In the midst of all of this Kawaii continued her peaceful meal time.


    But suddenly..


    Pow woo wo


    I felt someone jumping onto my right shoulder.


    <strong>Ouch! Oh, even you Akum.?!</strong>


    Pow wooo


    Unlike the Tanduk, who was doing this to disturb me, this idiot seemed to have thought we were having fun and rushed in.


    I started swaying a the two baby Yakums attacked me at the same time.


    My body started to tremble.


    <strong>These guys. Stop it.!</strong>


    While I was taking hits from Tanduk and Akum, Hermosa who was watching came out.


    Boo woo woo.


    When Hermosa removed Tanduk, Akum got off my shoulder.


    I could finally breathe and feed Kawaii with the rest of the milk in peace.


    Finally, I was able to finish the mealtime of the three Yakum siblings, which was like a war.


    I stood up looking exhausted.


    Baby Yakum looked up at me with innocent eyes like angels.


    As if telling me, they did nothing wrong.


    Iughed out loud involuntarily.


    Then Hermosa came and rubbed her face gently on my side.


    Perhaps she was to thanking me for the hard work.


    Boo woo woo.


    <strong>Thank you Hermosa. You are the only being who understands my heart.</strong>


    I hugged Hermosa and smiled warmly.


    Then the three brothers and sisters came running and started to cling on my legs as if they felt something.


    Po wo woo


    Pow wow woo.


    Pow woo wo


    <strong>"okay. okay. I''m not mad at you guys. And in the future, during mealtime, be a little quiet. Okay.</strong>


    He gently stroked the three siblings who were clinging to me.


    Only then they let go of me and I was able to walk away.


    No matter how hard it was, when I saw their cute little faces, I couldnt help myself but to fall in love with them.


    I said goodbye to Hermosa and the three siblings and exited the barn.


    Milking early in the morning and in the evening, and directly feeding the siblings three times a day, became a new routine on the farm.


    At first, I was worried that Hermosa would be reluctant, but surprisingly, Hermosa epted it very naturally.


    Rather, by entrusting me with breastfeeding, Hermosa seemed to be less stressed.


    Instead I have to face the wrath of the three siblings every day.


    The leftover milk after feeding the babies are ced in a bottle specially designed by Andras and stored in a dedicated refrigerator.


    This freshly stored milk is delivered to the Demon Lord''s Castle.


    Leaving the barn, this time headed towards the fence where the Yakums were gathered.


    I shouted at a Yakum who was having a leisurely time.


    <strong>Harly ! Harly,e here."</strong>


    Boo woo woo!


    At my call, a Yakum came to me.


    The name Harly was given because of his curly hair; Ha from <strong>ha</strong>ir and rly from cu<strong>rly</strong>.


    Of course, it was a subtle difference that only I could recognize.


    <strong>Harly. How are you today?"</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    I used mymunication skills with afortable greeting.


    [Subject has intimate feelings'' to you.]


    [Subject wants purple forget-me-not.]


    <strong>Oh our Harly wants to eat purple forget-me-not?</strong>


    Boo woo woo.


    <strong>"I''m sorry Harly. I don''t have anything left now. I''ll be sure to bring it for youter."</strong>


    I took a brush out of my coat pocket and started brushing Harly''s curly hair.


    Due to mybing skills, which were greatly increased after the periodicbing of Hermosa and the siblings, made Harley make a pleasant cry.


    Sooner orter, I will have to stop by Beast tribe Vige to find Yakum''s favorite fruits and grass.


    I''ll have to get a bigger brush too.


    ugh


    By the way, I also need to prepare for moving to a new house.


    I became dizzy thinking about my hectic schedule.


    After returning Harly, who was satisfied with the brushing, I took out a notepad from my pocket.


    I meticulously jotted down the facts I learned throughmunicating with Harly earlier.


    After checking the group of Yakum and confirming that there was nothing special, I packed up my belongings and returned to the farm building.


    Sihyeon. Are you done with work?"


    <strong>"Yes. I just finished it.</strong>


    Okay, then I will clean the dishes.


    <strong>"Thank you Lia.</strong>


    I left the empty baby bottle and luggage with Lia and went up to the room on the first floor.


    I took off my dirty work clothes and ced them along with the clothes for washing.


    Oveing the slight rush of tiredness, I sat down at the desk and opened the farm journal and a notepad next to it.


    I meticulously recorded the amount of milk I milked today and the amount the three siblings drank.


    I also meticulously checked for Harlys quirks and observations of yakum herds.


    My new additional job was to keep a farm journal.


    Most farms keep a log to keep track of growth and change.


    Due to the chaotic atmosphere in the beginning, Demon Farm started it a littlete.


    I finished writing the diary, which was still a bit awkward, and stretched out briefly.


    I checked the time to see if I had time to rest, but it was already time to prepare lunch.


    Busy, Busy


    I got up vigorously and headed to the kitchen.


    Today''s lunch menu was cream pasta.


    I added mushrooms and meat from the Demon realm to the basic ingredients I brought.


    As the beautifully made pasta was ced on the table, the dining room was filled with the scent of creamy sauce.


    "Thank you for the food. Sihyeon.


    I will eat it well.


    <strong>"Yes. Bon appetit."</strong>


    Andras and Lia, who were not at all awkward eating together, thanked me for the food.


    Kaneff would normally have scolded Andras, but today he quietly lifted the spoon with a somewhat dark expression on his face.


    After watching the farm members eat for a while, I btedly picked up the pasta noodles.


    I could feel the cream''s unique savory and soft feeling in my mouth, then the chewy texture of the noodles and other ingredients could be felt as if they were harmonized together.


    In particr, the unique vor and firm texture of mushrooms obtained from the Demon realm went really well with the pasta.


    On the other hand, the meat did not mix well with the sauce and was very disappointing because of the chewy texture.


    I''ll have to be a little more careful with the meat I got from the Demon Realm next time.


    I continued eating, thinking about the things I needed to fix inside.


    When the meal had progressed to a certain extent, I spoke to Andras.


    <strong>By the way, Andras, are you here to take the Milk?</strong>


    "Yes. Yes. How many bottles are there now?


    <strong>Hmm. I put in 2 bottles this morning, so in total maybe 8 bottles.</strong>


    I think that would be enough. And if possible, could you write a brief report on the current state of the farm? A request came in from the Demon Lord.


    <strong>"It''s possible. But</strong>


    I nced towards Kaneff.


    As soon as he noticed my gaze, he screamed as if he got a seizure.


    Dont talk about work while eating!


    The rest of the people showed different emotions to his reaction.


    Andras had a puzzled look, Lia was pathetic, and finally, I had a half puzzled and half pathetic expression on my face.


    <strong>Haha Boss. Give up now. How long are you going to be like this like a child?"</strong>


    "Ugh. I can''t ept this."


    The reason Kaneff is acting like this is because of the new instructions from the Demon Lord.


    Instead of ensuring the autonomy of the farm.


    We were asked to produce a certain number of Yakum''s milk and to manage the Yakum on the farm a little more thoroughly.


    Storing milk using special containers and keeping a farm log, were all a part of it.


    However, these are all not the reasons why Kaneff is grumpy.


    I appoint Kaneff as the head of the Yakum farm.


    It is because of this


    I asked him with a look of iprehension.


    <strong>Even now, Boss is like the leader of the Farm. Then why do you hate it?"</strong>


    Being in charge for a while as a request is different from being in charge officially. It''s very annoying!


    <strong>Anyway, me and Lia will do all the farm work. What bothers you so much?</strong>


    It''s annoying and taking responsibility is a different matter, isn''t it? Can''t we just leave it to the guy who has now obtained Ester status?"


    Kaneff pointed at me and asked.


    Andras replied with a puzzled expression.


    Its great that Sihyeon is recognized as Esther, but as you know, isnt it close to an honorary position? Also, from the perspective of the Demon Lord, Mr.Kaneff is there, so it must have been difficult to entrust the person-in-charge to someone else.


    Esters, a status dedicated to talented people with outstanding talents, skills, and knowledge under the authority of the Demon Lord.


    A long time ago, it is said that it was a title given to four heavenly Demons who followed the Demon Monarch.


    But now it''s not much of a huge privilege.


    There is a subsidy like a sry, and every Demon should respect the person who wears the jewellery that symbolizes Ester.


    Literally an honorary position.


    Of course, it is a great thing for a human from another world to receive it.


    As I was thinking about the things that happened a few days back, the conversation continued.


    "Ugh. I''m bored to death.


    To liven the atmosphere, I said.


    <strong> There are some good points too, right? Now, if we need anything, we don''t have to ask Ryan, and everyone gets a separate sry. It is great. right?"</strong>


    Then Andras and Lia smiled vaguely.


    I Sihyeon. I''m sorry, but I originally had a separate agency, so I''m already getting paid from Demon Lord."


    I also got support from the Demon Lord from the beginning Im sorry.


    <strong>Pardon.?"</strong>


    Wait Lia and Andras didnt belong to the farm.?


    They were sent here to work in deputation from their respective working ces.


    It was unavoidable to have the original affiliation, but somehow I couldn''t help but feel betrayed.


    I put that feeling in my eyes and sent it to the two of them.


    Andras and Lia, frowned, and hurriedly avoided my gaze.


    it''s only two.


    It''s just the two of us, Me and the irresponsible Kaneff, who had direct affiliation with the farm.


    As I was oveing the harsh reality, Kaneff whispered to me with a devilish expression.


    Sihyeon, dont you think, it might be best for you to be in-charge here rather than me.? Contact the Demon King as soon as possible. If he don''t change the person in-charge, there is a chance that I might destroy the farm. Go, hurry up!


    In the situation where I could not get out of the shock, Lia gave a sad look, and Andras patted my shoulder without saying a word.


    Do I want to p in the face of ugly Kaneff and smash it?


    I thought about it for a while.


    I calmed my heart by thinking of the angelic baby Yakums.


    <strong>Well, I have some really good news.</strong>


    As I was calming myself, Andras said in a forcibly bright voice, as if trying to change the atmosphere.


    <strong>What?</strong>


    We decided not to take all of Yakums milk to Demon Castle. Some can be used by the members of the farm..


    ording to his description.


    I was given the right to take two bottles, and Kaneff and Lia each to take one bottle.


    <strong>Really. Then, Lets drink it right now? I''ve never even drank it."</strong>


    Kaneff showed interest with a bright face for the first time today.


    Lia also nced at me with a look of anticipation.


    I, who milked the milk myself, had never drank it either, so expectations and curiosity arose.


    <strong>Lets do it.</strong>


    "Then I''ll bring it!"


    Lia went to the refrigerator to get Yakum''s milk as if waiting.


    <strong>How about you Andras? May I give you a bottle?"</strong>


    It is enough just to be served a meal today. Next time if I have a chance, I will ask.


    I rmended it to Andras, but he politely declined.


    I brought it .


    Lia put down the ss bottle containing Yakum''s milk.


    Inside the cold ss bottle was a milky liquid.


    What are you waiting for.?


    Kaneff opened the lid and drank the contents without hesitation.


    Lia also started drinking right away.


    After watching the two of them for a moment.


    I opened the cap of the ss bottle and brought it to my mouth.


    I slowly lifted my head and filled my mouth with Yakum''s milk.


    The sweet scent was felt first through the nose, which was followed by the rich taste that filled the mouth.


    The harmony of savory and sweet taste was superior to any other drinks I have drank before.


    A pleasant sensation that passes through the throat and gently wraps around the throat.


    And when swallowedpletely, the soft feeling left in the mouth made me feel regretful.


    "Wow?! Its really delicious.


    "It''s the first time I''ve tasted this kind of taste."


    Kaneff and Lia, who drank first, burst out in exmation.


    The moment I try to express my surprise as well.


    An even more surprising thing happened.


    [ The effect of Yakum''s Trust is applied.]


    [The Stamina'' stat increases.]


    [Strength'' stat increases.]


    [Magic'' stat increases.]


    [Resistance'' stat increases.]


    ?!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    While drinking Hermosa''s milk and admiring its taste.


    An rm started ringing continuously in my head.


    All of a sudden, the stamina'', strength'', magic'', and resistance'' stats rose at the same time.


    I looked at the rm again with a puzzled expression.


    Effect of Yakum''s trust''?


    Apparently, the drinking of Yakums milk and Yakum''s trust ability were somehow linked to cause this effect.


    After a long time, I brought up the status window.


    Lim Sihyeon: Demon Beast Guardian


    [Health: 12]


    [Magic Power: 06]


    [Strength: 11]


    [Agility: 07]


    [Knowledge: 09]


    [Resistance: 23]


    Communion[Unique]


    Able tomunicate with the target Demon beast.


    Different abilities are applied ording to intimacy.


    Can also be used against hostile targets.


    Fragment of Earth Soul [Unmeasurable]


    The power of the earth that makes up the world.


    The moreplete, the stronger the power.


    Stability : 2%


    Yakum''s Trust[Rare]


    Proof of gaining the trust of the Yakum group.


    The indomitable will reside.


    -Resistance'' ability is greatly increased.


    The first thing I noticed in the status window is the abilities that had risen to such an extent that it felt strange.


    Stamina'', Magic'' and Strength'' increased evenly, and Agility'' and Knowledge'' slightly increased.


    But why has the resistance stat increased so much?


    I remember it was only 1 at first, but it went up over 20.


    I didn''t think it had anything to do farm work, and I have no intention of participating in dangerous battles, so I haven''t checked it until now.


    My current status window.


    Something is strange.


    Even without much knowledge in these kind of things, I was able to understand that the current growth was not normal.


    As I pondered about the strange phenomenon, I quickly shook my head to shake off all my thoughts.


    Well, high ability doesn''t mean it''s bad, as long as I can do farm work without any problems, it doesn''t matter.


    I roughly closed the status window in front of me.


    My attention was directed to the Hermosa''s Milk, which remained halfway in the bottle.


    When I drank it myself, I could clearly see why it is treated as precious by the Demon Lord.


    Aside from the fact that the stats being risen, I was really surprised by the intense reaction I felt all over my body.


    I felt like my energy is rising and my head getting very clear.


    The fatigue that had umted from the hectic schedule in the morning has gone away.


    They say that the body reacts first before mind while sensing a good medicine, and it seemed to be referring to the current situation.


    Looking at the faces of Kaneff and Lia, who had already finished drinking the bottle, they seemed to feel the same way as me.


    And noticing that the two of them were staring at the rest of the milk in my bottle, I quickly poured the remaining milk from Hermosa into my mouth.


    Putting their regretful expressions behind me, I felt the energy welling up all over my body again and made a proud expression.


    As soon as I felt refreshed, the image of mother naturally came to my mind.


    <strong>Mr Andras. Can I take another bottle ?</strong>


    When I returned home from work, mother was in the midst of preparing to move to new house.


    I looked at the luggage piled up in the corner of the house and found a very old woollen nket.


    <strong>Why dont we throw away this nket?"</strong>


    "Why throw it? It''s still usable."


    <strong> Useful ! This. The bottom here ispletely torn off. let''s throw this away Okay?"</strong>


    If I tweak it a little, wouldnt we be able to use it for a few more years?


    I want to throw away the old and infrequently used ones,


    Mother''s opinion continued to sh with mine, saying that it is still usable and that we may need it someday.


    Old pots in the kitchen, old and creaky chests of drawers, and TVs that are likely to cost more to repair.


    I decided to throw them all away the day we moved.


    Mother was worried that I was spending money unnecessarily, but I reassured her that it was okay over and over again.


    Then we started tidying up mother''s closet.


    There were clothes that were all bought by my father when he was alive.


    Seeing mother carefully organizing her old clothes made me emotional.


    <strong>"Mom. Next time When we buy new furniture, I''ll buy mom''s new clothes too."</strong>


    "Why? I have a lot of clothes.


    <strong>A lot of them Theyre all old clothes, so theyre not pretty anymore.</strong>


    Still, all these are bought by your father, who thought they were pretty.


    I shut my mouth for a moment at the sudden talk about father.


    In response to my reaction, my mother diverted the topic tantly.


    Ugh. I was just doing some packing. Why do I feel like my body aches like this?"


    <strong>Okay, lets clean it up together while Im here.</strong>


    "I''m resting at home, so I have to do it a little bit. That way, my son can rest at home after work."


    I walked over to her back and started massaging mothers shoulders and back.


    After rubbing mother''s sore spot for a while, I went to the refrigerator, took Hermosas milk I stored and brought it back to mother.


    <strong>"Mom. Drink this.</strong>


    What is this?


    <strong>I brought it from the farm. Very tasty.</strong>


    When the lid of the ss bottle was opened, a fragrant smell spread out.


    Mother put on a curious expression.


    Do you also raise dairy cows on the farm where you work?


    <strong>Yeah. simr.</strong>


    When I turned around moderately, mother, without much doubt, took the ss bottle to her mouth.


    gulp. gulp.


    Mother, who was slowly tasting Hermosa''s milk, startled, and she asked.


    "Oh! Did you put honey in it? Its very Sweet. Its very delicious


    <strong>I havent put anything in there. I brought it as is.</strong>


    Si, Did you drink it? Its so delicious. Its a shame that I am drinking it alone.


    <strong>I drank a lot on the farm. I brought it for mom, so drink the rest right away.</strong>


    Hearing my answer, mother drank the remaining milk from the ss bottle.


    <strong>Mom, how is it ?</strong>


    Its really delicious. If I could buy it with money, I would want to buy it everyday.


    <strong>Isnt there anything like overflowing energy or getting better ?</strong>


    <strong>I dont feel anything like that.</strong>


    I was a little disappointed by the response that was different from what I had expected.


    Was it greed to hope for a dramatic change with just one bottle?


    However, seeing mother who really enjoyed the taste of milk, I quickly brushed off my disappointment.


    <strong>"mom. Shall I bring you one next time?"</strong>


    Ugh. is that okay? I think it will be very expensive.


    <strong>Its not about buying with money anyway. They told me to bring a few bottles because of my work at farm.</strong>


    Oh, is that so?


    Mother seemed to be looking forward.


    It seemed like she liked Hermosas milk.


    I thought I should definitely bring one bottle for mother everyday.


    Today is the day we move into our new house.


    In the morning, I moved my belongings with a movingpany and organized things to be thrown away.


    There were a lot of things to throw away, so there wasn''t as much luggage as I thought.


    With the help of the experienced staff, we were able to vacate the house in no time.


    We''re finally leaving.


    I looked at the empty house for a moment with mixed emotions.


    I thanked the house for sheltering us through the difficult times and closed the door.


    We rented a car from the movingpany, and headed to our new house with the moving stuff.


    Mother continued talking with a bright expression the whole way.


    <strong>We just moved to our new house today, and suddenly I feel refreshed and my body is light. I think this is the first time Ive experienced something like this after surgery."</strong>


    Seeing my mother''s smiling face, I also smiled happily.


    Mother thinks it''s because of her mood, but from what I''ve been watching for a few days, it''s absolutely not because of her mood.


    After drinking Hermosa''s milk everyday, mother changedpletely.


    She underwent major surgery and suffered from severe aftereffects.


    Recently, she showed an energetic appearance, as if she had returned to before the operation.


    It could have happened by chance, though.


    I was convinced that, it was because of the Hermosas milk inside her.


    I tried it myself, and the period of dramatic change was exquisite.


    While thinking like that, the moving goods arrived at our new house,


    When the staff movedrge furniture and luggage, me and my mother helped them arrange and organize.


    When we finished moving all the things, the time was already a little past lunch time.


    I handed the contract money promised in advance to the employees and sent them saying my thanks.


    While I was unpacking my luggage, mother came from outside after buying something.


    <strong>Mom. What is that?</strong>


    "Yes. There is a rice cake shop nearby. So, I bought it to it to our neighbours.


    <strong>"Rice cake ? I dont think they do such kind of formalities here.</strong>


    I don''t know what other people are like, but this isn''t a bad thing, isn''t it? It must have been noisy because we moved today, so I have to say sorry and a hello.


    I nced at what my mother had bought. The colourful rice cakes were beautifully wrapped in a small paper bag.


    With the wrapped rice cakes, me and mother headed to her next door.


    I waspelled to follow.


    Ding-dong! Ding Dong!


    Even to the sound of the doorbell, there was no response from the neighbour.


    Did they go to work?


    <strong>"Perhaps not ? It''s the afternoon on a weekend."</strong>


    Just as my mother and I were about to turn around, we heard a voice from inside the house.


    <strong>-who are you?</strong>


    <strong>Ah ! Were the ones who moved next door today. Were here to say hello and deliver some rice cakes."</strong>


    <strong>Chuckle</strong>


    The door slowly opened, revealing a woman with a haggard look.


    It was as if her clothes were loosely draped over her messy hair.


    Ahhh! smell of alcohol


    The strong smell of alcohol wafted from her body as she drank so much.


    <strong>We moved next door, </strong>


    <strong>We came here to say hello. It might have been a bit noisy in the morning. If we had known you were resting, we would haveeter.</strong>


    <strong>"Oh, no. That''s fine."</strong>


    As my mother handed her a paper bag of rice cakes, she raised her sobbing hand and received it.


    Suddenly.


    Wooooo! Ow!


    She shut her mouth, dropped the paper bag, and ran into her house without closing the door.


    Wooang..tang..tang!!


    Aaaaah!


    At the same time as the sound of something hitting hard, a sharp scream could be heard through the crack in the door.


    "Oh! Are you okay? Si, you stay here.


    <strong>"Huh? Huh?!"</strong>


    Before I could reply to my mother, she slipped through the open door into the house next door.


    I was left alone, and my eyes narrowed in confusion.


    I heard a voice talking from inside the house.


    Si! Since the our neighbour seems to be having a little trouble. I will be here for sometime, You go home first!


    At the sound of my mother''s voice, I had no choice but to close the door and return home.


    When I had almost finished unpacking my belongings at home by myself, mother returned.


    <strong>What happened.?</strong>


    "Yes. The girl next door fell badly, but fortunately there were no serious injuries. It seems like she was suffering from a hangover, so I simply boiled soup and served her.


    <strong>"Okay. Aren''t you overly fussy ?"</strong>


    I think she lives alone. Don''t you know how sad it is if you don''t have someone to take care of you when you''re sick? And how sad it was that she was forced to drink because of her work


    Presumably, since mother had lived longer in countryside, she had little sense of distancing from neighbours.


    She usually acts with good intentions, but sometimes I fear that it might be too burdensome to the other party.


    She is more energetic, and that made me think more.


    While we were talking about the house next door and unpacking up the rest of our luggage, I got a call from a contact with a familiar name.


    <strong>Hello uncle, How are you doing ? We are well here Yes ?you will being here tomorrow?</strong>

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "Are you leaving work early today?"


    "Yes. A well-wisher from my hometown ising to see me today. I think I should leave earlier than usual.


    Uncle told me that he had a job nearby and so he will be visiting us alongside.


    I made dinner in advance Lia. You just need to warm it up, so dont even think about touching it.


    tremble.


    Lia avoided my gaze with a stern expression.


    I have grasped her habit of bringing her hands to cooking whenever she has spare time.


    This time she turned to Kaneff, who was grinning with a giggle.


    Boss too, check the report that will be delivered today, and sign it. Thest time, when I sent the report to Demon Lord castle, it all came back because it didn''t have Bosss signature.


    As soon as I talked about work, his expression became dark.


    You are good at everything. Can''t you just do it?"


    I dont even know how to write in Demonnguage, so this is a report I wrote with difficulty with the help of Lia. Dont just look at it and check it properly.


    Okay


    When Ie tomorrow, if I found out that you didn''t check it properly, I''ll ban snacks for the time being. Do you understand.?


    What.! Snacks has nothing to do with this.


    Kaneffined, but I ignored it with a stubborn expression.


    Even if it seemed a little rude, it is the most effective way.


    It seems like I could somehow empathize on how mothers would feel when nagging their children.


    Anyway, I will go now. Make sure you have dinner. Ah! And today, I''ll take two bottles milk as my share."


    "Yes. Goodbye. Sihyeon. See you tomorrow.


    Unlike Lia, who greeted me as usual, Kaneff turned his head away like a grumpy child.


    I said goodbye to the two of them and headed to the kitchen.


    I took out two bottles of Hermosas milk from the refrigerator and packed them in my bag, and left the farm building.


    Checking the ce and time to meet Uncle, I passed the dimensional gate at a faster pace than usual.


    Me and my mother sat in a small cafe near the house.


    Soon a couple in their 50s entered the cafe and looked around the store.


    Recognizing them at a nce, I got up from my seat and waved my hand.


    Uncle ! Aunt ! Here."


    "Heh heh, I''ve been waiting to see you Si.!


    Uncle came to our table and hugged me tight.


    "You''ve grown taller while I haven''t seen you."


    Hahah..Thank you Uncle. But you look exactly the same."


    Sister. Sorry foringte. I heard you were ill, but I couldn''t contact you out of the fear that it would be a burden.


    It must have been hard. Right.. sister.


    "No. Without your help, it would have been really difficult to endure. Thank you both for your benevolence."


    At my mother''s thanks, uncle smiled and nodded his head, while aunt wet her eyes and grabbed mother''s hands.


    Uncle and Aunt, who were our neighbours in hometown, were more like a family to us.


    In our first meeting after several years, the greeting could not be easily finished.


    The story of asking about each other''s current situation was not over until the waitress from the cafe came to take drinks order.


    Like old days, mother and aunt talk about the gossips going around in hometown.


    While uncle inquired about me.


    SoSi, What are you doing these days? After talking to sister for a while, I heard that you were working on a farm.


    "Yes. It''s a lucky ce to get a job. I am working hard.


    Hearing my answer uncle made a slightly serious expression, and then brought up the story in a straight-forward way.


    If you want to continue working on the farm. Do you have any ns to work for us?"


    ?


    It must be difficult to work on a farm with no ties. If you''re going to do it anyway, wouldn''t it be better to do it in your father''s hometown?


    The serious question reminded me of the farm in the Demon World for a moment.


    It was certainly very unfamiliar and difficult at first.


    But now, to me, it is a ce with so much affection that I can say that I love working at Demon Farm.


    Its a ce that created a turning point in my life.


    Even though I started the job to pay off the debt. Its a ce that has given me more, that what I have given to it.


    Now I dont see the ce as someone elses farm, I feel like its my own farm.


    As I reaffirmed my conviction, I replied to uncle with a smile.


    Thank you for the offer uncle, but the Job right now is satisfying and fulfilling.


    Is that so?


    "Yes. Besides, I can''t be relieved of mother''s illness, since it hasnt been curedpletely yet. For the time being, I want to work here.


    If you are that firm, I guess there is nothing I can do.


    Uncle scratched his head with a sad expression.


    Honestly, its hard to find someone you can trust these days. I thought if its Si, I can trust, so I tried to be little greedy.


    "I''m sorry. Uncle.


    Sorry for what.


    Taking a deep breath, Uncle began toin about the difficult situation on the farm.


    By the way, how do you find a work on the farm? Finding someone to work on farm these days is like picking stars in the sky."


    Is that so ?


    Yes. Foreign workers barely pick farm works.


    uhm.


    If you think about it from the point of view of the Demon farm.


    Should I be called a foreign worker?


    If I think that way, the situation at the Demon Farm also seemed simr.


    So.How is Brother Junho and Sister Yumi doing ?


    Junho also felt sorry for you. He wanted to see you too, but he is too busy with his strawberry farm and taking care of his daughter, who is just 6 months old.


    "Wow! Brother Junho has a kid. Is he also working in a farm.?


    "Yeah. It''s a fruit farm, so the reservations are full, unlike our paddy farms.


    Brother Junho was like an elder brother and a friend from my childhood to my adolescence days.


    He is also the eldest son of uncle.


    Yumi, Brother Jungs younger sister, who was four years younger than me, and the three of us used to spend our days just like real siblings.


    What about Yumi ? She is four years younger than me, so is she still in college ?


    When asked about Yumi''s current status, uncle''s expression darkened slightly.


    Ugh. That girl is not a college student, shes in a guild now.


    What.? Guild ?


    Yeah. Actually, I am on the way from meeting Yumi.


    I was taken aback by the current situation, that I had never imagined.


    Of course, unlike in the past when members of guilds had to do fierce battles against monsters, the current guild activities are epted as a normal job.


    But, it is still an undeniable fact that it is a dangerous job.


    In my memory, I only have the appearance of a kind and tender little sister.


    As I was thinking about Yumi from the past, Uncle stood up from the table and said.


    Si, its already time. We should get going.


    What? Why suddenly Uncle.? Let''s have dinner together."


    Sorry Si, I have to help Junho with the Strawberry farm early tomorrow morning. So I have already reserved a return bus ticket.


    It was too short of a meeting to shake off the longing that I had for not being able to meet them.


    All four of us left the cafe with regretful expressions.


    "Then. I will see you off at the bus terminal.


    Its fine Si, You must be tired from work too. You should go and rest.


    "Still."


    HahahLook at the little Si, all grown up and worry about his uncle. Dont worry, its not my first time in big city.


    After patting on my shoulders, Uncle turned his gaze towards mother.


    Sister, take care of yourself, and dont forget to visit us when youe to hometown.


    Yes. Thank you Brother. You too take care of your health and dont strain yourself.


    Uncle and Aunt left, after getting our promise that we will soone and visit them.


    Me and my mother stood in front of the cafe to see them off.


    "Si. It feels really good to meet people from our hometown after a long time. Isnt it.?


    Yes, mom. Next time we''ll have to go see Uncle. We should also visit Brother Junho and his daughter.


    We should. Well then lets go home too Oh! Hello Yerin, how are you?


    Mother found someone and greeted them warmly.


    Turning my head, I saw ady with coffee in her hand just leaving the cafe entrance.


    huh? Who is it? While I was bewildered by the impression of a strangedy.


    I greeted thedy with a smile as well.


    Hello, Madam. You must be on your way home.


    Yes. We wereing from meeting acquaintances from hometown. Si, Where are your manners. You should also say hi.


    I lowered my voice and whispered to mother.


    Who is she.?


    What do you mean by who? This is our neighbour, who lives next door.


    "Ah"


    Then I remembered the brief moment of our first meeting.


    And I was quite surprised to see how much she has changed now.


    Light makeup, neatly organized hair.


    It''s not shy, but it''s stylish.


    Completely different from the first impression.


    She was a beautiful woman who could attract the attention of passersby.


    I greeted her awkwardly.


    "Hello."


    "Yes hello."


    The other side also looked awkward.


    Are you all right? You looked troubled yesterday.


    Thanks for your concern, its okay. Rather, I feel like I''ve been indebted to you guys"


    What indebted.? We are living in the neighborhood, so its a given that we should help each other. I made some new side dishes at home today. May I bring you some?


    Mother exhibits a peculiar affinity,


    She continued the conversation with thedy next door.


    Fortunately, thedy next door did not feel awkward about mother''s attitude.


    As I kept watching both of them talking to each other happily, suddenly.


    Chill!


    I felt a sharp stabbing sensation and trembled.


    My skin started sensing something cold as if something ominous foreboding.


    This feeling is


    I immediately recalled a simr situation in the past.


    It felt very simr to when I detected a gray wolf in the forest.


    I urgently took out my cell phone and saw whether there is any urrence of cracks.


    In a city where many people live with the danger of cracks, governments detect the urrence in advance, and send a disaster text message to all nearby residents.


    However, it came out that there were no crack formation in the vicinity.


    I looked around with the anxiety that came over my body as if it was tightening my whole body.


    Pedestrians passing by the street and the usual shops were the same.


    Si, Whats wrong. why are you like this?


    "Mom. Did you receive any crack alert message today?


    No?


    My mother, as well as thedy next door, looked at me a little strangely.


    Unable to bear it any longer, I recklessly grabbed mother''s hand and dragged her away.


    Mom ! Lets go somewhere else for now.


    Why all of a sudden? The house is right in front. Where are you going?


    I will exinter. Just follow me!


    I tried to get out of this ce somehow with my bewildered mother.


    But..


    What I feared happened.


    Creeecreeeeek!


    At the same time as the chilly feeling got intense, not-so-far from we were standing, the space began to twist.


    DrodoooooododoBiiiting!


    The space cracked with the sound of ss breaking, and then a huge flow of mana wrapped around it.


    I reflexively hid mother behind my back and prepared myself for the surge of mana.


    Aaaaah!


    "Aaaaah!"


    When the violent storm and mother''s screams and the scream of people around could be heard.


    I quickly realized.


    We have already entered the rift''s sphere of influence, and we can''t get out of here anymore.


    Are you two okay?


    I woke up to the sound of a voice next to me.


    There was thedy next door who looked very calm.


    "Yes. for now."


    Hey you. Calm down and take care of your mother quickly."


    "Huh?"


    Here theye


    Her gaze turned towards the crack.


    Breabreabreab!


    Dududdudududdud!


    And monsters in the shape of worms started pouring out from the crack.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Due to the crack that suddenly appeared, the surrounding area quickly started to turn into chaos.


    Aww! It''s a monster! Run away!"


    "Why the crack?!"


    Seo Yerin quickly grasped the situation as she was taught.


    Already.. monsters are starting to pop out of the cracks. I have to limit peoples movements!


    She pulled out her ne from her neck and lifted it.


    And at the end of it, she wrapped the jewel that gave off a dazzling light.


    < Contractor of the soul>


    < Appear here at my call.>


    As soon as the summoning spell is finished, the huge sized Summons appeared.


    Sharp rocks were densely protruding from the back of the summoned creature, and the thick leather that covered its body looked like it was equipped with armor.


    Sharp ws shed on both front paws.


    At the moment when people were bewildered by the appearance of another monster.


    Seo Yerin shouted to the people around her.


    This is my summon. I will stop the monstersing from the rift, so everyone in the general public, please avoid inside the building!"


    Awakened! There is a Awakener!


    Wow!


    "If you hold on for a while, the suppression team will arrive. Don''t force yourself to move, and hide as quietly as possible."


    Judging that it is difficult to control this many people around.


    She encouraged people to hide closer than to evacuate.


    Since the size of the crack is notrge, her n is to block it alone until the suppression team arrives.


    It was a reasonable and correct decision.


    You two, hurry up and hide. I''ll be in take care of it here."


    Yerin


    "Don''t worry, aunty. This level of crack is not that dangerous. You, hurry up and hide with your mother."


    "All right. thank you."


    The man next door took his mother to escape into a nearby building.


    In an instant, even the shadow of a person could not be found on the crowded street.


    It was then that Seo Yerin began to focus on the monsters protruding from the cracks.


    Tuktuktututuuck!


    Small grub. The number is about 20.


    She naturally grasped the types and numbers of monsters.


    In a normal battle, she would have carefully looked at her opponent, but now she has to protect many people.


    She decided to move a little more daringly.


    Grasping the jewels in her ne, she gave orders to the summon.


    < Charge >


    Croooooooocrooook!


    The summoned beast made a short cry and charged towards the enemy.


    A heavy paw attack struck the swarm of insects.


    Bang


    BAM


    Creeeee


    Four or five of them exploded at once.


    The remaining Worms tried to counterattack, but they could not inflict a heavy blow to the summon''s thick skin.


    Realizing that they are not opponents to the summon, they changed her attack target toward Yerin.


    Familiar with this kind of situation, she, keeping her distance appropriately, intercepted the enemy with magic.


    <Rise up, the sharp spear of the earth!>


    -puck!


    Creeech


    A rock that rose sharply pierced a worm.


    As the number ofpanions gradually decreased, the Worms hesitated and spread their distance.


    Tzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!


    Tzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!


    The Worms exchanged eerie cries as a group, and then suddenly started digging into the ground with their forelimbs.


    "this.."


    Seo Yerin noticed the Worms'' plot and quickly attacked with the summon.


    However, only a few were killed, and nearly ten insects disappeared into the ground.


    Duddududududdu!


    Duddududududud!


    A vibrating sound rang out from the movement of Worms in the ground.


    This is not good.''


    If they fight head-on, it''s not a big deal, but when they started hiding like this, they can be attacked in many ways.


    In particr, her earth magic and her summons were slow because of the shorings.


    If she use the wide range attack magic, she can attack the enemies hidden around her at once, but the use was limited because there weremon people hiding nearby.


    A situation in which she has to choose between her own safety and the safety of those around her.


    Her troubles did notst long.


    I cant use wide range attack magic, so I have to be the bait until the suppression team arrives!


    Seo Yerin puts the safety of the people around her first without any hesitation.


    For the role of bait, she prepared for the enemy''s attack by being as defensive as possible.


    Deedededeedededee


    Boooooouk!


    Insects hiding under the ground popped out and rushed in.


    She ced her hand on her ne and moved her summon to block the attack.


    However, the enemy''s attacks continued unabated.


    The situation was urgent that she has to block without even being able to properly counterattack.


    little bit more.''


    Deededdeeeeee


    Boobobobo-wook!


    Creeeeecre !


    She stopped the enemy''s offensive with her superhuman concentration, but in the end shepletely missed the movement of a single Worm.


    Seo Yerin''s back is exposed defencelessly in front of the insect monster that appeared from behind.


    Although she btedly noticed the presence of a Worm.


    The worm was already on the verge of running for an attack.


    Damn it.


    Time is too short to cast the magic.


    Even if she give amand to a summon, it cannot defend her due to its unique slow reaction speed.


    Ahhhhhh."


    She made a short cry in the shock and thinking about the pain the that is about toe, she tightly closed her eyes.


    At that time. Someone''s cry was heard.


    "Block the back!"


    Creeek!


    Her summoned beast moved its body in response to the call.


    It was a much faster reactionpared to when their contractor, Seo Yerin, gave the order


    BOOM


    The Worm exploded without being able to attack properly due to a quick counterattack.


    Thanks to this, Seo Yerin survived without any injuries.


    But instead, her expression was not the one showing relief, her face was filled with astonishment that she couldn''t believe it.


    What the hell how


    "Are you okay?"


    ?


    Lim Sihyeon, the owner of the voice that moved her summons, stood in front of Seo Yerin.


    Following the woman''s advice, I took mother and evacuated into the nearest store.


    There were quite a few people who had already run away inside the store.


    After giving a brief thank you to the shopkeeper, I took mother to a corner seat.


    When I checked the phone, there was no signal due to the crack.


    Instead, I checked the time and predicted the arrival time of the suppression team.


    Si. Is the girl next door okay?


    She looked like she hadbat experience, so probably she''ll be fine.


    A monster''s scream was heard outside the store.


    It seemed that the battle had begun in earnest.


    Some fearless people stood by the shop windows and watched the battle.


    "Oh! Fight!"


    The Awaken people fight like that. Its the first time Ive actually seen it.


    She''s fighting for us.


    My expression frowned upon looking at the people who were watching it as an interesting spectacle.


    Mother and some other people had worried expressions


    After a while, the atmosphere of the people watching out the window changed.


    "Huh? huh? It looks dangerous.


    Isnt she weak? Isn''t that a losing pattern?"


    The people who were on the lookout seemed to feel danger and slowly retreated from the window.


    Thanks to that I was able to see her fighting through the window.


    She seemed to be struggling because she could not figure out the location of the Worm monsters hiding in the ground.


    Isn''t someone supposed to help?


    How can ordinary people like us help?


    As the atmosphere inside the store became chaotic, my eyes fluttered with hesitation.


    I felt the movement of an underground Worm.


    Even though I am far away, the situation was so powerful that I could sense it.


    Maybe I could help thedy next door who is fighting alone.


    Is it because of the influence of the Demon Farm?


    I thought of doing a thing, which I would normally never think of doing.


    Mom, hold my bag for a moment.


    What are you doing Si.?


    I thought I could help. I think I should go.


    Si


    My mother grabbed my arm and looked at me with worried eyes.


    She didn''t say I should not go.


    Its okay mom. Believe in me.


    Ill be right back.


    Her hand that had been holding my arm slipped away.


    I headed straight for the store entrance.


    People behind me shouted something, but I ignored it and started running.


    As I got closer to the ce where the battle was taking ce, the movement of the Worms felt more clearly.


    It was a situation where the summoned beast stood beside thedy and protected her from the Worms below the ground.


    Thedy is barely stopping the attack.


    I saw a Worm burrowing out of the ground.


    The situation seemed to be dangerous!


    At this rate, it seemed that she would be greatly injured by the Worm.


    I thought it was toote to warn, then I saw a Worm that had already crouched and prepared to attack.


    Herrge summon caught my eye.


    It was not my first time seeing a summon in person, and I already knew that the summons obeyed only the orders of the contractor.


    I just screamed at the summon without thinking much.


    "Block the back!


    [Earth Soul Fragment takes effect on the target.]


    -Creeeek!


    At the sound of my cry, the summoned beast''s eyes shed, and the Worm attacking from behind was blown away in an instant.


    BAM


    The Worm exploded without being able to attack properly due to the quick counterattack.


    Looking back, thedy''s expression turned into astonishment.


    What the hellhow


    "Are you okay?"


    ?


    The situation is urgent, so I will keep it short. I''ll tell you the location of the Worm, so you attack."


    How can you. my summon


    ing! 2 o''clock!


    Ugh!


    Dissatisfaction appeared on thedy''s face for a while as her words were interrupted, but she quickly returned to a serious face at the attack of the Worms that followed.


    Watch your back!


    < Rise up, the sharp spear of the earth! >


    I continued to inform the location of the Worms, and the woman continued the appropriate defence and attack ordingly.


    Not long after I joined, the area became filled with the corpses of Worm monsters.


    Hah. It''s over isn''t it?"


    There was no more threatening energy around.


    "Yes. I dont feel it anymore.


    Thedy next door gave a slightly relieved expression.


    She took a few rough breaths and greeted me.


    Thank you so much for your help, she said.


    I was struggling a lot more than I expected.


    Thank god. I was worried that I might have intervened for nothing.


    "If you hadn''t helped me, I would have been seriously hurt."


    She acknowledged her own shorings and once again expressed her gratitude to me.


    I felt embarrassed and smiled awkwardly.


    But how did you do that earlier?


    pardon..?


    You gave my summon a order. Right?


    "Ah. that ."


    In an urgent moment, I unknowingly moved her summoned beast.


    It happened so suddenly, and I still have no idea how that was possible.


    I had an ambiguous expression on my face and blurted out the end of my words.


    The moment thedy next door is about to say something again with a tenacious look.


    Please someone help! Someone please!


    Someone''s desperate cry was heard.


    And when I heard that sound, my face hardened in an instant. familiar voice.


    It was the voice of Aunt who broke up with us in front of the cafe.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Help! Somebody Help"


    I immediately ran in the direction of the voice.


    Thedy next door also followed me from behind.


    People were gathering in a ce not far from where the battle took ce.


    I went through the crowd.


    I found Uncle, lying down on the ground unconsciously and Aunt kneeling on the ground and weeping.


    Uncle !"


    Si.


    "What happened Aunty ? Why is Uncle like this ?


    I dont know either. Cracks formed and when we tried to get away from this ce, suddenly it became difficult for him to breathe and then he just copsed like this.


    Uncle panted as if he was about to run out of breath any minute, and his whole body was trembling.


    I hurriedly pulled out my cell phone and checked the screen.


    As before, there was no signal.


    It was evident that the crack had not yet disappeared.


    Excuse me. Let me through.


    Few secondster, thedy next door came through the crowd.


    As soon as she arrived, she skilfully monitored Uncle''s condition.


    What is he for you?


    He He is my husband.


    Did he ever had any chronic illness?


    "No. Hes a person who doesn''t usually go to the hospital"


    Ummm.


    After checking this and that, her face suddenly darkened.


    I think its a temporary mana shock''.


    A mana shock ?


    If you are suddenly affected by mana due to the influence of a rift, this symptom appears depending on the person.


    Then what should we do?


    He needs to get treatment from a medical professional right away or use a potion as a temporary measure


    Aunt looked around the people and cried.


    Does anyone have any healing potions?


    Please help my husband. I''ll pay you back somehowter."


    Its a healing potion. Anyone who has one !


    I also desperately searched for a healing potion, but it was not something that ordinary people would carry on a daily basis.


    People around us only made sad faces.


    Huh. Ahhhhhhhdear.


    Honey, Please


    The sound of the Uncle''s breathing gradually became fainter.


    Brother! How did this happen?


    "mom."


    Mother, who came after hearing the noise around the ce, cried out in surprise when she saw the appearance of uncle.


    At that time..


    The bag in mothers hands caught my eyes.


    It immediately reminded me of Hermosa''s Milk'' in the bag.


    Mom, give me the bag.


    "Huh?"


    Mother took the bag and gave it to me in a confused expression.


    I took out the ss bottle of Hermosa''s milk.


    I wasn''t sure


    But, leaving it like this


    I couldn''t help but hope for the best.


    I opened the lid of the ss bottle and approached uncle.


    Please help me.


    With the help of my mother and aunt, I lifted uncle to a position, where he would be able to drink the milk.


    Seeing this, thedy next door interrupted me.


    What are you going to do now? Giving him anything could make his condition more dangerous.


    At those words, aunt''s expression started filling with fear.


    Then my mother held aunt''s hand tightly.


    Sister, Believe in Si.


    At my mother''s words, aunt nodded her head hard, while crying.


    I supported uncle''s head and poured Hermosa''s milk little by little into my mouth.


    -gulp. gulp.


    Fortunately, uncle drank it without much resistance.


    When the ss bottle was half empty.


    His breathing became steady, and he slowly began to regain his consciousness.


    Ummm. Ummm.


    Uncle ! Uncle ! Can you hear me?


    Is it Si ? What are you doing here ?"


    When uncle had recovered enough to recognize the surroundings, aunt once again burst into tears.


    Ahhhhhh. What a relief. honey!"


    Hey, why are you crying. What the hell is going on?


    Uncle, is there any ufortable feeling?


    I cant remember well, I think Im fine now.


    Me and my mother, as well as everyone around me, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thedy next door quietly watched all of this.


    She looked at me with a very strange expression.


    I deliberately pretended as if I didnt see her gaze.


    When uncle got fully recovered and got up again.


    The space blocked by the crack was distorted, and armed people started appeared.


    Crack suppression team. Are you all safe?


    Where is the monster?.


    Its okay..Im saying its okay.


    "Sir. Mana shock can have severe side effects. Let''s go to the hospital and get a detailed examination."


    I have to help the strawberry farm tomorrow.


    "Honey! Does that matter now?!"


    Huh..Okay


    At the persuasion of the paramedics and the shouting of aunt, uncle shut his mouth and got into the ambnce.


    When they arrived at the hospital, I asked them to call me, and then the ambnce carrying uncle and aunt left.


    There were a lot of people around the site where the crack had formed.


    The onlookers, the controlling police, and the team disposing the corpses of the monsters.


    There was even a reporter trying to catch a scoop due to the rare urrence of a crack.


    Especially. Thedy next door, who had dealt with the monsters alone, was being interviewed with a huge sh, as if she hade to a press conference.


    After a few questions from the attendant staff and a brief health check from the paramedics, me and my mother were told it was okay for us to go home.


    The moment I took out the cell phone to find the hospital to which uncle was transferred, the phone rang as if it had been waiting.


    Ryan?


    Shihyeon. I was worried when I heard about the news that there was a crack nearby, so I called. It did not connect for a long time.


    "Yes. I just came out of the rift.


    -Ugh! Are you all right? If there are any injuries, I will


    Ah. Its okay. Dont worry.


    Ryan only calmed his excitement after being told it was okay over and over again.


    Ugh. something like this happened near the house I introduced you to. I have no face to face you.


    Its not Ryans fault. Ahand other than that


    I exined about my uncle, who was in danger of mana shock, and me giving him Hermosas milk.


    That''s a very interesting story. Yakum''s milk cured the symptoms of mana shock.


    Is it okay ? I was in a hurry to save him, but from what you saidst time..


    -Of course, you have to be careful to keep it secret, but this is unavoidable.


    Thank you."


    No, Its alright. However, I think it would be good to think about talking about in moderation. We don''t want Sihyeon to be noticed yet.


    Finally, the call with Ryan ended by telling me to contact him anytime if I had any problems.


    Me and my mother visited the hospital where my uncle was transferred.


    Although the results of the detailed examination have not yet been released, the doctor said that it is not at a level to be worried about.


    It was decided that uncle would be hospitalized for a while until the results of the detailed examination came out.


    Heined for a while saying that there would be a shortage of workers on the farm, but uncle quickly bit his mouth at aunt''s nagging.


    I heard you saved me while I was down, thank you, Si.


    Thank you so much Si.


    Uncle and the aunt bowed their heads to express their gratitude.


    Dont do this. Its embarrassing. As the two of you helped us when we were in need, this time I helped you out. Thats all.


    "still."


    I am rather happy. I was able repay for some of your kindness like this. So, please take it easy.


    Uncle and Aunt smiled warmly at my words.


    Checking the appearance of the healthy uncle, my mother and I were able to return home with no more remorse.


    Im d. When brother was unconscious, I thought something serious was going to happen.


    "That''s right. I''m d too."


    On the way home, having a conversation with my mother.


    Grrrrrrrr!


    There was a loud roar from my empty stomach.


    "Oh,e to think of it, we haven''t even had dinner yet."


    I didnt even know I was hungry because things were crazy.


    "Let''s go quickly. When we get home, I''ll prepare dinner.


    I rushed my feet, imagining the table with foods, my mother would make for me.


    When we arrived near the house, I saw the figure of someone wearing a hat in front of the entrance to the building.


    The person found us and approached us slowly.


    you are a littlete?


    Ms. Yerin?


    She had changed her clothes and was in a much morefortable clothes than before.


    Were you waiting for us?


    "Yes. It wasn''t a long wait, I was just about to go in. To get rid of annoying things ande out


    Before, I was worried about brother, so I couldnt even say thank you properly. Did you had any injuries anywhere?


    "Fine. It''s not like I''ve done anything great."


    My mother''s expression brightened when she said that there were no injuries.


    Lets not stand here like this, Ill serve you a cup of tea. Come on in.


    "No. It''s toote today Rather than that, I''d like to talk with your son alone. Is it okay?"


    With Si.?


    ?


    My mother and I were surprised.


    My mother left after leaving the message that she shoulde to our house after finishing the talk.


    When my mother disappeared, there was a very awkward atmosphere around her.


    Why she wanted to talk alone, It was a part which I could guess to some extent,


    she kept staring at me piercingly.


    As I looked back and forth with a nervous expression on her face, she let out a big sigh.


    "Haa"


    "What what happened ?"


    "To be honest. There are so many things I want to ask you about. From moving my summon at will, to the unknown potion in the ss bottle.


    She suddenly shook her head.


    But I dont want to force myself on the person who helped me. It is rude to ask such a question in the first ce.


    Hmmm ?"


    After all. Talking about ability is very sensitive topic.


    It would be better to refrain from influencing other peoples summons like today, or showcasing potions with good effects.


    "Yeah. Thanks for the advice."


    Once again, Thanks for todays help. It''ste, so let''s go in now."


    After the conversation, thedy next door made her way into the building.


    I also followed her.


    She suddenly stopped and turned towards me.


    "Ah! Wait a minute."


    ?


    "Before, I was too busy to greet you properly. Take this."


    She handed me her business card.


    Her name Seo Yerin and her contact information were written on it.


    And there was a guild pattern called Guardians'' drawn on it.


    Im Yerin, a member of the Guardians Guild. It''s not a great influence, but if you need anything in this area, please contact me."


    Seo Yerin held out her hand with her dignified introduction.


    I took her hand and introduced myself.


    Im Lim Sihyeon.


    What.Is that it. What do you do?


    Well I work on a farm.


    "Hmm?"


    Are there any problems?


    Its not like that, I thought you belonged to a guild or a rtedpany. Then give me your contact information.


    At her request, I gave her my number.


    When the exchange of contact information was finished, the front door of the house opened and a delicious smell leaked out.


    "Isn''t the small talk over yet?"


    Its just over.


    Did you have your dinner Yerin ? If you havent eaten, pleasee. Be our guest


    At my mother''s invitation, Yerin waved her hand.


    "It''s toote today. Next time aunty"


    Growl!!


    A loud noise which was greater than the one that came from my stomach a few minutes back was heard from Yerins stomach.


    It was so loud that there was a slight echo in the aisle in front of the house.


    Yerin''s face was so red and she tried to cover it with her hat, but she couldnt.


    My mother said to the embarrassed Yerin with a deep smile.


    Ho-ho, dont be hard on yourself,e in.


    "then. I will dly ept the invitation."


    Due to my mother''s strange pressure, she eventually set foot into our house.


    The table was full of delicious side dishes, and Yerin enjoyed the meal enough to empty two bowls.


    It goes without saying that she gave my mother a very satisfied look and thanking her with a big smile.


    With that smile and the delicious food, an outrageous day came to an end.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The daily life on a farm is inevitably repetitive.


    Feed at the same time, clean the farm, and check the facilities at regr intervals.


    In that sense, Demon Farm was very strange.


    Except for Andras, who periodically checked the barrier, most of the routine was irregr andx.


    Fortunately, when I came here, I started toy the foundations in various areas.


    In particr, recently, milking Hermosa has stabilized.


    At first, the amount of milk produced was inconsistent, and there were times when Hermosa refused to milk her.


    The result of trying to reduce stress as much as possible through continuous feeding and conditioning of Hermosa.


    Now it has entered a stable period, and a certain amount of milk has been continuously produced.


    Thanks to this, the baby Yakums were growing so fast that they looked different every day.


    Po wo woo.


    After emptying one of the bottles, Akum let out a cry and backed away slightly as if saying he is full.


    Oh, my dear. Are you already full.?


    Po wooo.


    As I put down the empty bottle, Akum tumbled into my arms and rubbed his body.


    I let out a smirk, barely bncing my leaning body.


    Ouch! Now that you have grown in size, you have so much strength Akum dear.


    Pow wo woooo


    Among the three children, Akum followed me the most.


    He was also very naive, so he always hugged me like this after a meal.


    It''s a shame that the three siblings were separated when breastfeeding, but if they had been around, the other two would have try to disturb.


    Separating the meal times for the three siblings seems to be the best option for now.


    Powooooo


    As I gently brushed my hair, Akum let out afortable cry.


    It was such a cry that calmed my heart.


    After ying with Akum for a while, I got up.


    Po wo wooo


    "No. Now I have to go to work. I''ll y with you againter. Understand?"


    Akum had a regretful expression on his face, but seeing my decisive attitude forced him to fall away from me.


    Then I ran out of the barn.


    Wee back. Sihyeon.


    "Haaa. Now that all three of three siblings have grown up, breastfeeding is not easy.


    Give me the empty bottle. I''ll clean it out."


    "Yes. Please. Lia."


    Lia, who was in the corner of the barn, began to organize the empty baby bottles.


    I fed baby Yakum and took the rest of the bottle.


    Are you okay with one bottle of Hap today?


    "Yes. A bottle will be enough."


    Hap.


    It was the name I gave to the milk of Yakum.


    In the Demon Realm, Yakum''s milk was very rare, so there was no name.


    It was so rare that even those who saw it in person could count with hands.


    It''s hard to always call it Yakum''s milk every time, so I roughly named it Hap, which means fortune.


    It was really a fortune for me, since it saved me from my depressing days of life.


    I started using the word Hap'' in my farm diaries as well as reports to the Demon King.


    Because of that influence, Hap'' was officially recognized as the word for Yakum''s milk''.


    My heart was magnified when I heard that the word I created will be used in documents to be written in the future and various records.


    While talking to Lia, a loud, roaring cry called me.


    Boo woo woo!


    The leader of the Yakums, Bighorn strode over the fence and came to my side.


    Bighorning himself to me was very rare.


    Maybe, this was the first time.


    While wondering what''s going on, I headed towards Bighorn


    Bighorn, whatWhats wrong?


    Boo woo woo.


    Bighorn made a short cry and turned his head towards the other side.


    I turned and looked at the other side of the farm building.


    A green field spreads out where my eyes reached my view


    Boo woo woo.


    "Ah"


    I understood the meaning what Bighorn want to say.


    He seemed to want to lead the group towards fresh grass.


    Yakums are normally on the move in search of fresh grass, but recently they haven''t left the area because of their newborn babies.


    But now that the babies have grown enough to move, Bighorn was ning on an outing.


    "Okay. Bighorn. You can go."


    Boo woo. Boo woo woo.


    Huh ? What.? you want mee ?"


    When I asked with a bewildered face, Bighorn slightly nodded his head.


    And then turned my head towards Hermosa and the siblings, who were standing behind Bighorn.


    They seemed to have decided that it would be more helpful for me to go with them.


    Bighorn is relying on me like this!


    It felt good to be recognized by Bighorn.


    "Okay. I''lle with you. Can you wait a little bit ?


    Boo woo woo!!


    With the loud roar of the bighorn, the Yakum group began to move.


    It felt good to leave the farm after a long time, and everyone''s steps seemed to be light.


    "Shall we go too?"


    Yes. Sihyeon.


    "Come on! Let''s go."


    Hiiing!


    Me and Lia drove each horse and started moving slowly.


    It''s still a lousy skill, but it was a very pleasant start.


    My heart was pounding as if I was leaving for a pic.


    When the hips adjust to the horse''s movements.


    The farm buildings went so far away that it could not be seen, and the freshness of the meadow was filled in front of us.


    A cool spring breeze blows on a sunny day.


    The wind and scenery felt while sitting on a high saddle was a different taste.


    "Haah. The weather is nice, its really nice.


    At my words mixed with admiration, Lia smiled softly and nodded her head. She also seemed very happy to go out after a long time.


    It would have been nice if Boss was also here.


    Yes, but he hates things like this.


    I suggested that we go out together, but Kaneff bluntly refused.


    Annoying. I''m mostfortable being at home. you go out there"


    It was a somewhat expected answer, so Lia and I decided that we both go, leaving Kaneff at farm.


    I slowly drove the horse and looked towards the side of the yakum group.


    It was spectacr to see them move in formation.


    Inside the group, I could see Hermosa and a baby Yakums.


    It was like they are moving while protecting the babies.


    But where did Tanduk go?


    Next to Hermosa, I could only see Kawaii and Akum.


    Pow woooooooooo woooooooooo oooooooooooo


    The cry of Tanduk was heard.


    There, I was able to find the appearance of him running around the field.


    Pow! woo woo woo!


    Leaving the farm, he moved at will.


    He seems to be extremely excited, since it was his first timeing out of the farm.


    He found a fluttering butterfly and chased it, and then circled around arge rock as if it was a strange thing.


    I understand the excitement, but I think hes going to get scolded for that.


    Boo woo woo!!


    At that moment, the angry cry of Bighorn was heard.


    He was very angry at Tanduk''s behavior, who ran away from the group at will.


    The trembling Tanduk slowly approached me.


    He looked up at me with pathetic eyes and cried.


    -Pow woooooooooooooo


    Whoa uh


    Perhaps he is trying to use me as an excuse to continue acting on his own terms.


    The moist eyes were a little pitiful, but here I decided to take a strong stand.


    "No! Cant you see the bighorn angry? Hurry back to the group.


    -woooooooo .


    I showed him a strict and stern attitude too.


    Tanduk dropped his shoulders and returned to the side Yakums.


    Then Bighorn led the crowd again


    They started moving once again.


    Hoping that Tanduk would understand the rules of the pack a little, I followed the Yakums with Lia.


    When it''s time for lunch.


    Bighorn stopped the herd in a ce full of fresh grass.


    Boo woo woo!


    And when Bighorn gave the signal, the Yakums slowly dispersed and began to graze.


    Shall we rest here too?


    "Yes. It would be nice. There is a big tree over there.


    I tied the horses nearby so that they could graze and rest.


    I took out my luggage and headed for the tree Lia pointed to.


    Iid the cloth I had brought from the farm and took out the lunch box.


    The lunch box menu was sandwiches.


    Even if it was made in a hurry, the contents were made well.


    Lia stared and couldn''t take her eyes off the sandwich.


    Since I was the one who made the sandwich earlier, my eyes weren''t very serious.


    As she struggled with her reaction, I held back myughter, and handed her a sandwich first.


    "Bon appetite."


    "Thank you for the food!"


    Fresh vegetables and soft bread.


    The vor of cheese and the lightness of sliced ham.


    The slightly bitter taste brought out the taste of each ingredient.


    With the open meadow in the background, the taste was even more special.


    Lia also liked the sandwich and didn''t stop her mouth until her cheeks were full.


    After she finished eating the sandwich I brought, she poured the tea that she had prepared.


    After a peaceful tea time, Having enjoyed my leisure time, Iy t on the grass under the tree.


    I will lie down for a while. Lia, you too rest for a while.


    "Yes. I will.


    -Po wo wooo!


    Pow wo wooo!


    The smell of grass was felt close by, and the sound of baby Yakums running around could be heard from afar.


    Feeling the pleasantly rustling wind, my consciousness gradually sucked out.


    A really sweet nap.


    I slept really well without even dreaming.


    How long has it been.


    I woke up halfway to the sound of a Tanduk from afar.


    "Ugh"


    I felt as if a warm energy enveloped my head.


    Feeling drowsy, I thought it was a pillow and buried my head deeper.


    Suddenly, I felt something strange and slowly opened my eyes.


    Are you awake?


    Lia ?


    Lia''s face was seen straight up from my lying position.


    Immediately realizing the identity of the warm energy, I jumped up from Liasp.


    Sorry, Im sorry.


    Huhu. You can lie down a little longer.


    I couldn''t hide my dismay.


    Lia covered her mouth with her hand and smiled softly.


    Why..How.?


    You seemed a little ufortable, so I let you borrow myp. Did you feel offended?


    "No. It''s not like that"


    Rather, it was good.


    But I could not say that I had a great time while sleeping on yourp.


    With the heat in my face rising up, I turned towards the side and looked at the Yakums.


    Looking around, more time had passed than I had expected.


    I think the Yakums wille back soon. Shall we prepare to leave?


    "all right."


    Lia got up first, and then I got up.


    The scattered Yakums were also gathering one by one.


    I packed the lunch box and the spread out cloth, and put them my luggage on the horse again.


    Then Tanduk came up to me and wept.


    Pow wo woooo


    Thinking that he was arguing because he didn''t want to go back, I pped softly on his head.


    Tanduk. Now we have to go back Lets Come backter.


    -Pow wo woooooo boooooo


    "what''s the matter?"


    Tanduk pulled me, biting my pants with his teeth.


    It looked like he was taking me somewhere.


    Wait, wait! My pants will get ripped, we have to go home now, where are you going?"


    Pow wo woooo


    Tanduk cried once as if asking me to follow him, and then ran diligently to somewhere.


    I had no choice but to follow him.


    At the ce we arrived together, weeds grew, up to the waist.


    There wererge stones in the middle.


    Tanduk burrowed through the grass and slipped into the crevices of the stones.


    What? Tanduk, where are you going?"


    Pow wo wooooo


    I couldn''t follow through the small gap, so I climbed the top of the stone and checked the location of Tanduk.


    And I found Tanduk among therge stones.


    What are you doing there? Stop now, if you''re joking again"


    Bo bu buuuuuuuu


    It wasn''t just Tanduk there.


    I went closer to where Tanduk was


    There I saw a small, silvery-haired baby fox curled up.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    I approached the baby fox very carefully.


    Even when I got close, there was no response at all, so I thought that something was wrong, but fortunately, the baby fox was breathing, but sound was very thin.


    As I approached closely to take a closer look, the smell of blood crossed the tip of my nose.


    Silver hairs on the upper back were stained with red blood.


    Ah ! Are you all right.?


    Wake up!"


    Baby fox did not respond at all to my urgent call.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, I reached out and carefully hugged the baby fox.


    The sound of breath that seemed to break soon when I held it in my arms made me run in a hurry.


    Buuu..


    " Good job, Tanduk, let''s get back to where Lia is."


    -Pow wo woooo


    Please hang in there


    After reuniting with Lia, we rushed to the Demon farm.


    Where do you pick this up?"


    Kaneffs eyebrow went up, as soon as he saw the baby fox that I urgently brought to the farm.


    "I''ll exin that to youter. Let''s start with treatment first.


    "Hold on. I''ll get the medicine right away.


    While Lia went to get the medicine, Kaneff looked at the baby fox''s wound.


    "I don''t think it''s that big of a wound. Maybe it''ll be okay if you apply some medicine and bandage it well."


    "Really? That''s a relief."


    "But this fox The fur color


    I brought it!"


    Lia returned with a box containing therapeutic drugs and bandages.


    "I''ll disinfect it first."


    "Sihyeon, will you hold the fox?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as we approached to apply the medicine, the baby fox''s eyes shed.


    The baby fox moved its body quickly.


    -buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    The baby fox, ran away to the corner of the room, straightened its tail and showed its teeth toward us.


    -Bu brrrrrrrrrrrrrrr,


    It was clearly wary of us.


    I spoke in a soft voice and approached the baby fox little by little.


    "Fox, We wont harm you. We are not bad people. We''ll just heal the wound and send you back."


    Burrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    The baby fox made a threatening sound.


    The baby fox looked so anxious that its whole body trembled.


    When I made a move to get a little closer, the baby fox quickly hid into the corner of the room, trying to get away from me somehow.


    I don''t know if it''s because I moved so fast.


    The area around the baby fox''s wound began to turn more and more red.


    Lia shouted in a worried voice.


    "This will open up the wound."


    But..its so wary of us"


    "Ha. Both of you move


    -ng cling kaching


    Kaneff moved his finger and chains formed around his left hand.


    The baby fox felt something strange and tried to run away, but could not avoid Kaneff''s chain.


    Bam Booom Shoosh


    Bububuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The chain quickly controlled the quick movements of the baby fox.


    The baby fox hanging in the dangling chain made a loud scream.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and heal it while I hold."


    I didn''t really like Kaneff''s radical behavior.


    But, this seemed the only way to treat the baby fox.


    With the help of Lia, I looked at the wounds of the baby fox.


    As Kaneff said earlier, the wound was not that serious.


    The wound was disinfected with disinfectant and appropriately sprayed with therapeutic agents.


    I wrap a clean bandage around it, so that the wound doesn''t get stained.


    Suddenly an unknown energy started flowing in through the fingers touching the baby fox.


    As if usingmunication skills.


    Simr to the time with Bighorn, the memories of the baby fox gradually started pouring into me.


    The baby foxs vivid emotions contained in memories flowed into me.


    At first, the small waves of emotions gradually grew and covered my whole body.


    Fear, loneliness, sadness


    Desperate feelings felt by the baby fox while living alone.


    It was hard to imagine that the baby fox endured all this with this small body.


    When all the bandages are wrapped around the wound.


    My whole body trembled mercilessly, and tears began flow out of my eyes.


    "What? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Sihyeon! Are you okay?"


    Confused Kaneff and surprised Lia asked about my condition.


    "Oh Yeah. Im fine."


    I said Im okay with my mouth, but the shaking did not stop at the whirlpool of terrible emotions.


    I wiped away the tears that was constantly flowing down and tried to calm my emotions.


    However, the worries did not disappear from the expressions of the two people looking at me.


    I seemed to look worse than I thought.


    After the treatment, when I looked at the baby fox, it was drooping hanging from the chain.


    When I looked worried, Kaneff immediately opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry. Its just exhausted. If you leave it alone, itll wake up on its own."


    You seem worse than the fox. What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?


    "That''s Just tears"


    Kaneff frowned at my gibberish answer.


    He didn''t seem to like the answer, but he didn''t ask more.


    "Oh, it''s already thiste. Dinner preparation


    " No, Its fine. I''ll eat the sandwich you made earlier. Go back early today."


    Unlike usual, Kaneff refused to have dinner and tried to send me back early.


    "As Mr Kaneff says, go home early today Sihyeon. Ill take good care of the baby fox."


    Lia''s expression also seemed to be worried about me .


    I thought it was a nuisance to force myself and say Im was okay, so I just nodded with a slightly unpleasant expression.


    I was worried about the baby fox''s condition, but I returned home early like everyone said.


    The next day.


    I went to work looking haggard.


    This is because I couldn''t sleep at night due to the aftermath of the emotions I received from the baby fox.


    Ryan, who ran into me on my way, anxiously rmended me going on a vacation.


    However, I was more concerned about the condition of the baby fox rather than my tired body and mind.


    Perhaps because of the strong pour out of emotions, the mind seemed like it was in a hangover.


    As soon as I arrived at the farm, I immediately visited Lia.


    "Sihyeon, you''re here."


    "Good morning. How was the baby fox doingst night?"


    "That''s".


    She led me to the warehouse next to the farm building.


    When I went inside through the open entrance of the warehouse, I heard a small sounding from the corner.


    Buuuuuuu


    In the corner of the dusty warehouse, the baby fox stood like it did yesterday.


    It looked like its on alert.


    "I was going to let the baby fox rest in your room yesterday. But the rebellion was so severe that I left it here."


    "I see."


    I looked at the baby fox with a pitiful look.


    Even at this moment, it was being wary of us.


    What have you been through


    I saw a small bowl of lying on the floor.


    It seemed to be filled with milk.


    "Lia, what is that?"


    "I brought it for the baby fox to eatst night, but it didn''t touch it at all. I''m sure it was really hungry"


    I picked up the bowl of milk on the floor.


    After taking the bowl, I left the warehouse and headed for the farm building.


    I washed away the cold milk in the kitchen and took a bottle of Hap from the exclusive refrigerator.


    "Sihyeon, Are you going to give Hap to the baby fox?""


    "Yes, I just thought, if its Hap, the baby fox might drink.


    Lia looked at me with ambiguous eyes.


    Maybe it was a waste to use Hap.


    But I didn''t care.


    I warmed up Hap, and put it in a clean and washed bowl and headed straight to the warehouse.


    BuuuuBrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    The baby fox was still wary of us.


    I put down the bowl of Hap in front of it.


    Even this time, the baby fox didn''t move.


    I moved first to lower the guard the baby fox, had build against me.


    I lowered my posture as much as possible and called him with a soft voice.


    "It''s okay. Come out here."


    Aren''t you hungry?


    "Doesn''t this smell good?"


    It''s really good when you eat it when it''s warm."


    The baby fox kept looking at me and the milk alternately


    Suddenly started rushing towards me from the corner.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    Argh..


    The baby fox bit my right hand.


    It bit me as hard as it could.


    The tremendous pain prated through my flesh and made my eyes dizzy.


    "Ugh"


    "Sihyeonnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!"


    Lia, who was watching, screamed looking at me.


    I calmed her down by signalling that I was okay with my other hand.


    Lia, calm down."


    "But"


    "Please wait a little bitUgh. Just a little."


    Blood started flowing down from my right hand, which the baby fox kept biting.


    Seeing that, Lia flinched.


    I gently stroked the baby fox''s head with my other hand.


    He bit my hand a bit harder, perhaps thinking my touch was an attack.


    Ugh..


    Tears started dropping down from the corners of my eyes, while I felt like my skin was about to rip off.


    Still, I didn''t stop petting the baby fox, while holding back my groans.


    If it''s possible to receive emotion from the other end.


    It should also be possible to deliver my emotions to the other end.


    Just like I got the feelings delivered to me from the baby fox, I focused on delivering my feelings to the baby fox.


    I thought about the memory of going on the outing with the Yakums.


    Thefortable feeling of taking a nap on Lia''sp.


    I thought about the memory of ying with the three sibling.


    I thought about the lunch, I used to have with Kaneff, Lia and Andras.


    I thought about the day I had the interview with Ryan.


    I thought about all the lovely memories I had at the Demon farm.


    A warm and cozy feeling, passed from my hand to the baby fox .


    As time passed, the baby foxs strength gradually drained from the teeth that has been biting my hand.


    Thanks to this, more blood began to flow out of my hands, but a slight smile appeared on my face.


    This is because it was confirmed that the vignce disappeared little by little from the baby fox''s eyes.


    There was a feeling of confusion in the vacancy where the vignce disappeared.


    Maybe he couldn''t easily ept the warm feelings that flowed from me.


    For now, this alone was enough.


    I smiled and slowly stepped back from the baby fox.


    Sihyeon..! Please show your hand!


    It''s okay."


    What do you mean by it''s okay? Its not okay. Look, you got hurt to the point where your flesh is torn off."


    Lia looked at my wound, took out a handkerchief, and hurriedly stopped the bleeding.


    The bleeding stopped only after the entire handkerchief was colored red.


    Haha.Lets go inside the farm building before your white kerchief bes a red kerchief. "


    SihyeonStop it. Youre not in a situation, where you canugh right now!"


    "Ah. I''m sorry."


    I apologized to Lia, who was in tears, but the smile did not disappear from my face.


    "But I seeded, right?"


    "What?"


    Look there."


    Surprise spread over Lia''s face when she saw where I pointed.


    She saw the baby fox hurriedly drinking milk from the bowl.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    "Oh, my. You''re are really good at getting involved in dangerous situations".


    Do you remember the words you said when you came to the Demon farm for the first time.


    .


    You asked whether the job is dangerous. The irony is, you are the one thats dangerous.


    While Lia was disinfecting the injured hand on one side, Kaneffs words kept injuring my ears and heart on the other side.


    Tch.Lia it hurts


    Of course, it will hurt. Where did thismon sense go when you kept still, while that fox was biting you.


    Kaneffs and Lias outburst doesnt seem toe to an end.


    But its true that I was wrong.


    If I get injured a huge hole will be formed in the farm work, and I didnt think about it.


    So I just listened to Kaneffs and Lias scoldings, while keeping my head down.


    Tch.that damn foxTo bite the hand that feeds..


    Kaneff looked at my wounds while clicking his tongue.


    The skin and flesh were so ragged that the bones were visible.


    "The wound is deeper than I thought. At this rate, farm work will be hard."


    "The other hand is fine. There''s no problem. I can roughly apply medicine and bandage it. Then I will go to wor..


    "If you keep talking nonsense like that, I''ll sew your mouth before your wound."


    By the time Lia finished disinfecting the wound, Andras, opened the door and hurriedly entered the room, while sweating profusely.


    "Sihyeon, are you all right.?


    Andras. Why are you here?


    "I got a call from Mr Kaneff."


    Coming closer, he began to take this and that out of his arms.


    "This is my family''s proud treatment ointment, and this is a potion with a drop of Seredeon''s spring water, a cleanly disinfected surgical tool"


    "Stop taking it out, it''s chaotic. Give me the surgical tools first."


    Upon receiving the tools, Kaneff lined the table with tools.


    "No way You''re not doing it., are you ?"


    "What do you mean by that.? I don''t think there''s anyone here who is as good as me in getting wounded or wounding someone."


    I dont think, that are the qualifications to treat someones wounds.


    "Ha ha. Don''t worry Sihyeon. In fact, Mr Kaneff has healed my wounds as well as Lia''s wounds in several asions."


    "Really?"


    Yes, Why would I lie.?


    Now! Drink this first."


    While I was talking to Andras, Kaneff shoved a bottle containing some kind of liquid into my mouth.


    It tastedbitter.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s like an anesthetic that reduces pain.


    Kaneff''s hand seems to be skilful, but at the same timeits a bit rough


    By the way, why should I drink anesthetic for this kind of wound?"


    Well. in the past, there were a lot of cases where they fainted after seeing the way I was treating them."


    Hahahah..Great jokeIts a joke..right ?!


    I drank the anesthetic while hearing a creepy testimony.


    Soon, my mood became dreamy as if I had drunk alcohol.


    Kaneff smiled looking at me and then began the surgery in earnest.


    First, half of the potion was poured into the wound.


    The wound healed little by little with the sound of something boiling.


    At that moment.


    The threaded needle floated in the air ording to Kaneff''s gesture, and in an instant, the wound started closing.


    Whether the effectiveness of anesthetic or Kaneff''s skills, I didnt feel any pain, all I felt was some ticklish feelings.


    While Lia cleaned the stitched location with clean cotton, Andras bandaged the wound.


    "Except for a simple diary writing, the rest of the farm work is off limits. You shouldn''t overdo it. Okay.?


    I wanted to retort, but it seemed like I didnt have any other options, when all three of them are staring at me like that.


    Okay.


    "And spray the remaining potions little by little while changing the bandageter. "


    It''s a potion brought for me, so can I use them as I wanted.


    I thought, if I use the potion on the baby fox, then its wound will also get better.


    Don''t even think about it..


    Kaneff looked at me intensely as if he understood, what I was going to do.


    No..I just.


    "Try that..Ill remove the stitches and restitch them without giving you an anaesthetic."


    Okay. I got it, so don''t say anything scary."


    Kaneff stared at me and sighed deeply.


    Hey, Lia."


    Yes. Mr Kaneff


    "How many bottles of Hap are left for me?"


    "We have ten bottles of your share left."


    "Then give them to the fox for the time being."


    I was moved by Kaneffs unexpected decision.


    "Boss"


    "Don''t make weird faces!"


    As soon as the fox''s wound recovers, I''ll kick it out."


    Kaneff went to his room, saying something grumpy for no reason.


    Ohhhhhh..this is what Japanese people call a tsundere.


    Lia, Andras, and myself smiled warmly looking at the back of Kaneff.


    Maybe, this is how a mother feels, when her child grows up.


    It took a week for the injured right hand to recover to some extent.


    Perhaps because of the good effect of the potion that Andras brought, it was a very fast recovery speed.


    Now, I was able to perform normal farm works, like usual.


    Only a little scar remained in the right hand.


    Poo wooooo.


    Is it good. It''s been a while since I brushed your hair, right?"


    Today, I was brushing the baby Yakums, since I couldn''t do it for a while, because of the injury.


    Kawaii especially liked to be brushed very much, today even though I had been brushing her for quite a while, she did not easily leave my side.


    "Do you like it that much ?" Hahahahour Kawaii is too greedy.


    woooooo! woooooooo!


    "Hahahah, right right. Since it''s been a while, I have to give you a little more service."


    I smiled and picked up the brush again at theints of Kawaii, who was not like her usual self.


    Now, I can be called an expert at brushing hair.


    The delicate and softb made kawaii, make afortable expression as if she was melting.


    While focusing on brushing like that, I felt a stinging gaze.


    As soon as I turned my head, I could quickly find the owner of the gaze.


    Glossy silver fur and slightly red tail.


    Poppy eyes, pointed ears, and a cute nose.


    It was the baby fox who hadpletely regained its energy after removing the bandage.


    "Do you want to have a try.?


    When I talked, the baby fox quickly hid behind the wall.


    Recently, the baby fox continued to repeat this behavior.


    It showed interest while hovering around, but when I tried to get closer, it ran away quickly.


    Even though its a fox, the things it does reminds me of a cat.


    Pooo wuuu?


    "Oh. Sorry. I got lost in thought. I''ll do it properly this time."


    After having lunch with the farm family and baby Yakums.


    I put milk in a bowl and headed to the warehouse.


    ng,k


    I opened the wooden door, and at the same time, a rustling sound was heard inside the warehouse.


    A temporary nest is made at the corner of the warehouse.


    From the inside, the baby fox pushed its head out.


    "You''re hungry, right ? Have lunch."


    I put down the bowl of milk a little away from the nest.


    And as I stepped away from the milk bowl, the baby fox began to move.


    It was quite hard during the first week.


    But now, the baby foxs wariness has reduced a bit.


    As I was about to leave the warehouse so that the baby fox doesn''t feel ufortable while eating.


    Buuubuuuuuu.


    For the first time, the baby fox tried to say something.


    I turned around with excitement.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need anything else?"


    Dash


    When I tried to get close, the baby fox ran away quickly.


    I stopped on the ce because I didn''t understand what the baby fox wanted.


    While I was thinking, standing there, the baby fox came out again and continued to eat.


    When I saw that, a smile appeared on my face.


    "Hahaha You don''t want mee near you, at the same time you don''t want me to leave?


    Such a selfish sly baby fox.


    I felt good because it seemed the baby fox, tried to rely on me at least a little.


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll be here until youre done."


    The baby fox focused on its meal, not listening to me.


    Whew I''m really a pushover.


    The baby fox acts however it wants, but somehow it felt a bit adorable.


    Imented my situation inside and watched the baby fox''s meal in a daze.


    Late in the afternoon.


    Dark clouds began to flock in the sky of the farm.


    It rained several times.


    This time, it seemed to pour out heavily.


    Lia quickly walked through theundry that had been hung, and I wandered around the farm to pack the scattered equipment, and checked the door so that the horses in the stable would not be hit by the wind and rain.


    Next, the door was wide open toward the barn.


    Yakums quickly flocked into the barn, perhaps instinctively expecting the weather.


    The three siblings also settled inside the barn along with Hermosa.


    I checked the situation of the barn and came outside.


    As the wind intensified around the farm, raindrops began to fall one by one.


    When I went back to the farm building, Lia also finished checking the house.


    -Daddaadadddd.


    A fierce thunder began to be heard from the sky.


    When it was time to get off work after dinner preparation, it rained so hard that it was hard to see and the wind swirled hard.


    Dadda doodooo


    Fierce weather, but preparations were perfectly in ce for such a time.


    Raincoats and boots were packed in advance because it ismon to work on farms even if it rains.


    "Sihyeon, do you want me to guide you?"


    "No, this is fine. It''s not that far away, and I brought raincoats in advance."


    I left the farm building wearing raincoats and boots.


    "Be careful!"


    "Don''t worry. Then I''ll see you tomorrow!"


    I greeted the worried Lia and began to go through the rain and wind.


    While passing by the fence, I saw Bighorn standing outside the barn building.


    He was standing alone to protect the group restingfortably in the barn.


    I was proud of him and cheered him up with a loud voice.


    "Big horn! So cool !!Keep up the good work !! "


    Perhaps he heard my voice in the rain and wind, Bighorn replied with a loud cry.


    -Booooo Wo Wooooo!


    When I was about to leave again after waving my hand towards Bighorn, I suddenly thought of the baby fox who would be alone in the warehouse.


    During thunder, lightning, and rainstorms all night long.


    How does the baby fox feel left alone in a dark warehouse?


    Thinking of that, like the soaked raincoat, my heart was also wet and I felt depressed.


    After looking at the warehouse for a while, I walked out again along the way home from work.


    Dooom Boom Boom boom Duuuud!


    -Dududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududud


    The baby fox hid in the corner of the warehouse and curled up in a circle, as if trying to protect itself from the sound.


    -Tremble.


    BuuBuuuuuuuu


    The warehouse prevented the rain, wind and cold, but it did not prevent the loneliness and alienation felt by the baby fox.


    The fox crouched down more and recalled the happiest memories.


    Days when it ate delicious food with its mom and dad and ran around all day with them.


    However, the memories of that day became blurred, making the baby fox''s anxiety even greater.


    When it''s getting harder and harder to hold out.


    A person shed in the mind of the baby fox.


    A person who brought it here to heal, took care of meals, and came and talked awkwardly every day.


    The baby fox thought about the time it bite his hand.


    The baby fox missed the gentle patting of his hands and his cozy energy.


    Buuuuuuuuuuu


    Bubuuuuuuuuuuu..


    The sad cry of the baby fox resonated in the lonely warehouse.


    At that time, the warehouse door opened and a man in a raincoat appeared.


    "Ah. Even the raincoat got wet."

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    As I entered the warehouse, I took off my wet raincoat.


    I took off my ufortable boots and headed to the corner of the warehouse infortable clothes.


    The baby fox looked up at me for a moment.


    It didn''t look like the usual wary look, but rather a wee look.


    For a while, the baby fox turned its head the other way and crouched down as if it had no interest in me from the beginning.


    Haha. Look at this cute thing.


    For me, who had already heard a sad cry earlier, the fox''s behavior literally seemed like a sly fox act.


    But since I have already been possessed by the adorable fox.


    The baby fox''s action seemed only cute.


    I sat down a little far from the corner where the baby fox was.


    I leaned against the wall and took the mostfortable position.


    There was silence in the warehouse for a while.


    The baby fox pretended not to be interested at all, but kept ncing at me.


    Lightning once again shed outside the window.


    -DuuuuuuuTHUDddddddddddddduuuuuuuddudududu


    I turned my head slightly and looked at the baby fox.


    The baby fox shivered in the curled up state, as if the thunder was scary.


    He looked so miserable that I wanted to approach and hug the baby fox tightly.


    While thinking about how to help, I took my cell phone out of my pocket.


    Choose a music file and pressed the y button.


    ~ ~       ~ ~


    The singer''s soft voice harmonized with a calm song.


    A hit song by a bad singer a long time ago.


    I listened to it hundreds of times when I was sleeping or studying when I was young.


    Now it has be a song of memories since I don''t listen to it often, but sometimes I would take it out and listen to it when I missed thefortable olden days.


    The sweet bad melody spread through the cell phone.


    The baby fox, who was hiding its face, also looked at my ce with his ears pricked up.


    As if a barrier was made with the magic of singing, the singer''s powerful tone gently pushed the sound of thunder and rain and wind.


    The baby fox slowly leaned towards the cell phone.


    At the same time, the drooping ears were erected again.


    The trembling body regainedfort and went up and down stably to the sound of the melody.


    Bad singer''s songs continued to y on the cell phone.


    By the end of the second album''s song, which I really liked, the baby fox fell asleep with a humming sound.


    I watched the baby fox sleep for a while.


    Then I felt that my eyelids were getting heavier.


    Even at dawn, the rain and wind continued strongly.


    Buuuuuuu?!


    The baby fox opened its eyes, pricking the ears at the sound of the strong wind knocking on the wall of the warehouse.


    The warehouse, where the sweet song flowed, was filled with heavy silence again.


    The baby fox, who woke up from its seat, approached the cell phone where the song yed.


    Took. Took.


    The baby fox touched the cell phone a few times with its front feet, but the song did not y again.


    The baby fox quickly lost interest in the unresponsive cell phone.


    Naturally, the baby fox''s gaze leaned against the wall and headed to the sleeping man.


    It wandered around the man and approached carefully.


    Bububuuuuuu


    The baby fox looked at the sleeping man''s face.


    Thud Duuddududud


    Once again, the sound of the wind came dimly.


    Strangely, the baby fox was not scared or shaking.


    The baby fox looked around curiously at the surprising changes.


    Soon after, the baby fox was able to find the reason for the surprising change.


    The baby fox was relying on the man without even realizing it.


    The baby fox got closer.


    At the end of the drooping arm, the baby fox could see the right hand of the man.


    The baby fox recalled what it had done to that hand in the past and expressed sad feelings in its eyes.


    Fear rose in the baby foxs eyes, when it thought that the man would hate it for doing that.


    The baby fox ced its head near the mans hand.


    Buuuuuuuu


    The baby fox licked the wound in the mans right hand.


    The man twisted his body as if he felt itchy.


    The brave baby fox climbed on the man''sp and leaned toward the mans upper body and crouched down.


    Feeling warmer and morefortable than ever, the baby fox quickly fell asleep with a satisfied look.


    Bubuubu


    It was not untilte early morning that the rain and wind stopped.


    The sounds of hidden grass bugs and starlights flowed through the window.


    The twilight glow brighter than the starlight that filled the warehouse.


    -Ko Koooo.


    Chirp Chirp!


    There was a clear sound of birds weing the morning.


    Since I slept in an ufortable ce, I opened my eyes feeling ufortable rather than refreshed.


    I could see the familiar warehouse with the blurry view.


    Oh, right. I fell asleep in the warehouse yesterday.


    I quickly remembered the cause of the situation and nodded slightly.


    I have to stretch to warm up my stiff body.


    I felt the numbness in my thighs and a sense of weight.


    At the end of my gaze, there was an incredible situation.


    "Bubuuuuu."


    "Uh Huh ?"


    A girl, at the age of four or five, in a white dress was sleeping soundly on myp.


    My head became a bit dizzy for a bit.


    I quickly came to my senses and began to calmly examine the situation.


    The baby fox that was sleeping in the corner disappeared.


    A girl with silver hair, pointed fox ears, and a red tail appeared.


    "No way".


    Even if it''s not amon-sense reasoning, instincts and intuition strongly insisted on one fact.


    The fact that the girl in front of me is the baby fox.


    While confused by the chaotic situation, the girl opened her eyes.


    "Buuuuu.."


    ""


    The girl looked up at me with half-closed eyes.


    The red eyes made the girl''s identity more certain.


    What should I do?


    After agonizing over and over again, I said a word.


    "Hi"


    The girl didn''t respond.


    After a moment of silence.


    Bubuuuu


    The girl replied to my greeting with a pure smile that could not bepared to anything.


    As soon as I saw that smile, my heart softened, and at the same time, the tiredness seemed to disappear.


    And the girl closed her eyes again and leaned towards me.


    I hugged the girl very carefully with both arms.


    Breakfast of the farm family.


    Andras came to the breakfast after a long time.


    The breakfast menu is stir-fried tomato eggs, toasted bread in butter, and a cup of fruit juice on the potato sd I made yesterday.


    A sweet and savory smell spread on the table.


    If it were usual, Kaneff would have criticized Andras foring again and I would haveforted the offended Andras, while Lia obsessed with the food without caring about the surrounding.


    Today, everyone was not in their usual self.


    Their eyes were on the silver-haired girl sitting next to me.


    -Munch munch.


    I happily watched her eat without being picky.


    "You''re eating well. Do you like this? Do you want more?


    Bubu.


    When asked pointing to the potato sd, the girl nodded her head quickly.


    I was excited and moved my spoon toward the potato sd.


    Lia was so into the girl''s cuteness that she didn''t even care about the food today.


    Kaneff said with a slightly irritated look.


    "Haaah I should have noticed it right away after seeing the silver fur."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Seeing that she transformed, the little one is probably from the Erul tribe."


    " Erul tribe ?"


    Andras added an additional exnation when I asked back.


    "It''s a term for a family of foxes with silver fur. They are famous for their outstanding soul magic."


    "Then is this child a demon ?"


    "No, Strictly speaking, Erulse close to beast, but that doesn''t mean they are like Yakums. It''s a kind that''s hard to exin. Simply put, they are in between beasts and beast-people


    I tilted my head at the exnation that''s a little hard to understand.


    As I was listening to the exnation, the girl pulled my arm slightly as if she was whining.


    Buuuuu


    "Yes, Ah, I forgot. Here


    I feed the food in her mouth quickly since it was difficult for her to eat with a spoon right now.


    The girl looked satisfied as she moved her plump cheeks.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "What? I''m going to go wash up after I finish eating."


    "No! Not that! What are you going to do with that kid?"


    When I realized what Kaneff was trying to ask, I couldn''t answer right away.


    Because I haven''t thought deeply about what to do with this girl yet.


    Lia, who was reading the room, gave an opinion.


    "Don''t you think we should let her stay here"?


    "Now that we know shes from Erul, It''ll be possible to send her back to their territory.


    "That won''t be easy either. The Erul people are a closed race, so its not easy to meet them. Maybe we could ask help from Ryan. His family is quite influential on that side.


    While their debate continued, the girl''s face grew darker and darker.


    It seemed she read the atmosphere.


    I carefully stroked the depressed girl''s head.


    Then the girl looked up with transparent eyes.


    I looked into her eyes with a bright smile and whispered.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry too much."


    Was the intention of my heart got delivered, the girl''s face became morefortable.


    And she grabbed my clothes tightly with her small hand.


    I was happy that the little girl relied on me, but again the responsibility that came with it made my heart heavy.


    Recognizing my change, Kaneff asked the question again.


    "I think you made up your mind roughly."


    "Yes."


    "Before making a decision, just know one thing clearly. The kid wouldn''t havee here simply because she got lost. There must be aplicated story that we don''t know."


    "I expected that much."


    "In the future, that kid may have a hard time. It wont change your resolution right?


    As Kaneff said, we don''t know what will happenter.


    Maybe it might be hard that I might regret my current choice.


    But,


    The moment when I understood the sadness and suffering of the baby fox through my skill and when she came to me relying on me, our destiny got intertwined at that moment.


    Someday, the baby fox may grow up and may leave me and this ce on her own.


    Until the dayes I want to protect her.


    I want to save her for the terrible past and give her a happy present, so that she can walk on her own into the bright future.


    I nodded to Kaneff with a determined look.


    Smirk.


    "I knew it. If you bring something bothersome into the Demon Farm, I''ll kick out both of you.


    After stirring his hands with a look of annoyance, Kaneff began to eat the little cold breakfast.


    I already knew that this action was his unique way of giving permission.


    I smiled brightly and bowed my head.


    "Thank you, Boss!


    I looked at the girl with my face filled with joy.


    The girl stared at me nkly for a moment, and immediately smiled brightly.


    Andras and Lia also watched the two of us happily.


    "Sihyeon, Sihyeon! that kid going to with us right? Does the kid have a name? Or should we name her?


    "Hmm, I''m not bragging, but I''m an expert in this field, you know? How about naming her after a mythical fairy"


    Why a mythical fairyCant we just call her kid?"


    Ahhhhhh.Mr.Kaneff is really inconsiderate. How can you name a cute little girl just kid. You should think about it properly."


    While the two were arguing about the girl''s name.


    I opened my mouth.


    How about this ?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Swoosh. Swoosh.


    The pleasant sound of the brush brushing Yakum''s fur was heard.


    I hummed to the sound of theb.


    Mybing skills became so natural and relentless that they were now on a different level.


    "How is it? Isn''t it refreshing?"


    Boowoo


    When asked, Chorongi made a pleasant cry.


    I also felt better and continued brushing harder.


    [The subject has "intimate feelings" for you]


    [The target feelsfortable]


    Not only Chorongi but also another life wave was felt in the naturally triggeredmunication ability.


    A small wave that I felt which I felt in Hermosa.


    A few days ago, I began to feel it in Chorongi too.


    It seems that Chorongi is also pregnant.


    I wasn''t as surprised as the first time, but this small wave of life I experienced again still made me wonder and feel excited.


    Naturally, recent days most of my attention was given to Chorongi.


    I always checked if she has any inconvenience orck of food.


    [The target wants blue star mushrooms]


    "Oh, my. Chorongi wants to eat the blue star mushroom. Wait a little bit. Ill bring you a lot."


    Boo wooo


    There must be no blue rising star mushrooms left.


    There is no stock of other things too, so I should visit the Beast tribe Vige.


    While walking thinking about today''s schedule I saw Lia sitting in a squatting position.


    Thinking what was going on, I approached her and called her.


    LiaAre you all?


    "Shhh!"


    "?"


    Lia ced her index finger in her mouth and made a move asking me to be quiet.


    To the puzzled me, she slowly pointed somewhere.


    There, I saw a girl with fox ears was taking a nap with Kawaii.


    The sight of hugging each other tightly felt like a scene from a fairy tale.


    I slowly took out my cell phone because I was obligated to capture this scene.


    I took a picture at an angle where the two faces came out as well as possible.


    Haaah.


    I won''t have to worry about the wallpaper for a while.


    While me and Lia stood in that ce fallen in love with cuteness, the fox girls ears pricked up and moved.


    The girl, who opened her eyes, began to look around with a half-asleep look.


    When she found me with sleepy eyes, she came running in my direction.


    I took a step forward and opened my hands in case she fell.


    Then she came into my arms and hugged me.


    "Speranza, were you sleeping with Kawaii ?"


    Speranza rubbed her face in my arms and did something which I didn''t know whether it was sleep talking or answering.


    Fluttering silver hair and abundant tail.


    The name Speranza, which means Hope in Italian was given to the girl with pointed fox ears.


    Other farm members also liked the name Speranza.


    Speranza, who became a new member of the Farm family, gradually adapted to the farm.


    The alertness she had on others except me gradually disappeared.


    The first one she got close to was Lia.


    She considered Speranza so cute and took care of her more than me.


    Now, when I leave work or leave my seat, she takes care of her in my stead.


    Next was Andras.


    Even though she didn''t spend much time together with Andras like Lia.


    Instead, whenever he came, he attracted Speranza''s attention with amazing toys or pretty clothes.


    Lia was angry, saying it was a foul (?), but Andras smiled and passed it over.


    Finally, Kaneff still maintained an awkward rtionship.


    Speranza was still afraid of Kaneff.


    Maybe the use of chains to bind her when she first came to the Farm seems to have left an impact.


    Kaneff himself said,


    "I don''t care what the fox kid thinks of me,.


    But it seemed to me that he felt lonely inside.


    I am also trying in many ways to relieve the awkwardness between the two.


    While adapting to the farm like that, Speranza''s appearance changed a lot.


    In the past, she was a little thin.


    Now, she boasted her baby fat in her cheeks, which was so cute that I wanted to bite it.


    Most of the anxiety and depression has disappeared.


    Now she''s not in the corner of the warehouse.


    She found peace of mind enough to take a nap with Kawaii, in the middle of the Farm.


    When Speranza was held in my arms, Kawaii also crept into my side.


    Speranza ced her face on the left shoulder, while Kawaii on the right.


    Lia looked at it with envy.


    I smiled awkwardly and brought up another topic.


    Lia I want to go to Beast tribe Vige today. Will it be okay?"


    "Did you run out of Yakum food already?"


    "No. Yakum food is notcking yet, but I''m going to get some blue star mushrooms for Chorongi."


    "Okay. I''ll get ready to leave right after lunch."


    Thank you."


    Lia left first to prepare for going out.


    I need to get ready for lunch too


    "Buuuuu."


    -wooooo.


    "Oh my"


    I couldn''t leave for a while because of Speranza and Kawaii, who fell asleep like baby angels in my shoulder.


    The horses were brought from the stable, filled with equipment, and connected to the wagon.


    The horses seemed to be in a good mood as if they were excited to go out after a long time.


    When I finished preparing for departure with my luggage loaded, Speranza came closer to the carriage.


    The way she looked at me seemed to ask, Where are you going without me?''


    Come to think of it, I didn''t think about what to do with Speranza at all.


    Lia is alsoing to Beast tribe Vige with me, so only Kaneff and Speranza remain on the farm.


    Kaneff won''t suddenly be mean to Speranza, but it was true that I was a bit anxious to leave only two of them.


    I quickly cleared up my thoughts and hugged Speranza.


    "Speranza, do you want to go out with me?"


    She quickly nodded her head.


    "Oh my, are you taking Speranza, too?"


    "Yes. She has been in the farm for quite a while. Going out will also be a good change for her."


    Answering the question I climbed into the carriage with Speranza.


    I visited the Beast tribe vige after a long time.


    As soon as the wagon carrying us entered the entrance, many people''s attention were drawn.


    The atmosphere was not so bad that I could see some smiling while looking at the wagon and the eyes full of vignce which was there when we first visited haspletely disappeared.


    Greg, the pig, and Heron, the deer found us and greeted us.


    "How are you? Brother, sister!"


    "How are you?"


    "Uh Yes. We are fine How are you?""


    After hunting gray wolves together, the two began to call me and Lia brother and sister.


    Honestly, it was a little awkward and burdensome, but I didnt correct them because there was no specific reason to refuse.


    "We''ve been doing great. Who''s the kid next to you?"


    Greg asked about Speranza with his unique nasal voice.


    "This is the kid Im taking care for a while."


    "Hahaha, I thought she was the daughter of brother and sister."


    "No way! Sihyeon and I.having children "


    Lia''s hand shook with an unusual expression of embarrassment.


    Her face turned red and she looked a little shy.


    While resolving the misunderstanding about Speranza, another wee face appeared splendidly.


    " Candy Uncle!"


    A sleek-moving cat girl jumped onto the wagon.


    "It''s been a while. Uncle ! Hi, Demon sister!"


    A smile naturally stuck on our faces at the lively greeting of Miru.


    "Huh? Who''s next to you?"


    "Is she Uncle and sisters daughter?"


    Everyone I met misunderstood the rtionship between me and Speranza, and I felt very strange.


    I''m a little happy, but I didnt know how Speranzawould feel.


    I was also worried Lia also get caught in this situation, because of me.


    "No, it''s the kid I am taking care for a while. Her name is Speranza."


    "Speranza? That''s a unique name."


    With her curious eyes, she pushed her face close to Speranza.


    "Hi! I''m Miru."


    Speranza avoided eye contact, hiding behind my arm.


    "Aha. Speranza is very shy. It''s okay. We can get closer little by little."


    By the end of Mirus greeting, vige children began to gather little by little.


    "It''s Candy Uncle!"


    "The candy man is here!"


    -Rush, rush.


    At the cry of the candy Uncle, the children of the vige quickly flocked around my carriage.


    All the children looked up at me with anticipated eyes.


    Whenever I visited the vige, I gave out candy to Miru and some children, which made them call me Candy Uncle" and got stuck with all the children in the vige.


    They were disappointed when they didn''t receive the candy, so I prepared enough candy for all the children every time.


    This time again, when I took out candy and snacks loaded in advance in the luggagepartment, the children''s eyes were sparkling.


    "Now! You know you have to line up in order, right? If you cut in line or forced him to give for more, youll be dragged right away."


    Miru, who climbed on the wagon, naturally began to control the children.


    The children, who were bigger, followed Mirus charismatic words.


    With the help of Lia, the prepared snacks and candies were distributed to the children one by one.


    "Thank you for the food."


    Candy Uncle, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Ceandy Ankel."


    From children, who are in simr age to Miru to toddling babies came to the wage.


    They smiled happily from receiving both candy and snacks.


    Even if it was amon snack in Korea, it was a great happiness for the children here.


    I spend a lot of money every time, but considering the children''s happy smiles, I thought I would continue to y the role of a candy Uncle for the time being.


    Maybe this is how Santa us felt.


    "Here. You guys take it, too."


    After giving candies to the children, I extended the remaining candies to Greg and Heron.


    "Oh! No. We are fine.


    "You don''t have to give us any."


    Even though their mouths said that, they were standing behind the children and drooling.


    It''s the left over after I gave it to the kids. Take one each."


    "Hmm. Then"


    "You really don''t have to give it to us."


    Looking at the snacks and candies I gave them, the two held out their hands, while twitching corners of their mouths.


    Bam


    Bam


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    "I asked you to check your equipments. But both of you are ying aroundhuh?


    Reville, who suddenly appeared, hit the two''s heads without mercy.


    "Uh. Uncle Reville it hurts."


    We were not ying around. We met brother and sister so


    "What does that matter? Hurry up and go check the equipment."


    The two turned around and walked.


    They nced back and forth as if they had lingering lingering feelings about the snacks and candies that they couldnt receive.


    Here ! Take this."


    When I threw snacks and candy, the two moved their bodies as if they had been waiting.


    "Hehe. Thank you brother."


    Thanks for the food brother.


    As soon as they received the snacks and candy, they quickly moved away with excitement.


    "Whew. When are they going to grow up Didn''t you bring them to share with the children?"


    "It''s okay. They''re the things that''s left over after sharing them with the children."


    Do you want some Reville?"


    "I''m good. Give my share to the old roon, who has been waiting for you guys for a while."


    Reville''s eyes, which rejected the candy, turned to my side.


    "Who''s that?" Is that your daughter?"


    "I''ll exin it to you at the roon grandpa''s store, whom I think will also be asking the same question

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    We arrived at the familiar store of the Roon grandpa.


    As usual, the store was filled with the strong unique smell of herbs.


    Speranza stood next to me and diligently moved her eyes, wondering while looking at the herbs.


    As we entered the store, Racoon grandpa responded as if he knew we woulde.


    His voice was mixed with a little irritation.


    You areing only now."


    "Hello, Grandpa. How did you know we would be here?"


    "How can I not know when the children are running around in all directions with excitement? I''m sure everyone in the neighborhood would have guessed."


    By any chance, did we bring disturbance to the vige?"


    When I asked with an awkward look, Reville stepped up and quickly denied it.


    "No. Even though it''s a little noisy, there''s no one who hates to hear theughter of the children. The old man is mean because he is afraid that he will not have enough candy to eat."


    "What? What do you mean by I was mean?"


    Don''t be mean to a nice person? If you don''t like the candy, then I''ll take them.


    "You punk! Why would you take that? Give it to me right now!


    The roon grandpa and Reville quarrelled over the candy and snacks.


    But in the end, the roon grandpa lifted the white g first.


    "Apologize for being mean to Sihyeon first."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha. You don''t have to apologize. I brought something special for you separately. Here, take it."


    I handed over the candy and snacks I brought.


    Grandpa Racoon''s face was full of smiles.


    Not only Reville but also Lia and Miru looked at it with a smile.


    The eyes of old roon who packed candy and snacks turned to Speranza, who was right next to me.


    OhhhYoure a child from Erul tribe."


    "How did you know?"


    Silver fur, fox ears and tail. It''s race that''s hard to meet, but not hard to recognize."


    "Have you met any Erul people in person?"


    "I''ve seen them a few times when I was wandering around a long time ago. I don''t really know or have any personal acquaintances with them.


    I was expecting information about the Erul tribe, but Grandpa didn''t know much about it either.


    "The more I see you, the more interesting you are. You are a human being, and tags along with a dragon race maid and now a Erul child; when you go out to a big city, people will throw you a few pennies looking at your troop."


    Is ourbination that weird?


    As a human being, I could be considered unusual, but Lia and Speranza are also seemed to be quite unusual beings in the demon world.


    You probably didnte here to introduce me to that Erul girl.right.?, do you have anything you need again?


    "Yes. Blue Star mushrooms and the things I neededst time


    I mentioned the herbs that I needed to gather.


    Grandpa took out the ledger and looked at it, saying.


    "I can give you about half of what I tookst time. There are only a few blue star mushrooms."


    "Is that all you have? How long should we wait to get more?"


    "Well, I don''t think I can fill it up quickly."


    "If you don''t have enough money then"


    "Money is not the problem. So


    Grandpa, who stopped talking for a while, turned to Miru.


    "Miru. Go to the chief and ask him to give me the things I asked forst time."


    "What? Why suddenly the chief uncle".


    Dont ask questions. If you tell him that I sent you, He will give it to you."


    Miru had a strange expression on her face, and then she walked out of the shop just as she said.


    As she left, he opened his mouth again with a dark expression.


    "Haah. The situation in the vige is not so good these days."


    "What''s going on"?


    The beasts started running rampant around the vige. Not only picking medicinal herbs, the road to the city itself became dangerous.


    "We caught all the gray wolf with Reville, right?


    When I asked back with a strange look, an answer flowed out of Reville''s mouth.


    "At that time, the situation improved for a while with your help, but now the situation has worsened again. Not only gray wolves but also the numbers of other beasts are on the rise."


    Then we can help you this time, too?"


    "I''m grateful for your heart, but I don''t think it''ll be much help. You''re not free enough to stay in the vige to help us everyday.right?


    "If we can''t help, can''t you get mercenaries from the city''s mercenary guild?"


    At Lia''s question, the roon grandpa burst into aughter.


    You are right, demon girl. Of course we''ve been thinking about it too. However, there were no mercenaries in the mercenary guild who could take on the quests of these vigers.


    "As the Old man said, Not only the mercenary guild. We also visited Yoyogi Fortress for help, but was beaten before the door. These guyse with knife while collecting taxes, but refused to take knife, when we are in danger.


    If we fail to solve this problem, merchants whoe to the vige will also stoping. If we don''t get daily necessities, well have to eventually leave this ce  our home.


    Hearing about the situation that seemed more serious than expected, Lia and I darkened our expressions at the same time.


    Speranza, who was unaware of the situation, took my hand and looked at me nkly.


    How was your trip?


    "Good."


    "What about the little one?"


    "She fell asleep on our way back, so Lia took her to her to the room."


    Huh..? What''s wrong with your expression?" Did you not get something you needed?


    When Kaneff asked, I told him the story I heard from Racoon Grandpa.


    He responded with a look as if it didn''t matter much.


    "Well, it''s not like yesterday and today that mercenaries hated Beast-people.


    Why, is there a reason?"


    " Since ancient times, Beast-people, who has excellent physical features andbat capabilities, has been the subject of checks by mercenaries."


    In the middle of our conversation, Lia who took Speranza to the room returned.


    "You were talking about Beast-people Vige."


    "Yes."


    I thought about it a little bit. I thinks its odd. Usually, the number of beasts around an area doesnt suddenly increases like that. This is just my guess, but maybe our farm might be the reason.


    "What? Our farm?"


    I was surprised by Lias assumption that I had never expected.


    Lia calmly expressed her thoughts.


    Normal Beasts clearly distinguish between themselves and other Beasts. Originally, the area around this region must have all been Yakums sphere of influence.


    But things changed when the farm was built. Its an incredibly wide fence, but its narrowpared to the original area Yakums had been influencing.


    "Lia, what you mean is.the other beasts might have expanded their influence because of Yakums narrowing their area?"


    Yes. But it''s just a guess."


    "Hang on. Does that mean the Beast-people Vige is suffering now because of our farm?"


    Kaneff nodded slightly at my urgent question.


    Its..just a possible guess."


    "What should we do?"


    "What do you mean? They have to figure it out on their own."


    "What? No. It happened because of us. Shouldn''t we help them?


    I refuted Kaneff''s irresponsible attitude with a ridiculous expression.


    However, he exined the situation in a calm manner.


    "We are not the owners of the Beast-people vige. Who was the owner?


    "It''s the Selberg family."


    "Right, Selberg! We had already reached an agreement with that family while nning the farm. Our side offered adequatepensation, and Selberg epted.


    However, there was nothing about Beast-people Vige in the agreement. So there''s no reason for us to be held responsible."


    "But But"


    Clearly, Reville said that he was beaten at the doorstep even at the lord''s castle where they went to ask for help.


    The owner of Beast-people Vige also gave up on their responsibility.


    Sihyeon, listen to me. You can get enough food to grow yakum from elsewhere. The Demon Lord will provide enough support for that.


    But helping the beast vige is a different matter altogether. Even the Demon Lord wouldn''t want to get involved in this. Because this not a mary issue, but a political issue.


    I dropped my head when I heard that Demon Lord would nevere forward.


    Although it was brief, I remembered many people I met in Beast-people Vige.


    Cute and lively Miru, cold-hearted but affectionate Reville, mean Roon grandpa, immature Heron and Greg.


    And even the innocent children who rejoice as if they have the whole world when they receive small candy from me.


    Seeing my dismay, Kaneff scratched his frizzy hair with an annoyed expression on his face.


    AhhhhYou really are a piece of work.!


    .


    There you go again. Why do you always keep getting yourself involved in troublesome things?"


    "Stop looking like the worlds going to end..Haaaah.Well it''s not like there''s no way at all."


    Is there a way to help them?"


    I looked up and stared straight at Kaneff.


    "It''s hard for us to help them directly, but it is possible to help them indirectly."


    Indirectly?"


    "I mean mercenary. You can help them find some mercenaries."


    "But how can we do that?"


    This time, Kaneff looked absurd.


    Its not we..its you.Did you forget who you are in the demon world.?


    "Me"


    Youre a Ester. The mercenaries can ignore the beast-people, but they will not ignore you  a person appointed by Demon Lord himself. Don''t you think so?"


    At that moment Lia handed me a box as if she had been waiting.


    It was the box that the messenger of the Demon Lord delivered.


    Inside the box, there was the identification que and luxurious ornaments engraved with the patterns of the Demon Lord.


    I carefully pulled out the ID trinket that emits a subtle blue energy.


    "But is this enough? I''ve never met mercenaries in person. I don''t think I''ll be able tomunicate easily."


    "There won''t be anyone who opens their mouth even after seeing it. But still It would be better to be sure. Give it to me."


    Kaneff took the ID trinket and began to mutter something.


    Soon after, thin chains formed from his left hand and wrapped around the trinket.


    After a while, strangely, the chain that wrapped around the trinket got absorbed and disappeared, leaving only a small chain at the end.


    "Here. Take it. If there is someone in the mercenary guild who can''tmunicate, you can pull the chain. Then everything will be solved."


    Kaneff threw the trinket back to me.


    When I looked at the trinket.nothing seemed to have changed much except the small chain in the bottom.


    Lia, who sneaked up to the side, looked at the ID trinket and Kaneff with suspicion.


    "What? Why do you both look like that?""


    "Boss, did you do anything weird?"


    "What did you do Mr.Kaneff?


    Kaneff replied with a look of irritation.


    What.What do you take me for.Do you thinkIm some kind of devil.?


    "Yes."


    "If its the Boss"


    At the prompt answer of me and Lia, Kaneff looked nk.


    After that, we had to soothe the sulky boss and for a while Lia had to suffer the bullying of Kaneff.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    "So, you''re going to help us hire mercenaries?"


    Reville asked back with a surprised face.


    Racoon grandpa next to him also watched with an interesting expression.


    "Well. I''ve received a lot of help from you guys, so I''d like to help you somehow."


    "Thank you, but"


    Reville scratched his head with aplicated expression.


    On the other hand, Roon grandpa responded positively.


    "First, take him to the chief. It''s very sensible issue. We cant decide anything by ourself."


    "Okay. Sihyeon, let''s go to the vige chief. Maybe he can talk in more detail."


    As Racoon grandpa suggested, we decided to meet the chief of Beast-people Vige.


    Speranza ?"


    When I tried to move, I couldn''t see Speranza nearby.


    Looking around the store, Speranza was stuck next to Miru.


    "Look at this. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Miru boasted a flower bracelet made of procrastinating flowers and stems.


    And she put the flower bracelet on Speranza''s hand.


    "What do you think? Do you like it? I''m good at making things in the vige. I''ll give you this as a gift."


    Speranza''s eyes twinkled, her tail kept shaking as if she liked the flower bracelet.


    They only met twice, but Speranza seemed to be closer than she is with Kaneff.


    Leave the Erul girl behind. Miru and I will take care of her until you''re done."


    "Really?"


    You''re going to help the vige, so I have to do this much."


    As Racoon grandpa suggested, Speranza decided to stay here for a while.


    Speranza didn''t even care about me going out because all her attention were taken away by the flower bracelet.


    Following Reville''s guidance, me and Lia stepped out of the store.


    It''s andscape of the vige that I''ve already seen several times, but it seemed that there was a strange tension flowing today.


    Reville''s steps stopped in front of an ordinary-looking house.


    -Knock knock knock.


    "Lagos! It''s me."


    The door opened immediately as Reville called the leader.


    It was a Beast-man who looked like a deer.


    "Reville? What''s going on at this hour?"


    Were here to talk to you about hiring mercenaries."


    Weve already talked enough about thi.. Oh, my. You had a guest."


    "I''m sure you might heard about them. This is Sihyeon and this is Lia."


    "Hello."


    ""


    At the same time as I greeted, Lia too politely bowed her head.


    He seemed confused for a while by the unscheduled sudden visit, but quickly recovered his expression and showed a natural appearance.


    "Nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot of rumors. I''m Lagos, the chief of Elden Vige."


    The name of this vige was Elden.


    It was the first time I have heard of it.


    And I thought there would be a kind grandfather with a long beard as a vige chief, but interestingly he was a much younger chief than I thought.


    "I heard that my son had caused trouble before. I should have apologized first. I''m really sorry."


    "?"


    "Heron is the son of Lagos."


    "Oh"


    I didn''t recognize it because the impression and atmosphere werepletely different, but after knowing the rtionship between the two, I began to see simrities one by one.


    "Come in for now."


    I entered the house under Lagos'' guidance.


    The interior looked no different from an ordinary family house.


    What was unique was the documents piled up on one table and thick books.


    Everything is scattered at home because I''m busy with work these days."


    "It''s okay. It''s our fault foring out of the blue."


    "Wait a moment. Ill bring something to drink.


    No.I think the story will be long, so just sit down. You guys don''t mind, do you?"


    We nodded at Reville''s words.


    Lagos also sat down again after trying to stand up awkwardly.


    When Lagos heard that we would like to help them hire mercenaries, he responded skeptically.


    "I understand that you guys want to help us, but I don''t think it''s going to be easy."


    "Why? We''re not Beast-people, so there''s no reason for mercenaries to refuse, right?"


    "Maybe they''ll ept the request formally. But if they check the request, no one will want to apply."


    As he continued to be skeptical, Lia, who had been staying still, opened her mouth.


    "Maybe they can''t ignore it easily. Sihyeon is qualified for that."


    "That means Do you have the status of a noble?""


    "What? You were a nobleman?"


    "well Hmm you can say it like that?"


    Despite my ambiguous answer, Reville burst into a small exmation, while Lagos murmured with a serious look.


    "I see. Then there might really be a way. No matter what kind of mercenary they are, they won''t ignore the nobility openly."


    "Are you sure you''ll be okay?"


    You might get caught up in bad rumors because of them.


    When he was worried, I answered lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter because it''s something I think I''m proud of myself. If someone tries to create bad rumors, it doesn''t matter since they''re not worth dealing with in the first ce."


    Hahaha! Sihyeon. You really are a unique person."


    Revilleughed loudly and tapped me on the shoulder.


    He was so excited that my whole body stumbled.


    "What do you think Lagos? Isn''t this reliable enough?"


    "Yeah.."


    Lagos briefly exchanged eyes with Reville and opened his mouth staring straight at me.


    "I understand what Sihyeon means. And I won''t forget this grace you have shown us today."


    WaitWait.You don''t have to bow like that. I''ve received a lot of help in this vige, too. We have to help each other when we''re in need."


    "That''s a good thing to say. Will you wait for a moment? We''ll be ready to start right away."


    As soon as Lagos was ready, we immediately went to a city with a mercenary guild.


    We decided to use the wagon we brought from the farm.


    I was worried that Speranza would beg to follow me, but I was able to relieve my worries because she got close to Miru much faster than I thought.


    Three hours by carriage from Elden Vige.


    We were able to arrive in a city surrounded byrge walls.


    "Stop!"


    The soldiers guarding the gate blocked our way.


    Among them, a person who appeared to be a senior soldier approached.


    You again. Arent you from Elden Vige ?"


    Yes. We have some business with the mercenary guild, so we visited again.


    Lagos approached the senior soldier and handed something over.


    A slight jingle sound was heard, as if he had handed over money.


    The senior soldier stared for a moment as if he didn''t like the amount, but soon turned his head away.


    Tsk. Pass. Open the way!"


    "Yes!"


    "Thank you."


    The stopped wagon began to move slowly towards the gate again.


    As we became distant from the soldiers, I spoke to Lagos.


    Do youe in like this every time?"


    Yes. It''s not necessarily like that. But if we don''t do it like that, they often bother us with with some excuse"


    "Hmm. I see."


    "From Sihyeon''s point of view, it may have been unpleasant.Sorry, We didn''t think much about it."


    "No. No. I just thought it was weird, not unpleasant."


    "Pfft! There''s nothing weird about it. Everyone knows that we are not weed in this city."


    At the end of Reville''sint, silence lingered in the wagon for a while.


    In a little awkward atmosphere, my eyes naturally headed to the streets of the city.


    The city named "Kaldinium" was iparablyrger than Elden Vige.


    If Elden Vige had a cute feeling simr fairy tales, the Kaldinium seemed to be like watching arge movie set.


    Ordinary horse-riding residents passing through the streets, merchants who engage in noisy solicitation, and children running in groups.


    Certainly, I felt the vitality of the city.


    But little by little, I began to see things beyond that.


    Beast-people, who upied the dirty-looking back alley, and even babies begging in the gap.


    Certainly, Beast-people did not seem to be weed within this city.


    When I couldn''t take my eyes off the back alley, I heard the murmur of Reville.


    "If we can''t solve the problem of Elden Vige, it will be hard for us to escape from the same situation as them."


    "We''re almost there. The building you see in front of you is the mercenary guild."


    Arge two-story building was seen in the direction Lagos pointed.


    Around the building, Demons who appeared to be mercenaries went back and forth with hideous weapons.


    Our horse and carriage were stopped next to the building, and we entered the entrance of the mercenary guild.


    The first feeling of the mercenary guild was like watching a bar in the middle of the night.


    In a noisy atmosphere, sometimes a loudughter bursted out.


    In the corner, there were also people who spent their time burning tobo or having serious conversations.


    Even though the sun was still overhead, mercenaries who were already drinking were also noticeable.


    First, we followed Lagos and headed inside.


    A female employee was seen organizing her nails in the ce seen as a reception desk.


    She nced at us and said, in an attitude as if not being interested.


    What are you here for?"


    "I''m here to entrust you with a request."


    "Hah I''ve told you before. We don''t ept requests from you people."


    "This time, this person will."


    The guild receptionist''s gaze briefly turned towards me.


    She looked at me with a look, What should I do with this?''


    At that time


    Hey you smelly Furry guys. Why are you bothering our cute receptionist?"


    A man approached us as if he was willing to pick a fight.


    With his torn eyes and pointed jaws, he even reeked of alcohol.


    "Hey, Revilli! You came again shamelessly."


    "Dejan, if you''re drunk, stay quietly in the corner."


    "I can''t do that. The rotten beasts has entered the city, How can a responsible citizen like me stay still?"


    Hahahaha!  As expected, our responsible citizen Dejan. Your muzzle is the best!


    Hey, Dejan! If you kick those beastlings out within five minutes, I''ll pay for the drink today.


    When a bigugh broke out among the mercenaries, the man called Dejan became more confident.


    "Didn''t I say this before? If you''re a dirty beast, you have to act like a beast and stay in the forest. Why are you trying to act like a us noble Demons?"


    Hey you!"


    "Reville"


    When he was openly insulted, the anger filled in Reville''s eyes.


    Lagos hurriedly grabbed his shoulder and dragged him back.


    And he gave him a look that he shouldn''t make a problem.


    Reville also shook his fist because he knew that.


    In the meantime, I took a step forward.


    What you are doing is wrong. Stop being rude.


    HahWhat theWho the f*ck are you?"


    Mind your words. Were here to entrust a request to the guild."


    ording to Lagos, in principle, Mercenaries can be hired.


    It wasn''t our fault to be here.


    "Who do you think you are to say Im wrong.?


    When Dejan put his hand on the weapon handle of the waist dance, Lia, who was behind me, quickly stepped forward.


    She changed her right hand and began to exude pressure.


    Then the atmosphere of the mercenaries who were watching also became ugly.


    "What are those guys?"


    Did the furry guys came here for a fight.?"


    Those lunatic beasts are out of their minds. We need to show them where they belong to today."


    The moment the atmosphere is about to overheat, Lia peeked back and said.


    "Sihyeon. Please take it out."


    "Okay."


    I took out my que in front of many people for the first time and showed it.


    Honestly, while I was showing it, I wondered if the aggressive mercenaries would change just because I showed some kind of identification card.


    However, the reactions of the mercenaries who saw the identification cards were more surprising than expected.


    "That''s?!"


    "That''s the Demon Lords pattern."


    Whos that guy?!"


    The mercenaries, who were gaining momentum, quickly fell into chaos.


    Avoiding my eyes was the first thing everyone did, and there were countless people who hurriedly hid their weapons.


    It wasn''t just the mercenaries who were surprised.


    Lagos and Reville also opened their mouths and constantly alternated between me and my ID trinklet.


    Dejan, who first quarreled, shouted as if he had a seizure.


    "You idiots. That can''t be real."


    ""


    "It makes sense. How can the one who was recognized by the Demon Lord, goes around with those uncivilized brutes".


    Thats right"


    Dejan''s incitement led the mercenaries to agitate again.


    It makes sense. First of all It''s strange that such an esteemed person would suddenly appears in a ce like this."


    Hey you f*cker? Are you trying to cheat us? That too using our great Demon Lords symbol.


    And gradually, everyone felt like I was a scammer.


    Dejan gained momentum again.


    "Look at him without proper horns, he isnt a demon in the first ce. If you wanted cheat, you should have done it properly. HahahahPiece of jerks.


    Like the excretas over there, you who doesnt even have a horn is a shame. You too like those guys has no right to live in our noble society. Get out.


    Get out Get out Get out


    Get out Get out Get out


    Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out


    Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out Get out


    I really didn''t want to use it.


    But I had no choice.


    I pulled the chain on the ID trinket.


    -Cling! -ng ng!


    Numerous chains spread around the identification que.


    They embroidered the air as if they were alive and created a pattern.


    It was the pattern of the Demon Lord.


    And a tremendous sense of pressure began to erupt around the pattern.


    Everyone in the building couldn''t bear the weight and began to struggle.


    Dejan, who was in high spirits, also looked like he was about to die.


    It would have been okay up to here, but the boss I knew was never a person to stop with just that.


    As the chain that created the pattern vibrated finely, the energy spread in all directions was collected again.


    And after a while, Like thunder, a tremendous voice exploded around the pattern.


    "Hey M*ther F*cker Guild Master COME OUT THIS MOMENT."


    Everyone except for me and Lia fell into a panic state.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The whole building became a mess.


    "Ugh"


    "Ugh."


    Few mercenaries couldn''t hold on to the pressure and copsed.


    The floor was full of dropped weapons.


    Dejan, who was closest, fainted with foamsing out from his mouth.


    Reville and Lagos were not affected by the shock.


    They looked around in vain as if they were mentally shocked.


    Me and Lia shook our heads, thinking about Kaneff, who would be giggling at this moment in the farm.


    It took 10 seconds for the guild master on the second floor toe down to the first floor.


    The guild master with an impressive beard and a firm physique shouted with a puzzled look at the rare scenery on the first floor.


    What the..Whats going on"?


    However, there was no answers thate back.


    Everyone stood in their ces as if they were out of their minds.


    While the guild master was looking around, he came out and looked at me.


    And when he found the ID trinket in my hand, his expression turned bizarre.


    The guild master, who hesitated, asked with a trembling voice.


    AreAre youtheEster?


    "Coffee Bringsome coffee to the guests


    The receptionist I saw on the first floor came with her whole boy shaking and ce a cup of coffee in front of me.


    I looked at her to say thank you out of courtesy, but she was surprised and tears started to form in her eyes.


    Haah


    I sighed looking at her


    Remembering the attitude she showed toward us earlier, I couldn''t feel so sorry for her.


    "Why aren''t you guys sitting down? There''s a seat next to me."


    "Hmm. No, I''m fine. Mr.Sihyeon


    "We''refortable here."


    "?"


    Behind me, Lia, Reville, and Lagos were standing like some kind of escorts.


    I was shocked to see Reville, refusing to sit down and he even started using honorifics that he never used before.


    I could guess why he was acting like that, but it didn''t feel very good because it made our rtionship kinda awkward.


    After a while, the guild master and a man opened the door and entered the room.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. There was a customer who came first and I couldnt..


    "It''s okay."


    "I''ll officially greet you again. I''m Hardem, who is in charge of the mercenary guild of Kaldinium."


    While thinking about how to answer the polite greetings of the guild master, I just revealed his name briefly.


    "I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    This time, the man wearing sses with a slender figure took a step forward and introduced himself.


    "It''s an honor to meet the esteemed Ester, I''m a merchant belonging to the Golden Clock Chamber. Name is Ergin."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Sihyeon."


    "I''ve only heard of you through rumors. I''ve never imagined that Id really get to meet you in person."


    What? Rumors.?


    At Ergin''s words, I tilted my head with a question mark hanging on my head.


    "Yes. The crown has kept it a secret about what kind of person the new Esther is and why he was given the position. Many rumors have spread among those who are curious about who he is."


    It was my first time hearing this story, so I turned my head towards Lia.


    She shook her head slightly as if saying she knew nothing about such things.


    I was slightly curious about what rumors would have spread about me.


    "What kind of rumors were they.?


    Dont feel ufortable hearing them,they are just some baseless rumors.


    Ergin looked at me slightly and calmly opened his mouth.


    "Most of them are exaggerated, focusing just to attract the attention of people. Like you can overpower an angry Yakum with one hand and something like you can control the Yakums at your willThe outrageous one among them is you can squeeze milk from a Yakum.!


    Hahahahah..can you believe that. Even if its a rumor those guys should think of something thats believable. How can a mortal being milk a Yakum. Yakums milk which is called the Elixir of immortality in ancient records is rumored to be in your refrigerators.that too inrge quantities..hahaha.such unbelievable rumorsDont you think so too.?


    Surprised in many ways, I just smiled awkwardly, while Lia who was standing meughed by closing her mouth.


    "Isn''t that because of your excellent skills? You dont have to worry about those nonsensical rumors. Not even children would believe such rumors.


    Hahah.Thats a relief"


    While Ergin and I were talking, the guild master Hardem, who seemed a little impatient, coughed.


    "Ahm. Mr. Ergin, if you don''t mind, can I talk to Mr. Lim Sihyeon ?"


    HahahahahOf course. Of course. I''m just a guest here, you can proceed. Hes yours guild master."


    At Hardem''s request, Ergin took a step back from the conversation.


    "While Mr. Lim Sihyeon was waiting here, I checked what happened by asking a normal soldier, and he said that some of the mercenaries seemed to have threatened Mr.Lim Sihyeon. Is that true?"


    "There was one person unterally picking a fight, and some followed him.thats all.


    Dejanthat crazy b*stard"


    He was originally a person known for his notoriety in the guild; it''s my fault for not taking action against such a guy in advance. I apologize on behalf of the guild."


    He bowed his head in front of me.


    "It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t offended by his actions, but I think he has already paid the price. Rather, I''m sorry for messing up the guild."


    "No, you don''t have to be sorry at all."


    "It would have been nice if we did it in moderation.


    No.its okayI heard that you came to entrust us with a request. Can we hear what kind of request it is?"


    "Mr. Lagos?"


    Ahyes?


    I think it would be more urate if you exin it to them."


    At my request, Lagos opened his mouth with a nervous look.


    At first, he spoke gibberish, perhaps because he was nervous, but he exined the request more urately and in detail.


    While hearing the request, guild master Hardems face distorted.


    Is it really that difficult to take a request from Beast-people vige ?


    well  That''s I I"


    As he was nervous, he spitted out strange words, and after which he sighed loudly.


    "Haah I think you already know, so I''ll be honest with you. It is not difficult to put on a request using my guild master authority. But I can''t force mercenaries to take the quest. It''s against the rules of the guild, and mercenaries will never tolerate it."


    "In the end, mercenaries have to ept the request on their own, right?"


    "Yes."


    He murmured, stroking his shaggy beard.


    "It would be nice if there was a proper justification"


    Justification?


    It''s more of a matter of pride for the mercenaries to not to bemissioned to Beast-people Vige. If there was a affordable reason to bypass their pride a little bit"


    "Then why don''t we do it this way.?


    Ergin, who was quietly listening to the conversation between me and the guild master, stepped up.


    "Isn''t it okay if the requester is not the Beast-people vige, but the Golden Clock Chamber?"


    "Ergin, what do you mean?"


    "I''ll set up a trip to Elden Vige. And we will be recruiting mercenaries for that reason."


    "Oh! That''s how you want to do it?


    We could make use of the influence Golden clock chamber has on the city. On top of that, wouldn''t it be a pretty usible justification to push the mercenaries by saying its for being rude to Ester?"


    Hardem eximed, hitting his knees with his hands.


    "What an exquisite way. If its like this, even if the mercenaries are reluctant, they wont be able to refuse.


    "Thank you for the idea Mr. Ergin. What do you think, Mr. Sihyeon?


    Hmm"


    I looked back, dying my answer.


    From the reaction of the three, it didn''t seem to be a bad suggestion.


    And above all, there was no alternative other than Ergin''s proposal.


    "Okay. We''ll do as Mr. Ergin suggested."


    Ergin smiled calmly and pushed his sses up with his hands.


    "Please call me Erginfortably."


    After that, it proceeded quickly. Ergin immediately designated a date for visiting Elden Vige and gave a official request to the guild master.


    In addition, he called Lagos separately and talked about what the vige needed.


    After speaking for a while, Lagos bowed his head to Ergin over and over again.


    The guild master said that the guild would for hiring mercenaries.


    He said it was meant an apology for what happened today.


    As we left the guild building, we were seen off by the guild master and Ergin himself.


    I saw mercenaries withdrawing in a hurry without making eye contact.


    We left the building and headed to the ce where the wagon was parked.


    But there were some Demons packing something hard into our wagon.


    "Who are you guys?"


    "Oh! We work for Mr. Ergin. We were cing the presents from Mr.Ergin in the carriage."


    "What?"


    The empty carriage was packed with various gifts before we knew it.


    Unknown fruits, spices, ornaments in luxurious boxes, and colorful clothes.


    The most noticeable of them was a pair of birds with colorful feathers.


    Lia said that it was a pet bird that''s popr with aristocrats these days


    I approached Lia and whispered softly.


    "Lia. Won''t I be in big trouble if I get this?"


    "Why would you get into trouble. Its not like you are doing anything wrong?


    "?"


    "When a merchant meets a nobleman, it is verymon to send a proper gift. Rather, it bes a problem if he didn''t send a gift."


    .


    Once again, I was confused by the sweet taste of Elitism I felt for the first time in my life.


    I was shaken by the colorful gifts for a while, but I decided to just send them back.


    The workers who brought gifts looked shocked at the words.


    And they ced their head on the ground and began to beg for forgiveness.


    "I''m sorry. If there''s a mistake, I''ll take any punishment. But please ept the gifts."


    "No. That''s not it".


    I went to each one of them and asked them to get up.


    epting their sincerity I decided to receive a few gifts.


    The workers were nervous about it, but they understood and backed down only after I persuaded them saying several times that it was okay.


    I kept the gifts that were mainly food and took out everything that will troublesome.


    When I chose only what I could eat or use myself, a Demon who was watching me handed some jewelry boxes with a desperate look in his eyes.


    If I didn''t take it, I thought he would roll on the ground again, so I had no choice but to put it in.


    After organizing the gifts, I climbed into the wagon.


    I''ll get going now. Give my regards to Mr.Ergin."


    "I''ll make sure to say that. It was an honor to meet you Sir Ester."


    Our wagon began to move after receiving a desperate send-off from the worker Demons.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    After leaving Kaldinium, the carriage slowly headed towards Elden Vige.


    ..


    "


    There was a heavy silence inside the carriage.


    Lia didn''t seem to have felt the need to talk, while Reville and Lagos closed their mouths and just stared at me.


    I couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere, so I turned and talked to Lia quietly.


    "Lia. It''s so different from what I thought."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I thought Ester was an ordinary honorary position. The people in the city, and the two people in the front arepletely froze when heard the word Ester and didnt even breathe properly in front of me. Why?"


    I thought Ester was something simr to "honorary police officer" or "public rtions ambassador" in Korea,


    However, Ester''s influence doesnt seem to be a small one.


    While we were leaving the city, rumors spread, and crowds flocked around the wagon.


    "Ester is definitely an ordinary honorary position. But the issue was who appointed you in that position."


    Doesn''t the Demon Lord appoint all the Esters?"


    "No. Each of the four major families of Demon realm can appoint a Ester. Formally, it''s the same Ester, but the Demon Lords Ester always possessed a different meaningpared to others in the minds of people."


    I nodded as if I understood, while I was still processing the data I heard in my head.


    "I didn''t know it was such a meaningful position since Boss and other people in the Demon Farm didnt treat it like something special."


    "You might have felt that way because Mr.Kaneff, Mr.Andras, and Mr.Ryan were all Esters."


    "What?"


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? Mr.Andras and Mr.Ryan were appointed by their respective families, while Mr.Kaneff was appointed as a Ester by the previous Demon Lord."


    Oh my.


    Now I can understand why everyone reacted like that when they heard the name Ester.


    By the way, why such big shots are in-charge of a farm.?


    Thanks to Lia''s exnation, I was able to solve the questions I had so far.


    And it made me reconsider my ideas on the position called Ester.


    While talking, the carriage got closer to Elden Vige.


    I turned towards the two people who were still conscious of me.


    "Excuse me, you two?"


    Flinch!


    Flinch!


    I sighed softly at the sight of the two people getting nervous, just by hearing my voice.


    "Haah. It''s very ufortable.


    Can you guys act like before? I used the status of Ester to help you, not to be treated like this."


    When I spoke my honest feelings, the two looked at each other with a veryplicated expression.


    Then Lagos opened his mouth first.


    "Honestly, we still can''t believe it. You said you had the status of a noble, but I didn''t expect that you would be an Ester."


    "I thought it would be a noble family in namesake"


    "I didn''t hide it on purpose. Even I didn''t know that it was such a huge position since I was just recently appointed as a Ester. I''m sorry."


    Lagos shook his head in surprise.


    "I didn''t think that you fooled us. It''s just that I am extremely grateful to you that, now I am confused about how to act in front of you."


    Reville nodded his head at the words of Lagos.


    You dont have to feel burdened. I didn''t do much.


    It might be a small thing for Sihyeon, but because of you many residents of Elden Vige will be able to lead their peaceful life. Thank you so much."


    The two bowed their heads toward me at the same time.


    I was a little embarrassed, but I didn''t stop them.


    I epted their gratitude.


    Its okay. We''re supposed to help each other when in troublesome times. There will be a day when I might need help too. So if possible, help me during that time.


    Of course. Well do whatever Mr.Sihyeon wants."


    "Hmm, then for starter, how about stop using the honorifics. It actually feels like you are afraid of me."


    That.I did that to protect Sihyeon''s face in a public ce. It''s not like I''m intimidated or anything!


    Really.It didnt felt like that.


    Hahaha!


    "Hahaha!"


    A warmughter came out of the carriage for the first time after a long time.


    The awkward atmosphere of the carriage disappeared.


    Soon after, the entrance to the familiar Elden Vige began to be seen.


    As soon as Reville and Lagos arrived in the vige, they prepared to gather people.


    They informed about the good news that the mercenaries will being along with the Merchants visit.


    And for the time being, both of them decided to remain silent about my status.


    I also thought that it was not yet time to reveal it to the vigers.


    When the wagon reached Racoon grandpas store, Speranza came running towards me from the store.


    There were wreaths on her head and flower bracelets on her arms.


    Speranza..! Did you had fun?"


    As soon as I got off the wagon, I took her in my arms.


    "Oh my! Did you miss me a lot? You didn''t even care about me when I went out earlier."


    To be honest, I was a little disappointed when she only cared about the flower bracelet, while leaving the vige, but seeing her weing me like this melted my disappointed feelings.


    Bubuuuuu.


    "Huh? What''s wrong ?"


    Speranza suddenly pulled my arm and tried to put something in my wrist.


    It was a flower bracelet made a little sloppily.


    However, there was no way that the flower bracelet made based on Speranza''s small hand would fit in my hand.


    Instead, I put the flower bracelet on my index finger and middle finger like a ring.


    "Did Speranza make this?"


    -Nod Nod.


    It was ragged as if it would tear off if I put a little force on it, but the corners of my mouth went up when I thought that Speranza, made this while thinking about me.


    "Thank you. You did a great job".


    At mypliment, Speranzas pointed ears pricked up and she smiled brightly.


    It was a happier and more touching moment than when I received colorful ornaments.


    "Uncle! When did youe?"


    Just now, and Miru, Thank you so much for ying with Speranza."


    "Hehehe. I taught her how to make a flower bracelet and I made a wreath for her."


    "Thank you so much. I owe Miru today?"


    She asked in a subtle tone, while twisting her body.


    "I heard there are a lot of fun and cool things in the city. Did you buy any gifts for me?"


    "Hahaha! For Miru who worked hard today, shall we find is there any gift from what''s inside the carriage?"


    "Can I see it, too?"


    "Of course."


    "Hehehehe!!"


    The excited Miru jumped onto the wagon like a bullet.


    I burst intoughter and followed her into the carriage with Speranza.


    I chose an appropriate gift for Mirum from the gifts given by Mr.Ergin.


    I gave Miru, a pocket full of rare fruits and a pretty headdress, and for Racoon grandpa, I gave a fruit liquor in a luxurious bottle.


    Both of them seemed to like the gifts, so their ends of mouth almost reached up to their ears.


    They begged me to tell me more stories about what happened in the city, but since I had to go back before it was toote, I promised them that I would say it the next time.


    On the way back to the farm.


    In the slow-moving carriage, I peeled the fruit he received as a gift and feed it in Speranza''s mouth.


    Munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch munch.


    The little fox girl slightly pulled my cor as if saying she liked the fruit.


    I peeled the fruit again and took it to her cute little mouth.


    But then Speranza took the fruit in her hand and stretched it towards me.


    "Huh? Are you giving it to me?"


    Nod.


    When I received the fruit and ate it, Speranza smiled brightly.


    Once again, she received the fruit from me by hand, and this time she gave it to Lia.


    "Thank you, Speranza."


    Speranza continued to take the fruit and gave it to me and Lia alternately, as if it was fun.


    The little fox girl, who had been busy for a while, got tired and fell asleep in my arms.


    Lia whispered in my ears, being careful of not waking Speranza.


    "She fell asleep right away."


    "Yes. I guess she had fun with Miru while we were in the city."


    Ah! By the way Lia Take this."


    What?"


    I handed over a box of jewelry to Lia.


    She came out of the surprise after a while, and changed her eyes towards the box.


    "It''s a gift from Ergin, but I don''t think there would be any chance for me using this. I want Lia to have it."


    "But I I"


    "Hurry up. My arm hurts it''s heavier than I thought."


    Lia half forced epted the box.


    After hesitating several times, she opened the box.


    Inside, nes decorated with red jewels were neatly ced.


    "I took a quick look at it while we were in Elden vige. I thought it might look good on you."


    "Can I really receive something like this?"


    "Of course. You helped me the most since Day 1 at Demon farm."


    " Thank you. I''ll cherish it."


    She carefully hugged the box tightly in her arms.


    I nodded my head with joy.


    Sihyeon..do you know?


    "?"


    You are the first person to give me a gift. I will treasure this gift.


    "Hmmm."


    Lia smiled with a bright face.


    The smile, which seemed to be teasing me but sincere, was more beautiful than the red jewel inside the jewelry box.


    So I couldn''t look at her face properly until we get to the farm.


    Speranzas calm breathing and Lia''s cheerful humming flowed throughout the carriage.


    I got mesmerized in it while looking at the sunset, which colored the sky red far away.


    While keeping my eyes haIf-open and looking at the sky, a thought shed in my head.


    If it really helps to keep the people around me happy .


    Being a Ester


    Is not bad.


    It was the day of my mother''s regr checkup.


    Last time, I couldn''t be with her since I was busy, but this time, I took a day off in advance and forcibly followed her.


    I heard some criticism from my mother, for taking the day off, but this time, I wanted to meet the doctor in person and hear more details about mothers condition.


    "Lim Sihyeon. Come inside."


    Mom, let''s go in."


    I entered the clinic ording to the guidance.


    After briefly greeting a doctor, who was in his 50s sitting in a chair, I sat down with a nervous mind.


    "Hmm"


    The doctor looked at the test results he received today for a long time.


    I became a little nervous seeing him taking long time.


    "Patient Lee Saya. You got tested 3 months ago, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Haha. This is"


    Am I in a bad condition?"


    "No. It''s the opposite."


    After briefly bursting intoughter, he exined by disying the video on the monitor screen.


    "This is right after the surgery, that is, three months ago, and the one over there is the one we got today. This is the area where the surgery was performed, and the condition has improved significantlypared to three months ago. Blood tests also show very good levels.


    "Really, Doctor?"


    When I asked back in excitement, the doctor nodded.


    Honestly, even I''m confused because the results are that good. I thought your face has improved a lot since you came inst time, but it seems we don''t have to worry about anything for the time being."


    "Thank you, Thank you so much Doctor!"


    "Thank you. Doctor"


    "Just make an appointment for a regr checkup just in case."


    On the way back home.


    I was so happy that I almost screamed.


    My mother didn''t express it much, but she seemed to have regained herposure.


    Feeling like she had put down something heavy, that she has been carrying for a while.


    It felt light when we walked out of the hospital.


    "You''ve had a hard time, mom."


    No, its not me. My son did all the hard work.


    While saying that mother rubbed my back.


    I felt really d that I took the day off.


    If I hadn''t heard this from the doctor in person, I probably wouldn''t have believed it easily.


    "Mom, is there anything you want to do? Or is there anything you want to eat."


    "What suddenly?"


    "You''ve been fighting for a long time with the disease and the surgery. So how about take this chance to have fun once in a while. How about a short trip?"


    After thinking for a while mother opened her mouth.


    "There''s a ce I want to visit."


    "Where do you want to go mom.?


    "The farm where my son works."


    ".?"


    "I want to see the ce where my son works in person. Can you take me there?"

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    "Oh The farm.. where I work?"


    "Yes. I really want to go there. Can''t I?"


    "Well, that''s".


    My curious appearance until a while ago disappeared due to an unexpected question.


    I evaded the topic slightly, hiding my confused appearance as much as possible.


    "You''ve seen a lot of farms in our hometown. Wouldn''t it be more fun to go to a Resort Ind or a nearby country?


    Youre right. But I''ve been curious about where my son works for a long time."


    "Why?"


    That work helped us to pay back our debt, and thanks to the milk you brought from the work, I feel much better. So I wanted to say thank you to the people on the farm where you work.


    Hmm


    And also"


    My mother looked at my face and continued to talk.


    The atmosphere around you has improved a lot since you started working at the farm..Isnt it?


    Really.?"


    "Yes. Before you started working at the farm, you always had a depressed expression. I was worried that you might set you feet on the wrong path. But since you started working at the farm I was relieved. The number of times youugh increased day by day after you started working there.


    What?


    Was I that depressed


    And was Iughing that much.


    I avoided making eye contact with my mother in embarrassment.


    Its okay, If I can''t stay long, I want to just say hello to your co-workers. Can''t I?


    If someone else had asked for it, I would have refused with an excuse or a lie without worrying much.


    However, it was not easy to refuse my mother''s request.


    I didn''t want to disappoint my mother first wish to me, after all those years of suppressing her feelings and working for a long time for the family.


    "I''ll ask about it."


    "If it''s hard, you don''t have to overdo it."


    "No. Its fine mom."


    "Thank you, Si."


    "Now. Shall we go out for lunch?"


    After a long time, Ryan apanied by Andras visited the farm.


    Wee. Ryan and Andras.


    "Yes, it''s been a while since I''ve visited the farm. How are you Sihyeon.


    Im fine . By the by, You weren''t in the office this morning."


    Yeah. I visited the Demon Lord castle, since I had some work to do there. And I met Andras there and decided toe visit together.."


    "Come inside. I was going to prepare lunch soon. You didn''t have lunch yet, right?


    Yes. Thank you Sihyeon. By the way, I heard rumors in Demon Lord castle that Andras always disappears during the Lunchtime. Does it have anything to do with the farm.?


    Stop.talking nonsense Ryan.. Sihyeon, Thanks for allowing us join the Lunch."


    I led the two into the farm building.


    "Come to think of it, Sihyeon. Didn''t you say you wanted to talk to me about something?"


    AhYes. I''ll tell you about it during the lunch."


    While heading to the Dining room, we ran into Lia and Speranza, who followed her.


    "Hello, Mr. Ryan. It''s been a while since youst visited. And. Mr.Andras, you''re here again.


    Hahahahahahahahahahhahah


    Ryan burst intoughter at thepletely contradictory response of Lia.


    "Haaha. Since Lia is saying like this, then that means the rumors at the Demon Lord castle must really be true."


    "Ugh"


    Andras scratched his head and turned his head away in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Speranza quickly hid behind my leg in the presence of an unfamiliar guest.


    Ryan turned his gaze towards Speranza.


    "Is this the Erul kid, you talked about. If I remember correctly, her name is Speranzaright?


    Yes. Speranza. You should say hi".


    In the past, she would have nevere out of the back of my leg.


    But, now, much of her anxiety has disappeared, and she peeked out her face, looked at Ryan and waved her hand.


    Ryan also smiled and waved his hand, looking at her.


    Speranzafortably ended her greeting with Andras, whom she had already knew, during his several visits.


    We once again started moving and reached the Dining room.


    There, as usual, Kaneff was sitting with a half gloomy and half sleepy face.


    As soon as he found Ryan, he lifted his hand and greeted him.


    Hey Ryan, It''s been a while.


    Yes. Mr. Kaneff."


    Ryan politely showed courtesy despite the insincere greeting from Kaneff.


    Kaneff''s drowsy eyes turned sideways towards Andras.


    Ah. you came again?"


    Come onReally"


    Everyone except Speranza burst out intoughter.


    After lunch, the restaurant was filled with the smell of the tea prepared by Lia.


    A cup of fruit juice was prepared and ced in front of Speranza, who can''t drink tea.


    I held the cup next to Speranza so that she could drink the juicefortably.


    Gulp Gulp


    "Is it good?"


    "Un G o o d."


    Speranza answered my question adorably.


    Recently, Speranza began to speak short sentences.


    Whats surprising was that she started speaking in Korean, not thenguage of the Demon world here.


    She only answered in Korean, even though she seemed to understand thenguage of the Demon world.


    As I was wiping the spilled juice around Speranzas mouth, Ryan, who was watching, opened his mouth.


    "You seem to be doing better than I thought with Speranza."


    "At first, it was hard. I think it''s better now. Lia also has been helping taking care of hertely."


    So, What is it.? you said earlier that you wanted to talk about something, right?"


    Yes. What I wanted to ask is.


    I slowly exined what happened with my mother.


    Some useless stories were added, and the story continued a little longer.


    "Hmm. So Sihyeon''s mother wished to visit the farm, right?"


    "Yes. It will be hard, right? Since it''s a ce where not anyone can easilye and go.,"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "What?"


    "It won''t be a big problem for a short visit. Of course, you have to promise me that she will keep it a secret to some extent."


    Ryan sipped the remaining tea and talked easily as if it was nothing.


    I asked back with a nk look.


    "It might be a weird question to ask, but, can you really give the permission this easily?


    "As you know, it''s not that simple. It''s a part of my responsibility to deal with procedural annoyance, and if there''s a problem, I will be held responsible."


    He put down his teacup and smiled with a unique attractive smile.


    "But it''s okay. Since it''s Sihyeon''s request. I told youst time, right? There''s still a lot left to repay for the help you did to us. So don''t worry, bring your mother."


    "Thank you, Ryan!"


    "Tell me your convenient day in advance. Then I''ll schedule it ordingly."


    Things worked out easier than I thought, so smile started to appear on my face.


    Then I realized that there was still one more mountain to ovee.


    What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Boss, did you hear what I just said.Are you okay with it?


    Of course I heard it. Your mom said she wanted to see the farm, right?


    Kaneff answered casually, putting the snacks that came with the tea in his mouth.


    "It''s a hundred times better than strange peopleing from Demon Lord castle. I don''t care, so take care of it with Ryan."


    "Thank you, Boss!"


    He waved as if it was nothing.


    As my mother''s visit almost became confirmed, Lia muttered with an urgent look.


    "Ah. The house is so dirty I think I need to clean up the guest''s room Should I start cleaning right away?"


    Lia. Shesing here just to say hello. You don''t have to pay too much attention"


    "No! As the only Maid of Demon Farm, such acent mindset is uneptable.


    Lia shouted with a strong determined look, that was not usually seen.


    Then she left the Dining room, saying she should check the guest''s room right away.


    "Hmm, Sihyeon''s mother ising, I can''t miss it either. I also take a day off on that day"


    Hey, Andras. If I see your face on that day, I''ll write it down in the report to the Demon Lord castle, that, you are visiting the Demon Farm way too often."


    Andras was immediately got crushed by the brutal threat.


    When I said I wanted to bring my mother.


    I didn''t know that all the farm members would ept it this easily.


    Rather, I was a little touched by the fact that they were preparing their best to greet my mother.


    I began to look forward to the day my mother would visit the farm.


    "Mom. Why did you prepare so much?""


    "How can a guest go to a ce empty-handed?"


    "No, I know that. But I think this is too much. People might think that we are going on a trip to abroad for a month."


    WhatI just brought some food ingredients to cook and some fruits to eat as dessert."


    My mother criticized me in a tone as if saying that this was not enough.


    I shook my head and stepped out of the house with heavy loads.


    As soon as we came out of the house, Ryan''s vehicle was stopped in front of our house.


    He greeted my mother with his dazzlingly handsome face in a friendly manner.


    "Hello, Sihyeons mom. It''s a great pleasure to meet you. I''m a Ryan who is indebted to Sihyeon."


    "Oh my, hello. You don''t have toe all the way to meet us like this."


    No. I forced Sihyeon to allow me do it since I really wanted to. Give me your luggage."


    We got into the car with luggage enough to fill the trunk of the car.


    Sihyeons mom, did you hear about our farm from Sihyeon?"


    "Yes. Honestly, I still can''t believe it. I can''t believe my son was working in Demon world.I have only heard about it on the news."


    After I got permission to visit the farm, I confessed everything I had kept as a secret for a long time to my mother.


    How surprised she was when she first heard the story, I still remember it clearly.


    "You don''t have to think it as too strange. Its like how people going to abroad and working there, Its just that instead of going abroad, Sihyeon is going to the Demon Realm."


    Yes, Thank you. Thinking like that makes me feel a little more at ease."


    Ryan skillfully continued the conversation to relieve my mother''s tension.


    I was grateful for the consideration on his part.


    WowDemon world is such a nice ce".


    It was the first words that came out from my mothers mouth as soon as she set foot in the Demon Realm.


    A few minutes ago, we were in a stuffy city.


    Its the feeling everyone will get when theye from the stuffy city and looked at these beautiful fields, green forests, and mountain ranges.


    My mother looked happy while enjoying the fresh air after a long time.


    It was the same reaction I had, when I first came to the Demon Realm for the first time.


    Sihyeons mom, please wear this ring. With this you''ll be able to talk to the people in the farm."


    Ryan handed my mother the same interpretation ring as me.


    And he slowly guided us toward the farm.


    As my mother headed to the farm, she constantly admired the surrounding scenery.


    When she found a pretty flower, she took pictures and stood still to enjoy the scenery.


    The farm building began to be seen from afar.


    "Mom, were almost there. What you see over there is the farm building.


    Really..Its much bigger than I thought?"


    When we came near the farm, the people who were waiting approached us.


    "We''ve been waiting for you. Ma''am. Thank you for visiting us."


    NoNo. If I knew there were people waiting, I should have hurried over."


    Looking at the man greeting my mother, I was at loss of words.


    Neatly groomed tied up hair and a clean shaven face with luxurious clothes, that seemed like he was going for a nobles party in 18th century.


    More than anything, he had a cheerful eyes, smiling face and a calm voice.


    "Si, who is this?""


    UhWell.. Thatis


    The man replied on my behalf with a rxed smile.


    Sorry for thete introduction. I''m Kaneff, the one in charge of this farm."


    Who


    Who is this guy..?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Of course, the being that I was most worried about before taking my mother to the farm was Kaneff.


    From my experience, he was far from being respectful or at showing courtesy for others.


    Of course, as I experienced it in person, I learned that such behavior originated from his free personality that was not bound by formality.


    Regardless of whether it is good or bad, the first impression anyone gets of him is not good.


    I thought it was very surprising when he allowed the invitation because he hated annoying things that were cumbersome.


    But what hes showing right now is really


    "I didn''t know the representative of the farm was this young. I thought you might be a much older.


    "It''s cant bepared with you Ma''am. When I first saw I mistook you as Sihyeons sister. I never thought you would be his mother.


    HahahOh my, I''m happy to hear such words from such a wonderful person."


    ..?!?!


    I looked at Ryan with a puzzled look.


    But, he was also in a state simr to mine, perhaps surprised by Kaneff''s behavior.


    "Let''s go in, mam. Let me introduce you to the other members of the farm. OhHow inconsiderate of me. Give me the heavy luggage. Let me carry it.


    Kaneff escorted my mother very naturally.


    Seeing how the thing that I thought would be difficult worked out so well, I started to get worried


    No, scared.


    However, it is also possible to say, that he might mess up like the thing with the messengerst time.


    I followed Kaneff and mother without saying anything.


    As we passed the front door, Lia greeted mother with a calm appearance.


    It was an elegant made image that reminded me the first time I met her.


    Oh.. You must be Miss Lia, right?"


    Yes, Sihyeons mom."


    "I''ve heard it a lot about you from my son. I heard you helped him a lot since he first came to the farm. Thank you."


    "No. I''ve been helped more. And feel free to call me Lia."


    Ok. I''ll do that."


    My mother gently held Lias hand and thanked her.


    She seemed embarrassed for a moment, but she quickly smiled and held my mother''s hand.


    Pad pad pad


    The cute footsteps came from the second floor.


    After a while, Speranza appeared on the side of the stairs.


    Speranza found me and ran towards me, but stopped mid-way recognizing a strange being next to me,


    "Si, is that cute little girl Speranza"?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Hi, Speranza?"


    Speranza showed signs of limping at my mother''s wee greeting, and hid behind Lias back since it was her next best option.


    My mother looked a little disappointed at the appearance of Sperenza hiding.


    "Organize your heavy luggage first Ma''am. Then I''ll help you look around the farm."


    Following Kaneff''s instruction, Lia began to guide mother to the room and helped her organize the luggage.


    Poo woo woo.


    Pow-woo wooo


    Poo woo!


    Ho-ho. You Guys, it''s itchy."


    My mother burst into a pleasantugh at the attack of the three Yakum siblings.


    The first one to approach mother was of course Tanduk.


    Even though he showed a little vignce, he came near.


    He came close and smelled her, then pulled her clothes, and suddenly started acting cute.


    Thanks to Tanduk, Kawaii and Akum also began to show interest in mother, and soon she got surrounded by the baby Yakums as they are now.


    Mother took the pranks of the three siblings leisurely and smiled happily while watching them.


    Meanwhile


    The Demon members of the farm who were watching the appearance muttered with a serious look.


    "I can''t believe she got close to baby Yakum so quickly. As expected of Sihyeon''s mother. She is in a different level."


    "I think its in their blood. They mush have mysterious power to tame the Beasts".


    "Hmm. That''s an interesting hypothesis. If that''s true, I''d like to somehow bring her into our Farm family."


    "Hahaha"


    Iughed in vain looking at the serious conversation between Ryan and Lia.


    Of course, my mother became close faster than other Demons, but it was not because of some mysterious power.


    The baby Yakum only instinctively felt and acted close to my mothers smell, atmosphere, and actions that looked simr to mine.


    Clench


    Speranza stood next to me held my hand tightly.


    The little fox girl''s eyes were on my mother and the baby Yakums, who were having fun.


    "Speranza, do you want to hang out with them?"


    Speranza''s expression was filled with hesitation.


    She wanted to approach, but she did not move easily, perhaps because of the vignce still prevailing in her heart.


    Rather than forcing Speranza''s back, I decided to watch with ease.


    So that someday she can ovee the vignce and take a step on her own.


    Mother had her first meeting with not only baby Yakums but also Hermosa.


    "You are Hermosa, right?"


    Boo Woo wooo.


    "Thanks to your milk, my body has improved a lot. Thank You, Thank you so much. Please look after Si."


    Did Hermosa understand my mother? Hermoasa slightly raised her head and replied.


    Boo wooooo


    My mother smiled and gently patted Hermosa.


    My mother, who was having a good time with Yakum, suddenly looked surprised seeing her watch and came towards me.


    "Oh my! It''s already been this long."


    What long mom.There is still time.


    What time.? If I cant prepare lunch now, when will everyone eat.


    That.


    My mother didn''t care about my reaction and continued to talk.


    "I brought a lot of things, so I have a lot to prepare. Guide me to the kitchen."


    "Uh, yeah. Okay."


    "I''ll help you.


    OhThank you Lia,"


    After saying her goodbye to the Yakum family, we headed to the farm building in a hurry.


    "Si, can you put that in?"


    Lia! Bring me the luggage I brought."


    Me and Lia were busy following my mother''s instructions.


    Lia was mainly in charge of chores, and I helped with simple kitchen stuffs.


    Even though it was an unfamiliar kitchen, my mother skillfullypleted the dish.


    In an instant, the kitchen was filled with delicious smells.


    "Lia. Can you try the taste.?


    "Me?"


    "Yes. I''m worried whether it''ll suit the taste of the people here."


    "Try it."


    My mother fed the japchae (Sweet potato starch noodles stir fried with vegetables) which had just beenpleted, directly to Lia.


    An exmation burst out of Lias mouth.


    "It''s really good!"


    "That''s a relief. Then try this, too."


    When she heard that it was delicious, my mother was excited and started feeding Lia this and that food.


    Since I learned how to cook from my mother, it would feel like an upgraded version of taste for the Farm members.


    "Sihyeon and his mother are really good at cooking."I''m so jealous."


    "It''s not that hard. Lia can do it too."


    No.I don''t have talent"


    "You don''t need to have talent. It''s enough if you''re determined to serve delicious food."


    "Really?"


    "Of course!"


    Lias eagerness to cook again soared because of my mother''s support.


    As a person who witnessed her cooking in person, I started to worry a little.


    Wouldn''t Kaneff might have gone crazy if he had seen this?


    Anyway, after lunch preparation was over, the prepared dishes were ced on the table one by one.


    Steamed ribs, japchae full of mother''s taste, and other side dishes, mother carefully prepared sincest night.


    The table was so full of food that couldnt be prepared in a short time


    "I didn''t know you''d prepare so much food. Didn''t you had a hard time?"


    It''s fine. And I did it because I wanted to treat everyone here."


    "Thank you for the meal. Ma''am."


    Starting with Kaneff, Ryan and Lia also thanked mother.


    Speranza, who sat next to me, also nced at my mother.


    As they settled in front of the table one by one, someone else appeared at the Dining room.


    It was Andras.


    Oh. it''s not toote. Right.?


    You b*sAhm. Oh, Andras you came."


    At that moment, Kaneff almost showed his true self, but he returned with great willpower to a rxed and elegant appearance.


    "Oh my! There was one more person."


    "I''m sorry. I arrived a littlete because I had to take of some things . I''m Andras, who regrly manages the farm facilities."


    "Hello, I''m Sihyeon''s mom, Thank you for taking care of my son."


    No no. Its a pleasure meeting you. Can I join you on the meal?"


    "Of course."


    With the help of my mother and Lia, Andras'' seat was quickly created at the table.


    Of course, not to mention that it was located at the farthest ce to avoid Kaneff''s burining eyes.


    With all the Farm family members gathered, the meal began.


    My mother, who was taking care of others to eatfortably, also came to the table.


    My mother settled next to Speranza.


    It looked like Speranza was stuck between me and my mother.


    Sperenza flinched and was surprised since there was still some vignce left.


    Still, she didn''t run away to my side.


    The meal began in earnest. Fortunately, everyone was busy moving their hands and mouths as if my mother''s food suited everyones taste.


    In particr, Andras, who came despite Kaneff''s threat, looked very satisfied.


    Of course, braised short ribs became the most sorted out food.


    The soft meat, not tough, was deeply seasoned with sweet and rich seasoning.


    Farm family members loved it so much that I had to get another pot of braised ribs from the kitchen within few minutes after the beginning of the Luncheon.


    While looking at everyone''s meals, my mother carefully took care of Speranza, who sat next to her.


    "Do you want to eat braised short ribs?""


    Un.


    "Okay. I''ll make it easier for you to eat."


    Thanks to the delicious food, Speranza, who was vignt at first, also naturally epted the caring of my mother.


    Mother smiled happily at Speranza''s baby bird-like appearance.


    After lunch, I went out on a short walk with my mother, Speranza, and Ryan.


    Lia remained to wash the dishes and clean up.


    Andras also participated in the cleanup since he couldn''t fend off Kaneff''s intense gaze.


    Speranza was walking side by side holding hands tightly with my mother, as if she hadpletely erased all the vignce against her.


    I was able to rx a little by looking at the friendly two.


    Ryan, who was watching it together, said.


    "I think it''s because your mother and Sihyeon look alike, Speranza got closer quickly."


    Me simr to my mom.?


    "Yes."


    I made a puzzled look.


    I''ve never thought I looked like my mother.


    In response to my strange expression, Ryan smiled and added.


    "You don''t look alike on the outside, but the atmosphere, and the first impression. Perhaps the others on the farm also thought the same."


    "Is that so?"


    I felt mysterious for a moment.


    Hearing that I resemble my parent as a grown-up adult like this felt good and somewhat awkward at the same time.


    I brought up another topic to hide my embarrassment.


    "I was surprised today. Ryan must have been busy, but you took a day off to wee my mother, and the other farm members also weed her so much Honestly, I was a little worried at first."


    "Hahaha. Actually, we were also worried about what if your mother doesn''t like us?"


    "Ah. Really?"


    "Hmm. I wasn''t going to tell you this, but..


    Ryan came closer to me and whispered in my ears.


    "The person who worried the most among us is probably Mr.Kaneff. He actually asked me how he should behave."


    "What? The Boss?"


    "Shh! This is a secret. If Mr.Kaneff knew I said it, he''d kill me."


    He winked, raised his index finger in front of his mouth.


    I nodded, thinking about the strange behavior Kaneff showed today.


    "Ah That''s why Boss acted like that today.""


    Mr.Kaneff showed the courtesy in his own way. Even though he acts recklessly, hes a quite responsible person. I''m sure he wanted to show his true self only to the people he values."


    When I heard Ryan''s exnation, I was touched.


    Bringing my mother who had nothing to do with farm work.


    I thought it would be cumbersome for everyone, but I was touched by the fact that they paid such attention and weed me sincerely.


    "I I was loved a lot more than I thought."


    "Hahahah!


    I became so shy even after saying it with my own mouth, so I urgently turned my eyes to the far-sighted mountain.


    Ryan couldn''t hold back hisughter, and giggling as if he found it funny.


    Fortunately, at that moment my mother and Speranza, who were far ahead, began to call me, and I was able to get out of the awkward atmosphere by moving quickly.


    I was d that I brought my mother to the Demon Farm.


    A smile that appeared on my face stayed on for a while.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Speranza picked up the flowers in the field and began to make flower bracelets in the way Miru taught her.


    She was still clumsy, but when I looked at her mouth and the careful hands, she seemed very serious.


    After moving the small hands busily, a bracelet with a noticeable red flower was made.


    Speranza shyly held out thepleted bracelet to my mother.


    "Oh my, are you giving it to the olddy?"


    Nod Nod.


    "Thank you, Speranza. You made it so beautifully."


    My mother epted the bracelet with a happy expression.


    After carefully wearing the bracelet on her hand, she patted Speranza''s head and praised her.


    Speranzas face got dyed in red and her tail started waving.


    She looked very pleased.


    "Wait a minute."


    .?"


    This time, my mother bent some flowers and quickly made a bracelet simr to Speranzas.


    And she put the bracelet in Speranza''s wrist.


    Speranza''s eyes started sparkling as she saw the bracelet that waspleted really quick and beautifully.


    As if a little excited, her two pointed ears were raised.


    "Ho. Do you want me to tell you how to make it?""


    Nod Nod


    My mother burst intoughter at the intense nodding.


    And my mother took Speranza in her arms, and began to teach her how to make bracelets.


    Ryan muttered in admiration at the appearance.


    "I think your mom got closer to Speranza than Sihyeon right now".


    Yes. I think Im getting a little jealous."


    "Hahaha."


    I said it half jokingly, but in fact, I was seriously a little jealous.


    How much time did it took for me to make her show that bright smile towards me, but my mother got it on the first day of meeting.


    Is this how Lia felt usually, while looking at me and Speranza?


    Ryan, who was watching my mother and Speranza, confirmed the time and opened his mouth.


    "Sihyeon, I think we should get ready to leave".


    "Ah. Is it already that time?"


    "Yes. It''s been a while since I had a such a rxing day, So it feels really short."


    Receiving his words, I informed my mother of this fact.


    "Mom, it''s almost time to go back."


    Already..?


    "Yes. I think we should go back and say goodbye to the farm members."


    My mother stood up from her seat with a look of regret.


    Speranza also stood up with an anxious look.


    Upon returning to the farm building, other farm members were already preparing to see us off.


    My mother greeted each and every one with a sad face.


    "Boss, please take good care of Si."


    "You don''t have to worry mam. Leave it to me. We couldn''t talk much since you camete today. So Lets have a long chat next time. Is it okay.?


    Of course. I''ll be waiting until then.


    Lia, You are doing well in cooking. Believe in yourself and be more confident."


    Yes, Thank you. Sihyeons Mom, Please take this."


    Lia handed over a small bag to my mother.


    There were several bottles of Hap in it.


    "I heard that Sihyeons mom likes Hap. I packed the freshest one and put it in."


    "Oh, my. You don''t have to.


    "We were treated to a really delicious meal. So please receive it."


    When Lia forcefully ce the bag containing Hap into my mothers hand, my mother reluctantly epted it.


    At that time, Andras, who was watching, coughed and stepped forward.


    "Hmm, I personally prepared something, so I hope you ept it.


    Andras took out a small box and handed it over to my mother.


    There was a ring in it.


    "It''s not great thing like Hap. As a token of my Thanks please have it. It''s an artifact with some useful magic. I''ve also ced some defense magic, which can protect you if you encounter any danger.


    Oh my.Isnt this a very expensive item? I don''t know if I can have such a precious artifact."


    No, its not that precious. I made it by myself, so it only cost a little bit.You don''t have to feel pressured."


    "Thank you, Mr. Andras. I''ll use it well."


    Andras looked a little ttered when my mother picked up the ring.


    Of course, Kaneff and Lia watched him with an expressions that said they didn''t like it.


    Finally, my mother approached Speranza.


    Lowering her posture, she looked into Speranzas eyes and said goodbye.


    Speranza, Thanks to you, I had a lot of fun today. I''lle back again next time, let''s have more fun together.


    Speranzas sharp ears drooped, and she didn''t even make eye contact properly as if she felt sad for departing with my mother.


    My mother stroked Speranza''s head several times with a pitiful expression.


    "Let''s go now. I''ll take you to the gate.


    Yes."


    At the words of Ryan, me and my mother said goodbye to the farm members.


    Everyone. Thank you. I had a great time."


    Bye guys. See you tomorrow. I put the leftover ribs and japchae in the refrigerator, so make sure to heat it and then eat for dinner.


    I was little worried about Speranza, who stood with a dark expression next to Lia, but I thought it she will be alright.


    I took my mother and started moving away from the farm along with Ryan.


    How long did we walk?


    Suddenly I heard Lia''s surprised voice and felt a short footsteps approaching us in a hurry.


    Looking back, Speranza was running towards us.


    Speranza ?"


    Hug!


    Speranza''s face, holding my legs with both hands, was already covered with tears.


    I was confused and froze for a moment.


    Speranza''s words from her mouth sharply stabbed my heart.


    Do n tD o nt"


    "!!!"


    It was an iplete word, but the emotion behind it gotpletely conveyed to my ears.


    I was heartbroken at the sight of Speranza crying, and saying Dont''


    While I stood freezed because of the unusual appearance of Sperenza, which she usually doesnt show, my mother approached Speranza.


    Without saying a word, mother hugged Speranza tightly andforted her.


    The little fox girl began to cry in her arms, wondering what was so sad.


    buuuuubuuuuubuuu.


    I get it. Speranza was very lonely. Huh.?


    Not only me, but also the Ryan, and other Farm members that followedte, stared nkly at my mother and Speranza.


    The crying subsided, and Speranzas cute little face got ruined by the tearful runny nose, but she regained stability and was tightly sitting in my mother''s arms.


    My mother handed over the calmed down Speranza to me.


    "Now, Si."


    Huh ?"


    I was worried that Speranza might cry again, but she sat calmly in my arms.


    My mother took the handkerchief given by Ryan and gently wiped Speranza''s face.


    Was her name Speranza mean Hope.


    Yes."


    "I think you named her really well. When you were born, I didn''t know what name to give you, so I thought a lot about it and named you Sihyeon, which means Vision, hoping that you could see things which people normally dont . I think like you I also nailed it.


    My mother smiled brightly and turned towards Ryan.


    Mr.Ryan, is it okay if Si stays here for today, and Ill be the only one going back?"


    "What? AhYes, he can stay here."


    "Then Si stays here."


    "Mom, Are you fine going alone?"


    "Do you think I''m a kid. Of course it''s okay."


    My mother smiled brightly and patted me on the shoulder.


    The expression of her pride made me tear up.


    "Speranza, I have to go. Instead, I''ll leave my son behind, so you won''t be lonely."


    "Un"


    Okay. Dont forget this grandma. I''ll definitelye back next time.


    My mother started departing after she finished greeting Speranza again and said goodbye to the rest of the people again.


    "Sihyeon, don''t worry. I''ll take your mother to home safely."


    ".. Thank you Ryan."


    So, my mother left the farm with the Ryan.


    "Are you alrightSihyeons mom?


    Well


    When Ryan asked, Sihyeons mother smiled vaguely.


    "I''m proud that there are people who depend on my Si, but at the same time, I also feel lonely."


    "Yes. Sihyeon has be an indispensable part of the Demon farm now.


    "I knew this day woulde. Sihyeon has been tied up in one ce for too long because of me."


    The mother, who had a mncholy expression, smiled brightly.


    But there''s also a silver lining about it."


    "?"


    Because of that I''m spending some quality time with a handsome guy after a long time."


    Hahahah. Thank you Sihyeons mom. It''s really a honor to be praised by a beautiful person."


    The two walked side by sideughing happily.


    After my mother left, I came up to the room with Speranza.


    She was still shaking as if scared that I would leave.


    "It''s okay now dear. I wont go anywhere. We''ll be together..Ill be with you this whole day."


    As I continued to soothe her, Speranzas anxious expression started dispersing little by little.


    Nevertheless, her two small hands grabbed my clothes and didn''t let go.


    What made Speranza so anxious all of a sudden?


    This has never happened before when I left the farm.


    She showed unusual signs of anxiety today.


    I yed a song on my cell phone to soothe her anxiety.


    It was the bad of Speranza''s favorite singer and the song that we listened together in the warehouse.


    "BuBu"


    Speranza''s breathing sound stabilized to the sweet melody of the song.


    It was only after I saw her falling into a deep sleep, I could take a breather.


    At the end of the song on my cell phone ylist. I too fell asleep slowly next to Speranza.


    ??


    I felt very strange.


    It feltpletely different from my usual dreams.


    As if watching a vivid movie, the scenes quickly passed one after another in front of my eyes.


    There was Speranza, who looked younger than now, and people who looked like her parents.


    In addition, Beast-people, who showed the appearance of a fox, are also with her.


    Speranza kept smiling happily there.


    No worries or anxiety was seen in her eyes.


    Such a happy scene quickly disappeared after a few scenes.


    After that, only dark and darker memories continued.


    She parted with her parents and headed to a strange ce with some strangers.


    She ran through a thorny path with the strangers, while being chased by scary beings.


    The people around her gradually disappeared one after another, and at the same time, Speranza''s smile started drying up.


    Eventually, Speranza, who was alone, continued to move in the direction that thest stranger who was with her told her.


    For a very long time, she cried breathlessly every night hiding in bushes and trees in anxiety and fear.


    She kept crying every night.


    Bububububuuuuuuuuu.


    Bububububuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    I felt frustrated when I saw the crying small baby fox.


    I floundered to get to Speranza somehow.


    My whole body was as heavy as if I was restrained with chains.


    But I didn''t give up.


    Biting my teeth tightly, I took one step at a time.


    A little more


    A little more!


    The moment when both hands got stretched out with all my might, they touched the crouched baby fox.


    I hugged the baby fox in my arms.


    sh!


    "Haah! Haah!"


    Gasp


    What I saw as soon as I opened my eyes was the Yellow light of the dawn and the ceiling of the familiar farm building.


    My whole body was soaked in cold sweat as if I was pressed by a terrible sleep paralysis.


    Flick.


    I turned my head at the movement I felt in my arms.


    Speranza looked at me with a worried look.


    And she raised her hand to wipe off the cold sweat on my forehead.


    I stared nkly at it.


    My head was in a messed because of the scenes I saw in my dream.


    At that time, Speranza, who was in my arms, looked at me and whispered.


    Pa..p..a ?


    Pap.a ?


    "Papa"


    At that moment, I was dazed as if I was hit by something on my head.


    I think I misheard it.


    How should I react to this?


    Am I still in my dream?


    I didn''t respond to the 50,000 questions that filled my head.


    Seeing that Speranza''s expression got darker and darker.


    As soon as I saw that, a thunderbolt hit my head.


    Complicated thoughts disappeared in an instant, and only the thought of wanting to make the girl in front of me smile filled my head.


    "Speranza, Did you call me?"


    The girl, who had been surprised for a while, soon began to smile broadly.


    Speranza stretched out her arms and hugged me.


    After wriggling in my arms for a while, she fell asleep quietly.


    I remembered the look my mother sent me before leaving the farm.


    I closed my eyes and muttered to myself.


    Mom, is my vision right ?


    With afortable mind, I also fell asleep holding Speranza in my arms.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Boxes piled up in front of our front door.


    I looked at them with a little tired face.


    "It''s Sihyeon, right?"


    "Yes, but where did thise from?"


    Its written Lee Junho Strawberry Farm."


    "Oh"


    The boxes were sent by Junho, the eldest son of Uncle.


    Thank you Sir."


    Thank you for the service."


    I greeted farewell to the courier guy and looked at the boxes.


    The inside was full of fresh ripe red strawberries.


    Not long ago, I heard that brother Junho would send strawberries through uncle, but I didn''t know he would send this much.


    It''s definitely more than enough for me and my mother to eat together.


    It was a lot.


    -Kachak.


    Maybe because of the fuss, the door of the neighbor opened and someone slightly showed their face.


    Whats the asionWhy did you order so much?"


    I didn''t order it, an acquaintance from our hometown sent. He runs a strawberry farm."


    "Strawberry? I really like strawberries."


    Seo Yerin came to the side in her casual wear.


    Since the Rift incident, thedy next door, became more friendly with us.


    My mother frequently shared food with her, as a form of thanks for the help we received during the incident, and Seo Yerin also dly epted them, saying, she missed the home-cooked meals.


    The ensuing exchanges quickly brought us closer than before.


    Now, she has be close enough toe over to our house and have a meal together at any time.


    She treats my mother so well that she presented my mother high-end cosmetics, luxury bags,..etc.


    She and my mother even goes on shopping together.


    I was grateful that she seemed to take care of what I couldn''t take care of.


    On an additional note, since both of us were in the same age group, we had decided to call each otherfortably.


    "Do you want some Rin ? I don''t think both my mom and me can eat all of it anyway."


    "Really? Then I''ll have also ask Aunt and get it.


    Aunt Saya, are you there. Its Yerin.!


    Seo Yerin walked into our house like it was her own house.


    Afterughing at her appearance for a while, I began to move the strawberry boxes into the house.


    My mother was also surprised to see numerous strawberry boxes.


    "What''s all this.?


    Its from brother Junho''s strawberry farm. Didn''t Uncle say about it when he calledst time.?


    Yes, he did. But, I never thought he would send this much.Rin, you should take some."


    "Hehe. Thank you Aunt Saya."


    Seo Yerin smiled hearing mothers words and began to pick strawberries from the box.


    Looking at the strawberry boxes that didnt decrease even after giving to Rin, my mother said as if she was troubled.


    Si. What shall we do with the rest?"


    Hmm"


    Looking at the stacked strawberry boxes, faces of some guys, passed over my mind.


    "What''s the name of this red fruit?"


    "Strawberry."


    "Hmm. Strawberry  Not bad."


    Kaneff looked at the strawberry and took a bite.


    Unlike his lukewarm reaction, his hands kept picking up strawberries.


    "I''ve never tasted such sweet a fruit before."


    "Me, too. I really want to visit the world where Sihyun lives.


    Unlike Kaneff, Andras and Lia were excited very much at the taste of strawberries.


    Pat. Pat.


    Papa.., Papa.., this."


    "Are you giving it to me, Speranza? Thank you for the concern darling.


    I ate the strawberries Speranza picked for me.


    "Hmm. I think it tastes even better since came from my Speranza darlings hand".


    Giggle


    Speranzaughed as if she liked my exaggerated reaction.


    Meanwhile, Kaneff, who was watching this, muttered as if he found my reaction pathetic.


    "Sihyeon, dont you have be more and more stupid since the arrival of that Erul kid ?


    Whats wrong with that Mr. Kaneff.? I think it''s nice to see both Speranza and Sihyeon happy."


    "Lia is right Mr. Kanfeff. Just because you are jealous, you shouldnt make such snarkyments.


    What? Me..getting jealous? What do you guys take me for. You and you dont deserve these strawberries."


    Click..ng


    The chains that came from Kaneff''s hand grabbed the Strawberry box and lifted it in the air.


    "Ahhhhh! Mr. Kaneff, what are you doing?"


    Is this the attitude of a person-in-charge Mr. Kaneff ?


    When the strawberries in front of them disappeared, agitated Lia and Andras raised their voices.


    In response, Kaneff took out strawberries one by one using the chain as if he wanted them to see him eating.


    The two couldn''t do anything to the cheeky attitude of Kaneff.


    Then they started sending a desperate look of help towards me.


    "Boss, please put down the strawberry box. Is this the attitude you want to show in front of a kid.?


    "What did I do? They started it first."


    "If you keep doing that, I will give all the remaining boxes of strawberries to Andras?"


    At my threat, Kaneff reluctantly lowered the strawberry box and ced it back in its ce and sent a hot gaze towards Andras and Lia as if saying  this isnt over.


    It suddenly felt like I became a father of not one but four Demons.


    While I was shaking my head, driving away the regretful thought on my head, Andras opened his mouth with an excited voice


    "Sihyeon, can I get some strawberries on my way return.? I want to show the taste to the Demons I work with."


    Yes. It''s okay. Just leave one box thats wrapped as a gift and take the as much as you want from the rest of the boxes."


    "Thank you, Sihyeon!"


    While I was looking at Andras, who was smiling happily, Kaneff asked in a serious tone.


    "Gift? Whom are you going to give it to ?"


    Gold watch chamber merchants areing to Beast-people Vige today. I owe you a lot of thingsst time, so I''m going to repay them, even if its a little."


    "To that Ergin or something merchant?"


    With an expression, as if he didnt like what I was doing, Kaneff said.


    "Why do you prepare such a gift for him?"


    Of course, for the help I got from him."


    "Help? Dont you know that, there is no such word called help in the dictionary of a merchant belonging to the Golden Clock Chamber?"


    "But he did help me without expecting any reward"


    "What do you mean by there was no reward? Did you forget the kind of status you have in this Demon world.?


    A Ester appointed by the Demon Lord himself, was my position in this Demon world.


    "From the perspective of the Golden Clock, they''ll think it''s a great benefit just to get to know about the new ester. No, they must have already sold your information somewhere else."


    "Be careful. They always smile on the outside and pretend to be considerate, but their minds only think about how to make money.


    Andras also supported Kaneff''s warning, saying.


    "I exchange a lot of deals with the Golden Clock Chamber through my family, but it''s not bad to be careful as Mr. Kaneff said. Maybe theyll try to gain something based on the favor they had given to Sihyeon."


    Lia. If that Ergin or something says some kind of nonsense to Sihyeon, just rip his mouth off."


    Yuk, I dont like to do such vulgar things, but I''ll be right next to Sihyeon and protect him."


    I scratched my head with an ambiguous look at the more negative response from everyone.


    Elden Vige.


    Not long ago, this small vige almost suffered great damage because of the Beasts that started settling around the area.


    Fortunately, as Golden watch Chamber merchants began to visit the vige by hiring mercenaries, the damage caused by the Beasts started decreasing, and now the vige has regained its former stability.


    By trading with merchants of a scale that was iparable to before, the vige was gaining vitality that had never existed before.


    It was so good that I and Lia, who visited after a long time, noticed the change in atmosphere at a nce.


    The first to notice our visit was of course, the children of the vige, who were waiting for me.


    News quickly spread that I had arrived among the children thirsty for snacks and candy.


    It didn''t take long for children to flock around me.


    After handing out candy and snacks to the crowded children, and after the satisfied children were scattered, Reville and Miru slowly approached.


    Candy Uncle, Did you have a hard time.?


    Hahahah. Its okay. It''s something I do because I like it.


    "How have you been?"


    Thanks for asking Reville. Im doing fine"


    How have you been doing, Lady Maid and Lady Fox?"


    Lia smiled slightly and nodded her head.


    Speranza stuck close to me as she still felt unfamiliar towards Reville.


    "Papa"


    Reville and Miru''s eyes opened wide, hearing Speranza''s words.


    At their reaction, I smiled awkwardly and scratched my head.


    "Hahahah.."


    Reville smiled.


    "Something good must have happened to Sihyeon. For now lets get going. Lagos is waiting.


    "Uncle Reville. Ill y with Speranza."


    Miru jumped onto the wagon and sat next to me and Speranza, and began to chat.


    Speranza, who was not used to talking yet, nodded her head and responded quite actively to Miru''s conversation.


    I headed inside the vige to meet Lagos with Reville.


    Since it was the day of an important merchant''s visit, the vigers were busy.


    When we arrived in front of the familiar house, Lagos greeted us with a smile all over his face.


    Wee Mr. Sihyeon. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Hello, Lagos. You can speakfortably."


    "I feelfortable with this way."


    I got off the wagon and started walking side by side with Lagos and Reville.


    The situation in the vige seems to be better."


    "Yes, it is. Thanks to the Golden watch merchants hiring mercenaries, we don''t have to worry about getting attached by the Beasts anymore. In addition, we were able to buy high-quality items at a low price. The lives of the vigers has improved a lot."


    "The merchants who used toe here before, often ripped us off.


    " It''s all thanks to you."


    I got embarrassed looking at the two, praising me with their trustful eyes.


    "But Im now worried about how long these days will continue. Thanks to Mr. Sihyeon, we earned their favor for a while, but from the standpoint of a merchant, this ce would not be very attractive. "


    Whether its the Fruits and herbs collected directly from the forest. Or whether it was a by-product of the Beasts obtained from hunting.


    Local merchants could make small gains by ripping-off, but there was nothing to benefit from the standpoint of the big scale merchants from Golden watch Chamber.


    Lagos was well aware of the fact, so he couldn''t help but look a bit gloomy.


    Lagos, don''t worry too much. Me, the vigers and people from other viges are preparing little by little. Don''t try to do everything on your own."


    "Okay. I''ll ept the help as much as I can. Thank you. I feel reassured just by hearing it."


    Talking about this and that, we headed toward the entrance of the vige.


    When we arrived, I began to see a procession of merchants from afar.


    The man who leads the procession on horseback.


    Was Ergin, whom I had met in the city of Kaldinium,


    He found me and came to my side.


    "It''s been a while Sir. Ester.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Ergin greeted me with a nice smile.


    Yes, it''s been a while. Mr. Ergin, Thanks for the present you sent mest time. There were so many that I sent them back a little, but I''m using the rest well."


    "It''s okay. I''ve heard from the staff. If I knew you would feel so pressured, I should have told you in advance. Most aristocrats don''t do thats why"


    I''ve gained a position, but I''ve never thought of myself as a noble, so dont mind with the formalities


    "I see. I''ll be careful in the future."


    After greeting me, Ergin also briefly greeted Lagos and Reville, who were next to me.


    After a while, merchants began to unpack the items they brought one by one.


    The people of the Elden Vige also brought the items to sell ording to Lagos'' instructions.


    I approached the merchants holding hands with Speranza and Miru.


    There were many items that could attract children''s attention on the quickly installed stall.


    There were also very expensive-looking ornaments and cute wooden sculptures.


    Among them, it was a stuffed doll made of cloth that caught the children''s eyes at a nce.


    I smiled quietly at the children who couldn''t take their eyes off.


    How much are these dolls?"


    "10 pennies each".


    10 pennies?


    I didn''t know whether it was cheap or expensive because I didn''t know the price here.


    Looking at Lia in the back, she nodded her head slightly.


    Maybe it was not a burdensome price.


    "Guys, choose what you want. I''ll buy it for you."


    "What? Really?"


    .


    Speranza understood what I was saying and looked around the dolls with sparkling eyes.


    Miru felt a little burdensome, so she hesitated without choosing a doll.


    "It''s okay. Miru takes good care of Speranza, so I''m buying it out of gratitude. Don''t worry, choose whatever you want."


    With a soft voice, I reassured Miru and pushed her back slightly.


    Only then did Miru carefully picked up a doll.


    Speranza chose a princess doll in a pretty dress and Miru took an adventurer doll with a knife in his hand.


    Through Lia, I paid the merchant for the doll and delivered the doll to Speranza and Miru, respectively.


    "Thank you, Uncle.! I''ll cherish it.


    "PapaTaTank you."


    I smiled proud at the sight of each child holding their dolls tightly andughing.


    When watching children y with dolls.


    Ergin, who finished his deal with Lagos, approached me.


    You bought a cute doll. If you had told me in advance, I would have prepared something better."


    It''s okay. I think the children like it enough. Are you done with the deal?"


    "Yes. I''m done talking to the vige chief. There''s something I want to talk about with Sir Ester. Can you spare some time?"


    Okay. Lia, Please take care of the kids."


    Leaving the children and Lia behind, I moved to a quiet ce with Ergin.


    Before starting the conversation, Ergin''s expression became a little serious.


    "I just want to tell you something about trading with the Elden Vige."


    "?"


    "We started trading with this vige to apologize for the rude behavior the mercenariesmitted to Mr.Sihyeonst time. In fact, the trade is not very beneficial for merchants nor me."


    ""


    "I don''t think it''ll be easy to continue the trade with my personal authority alone."


    Ergin carefully conveyed his difficulties to me.


    I wasn''t surprised because it was expected to some extent.


    "But we won''t quit trading with the vige right away. I''ll definitely continue to proceed with the deal I promised with Chief Lagos."


    I see."


    There was an awkward silence between us.


    Ergin opened his mouth again as if trying to change the mood with a bright expression and tone.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, but I think we''ve only talked about serious things. There''s an interesting rumor about Mr. Sihyeon. Do you know.?


    Is there another rumor?"


    "Yes. Have you heard of a thing called Hap.?


    Ah No."


    " Rumor has it that Yakum''s milk is called Hap. There are so many stories that not only aristocrats but also famous rich people are showing great interest to it."


    "But rumors have circted that Hap is closely rted to the newly appointed Ester. Mr. Sihyeon, what do you think about this rumor?"


    Ergin asked with a subdued expression.


    I pretended not to know.


    "Hmm. I don''t know. Rumors are just baseless, Arent they?"


    Is that so? Not only our store, but also all merchants are busy looking for clues about Hap. Personally, I think I will be able to afford quite a bit of leeway if I get any information about the Hap.


    Ergin''s eyes shone brightly for a moment.


    Even though, it was for a very short moment, his intention and thoughts were conveyed in an instant.


    He was already convinced that I am rted to Hap, and is trying to pressure me under the pretext of the deal with Elden Vige.


    Suddenly, what Kaneff and Andras had said before, came to my mind.


    I calmly opened my mouth, recalling what they had said.


    I don''t know anythingIt''s too bad. Sorry, I wish I could help Mr. Ergin."


    I wanted to help the Elden vige, but I didn''t want to do anything wrong in that process.


    I kept acting as if I didn''t know.


    "Is that so? It''s very unfortunate."


    Ergin showed a gesture of regret.


    He went back to his usualfortable face.


    I felt a little creepy since I felt like I saw his true face for a very short time.


    -Tap.Tap.


    Huh?"


    I turned my head reflectively at the touch of pulling my pants.


    Speranza holding the doll looked up at me.


    "Papa suawberry"


    OhSperanza wants strawberry?"


    "Unn."


    Serious andplex concerns disappeared in an instant at the sight of cute Speranza.


    I took Speranza in my arms.


    "That''s great Mr. Ergin, do you want to go eat strawberries with us?"


    Staw..bary.? What''s that?"


    "Ha hahah. Follow me."


    When I took the lead with Speranza in my arms, Ergin followed me.


    Near the wagon, not only Lia and Miru, but also Reville and Lagos were gathered.


    I took the strawberries from the wagon''s luggagepartment and handed them out to everyone.


    At the unfamiliar name and appearance they hesitated at first, but looking at Speranza, who ate strawberries very deliciously, one by one took the fruit to their mouth.


    "Wow! It''s so good!"


    It''s not bitter at all and it''s sweet and sour."


    I''ve never seen such sweet and delicious fruits even though I''ve seen so many fruits in the forest."


    "The snacks and candies handed out to children were amazing. But this is really incredible."


    Miru jumped up and down, saying it was too delicious, and Reville and Lagos expressed admiration for the taste they had never experienced before.


    And Ergin, who quietly tasted the strawberries, looked very confused.


    Do you not like it?"


    "What is this?


    Whoosh!


    He suddenly approached me without saying a word and gave me a scary look.


    It looked like a little obsession and madness different from the sharpness earlier.


    "Sihyeon, where did you get this amazing fruit? If not, did you grow it yourself? How much do you have? If it''s possible, I will


    Ergin ! Calm down for now."


    When I raised my voice, he came to his senses.


    "I''m sorry. It''s a really attractive item I''ve never seen in my life It''s a great taste to offer to the noble."


    He returned to his usual appearance, and praised the taste of strawberries with a little excitement.


    "Can I know how you got this strawberry?


    My acquaintance runs a strawberry farm. He sent me quite a lot recently."


    "I see. Unfortunately, you didn''t grow it yourself No, that''s not important. Adding this taste and quality, plus the name of Ester This time, he started muttering something with a very serious expression.


    The appearance of changing every moment in a short time seemed a little like a disease.


    While I was contemting whether it was all right to keep Speranza at a close distance from this strange person, Ergin, who woke up again, shouted urgently.


    Mr. Sihyeon, Do you want to trade with me?"


    The deal with Ergin was quickly concluded.


    There were two things he wanted.


    One was strawberry.


    And the other was the brand value of the name Ester.


    A fresh item called strawberry that doesn''t exist in this world.


    He nned tomercialize it, by adding the name of the newly emerged Ester to it.


    Honestly, I wondered how much it would affect me, but Ergin unconditionally guaranteed sess.


    Two conditions he offered instead.


    One is that he will continue to do business with Elden Vige for the time being.


    And the next was making an exclusive contract.


    Strawberries are readily avable whenever you want, and the Elden vige still gets help.


    It didn''t seem like a bad deal for me.


    After a short consultation with Lia, Lagos, Reville, I epted Ergin''s proposal.


    Two weekster, when Ergin visits the Elden vige, I promised to get him as many strawberries as he needed.


    When I handed Ergin the strawberry box I prepared as a gift at the end, he smiled happily.


    It was very great to see him sincerely delighted, not just showing hismercial smile.


    After saying my goodbyes to everyone in the Elden vige, I took Lia and Speranza back to the farm.


    I organized my thoughts on what to do on my way home from work.


    Huh.


    Can I ask brother Juho for strawberries?


    Since he has a farm, he can prepare just enough.


    While thinking, like usual, I passed the door and returned to the inferis office.


    "Ryan, I''m back Oh, you have a guest ?"


    Ryan wasn''t alone in the office.


    I was a little confused because I had never seen any guests in this office.


    "Ah, Sihyeon"


    "That''s Lim Sihyeon."


    The guest who found me came towards me cutting off Ryan''s words.


    A mysterious woman who was all dressed in white from head to toe, stared at me with an overbearing gaze.


    "Lim Sihyeon."


    Yes?


    "I''m Ashmir, the surveince officer of Feistar. I came to inquire you about your crimes on disrupting the bnce of the dimension."


    ?!?!

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Feistar''s surveince officer.?


    Bnce of dimensions?


    What did I do wrong?


    When I made a silly face in a situation where I couldn''t understand whats happening, Ryan intervened between me and the woman.


    "Ms. Ashmir, wouldn''t Sihyeon be surprised if you suddenly say like that?"


    "I just said as it is."


    " I''m not saying it''s wrong Hmm, can you give us a moment? I think it''s better for me to exin it to Sihyeon."


    Hmm. Okay. Lets do that. But I can''t give you much time. I have to move right away for the next mission."


    Ryan nodded his head with an expression as if he was a little tired of the woman''s cold attitude that was like a machine.


    "Sihyeon, I''m sorry to say this on your way home, but I think you should spare some time."


    Ah, okay."


    "Please take a seat. I think the story will be a little longer. Ms. Ashmir, you can also have a seat.


    No. Im fine. I''ll stand until you finish your story."


    She took a step back.


    Shes not interrupting the conversation, but her existence alone made me suffocate.


    Once I sat down, Ryan filled me with the information about the current chaotic situation.


    "Sihyeon, do you know about the Angels.?


    "Yes Well, I don''t know much about them, but I know about them in general, like every humans do.


    Angels is another beings who appeared in this New world along with the Demon race.


    Contrary to the evil perception by people about Demons, Angels had a good beings kind of perception.


    "Ms. Ashmir is a surveince officer at the Feistar Patrol team of the Angel Realm. To put it simply, she''s someone who finds beings or phenomena that disrupts the bnce in the dimensions."


    "Hmm So she came because I have caused some kind of disturbance to the bnce of the dimensions. right?"


    "Of course, I don''t think that way, but the situation is like that."


    "Did I do something wrong?""


    The answer to my question came from Ashmir''s mouth, not Ryan.


    "Sihyeon, did you bring in strawberry boxes to the Demon Realm.?


    "Yes."


    Before today, Have you ever taken things from this world to the Demon world?"


    "Yes."


    Now, do you know what you did wrong.?


    ..???"


    No, I couldnt understand.


    How can taking a few boxes of strawberries disturb the bnce of dimensions?


    It was so absurd that I doubted if the Angel in front of me was out of her mind.


    Ryan raised his hand to me for a moment and continued the conversation with her on my behalf.


    "Ms. Ashmir. Didn''t I exin it before? All the items taken to the Demon Realm are general household items."


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of items they were. No matter how trivial things are, they should not go beyond the dimension without our permission. Did you forgot what happenedst time because of yourcent attitude.?


    That.that person and Sihyeon are different. Sihyeon is reliable enough, and hes also in charge of something very important."


    "No matter what the Demon''s position is, our decisions will not change. Everything should be done in a way that does not vite the rules, ording to the set principles."


    Haaah"


    Even Ryan''s persuasion seemed meaningless.


    With a deep sigh, Ryan shook his head.


    As if she didn''t care at all about his reaction, Ashmir continued to say what she had to say.


    Since, you admitted to your crimes, I will stop with a verbal warning this time. From now on, you should never take things to the Demon world without our permission."


    Wait ! Then how do I get permission ?"


    "Mr. Ryan must be well aware of that. I''m done with my work, so I''ll go back.


    She bowed her head briefly and left the office.


    "


    We, who were left in the office, stood there like a statue for a while.


    "Haaah. Sihyeon, I think we need to talk. How about having dinner with me?"


    Maybe a couple of drinks too..


    Yes,I agree. Let''s go."


    The image of the Angels that the public receives through media was quite good.


    They actually helped a lot to the human society, which was confused by the appearance of the Rifts, and further taught humans how to control them.


    In addition, while helping, the Angels said, it was their mission and did not ask for anypensation.


    The move was quite differentpared to the Demons, who thoroughly weighed the gains and losses through the contract.


    For this reason, there were many people who considered the Angels as heavenly beings and the Demons as evil and selfish beings who only pursue their self interests.


    I was also somewhat prejudiced until I met Demons in person.


    However, I was quite shocked today when I met the Angel in person.


    Although she was covered in a pure white cloth, the atmosphere and the mysterious vibe she gave off was dark.


    Sharing these thoughts with the Ryan, he also nodded his head as if he agreed.


    "I''m not saying that the Angels are bad. Their absolute sense of mission to protect the bnce of dimensions seems great even to me, a Demon. But it''s so severe, that sometimes it feels like its some kind of a disease."


    "Hahahah. Ryan must have been got hit quite a lot.?


    Ryan smiled bitterly at my yful question.


    "I''ve also experienced Mr. Kaneff, who doesnt listen other peoples words and stubborn to the extreme, but the Angels are way worse than Mr. Kaneff. Sometimes, it feels like I''m just talking to a wall."


    Thats tough"


    I got goosebumps when I heard that they were worse than Kaneff.


    "By the way, the Angel Ashmir said as if something had happened before. Is there something I don''t know?"


    "Oh It''s a shameful story to bring up. But I think I should tell Sihyeon, since the situation has turned out this way.


    He started talking after emptying the remaining alcohol in his ss.


    "Before Sihyeon came to the farm, there were a few people who worked in your ce."


    "I think I''ve heard of it, even though I don''t know the details."


    Most of them left in no time, but there was only one person who was very active. Even though he didn''t perform as well as Sihyeon, he was quite enthusiastic about the farm work. But that was a huge deception."


    "?"


    He was nning to smuggle things with Demons of illegal organizations, taking advantage of the fact that he had ess to Demon Realm. If Kaneff hadn''t noticed anything strange in advance, it would have been a pretty big mess.


    Ryan looked giddy, recalling the past.


    "The smuggle attempt ended in a failure, but the Angels strongly held us ountable. At that time, If the Demon Lord didnt intervened, I wouldn''t have been here."


    I nodded quietly to Ryans story.


    Again, each other''s sses were filled, and suddenly a question arose in my head.


    "I don''t mean to me Ryan, but haven''t you been pretty sloppy so far even after such a big thing happened ? You never gave me any warnings or never said anything about what I shouldnt do."


    "Hmm"


    Ryans face darkened when I asked the question.


    He opened my mouth after some moments of pause with great difficulty.


    "I didn''t say it because I didn''t want you to feel ufortable, but I monitored you without you knowing it."


    "What? Me?"


    "In the beginning, I used my power to monitor Sihyeon. It''s kind of like a hypnosis. Recently, for some unknown reasons my powers doesnt seem to have any effect on you."


    ?


    When I made a facial expression as if I couldn''t believe it, Ryan focused his attention on to me.


    Then I felt like an unknown energy surrounding me.


    [The effect of Yakum''s trust is activated]


    [Resisting the unknown energy ]


    BAM


    The effect got activated and the energy that began to surround me bursted out in an instant.


    I could roughly see what Ryan was trying to do.


    I muttered as if I was shocked by the fact that I had no idea.


    "Hmm This is what happened during the day of the interview."


    "I''m so sorry. Because of the incident that, I secretly interfered with Sihyeon''s mind."


    Ryan bowed his head politely and apologized.


    I felt a little ufortable and unpleasant on one hand.


    But, on the other hand, I also understood to some extent when I thought of his situation.


    "Honestly, I feel a little betrayed, but I think I can understand Ryan''s decision. If you hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have been able to get a job at the farm in the first ce."


    "That''s ."


    Even though you couldnt use your abilities in the mid-way, without doubting, you kept trusting me. That''s enough for me."


    "Sihyeon"


    Ryan was drunk.


    His eyes became moist quickly, and he looked at me with a very moved look.


    He''s a bit over drunk, so his good looks, looked messy.


    But, it was still cool as if it was a scene from a movie,


    I felt a lot of pressure even as a man.


    I deliberately avoided eye contact and quickly brought up another topic.


    What should we do now? There''s something I have to take to the Demon world within two weeks. Can I get permission from the Angels?"


    Recalling the contract with Ergin, I asked anxiously.


    "There''s a way. But I think it''ll be a little annoying."


    ..?"


    Ryan calmly exined the method.


    We quickly finished our drinking party, since I had to go to work at the farm tomorrow.


    Ryan didn''t let go of me for a while, perhaps because he felt the guilt for hiding things from me, so he pestered me that he would pay me for the taxi.


    In the end, he put the taxi fare in my pocket and left with a smile.


    Before I got on a taxi.


    I walked for a while to sober up.


    While walking I took out my cell phone and searched a name from my contacts.


    Maybe because of the alcohol inside me, I called the person without hesitation even though it was a littlete.


    Tring Tring TringTring Tak!


    Hello"


    Huh? Sihyeon?


    Seo Yerin''s voice was heard through the cell phone.


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m sorry for calling youte."


    Its okay. I''m still awake. What''s going on? Why did you call me, did Aunt Saya make a new dish? Do you want me toe over.?


    "No. It''s not like that."


    Hmm. Then, did you also be a victim.?


    "?"


    You are going to ask for a date with me. Right? Ah. In the end, you also fell in love with my beauty. Hmm. There''s nothing we can do about, after all its the true nature of the species called MEN.


    But we''re not that close yet to go on a date. If you could bring your mother''s dishes a little more diligently, maybeIll think about it.


    If I had drunk a little more, swear words would havee out of my mouth.


    It''s not like that."


    Eh. What.? Tch, its boring. Then why did you call me?


    "Do you remember what you said when you gave me your business card?"


    Business card? Oh! I remember.


    "I have something I want you to help me with."


    -?


    "Can you take me to a Rift.?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Rifts,monly called as Cracks, was a disaster like phenomenon that disturbed the society in early days.


    An unpredictable disaster that pops up anytime, anywhere, destroys property, and hurts people.


    However, the Rifts of the present era havepletely melted into everyday life, rising to a controble level.


    In particr, since the value of the unique things that can only be obtained from Rifts became known to the world, Rifts havee to posses industrial value.


    The monster''s by-products became the material of weapons and armor to fight back, Magic stones became the basis of numerous magical devices and artifacts.


    Among all of them the soul stones which are obtained from the monsters have the most special value.


    It allowed awakeners to increase their ability or summon creatures, and above all, it was the most essential material for controlling the Rifts.


    Unlike Magic stones, which is traded rtively freely, the soul stones were managed very strictly, and at the center of it was the Angels.


    They controlled and managed the soul stones very actively.


    It was said that Soul stones were the only way to have a normal conversation with the arrogant Angels.


    However, little is known why Angels are obsessed with the soul stones.


    They just repeat the same thing, saying that it is to protect the bnce of dimensions.


    No one knew why.


    As I told you in advance, I think I''ll have to go to the Rift tomorrow. Please take care of the meal. Lia, I has prepared meals and snacks separately for Speranza.


    I entered mother mode and started nagging the farm members, like a mother who nags when she leaves her children alone in their home.


    Unlike Lia, who nodded faithfully, Kaneff muttered with a stern look.


    "Do you have to do that? All this to bring strawberries to someone who you dont even properly know. right? I can''t believe you''re taking a break from work for such a shady person. As the manager of this farm, Im disappointed in you.


    Not only the strawberries, but also the sweets and snacks I bring to the Boss will be cut off. Is it okay then.?


    When I asked back, Kaneff replied with a serious face.


    After thinking deeply, I think, the bnce of the dimension is more important than the work on farm. Don''t worry about the farm and get a whole lot of soul stones. I''ll take care of the things here."


    I sighed softly at his sudden 180 degree change.


    "Sihyeon, isn''t it dangerous to enter the things called Rifts.? Cant you ask Ryan to bring them instead of you.?


    Unfortunately, we can''t do that. To get permission from the Angels, I have to bring soul stones by myself."


    Lia made a worried face.


    To ease her worries, I added words with a light expression.


    "Don''t worry too much. It''s not going to be a dangerous Rift. In addition, I''ve got an experienced friend in the field, so nothing will happen."


    Okay. Still please be careful.


    After reassuring Lia, I lowered my body and talked to Speranza.


    Speranza. I won''t be here tomorrow."


    "Papa Wh..ere ?"


    I have something to do. So you have to listen carefully to Lia''s words."


    Speranza dropped her head with an anxious look.


    I felt sorry looking at the pointy ears and tail dropping down in unison.


    Tears started to form in Speranzas eyes.


    I hugged the depressed Speranza tightly and whispered.


    "If you wait like a good girl, IP.Papa wille with a lot of strawberries. Okay darling.?


    Iforted Speranza using the word Papa, which I still feel very awkward.


    Fortunately, the fox''s ears were pointed again as if myfort worked.


    Bam


    When Speranza was feeling better, Andras opened the door very urgently and appeared.


    What was so urgent.


    He was so out of breath.


    "HuuhHuuuhFortunatelyuuh. It''s not toote."


    Mr. Andras? What''s going on?


    He took a short breath and opened his mouth again.


    I heard it from Ryan that you''re going to a dangerous ce tomorrow.?


    "No. It''s not that dangerous"


    "I didn''t have enough time, but I made it in a hurry to give it to Sihyeon."


    "?"


    "Let''s go outside for now."


    Me and the farm members followed Andras outside.


    He took something out of his arms and approached me.


    Andras took my right hand and tied the thing he took out in my wrist.


    "Andras, what is this?"


    "It''s an artifact that I made myself. I didn''t have much time, so I couldn''t put in a lot of functions, but it''ll still be quite helpful.


    No. You don''t have to do this"


    "I did it because I wanted to. I''ll tell you how to use it first, so listen carefully.


    Andras started to teach me how to use the artifact.


    Close your eyes and focus. Try to feel the magical power present in the artifact.


    I closed my eyes and focused.


    I tried to do the same thing I do while trying tomunicate with Beasts.


    "Hmm. Huh? I can feel it."


    "Then you''re ready to use the artifact. Remember this feeling well. Next, remember the magical word to use.


    Andras told me the words for attack and defense magic stored in artifacts.


    It was surprising that such a small artifact could use so much magic.


    "Defense magic has been set to respond automatically to threats. It may consume a lot of Magic, but Sihyeon''s safety is the most important thing. Then let''s use attack magic this time. Would you like to try the magic that I taught you.?


    Wwwiiiiiiii.


    Machine artifacts came from his sleeve and started flying in the air.


    I shouted the Magical words toward the goal as I was taught.


    < Fire ball>


    Phuong!!!


    In an instant, a tremendous fire soared and set fire to the target.


    I flinched at the fire that was bigger than expected and took a back step.


    It felt very interesting to be able to use magic so simply.


    The fire was put off and the machine artifacts returned to Andras in good shape.


    "Good job. If the target moves too fast, artifacts will aim take aim automatically. And please note that you can adjust the output using this button."


    Uh How much is the output set right now?


    "Of course, I set it to the minimum output.


    Hmm"


    This is the minimum output.


    It was much more powerful than I thought.


    I made a silly face for a moment.


    However, Kaneff, who was watching from behind, gave apletely different review .


    Hey Andras, the output is way lower. What is the grade of the artifact.?


    Its .Infiger"


    What? Infiger? You made such a low grade artifact, even though everyone says that you can easly make a Forte ss artifact.


    WellI heard the news toote, so I didn''t have time. There was only ack of ingredients"


    Andras looked very embarrassed and made excuses, but Kaneff began to push further.


    "Every time you visit the farm, you got fed to your stomachs content. But you repay back with such a trashy artifact. Schnarpe family head wasn''t like this."


    Mr. Andras. Im also very disappointed in you. Its for Sihyeon, you should have paid a lot more attention to it.


    "It''s not that"


    When Lia also joined in Andras bashing, Andras shoulders dropped down as if he was going to cry.


    I think it''s okay."


    From my point of view, I felt very grateful just for taking care of me like this, but in the end, Andras apologized to me without able to bear two''s onught.


    Poor Andras


    Leaving the worried farm member behind, I was on my way back home.


    After exiting the door to Demon Realm, I met with Ryan, who also had a sad face.


    "I''m sorry Sihyeon. I wanted to make you avoid the hassle somehow. But the Angels are so adamant and are not backing down.


    Its okay. Its not like Im going to a dangerous Rift. I think it will be a good experience for me."


    Soul stones cannot be traded between individuals, so they cannot be obtained unless we enter the Rifts directly.


    Even Ryan who has various connections, couldn''t be an exception.


    In order to make a deal with the Angels, I had to get soul stones directly from the Rift.


    "Sihyeon, take this.


    "What''s this Ryan?"


    Ryan handed me a business card.


    Dimension Management Director Lee Seok?


    Yes. If you have a problem, please contact me this way. They''ll probably take action much faster."


    "Thank you Ryan."


    By the way, did you get the artifact from Andras?


    Yes, I put it in my bag."


    I took out the artifact I received from Andras from my bag and showed it to Ryan.


    Ryan''s expression hardened slightly.


    Isnt that Infiger grade.?


    Yes, thats what everyone in the farm said."


    "Uh-huh. I shouldnt have believed in that guy Andras. Making a Infiger level artifact at a time like this. Wait a minute Sihyeon I contacted the Schnarpe family and.


    I urgently blocked Ryan who was really trying to contact them.


    This much is fine. It''s not like I''m going to battle myself."


    "But"


    "Andras prepared a lot in his own way."


    "If Sihyeon says so, I''ll just move on.


    If I had let Ryan contact them, Andras would have really cried


    The appearance of the farm members and Ryan worrying too much about me was a little burdensome, but it also made my heart warm.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, I left home on time for the meeting ce.


    Yerin was waiting for me at the entrance of the apartment.


    As soon as she saw me, she showed an irritated face.


    "I can''t believe you made me wait for you. If its a date, you will be getting minus points from the beginning.


    I came down on time. And you too just came out, didnt you. I heard you opening the front door before you came out.


    She burst intoughter at myining.


    "You are not as nervous as I thought you''d be. Good. Newbie, that''s how it should be when you go into a Rift. you should go with confidence.


    I smiled slightly without realizing it, at Yerin''s lecture.


    We moved to the parking lot together.


    We decided to go to the Rift in her car.


    I''m sorry. Above asking for a favor, I even got a ride."


    "It''s okay. It''s morefortable this way from my point of view. Did you prepare what I asked you to do?


    "Yes, I prepared a lunch box. Are we supposed to prepare things like this for going to a Rift?


    "Good, good. Foods in all the restaurants in front of the Rift are not delicious.


    Yerin started the car with a satisfied look.


    Hey Newbie, Buckle up. Its gonna be a long Ride.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Common people think of Rifts as things that suddenly appear and disappear, but the fact is, Rifts are of various types depending on their size and shape.


    Most Rifts are ssified based on potential risk and difficulty in predicting, and some unusual Rifts are ssified as exceptions.


    One such exceptional Rift is an open Rift, which remains open all time.


    It is also called a field Rift, because of its low risk andrge internal size.


    Usually, monsters continue to be created inside field Rift and begin to pour out when it is full.


    However, since field-type Rifts arerge in size, monsters do not get umted quickly.


    And because of the low risk, it is easy to clear them.


    Bybining these characteristics, field-type Rifts be a very good source for soul stones and Magic stones.


    In addition, since safety facilities are well-equipped, it is a ce where beginners who wishes to experience battles for the first time can safely practice.


    That''s why I went to a field-type Rift with Seo Yerin to get the soul stones safely.


    Since we were men and women of simr age,


    My heart was pounding and I unconsciously became conscious


    That.. never happened.


    In the first ce, Seo Yerin was so easy-going and cool-hearted, and we became close enough that she visits our house frequently, so I felt like I was going on an outing with a male friend.


    "Okay! We''re here. Let''s get off."


    It took about an hour and a half to arrive at the target location.


    I looked around like a child who arrived in a strange ce.


    "Why are you looking around so much?"


    "It''s a bit fascinating. It''s much busier than I thought it would be and there''s a lot of people walking around.


    "Hahahhah. What kind of scenery did you imagine?"


    "Usually, I only saw the Rifts controlled by the police or soldiers, so I thought it would be a little strict, but surprisingly it looks like an ordinary tourist destination."


    Newbies often think like that. Let''s go in for now."


    We parked the car and headed towards the Rift.


    There were so many shops and stalls around, that it was hard to think that there is a Rift nearby.


    Among them, some ces offered tours that allow visitors to experience the inside of Rift.


    As I walked a little further past many stores, I began to see the Rift from afar.


    Certainly, the area closer to the Rift was thoroughly managed with safety devices and security staff.


    Buildings that looked like ticket offices were seen in front of the Rift entrance.


    There was a long line of people standing there.


    Following Seo Yerin, I also settled behind the line.


    "What line is this?"


    "All of them are waiting to enter the rift. We can enter the rift only when our time and space are allotted.


    "But there are a lot of people."


    "Most of them are called Rift miners. It''s a job to go to work here every day and dig for magic and soul stones.


    I nodded my head at her exnation.


    Everyone who were waiting took out a card, tapped something into the machine, and quickly left.


    Thanks to this, we were able to arrive in front of the counter of a female employee quickly.


    "Good morning. How can I help you?"


    We are going to hunt inside the Rift."


    "Do you have a separate ess card?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Please submit your awakener ID cards."


    I took out my ID card from my wallet and handed it over.


    The female employee who received my ID card and Yerins ID card looked a little surprised while checking something.


    "Are you Seo Yerin from Guardians Guild?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Is there a problem?"


    "No. Both of you are IDs are checked. While the pass is being issued, please check the precautions to follow while entering the Rift from the side screen.?


    Several precautions were disyed on the monitor installed next to the window.


    You must not leave the designated area


    You must not transfer your pass to another person


    If a dispute between users inside the Rift is detected, you will be sent off immediately.


    These were rules that didn''t seem to be a big problem if everyone acted withmon sense.


    "What? Is today the day Field Boss appears?..And White Tiger guild is here..?


    "Yes, that''s right. The Boss monster that appears today will be hunted by the White Tiger guild. Is there any problem?


    "Ah, no"


    Seo Yerin expressed an unpleasant feelings for some reason.


    Soon after, conscious of my gaze, she quickly returned to her original expression.


    The employee handed over two passes through the hole in the window.


    "Entrance starts at 9 a.m., and you have to arrive at the entrance 30 minutes before admission. Do you need anything else?"


    No. Thank you."


    Well then, Have a Safe trip.!


    We returned to the streets where the shops were.


    There was some time left until 9 o''clock, the entrance time, so we decided to spend time at a nearby cafe while waiting.


    I ordered a sweet vanitte, a slice of cheese cake and an iced Americano for Seo Yerin.


    Seo Yerin had a hard time with the driving and the stuffs here, so of course, the payment was up to me.


    We sat outside the cafe where we could see the Rift.


    It was not yet time to wait for admission, but many people were already flocking to the entrance.


    The staff brought me the drinks and piece of cakes I ordered.


    While drinking our drinks and enjoying a moment of rxation, someone approached us.


    Hey.I never thought I would see you in this kind of ce and like this."


    A man of simr age to us, approached us and talked to Seo Yerin.


    "Huh?"


    Yerin frowned, showing more displeasure than she had shown earlier.


    The man continued his words regardless of Yerin''s reaction.


    "What brings you to a ce like this, a very busy Earth magician?"


    "Ha Whatever I came here for has nothing to do with you.


    Yerin responded openly with annoyance.


    Then the man looked at me this time and looked up and down.


    I also frowned at the very rude behavior.


    "I''ve never seen this face before. Are you a new member of the Guardians Guild?.


    "Hey! You perv!"


    "."


    "If you don''t want to be ashamed likest time, shut that damn mouth. If the guild leader wasn''t therest time, you''d already died in my hands."


    Yerin jumped up from her seat and raised her voice.


    Since the sound was a little loud, the attention of people around us quickly gathered to our ce.


    The man''s expression became tensed, and he turned around.


    Yerin sat down again only after the man joined his party and left far away.


    After that Yerin put on her hat as if bothered by the gazes around us.


    "Ugh. That crazy son of a b*tch"


    "I''m sorry Sihyeon, because of me you got involved in this..


    Im fine and it''s not your fault either"


    Yerin sighed deeply and began to tell the story between her and the man.


    "The person you just saw is Jang Hyunjae, the eldest son of the White Tiger guild leader. I met him first time, when our guild was on a mission with the White Tiger Guild."


    "The mission was a sess, but the problem broke out at the sess party dinner. That crazy guy drank a little and started flirting with me. Honestly, I was going to hold it in since our guild leader was there. But he crossed the line."


    ?"


    He tried to touch my body inappropriately. Even now, when I think about that time Ugh! I feel nauseous.


    I couldn''t stand it, so I immediately pped him in his face. You should have seen his reaction, it was spectacr.


    Yerin giggled for a while and sighed again.


    "At the end of the day, the atmosphere at the get-together got cold, the two guilds were in trouble. White Tiger''s guild leader was trying to get over the situation, but our guild leader was very angry and asked them to apologize until the end.. it became a real mess.


    "Your guild leader is amazing. It wouldn''t have been easy to act like that in such a situation."


    "Hehe. Our guild leader is kinda cool. Dont you think so too..?


    Yerin was shy as if she had been praised.


    Anyway, after that day that perv started creating rumors that I was the one who had seduced him.and pesters me like that whenever we meet.


    Oooh What a scumbag."


    "Right. A totalplete scumbag. If I had known that perv wasing, I would have avoided this day.


    Well, he is here for the field Boss monster anyway? So I''m sure that he will be busy catching that, and wont meddle with us.


    "Probably? But hes a nutcase. Maybe will follow us even inside the Rift. Come on leave that aside.! Let''s not care about him anymore. Today is a very important day, its your Rift debut day.!


    Yerin regained her energy and stood up with a rxed look.


    "We should get going now. I don''t think the waiting time will be that long by now."


    "Okay. Let''s do that.


    As Yerin said, we left the cafe and headed for the entrance to the Rift.


    Those who were waiting early were already starting to enter.


    We slowly waited for our turn to enter the Rift.


    "Wee. Please show me your ess card or pass."


    The procedure for entering the Rift was not soplicated.


    After presenting the pass andpleting a simple inspection of the belongings, ess was allowed immediately.


    "Shall we go in?


    Yerin first stepped into the Rift with a powerful step.


    I followed her with a nervous heart.


    It feels simr to when I first entered the Demon world.


    Apletely differentndscape started unfolding in front of me in an instant.


    "That crazy B*tch"


    Jang Hyunjae stared at Seo Yerin and Lim Sihyeon, who were entering the Rift.


    He was showing unstable appearance by biting his thumb nail, but suddenly his eyes shone.


    "Hey!"


    "Yes, bro."


    One of the White Tiger guild members immediately jumped up on his call.


    "Check right away to see where the two buggers that just entered the Rift were assigned."


    "What? How can I"


    Smack


    Jang Hyun-jae kicked the guild member.


    In the shock, the guild member rolled on the floor.


    "Uggghhhhhh!"


    You prick.! Dont ask questions. Just do what you''re told to!"


    Ugh, okay!


    The guild member, who had fallen, freaked out and left.


    The rest of the guild members began to be nervous about the increasingly ferocious words and actions.


    "Did you guys bring the antidote for hunting the boss?"


    "Yes!"


    "How much did you pack?"


    "We got enough for the guild members participating in the hunt."


    Really?


    He had to suffer from bad rumors and finger pointings for a long time because of what happened at the party dinner.


    Jealousy, shame, humiliation, anger, started filling Jang Hyunjae''s head.


    Then the images of Seo Yerin and Lim Sihyeon smiling and chatting happily shed in his mind.


    I''ll get back for the disgrace I''ve tasted with the taste of your body..you damn B*tch


    While nning to get revenge in his head, a satisfactory smile slowly bloomed on his distorted face.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    "Wow"


    I was amazed looking at the big field-type Rift I saw for the first time.


    Large forests and wide fields spread out endlessly.


    However, I couldnt find the calmness I had when I entered the Demon world.


    My body and mind rejected this space instinctively.


    I can''t express it urately in words, but I felt something unnatural as if I was in arge movie set.


    While I was busy looking inside the Rift, Yerin was checking the designated location by looking at the internal map installed at the entrance.


    Area 11, Field E Huh?!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, its close to Field Boss Area. I hope we won''t meet that piece of garbage on our way.


    Yerin grumbled, saying she seemed unlucky today.


    We headed to Field E in Area11 where we were assigned.


    Many people were already hunting monsters in their respective ces.


    Some hunted alone, and several people hunted together.


    After walking longer than I thought, we were able to arrive at Field E.


    "Can you see the huge forest over there? Thats the Field Boss area. Maybe that human garbage and the White Tiger guild will go hunting there, in a little while.


    "It''s really close. If its the Boss monster, can he defeat it easily.?


    Even though his character is rotten garbage, his skills are real deal, so he''ll easily catch the boss at this level."


    Well, as long as the Boss monster doesn''t go into a Rampage state , its a no biggie.


    I headed to the Area11, while listening to the Boss monster''s exnation.


    Each Area was separated by a fence.


    The area was so wide that the situation was hardly visible in the area next to it.


    Nearby, there were even rest rooms, toilets, and smoking rooms that could be used for public use.


    "Finally, we''ve arrived at Area 11. Do you want to rest a bit and go in? Or do you want to go in right away?"


    "I don''t mind going in right away."


    Okay. Then shall we warm up first?"


    Yerin stood up and started exercising.


    "Sihyeon, what are you doing? You should also do it. Come join in"


    "Huh? Me too?


    "Of course! You have to prepare you body just in case something happens."


    With Yerin''s serious and yful answer, I also began to imitate her moves.


    The warm up exercise did not finish until she warmed up her whole body meticulously for about 15 minutes with a satisfied look.


    "I''m done warming up. Ah! Andstly, do you see the red box next to the lounge over there? There''s an emergency phone and a first aid kit, so remember that. Shall we really go in now?


    We opened Area11 door with our ess cards.


    Smack


    Cockiiii!


    A monster that looks like a tree bark was smashed by the Yerins summon.


    In an instant, wood debris scattered around.


    Yerin and I sat on the camping chair we brought and watched it nkly.


    I was a little dumbfounded by the same situation thatsted for more than an hour.


    "Hey Yerin. If you know it would be like this, why did you warm up?"


    "Huh? That''s kind of a habit? It''s like my own routine.


    I see. Still, when I first heard that we will be fighting in Rift, I thought it was something serious and tense. But the reality is very different.


    "Haha! Did you expect that? I cant go all serious in a ce where beginners, and Rift minerse. If it wasn''t for your request I wouldnt havee here in the first ce."


    I nodded my head quietly at her words.


    Certainly, this ce was safer than I thought, and Yerin was a much stronger person than I thought.


    I felt a little pathetic about the me yesterday, who was nervous about going to a Rift.


    I don''t think there would be any use for the artifact I got from Andras.


    "Don''t be too disappointed. Even though it''s a little boring, this is the most stable way to collect Soul stones. There''s no reason to gain experience in battles, right?"


    "Yes."


    "There, even if I take a few Magic stones here, there''s nobor cost, thats why I was fine with your request.


    I decided to take all the Soul stones from today''s hunt, while Yerin will take the Magic stones.


    However, it was certainly not productive for her, a fairly capable awakener.


    "I''m sorry to say this sote. I guess I shouldn''t have troubled you with this kind of request.


    "Hehe. Now you understand this Yerins greatness. Now that you know more about me, you should also start bringing more of aunt Sayas foods."


    Yerin said it while patting me on the shoulder.


    When I saw that, I burst intoughter.


    HahahahJokes apart. If you''re really sorry, can you do me a favor?"


    "What kind of favor?"


    "Do you remember when you moved my summon?"


    "Oh. When we got caught up in a Rift?"


    "Yes, yes. Please do it one more time like that?"


    "Ah, What?"


    I made an awkward face when I heard the request.


    It''s not because I didn''t want to, but because I didn''t know how to do it either.


    It happened without my conscience.


    I did it almost instinctively, so there was only a little thing I remember about it.


    Still, I didn''t want to openly refuse Yerin''s request, who cancelled all her appointments today because of me.


    I got up from the seat and approached the summon.


    Yerins eyes full of expectations were a little burdensome.


    The strong summon, which was taller than me looked down at me.


    I reached out my hand carefully.


    I felt the solid body that was like armor at my fingertips.


    And at that moment.


    Unknowingly, the ability tomunicate got activated.


    I felt as if my consciousness was being sucked in through my hand.


    I almost let go of my consciousness for a moment due to the intense dizziness.


    When I came back to my senses, I felt as if I hade to space with nothing.


    When I interacted with Yakums or Speranza, I felt something kind of feeling, whether it was good or bad.


    But inside Yerins Summon I couldn''t feel anything.


    It felt like I was looking inside an empty can.


    The moment when I was about to suffocate by the loneliness and emptiness of the surrounding.


    A small wave was felt very far away.


    It was so faint as if it would disappear any moment.


    I followed the wave in the empty surrounding.


    The closer I got to the wave, the more intense the pressure was, like I was in the depths of the deep sea.


    Just when something mysterious started flowing from the wave towards me


    My consciousness came back


    [The target isdoing...]


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw Yerin''s worried face.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "I was surprised because you suddenly copsed. Are you really all right?


    "Don''t worry. It''s normal."


    Grab


    A big hand helped me raise my upper body.


    The owner of the hand was Yerin''s summon.


    I got up in a dazed state, supported by the Summon.


    "Uh Thank you."


    Nod!


    When I said thank you, the Summon nodded its head.


    ".?!!!"


    What.How?


    Not only me but also my owner of the Summon, Yerin also screamed in surprise.


    "How did you do that? Did he nod his head as a reply to you?


    Yeah.. I think so."


    "I''ve never seen him do that before How did you make him do that? Hurry up and tell me.!


    Wait, wait ! Calm.. down


    Yerin grabbed me by the cor and shook my body roughly.


    I felt dizzy again and felt like I was going to lose my mind.


    At that time.


    OOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!


    A loud sound came from the area where the Boss monster was.


    It seemed like the sound came from not so far away.


    "What''s this sound?"


    "I think it''s the sound of hunting the Boss monster. But why does it feel like I''m hearing it from so close? Usually, they hunt in the innermost part of the forest.


    Yerin started looking around, perhaps thinking it was a little strange.


    And once again, a loud sound came from the Boss area.


    Owooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!


    A strange sound as if crying in pain was heard, and something unidentified began to fall from the sky.


    Plop


    Plop


    The thing that fell to the ground looked like big berries.


    The surrounding area quickly got filled with a rotten smell.


    As soon as I tried to get closer and look closely, Yerin shouted in a loud voice.


    SIHYEON..! Get away from that !"


    "?"


    "This is the poison spore of Boss Monster. If you inhale this Your whole body par..a.lyzed


    Yerin.Are you okay?"


    I approached Yerin, asking anxiously, when she began to stumble.


    She held my hand and fell down.


    In the midst of this, poison spores began to blow in all directions.


    The surrounding area got filled with green smoke, making it hard to see.


    After a while, the green spores began to subside,


    A man appeared in the Area11 territory.


    Whew! Poisonous spores have spread properly. I would have had a hard time without the antidote.


    Jang Hyunjae came from the cleared green smoke.


    He was not affected by the poison spores.


    Rather, he waited for the spores around us to subside with a rxed smile.


    Its time to get the gift for enduring such a sh*tty year".


    He began to look around, wriggling his hands in the air.


    Hey Seoooooo.Where are you.Come on,e to my arms. You f*cking b*tch.you pped me for lightly touching your body. Today Im gonna rip off your clothes and touch all over your body.Hahahahahah and you wont be able to do anything this time.


    Kaaahhkkk.Kaaahhkkk..Like I heard you really are a scumbag and human garbage.


    What..Howe? How on earth are you in your senses?


    Jang Hyunjae confirmed my existence, freaked out, and stepped back.


    Yerin was lying down next to me.


    I also inhaled the poison of the spores and my whole body trembled a little, but it wasn''t enough to lose my consciousness.


    [Yakum''s trust is activated]


    [Resisting toxic substances affecting the body]


    [Resisting toxic substances affecting the body]


    [Resisting toxic substances affecting the body]


    It was like the time when Ryan used his abilities on me.


    Even after Jang Hyunjae appeared, I continued to resist the effect of the poison with Yakum''s trust ability.


    Meanwhile, Jang Hyunjae, who was confused by my appearance, regained hisposure after confirming the appearance of Yerin, who was copsed next to me.


    "Things have be a littleplicated, but it doesn''t matter. Hey you! Just leave her and run away."


    . . . . . .


    "I don''t have bad feelings for you. What I''m interested in is that woman rolling on the ground.


    He talked as if he was being sympathetic.


    Of course, I didnt had an ounce of intention to follow the words of that trash.


    Rather, I stepped forward as if protecting Yerin and asked.


    "What are you trying to do by doing this.?


    "I don''t intend to do anything bad. Im just going to teach a lesson to that arrogant crazy B*tch lying over there.


    "You You are way filthier than a garbage. It will be good for you if you leave right away.


    Hahahahahah! A newbie punk dare to threaten me.


    Jang Hyunjae snorted at my answer.


    He took out the baton rod that he kept on his waist.


    Lets see whether you can get out of here safely?"


    Brrrrr


    Brprrrrr


    Brrrprrrrrrrr


    A white light started sparkling from the tip of the rod he held in his hand.


    "This is perfect for people who don''t listen like you. Don''t worry there wont be any scar."


    I took out the artifact given by Andras.


    "What? Did you really believe that, that punky artifact could save you?"


    "Don''t worry. This is enough for a bugger like you."


    ". this punk!!


    Jang Hyunjae immediately swung his baton and rushed towards me.


    I believe in you Andras.


    If I came back alive from here, Ill make you a lot of delicious food.


    I activated the artifact.


    A blue light started flickering in my right hand.


    Goodbye Loser..


    Jang Hyunjaes baton came rushing towards my head.


    BANG

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    BAM


    The translucent shield triggered by the artifact hit the Baton rod, which made a dull metal sound.


    Jang Hyunjae continued to swing the Baton rod, but the once-triggered shield could not be easily pierced.


    "Geez! Youre really annoying."


    As Jang Hyunjae stepped back, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unlike my calm expression on the outside, the heart on the inside was going on a rampage.


    I never imagined that I would indulge in a one-on-one duel with a person.


    Jang Hyunjae opened his mouth as if his pride had been slightly damaged and growled.


    You d*ck head, I''m not gonna let you go in one piece. Be prepared it wont end with just a scar.


    The white light sparking at tip of the Baton rod grew in size and sparked fiercely.


    Looking at the opponent who was giving off more and more brutal energy, I was briefly contemting whether I should attack or not.?


    Is it okay to use the power against a person?


    What if he die.


    While I was contemting, the Baton rod once again hit the shield.


    Crack..


    A slight crack urred in the shield due to the strong blow that was different from before.


    Jang Hyunjae looked dissatisfied, but I began to feel the seriousness of the situation.


    If I just defend like this, not only me but also Yerin will be in danger.


    I have no choice but to attack.


    I decided to attack and muttered the magic words immediately while I was a little away from the opponent.


    <Fire Ball>


    sh


    A ball of red fire flew straight toward Jang Hyunjae.


    Despite the sudden attack, he was not confused at all and avoided the attack.


    Flop


    Booom


    The missed me ball hit the ground and exploded.


    Even if the artifact had an automatic aiming function, Jang Hyunjae''s movement was very sharp enough to avoid every fire ball I threw at him.


    Jang Hyunjae pushed my attack harder.


    Maybe he didn''t want to give me time to try other spells.


    I''ve only magic a few times while practicing with Andras, and I had no experience inbat, so I had no choice but to be on the defensive using a shield.


    In the midst of the urgent situation, someone''s rming voice was heard from Jang Hyunjae''s body.


    Beep.Beep


    -Bro


    "What?"


    We don''t have much time now. I think we need to defeat the Boss monster immediately.


    No..! If you defeat the boss, the paralysis will go away. Hang in there for a minute!"


    Even if you say tha


    He unterally cut off his colleague''smunication.


    Now that he lost hisposure, he stared at me with a look of intense spite.


    You quack.. the ytime is over. If you don''t want DIE, give me that girl right away."


    Instead of answering, I lifted my right hand towards Jang Hyunjae.


    His eyes turned bloodshot.


    And as if he wasn''t going to give me any more space, he rushed right away towards me.


    I immediately tried magic and responded.


    <me ba.


    Before I could finish the spell, he deflected my hand with his baton and kicked me in the stomach.


    Bwak


    I got thrown back in an instant.


    I grabbed the ground with my left hand so that I dont fall down.


    Blood started dripping from the tip of my mouth due to the shock I received in my stomach.


    But I didnt have time to worry about that, when I looked up, Jang Hyunjae was rushing with the baton which was emitting strong white light.


    I lifted my right hand


    Hahahahah.do you think Fire ball will work in this distance.its the endJustDIEEEEEEEEEE


    When Jang Hyunjae swung the baton towards me I opened my mouth and casted the spell.


    < Wind Burster >


    BooooooM


    A tremendous strong wind hit Jang Hyunjae.


    He went flying and hit a tree, then fell to the ground on his knees.


    When I stood up, he looked up at me with a face full of shock.


    UghhhhHowHow the..How the f*ck an Artifact can have three magic spells installed in it..? Who the hell are you.?!


    He looked physically and mentally shocked, seeing me using a different magic spell.


    From my point of view, who doesn''t know much about artifacts, his reaction was strange.


    Since this artifact given to me by Andras did not contain 3 but 4 magic spells.


    AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHHHhh


    Once again, a loud roar rang out through the entire forest on the side of Boss Area.


    It was a much louder cry than before.


    And at the same time, Jang Hyunjae''s subordinates voice came back.


    -Bro! We''ve got a problem. The boss went into a Rampage state


    "What the"


    Now the antidote is useless. You have to run away quickly!


    "I got it."


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAArgh!!!


    Once again, I heard the cry of the Boss monster, and Jang Hyunjae red at me once and quickly left Area11th.


    I didn''t rx until Jang Hyunjaepletely disappeared from sight.


    After a while, I judged that Jang Hyunjae had leftpletely, I rushed and confirmed the condition of Yerin, who had copsed.


    "Yerin! Yerin! Are you okay?"


    "Ugh Box Box"


    "What?"


    "Red box Antidote."


    "Ah!"


    I understood what she was trying to say and supported her to stand up.


    I left Area11 and went to the ce where the red box was located.


    A security employee who was guarding this ce also copsed nearby.


    Puk


    When I opened the red box, there was an emergency phone and a first aid kit inside.


    I found an antidote that said, could detoxify the poison of the Boss monster.


    Carefully opened the lid of the antidote so that Yerin could drink it.


    Fortunately, the medicine worked quickly, so she gradually returned to her original condition.


    The first thing she said when she opened her eyes was.


    "That crazy B*stard


    "You knew


    "I heard all the nonsense he was talking about even when I was lying down."


    "Are you feeling better?


    "Yes Thank you, Sihyeon." replied Yerin with a softer look and smile.


    Ewaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaargh!


    Yerin''s expression quickly hardened as she heard the crying closer and closer.


    "Sihyeon, take care of the security staff".


    "I got it.


    I raised a copsed security staff and fed him with antidote, and Yerin picked up the emergency phone and immediately informed the staff of the current situation.


    -Its Rift control center.


    "Zone E, the Boss monster is approaching. Hurry up and set off a danger rm!"


    What?


    Danger level red. We need to evacuate the everyone in the Rift quickly.


    Uh Uh, who are you? we need to have a report from the security staff in each area


    Ahhhhhh! I called you because the security guard got passed out. If you don''t want to see everyone die, raise the danger rm right away!"


    Ah. Oh, okay.


    As soon as the call was over, danger warnings and evacuation announcements began to ring inside the Rift.


    At the same time, the security guard, who had fallen down, also came to his senses.


    "Ugh. Danger rm..? What the hell happened?"


    "The Boss monster is approaching this way. I''ll help, so let''s evacuate."


    "Well, wait a minute."


    "?"


    "There are people in some other areas of Field E. We need to evacuate them too."


    Even though the evacuation broadcast rang, no one could be seening out of the Field E.


    Maybe everyone got paralyzed.


    Ewaaargh!


    A Boss monster appeared in the forest with an unpleasant cry.


    It was in the bizarre shape of a tree.


    The trees and grasses started rotting, whenever the huge monster moved its body surrounded by a strange red energy.


    The tall Boss monster could be clearly seen from where we were.


    Yerin was the first to make a judgment in the urgent situation.


    "Sihyeon. You help this person and make sure there''s anyone who couldn''t evacuate."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll try to slow down the Boss monster''s movement somehow."


    "It''s dangerous. The red energy surrounding the Boss monster is very poisonous.!


    "It''s okay. Its only for few minutes. When the evacuation ispleted, I can also leave. Counting on you, Sihyeon!"


    Despite the dissuasion of the security guard that it was dangerous, Yerin ran straight towards the Boss monster.


    There was no choice for me and the security guard who remained.


    "What should I do?"


    "People have entered Area 3, 5, 10, 11, and 12. You two came out of Area11, so we just have to check the remaining four ces."


    We decided to check the evacuation situation by dividing into 10, 12, 3, and 5, respectively.


    "This is the duplicate master card. If you use this, you will be able to open all the doors of the area. I''ll be right here when I''m done checking."


    "Okay."


    Me and the security guard scattered and headed to our respective Area.


    First, I went into Area10. I opened the door with the master card I received from the security guard.


    Fortunately, there was no one inside.


    Immediately, I opened Area12 door.


    "Ugh"


    I was able to find a woman in her 20s who was copsed near the door.


    I quickly raised the woman''s head and fed her the antidote I brought.


    Like Yerin, she also quickly regained her mind.


    "Are you all right.?


    "Yes. Im fine Thank you. I felt the poison spreading and tried to run away, but passed out here


    We need to get out of here quickly. The Boss monster has entered Rampage state."


    Whaaat. Okay."


    I raised the woman''s body by supporting her shoulders.


    Although she stumbled a little, she quickly began to walk on her own.


    I took the woman back to the ce I promised with the security guard.


    Security guard had already brought a man and a woman there.


    Then, shall we get out of Field E?"


    "Yes, thank you. Only the woman who went to stop the Boss monster shoulde.."


    The condition of other three, including security personnel, were not normal.


    "I''ll bring Yerin back."


    "Will it be okay?"


    I have to go.since Im the only one in the best condition. The rest of you, evacuate first.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    The security guard bowed his head in guilt because he couldn''t do what he had to do.


    I smiled lightly and ran to where Yerin was.


    The surrounding area was full of unpleasant redness.


    [Yakum''s trust is activated]


    [Resisting the toxic substances]


    [Completed Resistance not possible at current level]


    Unlike during the time of Poison Spore, the Yakum''s Trust effect did notpletely block the poison from the red energy.


    Then I began to worry more about Yerin''s condition.


    I hurried up to find her as soon as possible.


    Soon I found Yerin who was fighting the huge tree like Boss monster with her summon.


    <Rise and rise! Endless bondage on the earth!>


    Duddduuuduuuu


    The ground shook widely, and the ground sank everywhere to block the enemy''s movements.


    Even though it slowed down the movement for a very short time, it was not enough to prevent the movement of a huge tree monster.


    The summon tried to stop the monster but it got hit by the huge tree trunk of the Boss monster and fell far away .


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhh".


    Due to the great shock that the summon received, Yerin also groaned with pain.


    The Summon, who fell to the ground, slowly disappeared due into thin smoke.


    Yerin!"


    I grabbed her, who kept staggering and helped her stand up.


    "You''re here What about the others?"


    Thanks to you, everyone evacuated."


    "Really? That''s a relief."


    Maybe because she was exposed to red energy for a long time, herplexion was too bad.


    Red blood began to pour out of her nose.


    Ewaaaaaargh!


    The Boss monster that escaped Yerins binding magic began to approach us.


    I thought it was toote to run away with Yerin now.


    Yerin, who leaned her head on my shoulder looked like she would pass out any moment.


    Go..go.leave merun.


    Yerin kept muttering something, but I already made a decision.


    I closed my eyes and activated the artifact .


    The words of Andras began to get reyed in my head.


    The fourth magic spell is the most powerful. But, it''s not easy to control, so please use it only in an emergency.


    Recalling Andras'' exnation, I maximized the output of the artifact.


    Wroooom wrooooooom


    Just by raising the output, I felt a strong vibration of magic in my right arm.


    A huge blue light started flickering from my right hand


    I lifted my right hand towards the direction from where the Boss monster was approaching.


    <Fire Doom>


    At the same time as the spell was cast, a bright red me wrapped around the whole body of a huge tree monster.


    BOOOM


    I managed to withstand the hot heat storm that came after the st, using the shield and protected Yerin.


    It was such a strong heat that it felt like it would break the protective shield of the artifact.


    The seemingly endless mes created by the magic spell cleared up little by little, and the disastrous appearance of a giant tree monster was revealed.


    More than half of its body became ashes and disappeared.


    The remaining parts got disintegrated so much that it became hard to recognize their original shape.


    Thud!


    The monster''s body, which was slowly tilting,pletelyy on the floor with a huge sound.


    At the same time, the red energy that was fluttering around the Boss monster also disappeared in an instant.


    "Ha. You''ve done it, right?


    "Yeah I''ve done it?"


    Me and Yerin sat down with a slightly awkward expression on our faces.


    Thanks to the disappearance of the red energy, herplexion gradually regained stability.


    After a while, Yerin opened her mouth.


    "Sihyeon."


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you . Thank you foring to save me


    Of course I have to. Thanks to you, I was able to evacuate other people."


    She leaned half-way on me and greeted me shyly, and I replied with an awkward look.


    "By the way, Sihyeon."


    "?"


    "If you had such an amazing artifact, why didn''t you help me from the beginning? Do you have any strange hobbies of looking at girls suffer."


    When Yerin asked the question with a half-joking and half-sincere attitude, I scratched my head with an awkward expression, that was a different from before.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    After defeating the giant tree monster, me and Yerin were rescued by the security guards and the monster oppression unit who were dispatched soon.


    As soon as we left the Rift, we were immediately transferred to the ce where the medical staffs were and got tested for this and that.


    Although I was not affected by the red energy of the tree monster, the medical staff kept testing me saying that I may have after effectster, so I was kept in observation for the time being.


    Since I was exposed to red energy only for a short period of time, the tests werepleted quickly.


    On the other hand Yerin, who had been exposed for a rtively longer time, kept taking tests more than me.


    After waiting for about 30 minutes, she appeared after taking all the tests.


    Yerin smiled when she found me waiting.


    "Hehe. Were you waiting?"


    "Of course, I''ll wait. Are you okay? Did the test resultse out well?


    First of all, there''s no big problem. But since I was exposed to the monster''s red energy for a little longer, they said the chances of after effectsingter are pretty high."


    I was hardened by the guilt that I felt.


    Even if it wasn''t my fault that this incident happened, the reason why Yerin came to the Rift in the first ce, was because of my request.


    Yerin quickly caught on to my thoughts and showed exaggerated expressions and actions pretending to be okay.


    "Geez, Doctors always talk like that to scare patients. If its a person like me, with great experience and skills, then there''s no problem with the aftereffects.


    Really?"


    "Don''t worry about nothing and brighten up. You should be happy at this moment. Which newbie could have got such a dramatic Rift debut as yours.?


    Yerin winked her eye jokingly.


    Without realizing, I burst intoughter.


    The guilt that weighed down the heart became a little lighter, and in turn, that ce got filled with gratitude for Yerin.


    Just as we got out of the heavy atmosphere, someone familiar approached us.


    It was the security guard who escaped first with others.


    "I''m so d. Both of you are safe.


    Tears started piling up in his eyes as soon as he saw Yerin.


    Yerin greeted him with a smile.


    Thank you so much. I should be the one, who should have done what you did, but I


    Its okay. Im also a hunter, so its a part of my job too. So are the others okay?"


    "Yes, everyone is fine. Some have already returned home with their families after treatment. They kept worrying about both of you until just before they left."


    "That''s a relief."


    "It would have been really dangerous if it isnt for the two of you. Thanks once again. Really Thank you.


    The security guard repeatedly expressed his gratitude with red eyes and a half-clouded voice.


    At his sincere greeting, I waved my hand, saying it was okay, while Yerin, who was yful, also blushed with pride and a little embarrassment.


    However, the warmth surrounding the three of us did notst that long.


    Several hard-faced men approached us.


    The atmosphere quickly became chilly due to the uninvited guests.


    "Are you Lim Sihyeon?"


    "Yes, I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    "I''m Detective Kang Hong of the Crime Investigation Unit.


    The man introduced himself by showing his police ID card.


    I asked back with a puzzled look.


    "Ok. But why is a Detective looking for me.?


    "I came here because I got a report about the use of illegal artifact. Please cooperate with the investigation."


    What?"


    I was surprised and looked at the detective with astonishment.


    Yerin, who was watching from the side, suddenly intervened angrily.


    Why are you investigating Sihyeon? If you really investigated this matter, you should give him an award.


    "That''s right. He''s the one who saved us from danger."


    Not only Yerin but also the security guardined of injustice, but Detective Kang Hong remained stubborn.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he did good things or not. If the artifact he used is illegal, we are naturally obligated to investigate.


    "Who reported Sihyeon?"


    "Of course I can''t tell you that"


    " We reported.


    A middle-aged man in his 50s appeared behind the detective.


    And next to him, Jang Hyunjae was standing.


    That bloody perv!"


    "Hey, there is a detective here. Watch what you say..


    Jang Hyunjae snarled to Yerin''s violent response.


    I kept my head as cool as possible and opened my mouth in a calm tone.


    "Detective, do you know what happened inside the Rift?


    "Yes, I heard that there was a friction between you guys due to a problem that urred while the White Tiger guild members were in the process catching the field Boss monster.


    Then the middle-aged man behind the detective intervened his words.


    "It''s not friction. Those two guys attacked my nephew first. That''s why the field Boss monster went into a Rampage state and things got to this point.


    "What nonsense are you talking? That perv attacked us first.


    Hey little girl. Lower your voice when talking to an adult. Do you know who I am? Im Jang Byungho, deputy guild leader of White Tiger Guild!"


    Due to the loud voice of the two, people began to gather around.


    The detective stepped up in the middle and calmed down the two excited people.


    "Both of you, step back. If you continue to interfere like this, we will arrest you all for obstruction of official duties.


    "Hmm."


    "Haah"


    Detective Kang Hong turned to me again.


    "Lim Sihyeon, I heard that you fought with Jang Hyunjae here using artifact and defeated the field boss alone. Is that right?"


    "Ah Yes, that''s right."


    "Jang Hyunjae stated that he witnessed the illegal use of artifact during the battle. Do you admit that?


    Detective, there''s nothing to ask. Does it make sense to defeat a field Boss monster with a single spell? That artifact must have been made with an illegal renovation."


    Jang Hyun-jae pointed his finger at me and and Detective Kang Hong stared at me with suspicious eyes.


    Uh-huh, why did things turn out like this''


    I scratched my head with an awkward look on my face.


    I don''t know much about artifacts, but it was hard to think that Andras gave me something problematic.


    My faith in him did not falter.


    I organized my thoughts and talked honestly about this situation.


    Detective Kang Hong. I don''t know much about this artifacts. I just received what was made by a friend. And I don''t think this is an illegal artifact."


    "Then could you tell me the identification code of the artifact.? If it''s not illegal, you have a normal identification coderight.?


    Identification code?"


    I made a nk expression at the word I heard for the first time.


    When I stood confused, Yerin came up to me and said.


    "When a artifact is produced, a unique identification code is unconditionally given. Maybe there''s a code stamped here"


    Yerin looked around for a long time at the artifacts I was wearing in my hand.


    Then her face gradually turned into confusion, and looked at me with an expression of disbelief, saying,


    "Sihyeon you.?


    "?"


    There is no identification code in this artifact"


    Seo Yerin looked at me with disbelief.


    On the other hand, Jang Hyunjae and Jang Byunghoughed looking at me sarcastically.


    "Look. I knew it."


    "What are you doing, detective? Catch that criminal!


    At the urging of Jang Byungho, detectives that came along Detective Kang Hong quickly surrounded me.


    They directly confirmed that there was no identification code in the artifact and detective Kang Hong spoke.


    "Lim Sihyeon, let''s talk about the illegal artifact at the police station."


    Yerin and the security guard looked at me with a devastated look.


    People around me also came out and whispered while watching artifact in my hand.


    I opened my mouth while maintaining a calm look at the approaching detectives.


    Detective, can I call someone before I go with you?"


    "If you''re going to call awyer, you can do it at the police station."


    No. Someone asked me to contact him if there was any problem with the artifact."


    The detective who was stubborn at the beginning, showed some interest to what I said.


    He seemed to have expected that, it to be a person rted to illegal artifacts.


    He backed down a little with other detectives.


    "Not too long. Make it quick"


    "Thank you."


    I took out my cell phone and called the contact number on the business card that Ryan gave me.


    The phone got connected immediately.


    "Oh! Hello. I contacted you through the introduction of Ryan.


    -.


    Things got a littleplicated.


    I exined the current situation as simply as possible.


    "Oh, yes. Okay."


    I stopped the call for a while and handed over the cell phone I was holding to Detective Kang Hong.


    Detective. This person wants to talk to you."


    Jang Byungho, the deputy guild leader of White Tiger Guild, felt a relief on the inside.


    He thought he could somehow cover up his nephew''s mistake, the guild''s biggest headache.


    If it weren''t for his son..


    He thought, he got lucky this time.


    He never thought that the person in question really had illegal artifact.


    The news of his nephew''s mistake of failing to hunt for the Boss monster made him first angry.


    As soon as he found out the ugly truth and investigated, he came to found out the person in question has nothing to Guardians guild and an iplete awakener until a few months ago.


    He felt lucky and started to plot a n to escape from the mess created by his nephew.


    First, he reported the problem by fabricating, at police station to get an advantageous position.


    Due to the value of the name White Tiger Guild, the police immediately responded.


    And as soon as it was revealed that there was no artifact identification code Jang Byungho jumped in joy on the inside as if he had hit a jackpot.


    Even if it wasn''t an illegal artifact, he was going to drive it into a mud fight while moderating the public opinion on their favor.


    But, the other party really had illegal artifact.


    Done!


    He thought that if he made this illegal artifact as a big issue, then he can cover up the mistakes of his human garbage nephew.


    He felt like the heaven was on his side.


    Jang Byungho smiled leisurely as he made a gloomy n on the inside.


    "Detective. Can I make a call before I go with you?"


    Jang Byunghoughed at seeing Lim Sihyeons desperate attempt to escape.


    Tch. Typicalmoner.. struggling desperately till the end.


    But with the phone call, the situation began to flow different direction than he had expected.


    "Yes, Who are you?"


    - Thats my question. Who the hell are you


    "Ah! What..Im Detective Kang Hong of the Crime Investigation Unit.


    Crime Unithuh.How is that geezer chief Ko Sooyeol doing? Is he still bragging about how adorable his grandson is during work hours.?


    Detective Kang Hong suddenly lowered the voice to the person on the phone.


    Jang Byungho became puzzled by the sudden change of events.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it as you said. Can you wait a moment?


    ".?"


    "Jang Byungho, deputy guild leader. Please answer the phone."


    Jang Byungho felt very unpleasant, but he was forced to ept the cell phone under the pressure from the detective.


    - How are you doing Sh*t cleaner of White Tiger guild.? Didnt your idiot brother taught to you to check twice before you pick a fight with someone.?


    I don''t care who you are.watch your words do you know who I am?


    -I don''t care much about who you are. I just take care of what I have to do.


    Anger rose exponentially over the manners of the speaker on the other end, and at the same time, he felt chill on one side.


    He suppressed his emotions with the instinct from his experience.


    And he opened his mouth with a more cautious tone.


    "I''m Jang Byungho, deputy guild leader of White Tiger guild. If you know courtesy, identify yourself."


    I don''t value the courtesy of as*holes. Well, I think this will make things fast, so I''ll tell you. I''m Lee Seok, the head of the Dimension management headquarters."


    ".!"


    Jang Byungho''s expression began to crumble.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Dimensional Management?


    On top of that, you''re the head of the headquarters?


    Why does such a big shote out.?


    Jang Byungho''s head became filled with various questions.


    The general public might think Dimensional Realm management as a thing of past, but those who knew the true meaning behind the department, had no choice but to fear the influence of the dimension management headquarters.


    Even if he was the guild leader of his brothers White Tiger Guild, the opponent was not an easy person to deal with.


    "Really Are you really the director of the dimension management?"


    - I don''t care if you believe it or not. Let me tell you what you should do quickly  APOLOGIZE. Apologize politely to Lim Sihyeon right now, and quietly deal with all the situations.


    - This is not a rmendation. I''m giving you a warning right now.


    Jang Byungho''s face became distorted by the unteral notification, which he felt was rude.


    If it were in the past, he would have bowed down unconditionally, but in the present times he had began to build his pride, thinking that the countrys economy will stumble if anything were happen to White Tiger guild.


    What if it''s a dimensional management. Do you expect me to be afraid of you guys.? We too have people in important positions in the government.


    In the first ce, we are the victims here, and there is a clear evidence that your guy Lim Sihyeon used illegal artifacts. Why should we apologize?"


    When the other person did not respond, the corner of Jang Byungho''s mouth slightly went up.


    No matter how much powers dimensional realm headquarters had, he believed that it''s hard to overturn the current situation.


    However, hiscent thoughts did notst long.


    - Charge of tax evasion in the process of treating monster by-productsst year. The so-called power trip situation due to unreasonable contracts with small and medium-sized guilds. Illegal political fund scandal with local politicians.


    - Above all the colorful charges against the greatest human garbage of your family standing next to you. From minor sexual harassment to unteral assault using status, and serious sex crimes.


    The vulnerable part of the White Tiger guild began to flow out of Lee Seok''s mouth.


    Some were secrets that werepletely unknown to the world.


    Jang Byungho''s face turned white.


    However, he resisted with the little pride that was still left.


    Wha, what are you talking about? It''s already cleared that we and my nephew were innocent"


    -Do you think the entire covering up of the cases has been done entirely on your own?


    - If arge guild of that scale suddenly copses, it''ll be a headache for both us and to our country. That''s why we closed our eyes moderately, thinking that it was a benefit to this country, but now, you have ced your legs on andmine, from which even this country cant save you.


    From Lee Seok''s words, the blood of Jang Byungho began to freeze.


    -There is a line that should not be crossed, and there are beings that should never be touched.


    Jang Byungho''s whole body began to get goosebumps little by little.


    Instinctively, he had a hunch that something was going wrong somewhere.


    But he couldnt understand why and who..


    He could not believe that themoner in front of him was someone who had such a power backing him.


    Who the hell is this guy Lim Sihyeon.?


    It was the only question that kept reapeating at that moment.


    But still from the decades of experience Jang Byungho didnt loose his cool.


    "Who on earth is that"


    "- You''re not as witty as I thought you would be. THINK. A highly powerful artifact with no identification codeA person powerful enough for the head of the dimensional realm management headquarters to step up"


    Huh?!"


    Something suddenly shed in his mind.


    All his cool began to shatter into pieces.


    Sweat bubbles started to fill his forehead and his heart began to beat at its full speed.


    Two words kept ringing in his head filled with questions until a little while ago.


    Demon Contractor.


    You mean hes a..


    - Did you get the hang of it now? I''ll tell you again. If this problem cannot be solved smoothly with Mr. Lim Sihyeon, the responsibility will never be light. There will be no history of your guild ever existed.


    Jang Byungho swallowed his dry saliva.


    When the cell phone call ended.


    The surrounding atmosphere had changed 180 degrees.


    The detectives, who were stubbornly pressuring me, began to look at me softly, and the White Tiger guild people rolled their eyes around me with an awkward look.


    Yerin, who did not understand the situation, whispered to me.


    "Sihyeon, what happened? Who did you call for them to change like this?"


    "I''ll exin it to youter."


    "Ugh. You have to exin it."


    I trusted Ryan and called the person on the contact information of the business card, but it was much more effective than I thought.


    As expected, Ryan has great connections.


    Detective, the problem of my artifact is solved, right?"


    "Ah! Of course, Of course, there would be no problem if Director Lee Seok personally confirmed it. I''m sorry for bothering you."


    "Now that the artifact problem has been resolved. There''s another problem to solve, right? I heard you were attacked by White Tiger''s guild earlier. Is there anything you want to say about that Sir."


    I exined to the detective what happened in Area11 with great detail.


    In the middle, Yerin also intervened to supplement the exnation.


    When the exnation of the situation was over, Detective Kang Hong''s fierce eyes headed toward the White Tiger guild.


    Also, the eyes of those who were watching this situation became sharp.


    Mr.Jang. The situation is very different from what I heard from you two. Please exin what happened."


    Jang Byungho, who was confident until a little while ago, couldn''t say anything and shut his mouth like a m.


    The noise of people watching around gradually increased.


    Jang Hyunjae, who was watching from the side, couldn''t stand it and shouted.


    "Uncle! What the hell is wrong with you?


    Do you have any evidence? Do you have any evidence that I attacked first!"


    A woman raised her hand in the crowd and stepped forward.


    "I heard it."


    "?"


    "I was lying down because of a poisonous spore flying from Area 12 . At that time, I heard his voice with the sound of a battle taking ce on Area11."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes. I couldn''t move my body, but I clearly remember because my mind was clear. It''s clear that that man broke into Area11."


    When detailed testimony came out, people looking at the White Tiger guild became cold.


    "Did he attack first?"


    Wow. Those garbages have no conscience.


    Yeson top of that they even reported as if it wasnt their fault


    The white tiger guild was originally rumored to be bad, and the woman who testified bowed her head toward us.


    "Thanks to you two I escaped safely, but I''m sorry I couldn''te forward earlier, I was so scared of the atmosphere that I stopped"


    "It''s okay. You came out like this now."


    "I''m so sorry. And thank you for saving my life."


    The eyes on me, Yerin, and White Tiger guild began to diverge sharply.


    In the end, Jang Byungho, who gave up, lifted the white g first.


    "I think there was a mistake on our end."


    Uncle! Wha


    "Shut your mouth.


    "My nephew was mentally in a difficult situation right now, and his physical condition was also doesn''t seem normal, so I think. we should talk about this separatelyter"


    He was trying to get out of this situation somehow.


    Yerin who was watching this opened her mouth.


    Mr.AdultIs this volume of voice sounds respectable. Didn''t you hear the testimony just now? That perv attacked us. Where are you trying to sneak out.?


    " Mr.Jang. The culprit of this case seems to be on your side.


    The detectives surrounded the two of the White Tiger Guild as if surrounding them.


    Jang Byungho looked nervous, turned towards me and asked for a favor.


    Mr. Lim Sihyeon, I''m so sorry. It was our mistake to doubt your artifact, and we did it because of my stupid garbage nephew. Please show mercy this once."


    "You shouldn''t just say sorry to me. You have to do it to Yerin, the security guard, and everyone who suffered directly or indirectly damage because of what your guild members did."


    "Oh, yeah"


    Yes Yes.


    Apologize to everyone.


    There was cheers around me defending my words.


    Jang Byungho forcibly bowed his head with a distorted face.


    "On behalf of the White Tiger Guild, I would like to apologize to everyone who suffered damage. I''m really sorry.


    People''s eyes were now directed towards Jang Hyunjae.


    He shook his whole body with an expression full of resentment and anger.


    IIm sorry"


    Contrary to what he said, his expression and tone did not feel sorry at all.


    Naturally, boos and swear words came out from around.


    Jang Hyunjae only looked at the people who booed him, but never bowed his heads.


    "I knew it was going to be like that."


    Apple never fall away from its tree.?


    Yerin, who couldn''t forgive his attitude, suddenly jumped forward.


    Yerin violently grabbed Jang Hyunjae by the cor and raised her right hand.


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    SLAP


    The sound was so strong andsted for about a minute.


    The people who booed started flinching and shaking.


    Jang Hyunjae copsed and dropped down on his knees as if he copsed in the shock.


    He wrapped his swollen cheeks in an instant and made a nk expression.


    Yerin rubbed her hands in front of him with a burning look on her face and said looking at Jang Hyunjae.


    Did you feel the pain.? This is what a woman feels whenever someone touches her body without her permission.


    Then she turned towards me and said with a happy look.


    "Sihyeon, let''s go now!"


    "Uhokay"


    I got out of there with her as if I was being dragged.


    After that, the White Tiger guild members headed to the police station with the detective.


    I and Yerin were also asked toe byter for giving a detailed statement.


    We were guided to a room in the Rift control site by an employee.


    There, unexpectedly, Ryan was waiting for us.


    "Huh? Ryan?"


    "You''re here Sihyeon. I''ve been waiting for you. Are you feeling well?"


    "Yes. There wasn''t any big problem But when did you get here?"


    "I just arrived, too. Please sit down with your friend over there. I think the story will be a little longer."


    Me and Yerin sat in the prepared seat as he said.


    "Sihyeon. Who is that handsome guy?"


    "That Um co-worker?"


    "Wow! I thought he was some kind of a celebrity or model.


    Yerin made a fuss admiring the Ryan''s appearance.


    Since I got used to his appearance, it felt like talking to normal Ryan.


    "Sihyeon, do you know how surprised I was to hear the news today? Rushing at the field boss."


    Oh No I didn''t rush, I was just trying to save"


    "What would you have done if the low-quality artifact that was made in a hurry didnt work?


    " I''m sorry."


    It was not the Ryan, who was always kind with a smile, right now, he was seriously very angry.


    Yerin, who was excited a while ago, also felt like being scolded like a child.


    After 10 minutes of non-stop bitter words, his anger eased a little from his expression.


    "Haaah. I''m sorry I got too excited. Both of you must be tired, but I talked too much without noticing. I have something to tell you, so can you bear with me a little longer?"


    "Ah. It''s okay."


    "I''m fine, too."


    Thank you. First of all, it is about the White Tiger Guild, with which you had a problem. The police have confirmed that the investigation has begun, and the appointment of a professionalwyer has beenpleted to hold them legally responsible.


    Yerin opened her eyes wide after quickly processing everything.


    ButTheres something I''d like you to understand about this."


    "?"


    "What is it?"


    We''re going to ask them to do this quietly. Of course, if the police investigation proceeds, they will be held legally and meticulously responsible ordingly."


    But I don''t want them to be exposed to the media as much as possible."


    Unlike Yerin, who looked confused with the exnation, I was able to understand the meaning of Ryans words to some extent.


    "It''s probably because of me, right?"


    "Yes, as I said before, we don''t want Sihyeon to be exposed to many people yet."


    "Um"


    "If you two want White Tiger Guild''s sins to be revealed to the world, I won''t stop you. No, I will help you more thoroughly. But if you do what I want, I''ll do my best to make sure they pay a reasonable price even if it''s not disclosed to the media."


    What Jang Hyunjae of the White Tiger Guildmitted today was a very terrible crime.


    Naturally, it deserves to be criticized by the public who can get the information only through the media.


    But it was not that I did not understand the will of Ryan.


    I thought about it for a while and opened my mouth with difficulty.


    "I''ll do whatever you want, Ryan. A pleasant revenge wouldn''t be bad, but there''s something more important than that."


    "Thank you. Sihyeon."


    Our eyes naturally turned to Yerin.


    She seemed to have made a decision less difficult than expected.


    "If that helps Sihyeon, I''ll do that too. And I have no regrets since I have personallypleted my punishment for him."


    "Thank you for epting my request. Instead, Ill see to it that pay thoroughly for their sins, so don''t worry."


    Ryan once again promised the white tiger guild''s punishment.


    "And take this."


    "This is This is the one I sawst time, right?"


    He took out two bottles of ss containing Hap.


    Yerin recognized the identity as soon as she saw that.


    "I brought a bottle for each just in case. It''s not for Sihyeons allowance, but from mine, so you can drinkfortably."


    "Thank you Ryan. Thank you for the drink."


    On behalf of hesitant Yerin, I drank Hap first.


    It tasted savory and rich in my mouth.


    As soon as it entered my body, warm energy quickly spread throughout my body.


    In an instant, the fatigue umted in the body was relieved, and the feeling went beyond freshness and even a calm pleasure was felt.


    Yerin, who was watching from the side, also began to drink Hap carefully.


    And soon after, her eyes grew wider as if they were tearing apart, expressing the surprised feelings.


    "Wow! It''s really good. And I feel like the pain in my body is going to fly away!"


    She looked at me in disbelief.


    She drank thest drop on the ss bottle.


    Ryan and I looked at this happily.


    "Please wait a little bit, you two. There''s a vehicleing to take you home, so let me know when you are ready."


    Ryan got up from the seat and left the room.


    Me and Yerin headed home in a car with a driver.


    Ryan said he had a lot to deal with and promised to take us to dinner next time.


    While resting against the fluffy seat in the car, Yerin suddenly asked me a question.


    "Sihyeon, what are you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You blew away the field boss at once. Doesn''t the white tiger guild''s deputy guild get crushed by a single phone call?"


    ""


    ""


    "You''re not going to tell me?"


    "Sorry. It''s hard to talk now."


    When I firmly refused, Yerin looked a little sulky.


    "Phew! I got a lot of help this time, so I''ll just skip it. But I wont let it slide like this next time."


    "Hahaha."


    I burst into a smallugh at her forgiveness.


    "Next time, if you have a favor to ask of me, please call me. I didn''t show much of my cool performance today, but I''ll definitely show you my skills next time."


    "I''ll do that."


    "Well It''s not necessarily had to be a Rift. It can also be a movie or a restaurant"


    What.What were you saying? I couldnt catch it properly


    Oh no. Nothing. I''m tired since I overworked myself a lot today. Wake me up when we get home."


    Yerin glossed over thest word.


    She leaned her face on my shoulder and closed her eyes.


    It was hard to see since it was dark in the car, but somehow her face seemed a little red.


    I also dug my head deep into the fluffy seat.


    Even after drinking Hap I felt some mental fatigue, due to all the things that had happened in a single day.


    Like Yerin said in the morning, it was really a long ride.


    As I slowly closed my eyes, my Rift debut day came to an end.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Tanduk rushed toward the red rubber ball.


    -Pow wo wooo


    The rubber ball that flew to the bump of Tanduk bounced around.


    When he saw the ball far away, Tanduk and Akum ran.


    "HaahHaah! Guys, don''t go too far."


    Baby yakums, who ran for more than an hour already, followed the ball, while I ran out of stamina first.


    When I saw them liking new toys, I was excited and ran around, but these little ones showed no signs of exhaustion.


    Eventually, I gave up chasing and sank into the grass.


    Then the guys rushing towards the ball recognized that Im down and approached me.


    Pow woooo


    Po wo woooo


    Baby Yakums hung on me as if asking me to get up quickly.


    Now that the baby Yakums are not small, my upper body faltered with their push.


    "Oh, my. You guys. Let me catch my breath. Im dying here."


    Did they understood or did they find it boring?


    The two baby Yakums left me alone and started ying with the ball again.


    Their tireless appearance felt really terrifying.


    I put my upper body behind the tree and took afortable position.


    Lia, Speranza, and Kawaii were seen together in the shade of a tree in the distance.


    Unlike this side, they were decorating each other with flowers and ying gently.


    Hermosa, Bighorn, and other Yakums were still on high alert, but Baby yakums seems to be less wary since they were young.


    And on a happy note, now, Lia can get along with Baby yakums.


    Thanks to this, it has be a little easier for me to take care of the baby Yakums.


    Ah. Soon, Chorongi will give birth. Will I be able to handle all the babies


    While I was thinking about this and that lying above the green grass and below the tree shade, Speranza rushed towards me from afar.


    "Papa"


    "Speranza, what''s wrong?"


    There.. There."


    Speranza grabbed my arm and pointed towards the farm building.


    On that side, Andras and Ryan stood outside the fence and waved their hands.


    "Andras and Ryan are here. Speranza, can you go and tell them to wait a little bit ?"


    "Un"


    Thank you, my sweet little girl.


    When I stroked her head, Speranza smiled and ran back towards the fence.


    I looked happily at the back of Speranza, whose fox tail fluttered enthusiastically.


    After taking a breath for a while, I stood up.


    Okay. Guys, guys, the y time is over now. Give me the rubber ball"


    Po wo wooo?


    Poo-woo! Poo-woo!


    It was not until I ran around like a crazy man for another 20 minutes before I could take the rubber ball from baby Yakums.


    I washed off the sweat all over my body and came down to the first floor.


    In Kaneff''s room, all the farm members were waiting for me.


    "I''m sorry. I sweated so much because I ran hard while ying with the kids."


    "It''s okay. We''re the ones who suddenly came."


    "So what''s wrong ? It''s notmon for the two of you toe together."


    I sat on chair with Speranza on myp and asked why the two came.


    Then the two began to look at each other as if they were hesitant to say.


    Kaneff, who couldn''t stand the frustration, opened his mouth first.


    "What? Why are you so self-conscious?"


    "Should I say this is good news or bad news"


    "Don''t make me curious, just tell me."


    "What the hell is this news?"


    Ryan exined in a calm voice at the continued urge.


    Okay. I''ll tell you the good news first. Sihyeon, do you remember catching a giant tree monster in a Rift.?


    "Yes, of course I remember it. It happened onlyst week."


    "Sihyeon''s contribution to hunting the giant tree monster was recognized, so you will be provided with quite a sum of soul stones and a mana stones. It''s a lot more than we thought."


    "Oh. Is that so ? That''s definitely good news."


    Not only me, but also Kaneff and Lia''s faces brightened up.


    "So we don''t have to worry about Sihyeon not bringing snacks because of those damn Angels..right.?


    "Yes, Mr Kaneff. They took a lot of soul stones from Sihyeon, so it won''t be a problem for the time being,"


    It wasn''t nned to catch the field boss monster, but anyway, the results seemed to have ended well.


    "Hmm, did you know? Sihyeon said that the artifact I made were very helpful in the dangerous situation. Isn''t it amazing?"


    Andras showed off with a very proud look.


    However, he chose the wrong opponent.


    Huh..Look at this guy. He still hasn''te to his senses. Wasnt Sihyeon in a dangerous situation because of you and your Infiger grade artifact? Above all, the artifact broke after using a mosquito spell like Fire Doom? What would have happened to Sihyeon if some other monsters attacked him during that time.


    That''s right Mr Andras. Even Sihyeon took a day off the next day because of the aftereffects of using the artifact."


    The proud expression of Andras, who got unterally criticized quickly became sullen and the shoulders drooped.


    I patted Andras on his back feeling sorry for him.


    Speranza, who was sitting on myp, also followed me and patted on Andras back.


    Andras expressed his gratitude with his eyes.


    Fortunately, Andras returned with a proud look as if my constion worked.


    "I think the good news is over, and now I''ll let you know the rest of the news.


    Sihyeon"


    "Yes?"


    "You recently sold strawberries to a golden watch chamber merchant, right?"


    "Yes, I did. Is there anything wrong..?


    "That''s Should I call this a problem"


    Ryan looked very ufortable and continued to exin again.


    "Strawberries sold by Sihyeon are gaining huge poprity among the Demons, especially among the aristocrats and the wealthy."


    "Hmm. Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "It''s a good thing, but the problem is that the heat is overheating."


    "?"


    When I looked nk as if I didn''t understand what he said, Andras continued to exin this time.


    "Do you know how much a strawberry costs? It''s said that it easily surpasses 200 Gold.


    200 gold?!"


    "Huh"


    ".?"


    Lia shouted as if she was too surprised at the story of 200 gold, and Kaneff startedughing.


    I was the only one who didnt know how to react since I didn''t know the market price of Demon world.


    However, I quickly responded simr to Lia after hearing Ryan''s exnation that followed.


    "Sihyeon, 200 gold will be the price of a car in Korean value."


    "Kk! A car?"


    On top of that, the price is not for one box, but for a single strawberry. Its hard to believe, but many can''t get strawberries even at that price, so the market is in a mess right now."


    I only gave a box of strawberries to Ergin.


    "How did it be so expensive?"


    "The strawberry itself was luxurious enough to suit the taste of the upper ss, and the interest exploded when it was revealed that the new Ester, who was the center of the topic, was selling it."


    "No matter what. how can"


    The story of Ryan continued even when I was losing my mind.


    "Sihyeon, the real news to tell you is from now on."


    Whatthere is still some news?


    "Since many Demons are interested in strawberries, questions about new esters are also increasing day by day. There are requests pouring out to the Demon Lord to reveal your identity."


    I asked back with an anxious look.


    "Is the Demon Lord angry?"


    "It''s not like that. Rather, he tried strawberries himself and said he liked it a lot. So, from now on, it''s the main issue for which we are here


    "


    "The Demon Lord wants more strawberries to be released in the Demon world. And he wants Sihyeon to take charge of that."


    Me ?"


    No, Wait. all of a sudden, why me''


    When I made a very confused expression, Ryan urgently added an additional exnation.


    "This is notpulsory. It''s not in the contract with Sihyeon in the first ce. Instead, if you produce results, the corresponding reward will be provided."


    We cant just bring strawberries from Earth, right?"


    "Yes we have only soul stones left, and we can''t use them all up."


    If we cant bring strawberries, there was only one way left. Its to grow strawberries directly in Demon world.


    Although my house never farmed fruits, I went to help my neighbors in the vige who farmed fruits quite often.


    What I felt at that time was that farming fruits was never easy .


    In order to make productsmonly found in marts and department stores, farmers have to sweat all year round.


    Even experienced farmers have difficulty if the weather does not follow properly.


    When I was thinking not being able to make a decision easily, Speranza, sitting on myp, pulled my clothes, looked up at me and asked.


    "Papa I want to eat stuawberries."


    Oh, My Speranza wants to eat strawberries.


    "Un."


    My clouded mind got clear.


    When I thought of it as someone''s order, my head getsplicated and negative thoughts fill them.


    But when I imagined Speranza happily eating the strawberries I raised myself, I started getting motivated little by little and I could see the possibility.


    Okay. Let''s not think too hard.


    Lets just give it a try, just like the time when I first met Yakums.


    I made a decision in my mind and smiled.


    And then told Ryan who was looking at me with a nervous expression.


    "I''m not confident, but I''ll give it a try."


    The first thing I did after deciding to grow strawberries was to seek help from Brother Junho, who sent me strawberries.


    Even though I asked him suddenly to teach me how to grow strawberries, Brother Junho sincerely gave me the information and the know-how.


    However, even with the help of my brother, the start was not easy.


    Just because you want to do farming, you can''t start recklessly.


    There are more than one or two things to find out and prepare for.


    The characteristics of the crops to be nted, the nature of thend to be nourished, the change in weather, etc.


    For me, none of them were easy.


    Still, with the dedication of Brother Junho, I was able to get strawberry seedlings that seemed to be highly likely and get specific advice on how to do it.


    Brother Junho! I''ll pay you backter for the help I received.


    Fortunately, Angels did not mind me bringing strawberry seedlings to the Demon World. Instead, we had to pay quite arge amount of soul stones in exchange.


    I carefully chose thend to nt strawberries and prepared the necessary tools and supplies one by one.


    And after about two weeks.


    It was the beginning of How to do Farming at the Demon Farm.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    tnd a little far from the farm.


    From two weeks ago, I picked up the weeds and removed the stones to bring it in the shape of a garden.


    I gotpost, sprayed it in advance, and made a furrow to nt strawberries.


    Even if it was the size of a small garden, it was still farming.


    The excitement of starting something new was not bad.


    Today is the day to nt strawberry seedlings that I got, in the garden.


    Speranza, Lia and Andras were also gathered in the garden.


    Speranza followed me, saying she also wanted to nt strawberries.


    She was so excited that her eyes kept twinkling.


    Unlike Lia, who voluntarily came out to help with the work.


    Andras was caught by Kaneff and forced to be a garden worker when he came to have lunch.


    "Now! Are you ready. I''ll show you first. After I finished, do exactly what I did.


    I held a pot containing seedlings in my hand and carefully pulled out a strawberry seedling from it.


    The soil was properly dug into a pre-made furrow and seedlings was put in it.


    Water it properly and cover it with soil so that the seedlings can be fixed.


    "Oh!"


    The three people watching me burst into admiration as if I had done something great.


    "It''s simple, right? Just be careful not to stick too close to each other when nting it. I''ll look at it, so try it yourself.


    As soon as I finished talking, the three of them headed to the garden with seedlings.


    There were many seedlings to nt, so I also started nting seedlings again with everyone.


    After a while, I heard a grumbling sound from somewhere.


    The owner of the sound was Andras.


    He was almost lying on the ground and adjusting the depth of the hole very delicately.


    It was very pathetic to see him moaning with a trowel that didn''t fit into hisrge size.


    "Andras? What are you doing?"


    "I don''t think the diameter of my hole is the same as the one you showed me earlier, so I''m trying to calcte it properly."


    "No You don''t have to do that."


    "No. I can calcte it perfectly. Just a little bit more. Calcting the radiusfinding the areaso 2r


    Andras adjusted the depth of the hole saying he would perfect the depth.


    I tried to stop him, but I quit after seeing him satisfied in his own way.


    -Puk!


    "Kyaa"


    This time, a short scream popped out from Lias side.


    "What''s up?"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. Since I couldn''t control my power, all the seedlings were torn apart."


    On her hand, I could see strawberry seedlings that werepletely torn off from the soil could be seen.


    "When you take it out of a pot containing seedlings, don''t try to take it out too hard. Just tap it on the outside and gently pull it out."


    "Okay. Got it."


    As a maid Lia did the houseworks perfectly, but she was not good at anything other than housework.


    It felt so amazing when I was watching from the side.


    After slowly helping Lia get used to nting, I thought of Speranza and looked around moving my head from side to side.


    Chuck chuck.


    Swiooooooosh.


    Unexpectedly, Speranza was nting strawberry seedlings very neatly.


    The appearance of Speranza biting her lips and digging soil with a small shovel full of seriousness was like looking at a craftsman doing his job.


    Oh! Of course, I couldn''t leave out cuteness.


    "Wow! Speranza darling, youre really so good at this. I think you are better than me."


    "Hehe!"


    In my sincerepliment, Speranza smiled brightly without minding the dirt that was on her face.


    I took out a handkerchief with a smile and wiped off the dirt on her face.


    With the discovery of the unexpected talent of the cute fox girl, the nting of seedlings in the garden went very smoothly.


    I was able to nt all the strawberry seedlings that I prepared earlier than I thought.


    Seeing the garden full of strawberry seedlings made me feel proud.


    It feels like I can already see the coveted strawberries that will be filling the garden.


    Lia and Andras looked around the garden with a simr expressions.


    "It was my first time farming myself. Its hard, but I''m proud to see the finished garden."


    Mr Andras..you didnt do much? You only ced two seedlings. All you did was some strange calctions.


    At the words of Lia, Andras coughed and changed the topic.


    "Hmm, why don''t we make a boundary so that other animals can''t ess it carelessly? If Sihyeon allows me, I''ll prepare it."


    "I think it''d be nice to make a fence.


    Hmm, then Ill ce some decorations, so that the garden will look cute.


    The two were already full of thoughts of decorating the gardens.


    Grab


    "Papa"


    "Huh? What''s wrong Speranza?"


    "Stuawberry When will ite..?


    "Hmm."


    Speranzas eyes were filled with the expectation of seeing strawberries.


    I gave Speranza with an answer that would not disappoint her too much.


    If Speranza helps with the garden work, and stays as a good girl, strawberries will grow quickly."


    "Un. I will."


    Just as she vowed to be a good child for Santa us'' gift, Speranza clenched her two small fists and burned her will.


    "Shall we go in now?"


    You arepletely covered with dirt, so I''ll have to wash you first.


    With Speranza in my arms, I led Andras and Lia back to the farm building.


    A few days have passed since strawberry seedlings were nted in the garden.


    I was looking at the garden with a despondent look.


    This was because, all the hard-nted strawberry seedlings withered.


    Lia was also heart-broken to see the disastrous situation in the garden.


    "Sihyeon? What''s happening? What went wrong?


    "I don''t know either.


    Where did everything go wrong.?


    Did I not nt the seedlings properly?


    Or did I fertilize it too much?


    Was the soil in the garden not good?


    I had a lot of thoughts about the cause in my head, but Farming was soplicated that I couldn''t find a clear answer with a meagre farming experience.


    When I was thinking seriously with a trouble expression, I heard Speranza crying from the side.


    "Papa Did all stuawberries die? Speranza stayed good girl and took care of them then why Papa"


    Speranza came out to the garden every day and watered them.


    She smiled happily whenever she saw the nt grew even a little.


    Seeing Speranza disappointed at the withered strawberries, my heart seemed to be rip apart.


    But there was nothing I could do right now.


    Lia, will you take Speranza to the farm building? I''ll be there in a little while."


    "Okay. Sihyeon."


    Lia took Speranza''s hand and returned to the farm building.


    Even on the way, Speranza looked back several times while crying looking at the withered nts.


    I stood lonely in the garden.


    I certainly expected it to not be easy, but it was difficult to get myself together when I checked the disastrous results with my own eyes.


    I squatted down and looked at the lost strawberry seedlings.


    Haah. We can''t revive him, can we? I''m sorry I''m not good enough.


    When apologizing to the withered leaves inside. A ticklish voice came to my ears.


    "Do you need my help popi?


    "?"


    I was surprised and looked around.


    No one was there in the garden except for me.


    Am I hallucinating?


    "Where are you looking at popi? Im here popi.


    "Ah?!"


    A small voice came out again.


    Once again, I looked closely around.


    And I was able to find the owner of the voice in a ce I had never imagined.


    A very small girl was looking at me sitting on my right shoulder.


    "Now you''re looking at me popi. You are a lot more stupid than I thought popi


    There seemed to be a mixture of mystery and cuteness in the girl with a small body and two pairs of translucent andrge wings that would fit in the palm of my hand.


    " fairy?!"


    A fairy that would only be seen in movies and children books appeared in front of me.


    As I kept making a nk face, the fairy with orange colored hair and eyes talked to me once again.


    "Do you want me to help you popi?"


    "What do you mean help?"


    "You were sad because of the withered children over there, Arent you popi?"


    "Yeah. But."


    The fairy spread her folded wings and flew into the air.


    And she spun around on a withered strawberry seedling.


    p


    p


    p


    Glittering powder gushed out of the flying fairy, and the powder began to hover around the strawberry seedlings.


    The powders permeated strawberry leaves and stems very slowly.


    And surprisingly, the stems and leaves of strawberries began to regain their vivid appearance.


    It was an unbelievable sight even though I was looking at it with my own eyes.


    While I couldn''t hide my surprised feelings, the fairy came back and sat on my shoulder, and asked with a proud posture.


    "Do you like it popi?"


    "Amazing! How did you do that?"


    "The nts here were unable to ept the energy of the earth popi.! So I helped them gain energy, popi.!


    Then will they continue to grow?"


    "I don''t know popi.! But you wont have to worry for a while, popi


    My face instantly brightened as I felt like I''ve found a way to revive the garden.


    "Can you help other strawberries here ?"


    "I can''t do this alone popi. My friends in the vige should also need to help me, Popi!"


    The moment I asked if she could help a little more with anticipation, the fairy opened her mouth first.


    "If you want help from my friends, you have to help us first popi."


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    Yes popi.! If you do us a favor, my friends in the vige will be happy to help you, popi!"


    "How can I help you?


    The fairy said with an angry look.


    "Beat the bad guys who are destroying our vige, popi!


    "Umm, can you exin in more detail?"


    "Theye to our vige every day and ruin everything, Popi. My friends are struggling to restore the broken vige popi."


    The fairy appealed to me with a look full of resentment.


    I scratched my head with an awkward look.


    This is because I was not very confident in battle.


    "Why are you asking me a favor ?


    " Of course, it''s because you got recognized by the Leader popi.


    Leader? Who is that?"


    "Leader is a huge being. Popi."


    And ?"


    "His fur is huge, popi.


    The very one-dimensional exnation of the fairy made me dizzy for a moment.


    does he have any other characteristics?"


    "Ugh! Yes yes popi. And he has big horns. Popi.


    "Big horns? Ah! You mean Yakum Bighornright?!


    Right right Yakum popi! That''s what the Demons call the Leader popi.!


    Amazingly, thanks to my [Yakums trust] skill, the fairy seems to have approached me.


    "Is Bighorn your Leader.?


    "Yes, Popi. Bad Beasts can''t even get close to our vige if there is Leader popi!


    The fairy and Yakum seemed to be a kind of symbiotic rtionship.


    I felt quite close to the fairies, since I heard that I had a close rtionship with Yakum.


    I wanted to help them, even if it was not for the garden problem.


    Okay. I''ll try if it''s something I can do."


    "Thank you, popi. I will never forget this grace, Popi.!


    I headed to the ce where the vige was at the guidance of the fairy.


    "This is our vige, Popi.!


    The ce the fairy guided was a ce where a lot of flowers bloomed in a wide field.


    I admired the beautiful scenery that can only be seen in graphics these days.


    There was such a fantastic ce nearby, but why haven''t I seen it before?


    Questions passed by my mind for a while, but I quickly forgot about them because of the strong scent of flowers carried by the wind.


    When I was in the midst of watching flowers, a high-pitched scream came from the fairy.


    "There! There, there popi.!


    "Huh?"


    "He''s the bad guy who destroys the vige. Popi.!


    At the urgent cry, I looked around in a hurry.


    But I couldn''t see anyone around me.


    "Where is he?"


    "There! There! There! Popi.!


    Where is the guy


    The merciless guy that destroys the cute fairy vige.


    Where is that violent.g u y huh?


    Brrrr


    A fluffy fur with yellow and ck stripes, a plump hip shaking in search of flower honey, and two cute wingspared simr to its size.


    The evil intruder in the vige that the fairy said was


    Honeybee ?"


    A very cute honeybee.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Are you talking about that honeybee ? Is it the bad guy that ruins your vige?"


    Right, popi. Flowers keep getting hurt because of that bad guy, popi.


    But isn''t it apletely different matter between flowers getting hurt and the vige getting damaged ?"


    No. Popi. Our vige is hidden among flowers popi. So, if a flower gets hurt, the vige will also suffer popi."


    The vige hidden among the flowers?


    My head tilted at the unbelievable story.


    Is there really a vige here?"


    "It''s true popi.


    My eyes went back to the cute honeybee.


    It looked simr to a honeybee called a bumblebee in English, and it was muchrger than the ordinary bee I have ever saw.


    The appearance of flying steadily in the flower garden with a unique pping sound seemed no different from any other honeybees.


    Suddenly, I made eye contact with a honeybee sitting on a nearby flower.


    Saying made an eye contact with the honeybee may sound really strange, but I instinctively felt that the honeybee was conscious of me.


    In anticipation of any chance, I slowly reached out one hand to the side of the honeybee.


    Burrrr


    The honey bee flew up from the flower, hovered above my hand for a while, andnded gently on the palm of my hand.


    The corner of my mouth slightly went up to the appearance of a honeybee that did not feel any vignce.


    Hello ?"


    [Trying tomunicate with Demon Beast]


    [The subject shows "interest" in you]


    [The target is curious about you]


    The ability tomunicate got activated naturally.


    Interestingly, the honeybee seemed friendly towards me.


    It was so cute to see him carefully looking at me sitting on my palm.


    I even wanted to take him home and raise him right away.


    "Good job, popi. Hurry up and scold that bad guy, popi.


    I heard the fairy''s excited voice from the side.


    I said with an ambiguous expression.


    Hey, I don''t think this guy would do such a bad thing. Aren''t you misunderstanding something?"


    When I made a remark that seemed to cover the honeybee, the fairy jumped from my shoulder and shouted loudly.


    No popi. The vige was really damaged by those bad guys, popi.


    Then the fairy flew from my shoulder and headed to the ce where the flowers were.


    Among them, it hovered near the ce where the honeybee was earlier.


    Look at this, popi"


    The fairy pointed to the flower where the honeybee was sitting.


    I looked at the flower by bending my upper body.


    Certainly, as the fairy said, flowers and stems were hurt.


    It really is damaged."


    "They go back and forth hundreds of times and ruin all the flowers, popi. Then all my friends and I in the vige have to treat them, popi.


    Hmm"


    Definitely, it didn''t seem like the fairy was lying.


    I asked, looking at the honeybee still sitting calmly on my palm.


    Did you really do that ?


    When asked by me, the honeybee wandered around on my palms.


    Then, strangely enough, the honeybee''s emotions and will flowed little by little.


    It was surprisingly a sorry feeling.


    The honeybee seemed to know his fault.


    And he tried to convey something by diligently moving on my palm, but unfortunately, I couldn''t understand all of its meaning.


    Hey, this guy says he''s sorry too. I don''t think he had any ill intention."


    Geeze popi. Why do you keep taking the side of the bad guy popi.!? You are not helping here popi"


    The fairy was angry at me.


    And the fairy, who couldn''t hold back her emotions anymore, approached the honeybee, which was sitting on my palm and screamed.


    "You almost ruined the vige popi. Leave immediately popi.


    At the cry of the fairy, the honeybee was surprised and flew away somewhere.


    At the sight, the fairy said with a triumphant look.


    You have to kick them out like this, Popi.


    Shouldn''t you have talked to him more calmly?"


    "We can''t help it popi. We need to protect the vige, Popi.


    From the fairy''s point of view, it was natural that they wanted to kick out honeybees somehow.


    If someone came to my house and scratched things and furniture, I would have responded simrly.


    However, flowers and honeybees are inseparable, and I wondered if the fairy could solve the problem unterally like this.


    At the time when I had no idea how to solve this situation, I heard a much louder and threatening p of wings than the honeybee earlier.


    It was arge bee almost the size of a bird.


    Unlike the round honeybee, it had a fierce atmosphere like a soldier in armor.


    "Who is it? Who persecuted our preciousrade?


    The Soldier Bee pointed at a pointy spear in his hand and asked threateningly.


    The fairy, who had been confident until a while ago, began to tremble with the appearance of the soldier bee.


    I had no choice but toe forward and try to talk.


    Wait! If you''re talking about the honeybee that was here earlier, we didn''t mean to threaten him.


    Don''t lie! Obviously, I saw ourrade running away in fear.


    "Oh, I did scream popi but I didn''t know he''d be so surprised popi."


    How dare you scream at our fellowrade.?


    The soldier bee, who was aggressively continuing the conversation, paused, looked closely at me for a moment and started speaking in a calm tone.


    You are a person recognized by our Leader. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you."


    Leader..?


    For some reason, it''s simr to when I first met the fairy.


    This time, I naturally inferred who the Leader refers to,


    "Are you talking about Bighorn?"


    When I exined the characteristics of the Bighorn additionally, the Soldier Bee nodded.


    "That''s right. Thanks to Leaders strong power, our queen and brothers were able to form a safe cluster.


    Wow Bighorn sure is popr.


    The reputation of the Bighorn seemed to be extremely good with the neighborhood Beasts.


    In addition, it was interesting to see Yakum, who is almost treated as a natural disaster by the Demons, to be recognized as a strong guardian by the nearby Demon beasts.


    But why did someone who was recognized by the Leader threaten ourrade.?


    I didn''t threaten him."


    I told the soldier bee in detail about what happened when I met the fairy and the honeybee.


    The longer the story was, the aggressive Soldier Bee''s momentum gradually disappeared.


    Huh.Thats what happened."


    If possible, can you tell the bees to be more careful? If the flowers get hurt and wither, you guys will also be in trouble, wont you.?


    Um"


    The Soldier bee seriously agonized over something by itself and carefully talked about their situation.


    "I think that''s going to be a little hard. The only being that can give orders and influence us is the Queen. My mission is to only protect therades.


    Then can you exin the current situation to the Queen ?"


    "The Queen knows this situation to some extent."


    ".?"


    "If you want to hear more details, I will guide you to the Queen. Anyone who has been recognized by Leader is qualified enough to have conversation with the Queen.


    I was a little confused by the sudden invitation.


    It felt like the issue was getting bigger, so I was a little bit hesitant.


    "Let''s go, popi. I want to talk on behalf of Fairy Vige, Popi.


    Hmm.You can follow if you want.


    The eyes of the fairy and the soldier bee were on me.


    In an atmosphere that seemed difficult to get out of, I nodded my head as if giving up.


    Okay. I''lle. By the way it''s not dangerous.right?


    There''s no problem if you just be careful in front of the Queen. Follow me. I''ll guide you to our nest.


    The soldier bee slowly flew towards the forest.


    I stepped into the forest with the fairy on my shoulder.


    I followed the Soldier bee to a fairly deep ce in the forest.


    The surroundings became darker and darker withrge-grown trees.


    In a slightly creepy atmosphere, the fairy stuck tight to my shoulder and kept looking around.


    Burrrr


    Burrrrrrrr


    Burrrrrrrrrrrrr


    As the bee''s wings pping sound gradually grew louder, the nest in the deep forest finally appeared.


    "Wow"


    The whole area around therge tree was forming a nest so that the end could not be seen properly.


    And at the entrance of therge nest, hundreds and thousands of bees were very busy moving in and out of the nest.


    It was a very fascinating and overwhelming sight.


    "Wait here for a moment. I''ll tell the queen about your arrival.


    Leaving the message to wait, the Soldier bee flew up in the direction of the entrance.


    Brrrrr


    Brrrrr


    After the Soldier bee left, a honey bee flew near me and hovered around me.


    It was the honeybee I met in the flower garden earlier.


    When I reached out my palm, he naturally sat down on it.


    When I carefully patted the part with striped hairs, he naturally epted my touch.


    Punch


    Punch


    The fairy on my shoulder hit my neck.


    The fairy had an unfair expression like, Why is he the only one you think as cute?''


    The cute jealousy made meugh without realizing .


    Burrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    Burrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    From the entrance of the nest, many Soldiers bees poured out with a strong p of wings.


    They were all bees simr to Soldiers bee that was with us until a while ago.


    And under their escort, the Queen Bee appeared.


    A slightlyrger body than the soldiers next to it, and a muchrger antennae than other bees grew on her head.


    And the most impressive thing was not the appearance, but the unidentified energy flowing from her whole body.


    The energy was constantly affecting the bees around her.


    "You''re the one who was recognized by the Leader aren''t you?"


    The calm and clean voice of a woman rang in my head.


    I intuitively realized that the owner of the voice was the Queen bee.


    "Yes. Hello. Can I call you Queen?"


    "Do it like that. You don''t have to feel too ufortable. Since you''re a guest who came to our nest."


    Not only me but also the fairy on my shoulder looked a littlefortable at the favorable response than we thought.


    "I''ve heard roughly why you''vee this far. I heard my children who went to collect honey are ruining the flower garden.


    Right popi. My vige friends are having a hard time because of that, Popi.


    I''m sorry. I already knew that the flower garden was your territory, but I didn''t think this would happen.


    Ask those silly bees toe back right away, popi.


    The Soldier bee, who was guarding the Queen, reacted to the fierce protest of the fairy.


    "You cheeky fairy.


    When the soldier bee pushed the spear, the fairy screamed and quickly hid behind my shoulder.


    Fortunately, due to the restraint of the Queen bee, the soldier bee quickly pulled back the spear.


    "Queen, can the bees collect the honey more carefully? If the flower field gets damaged, doesnt it bad for the bees too.?


    That''s true. But we have a situation, too."


    "?"


    "Now we''re fighting for territory with enemies in the eastern forest. That''s why I''m using the honey for soldiers who are fighting to have as much influence as possible.


    What does that have to do with this situation.?


    Its not that long since I became the Queen, so Ick the influence to control the entire herd. Because of the continued battle, there is no room to look at worker honeybees.


    "Hmm."


    It seemed like the Queen had her own circumstances.


    "Then do we have to keep leaving the bees like this ?"


    "There''s nothing I can do right now. I''m sorry."


    The situation went moreplicated than I thought.


    When I peeked at the fairy''s expression, her face was full ofints.


    If there were no Soldier Bees with spears around the Queen, she would have already said a word.


    What should I do?


    What I started because I wanted to save the strawberry garden somehow came this far.


    As I was frowning withplicated thoughts in my head, the queen spoke carefully again.


    "I can''t use my hands right now, but maybe you can solve this problem."


    " Me ?"


    "Yes. I had a vague feeling from the first time I met you. You seem to have an ability simr to mine.


    The queen pointed to the honeybee sitting on my palm.


    The honeybee was still sitting calmly on my palm. It''s true that this honeybee follows me well


    "You have the ability tomunicate with Beasts, which the Demons and other beings do not have, right?"


    "


    My mind went nk for a moment at the words that came out of Queens mouth.


    So far, I have never told anyone about my abilities, including my mother and farm members.


    So it was difficult to hide my surprise when I saw the Queen urately guessed my abilities.


    "I''m sorry if you felt unpleasant. But you''re the only one who can solve this difficult problem right now.


    Hmm Yes, your are right..


    Suddenly, a look full of expectations got poured on me, while I was thinking that I got caught up in something annoying.


    I felt like I have some kind of ability to get tangled in problem after problem.


    I cleared my mind and asked with a calmer look.


    How can I help ?"

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    I''m home."


    As I entered the farm building, I announced that I had returned.


    The first person that weed me was Speranza.


    As if she had been waiting, she jumped out of nowhere and jumped into my arms.


    "Oh, you were waiting for me Speranza darling. Sorry. I was a littlete. right ?"


    Speranza seems to be sad since I came backte, so Speranza cling on to me without letting me go.


    Lia came outter and weed me.


    "Sihyeon, you''re a bitte.


    Yes. I had a little work to do"


    While I was getting ready to exin the situation, someone who was on my right shoulder showed their face.


    Is this where Sihyeon lives popi?"


    "Oh my?"


    "?"


    Lia and Speranza looked surprised at the sudden appearance of the fairy.


    Why are you looking at me like that popi.?


    "Tsk, so did youe back once again with a problem?"


    "It wasn''t a problem, it was a solution. A solution to save the garden."


    Yes popi. If Sihyeon helps me, I promised to help with the garden popi.


    Kaneff looked at me and the fairy alternately and sighed slightly.


    I didn''t do anything wrong, but I felt ufortable for no reason.


    "Haah, it''s definitely not anything dangerous, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Boss. I was just asked to take care of the Bees."


    "There was also an order from the Demon Lord. Do it on your own again this time. Let me know if you need anything."


    When Kaneff gave me permission more easily than I thought, I was shocked, and the emotion got expressed in my face.


    What.? Why are you so shocked when I gave you permission?"


    No..You usually nag me a lot, saying why I got myself involved into useless things. So.


    I''ve experienced a lot of things and went to lot of ces in Demon world, but this is my first time I''ve seen a fairy in person. On top of that, I''ve never heard of a fairy asking for a favor to anyone. So I dont know how to nag at you in this issue.?


    Thats right. Me too. This is the first time seeing a fairy. I didn''t know I''d see a fairy in person like this."


    Judging from Kaneff and Lia''s reactions, it seemed like fairies were mysterious to them as they were to me.


    And there was also a being who showed great interest in the fairy.


    Poke


    Poke


    Speranza couldn''t hold back her curiosity and poked the fairy''s wing slightly with her fingers.


    "What are you doing popi.?


    Of course, the fairy jumped and got angry.


    However, that was not enough to shake off the interest of a little fox girl.


    Speranza continued to reach out to the fairy with sparkling eyes.


    The fairy ran back to my shoulder to avoid the annoying touch.


    Speranza stared at me with a sad face.


    Speranza, you can''t touch her like that. The fairy seems to hate it."


    "Uh I''m sorry."


    "Hmph!"


    The fairy snorted and turned her head even after hearing Speranza''s apology.


    It seemed that it would take a little time for the two to get close.


    The next day. I went out to the Flower field with Fairy, Lia, and Speranza.


    Even today, numerous honeybees were busy collecting honey in the flower field.


    I left Speranza to Lia for a while, and I went to see the honeybees in the flower garden in earnest.


    Burrrr


    Swooooosh


    Burrrrrr


    Swooosh


    However, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t get a sense of how to start.


    The queen asked for control so that honeybees don''t ruin the flowers.


    How can I control dozens or hundreds of bees that are hard to capture at a nce?


    When I was in a bind, a familiar honeybee approached me.


    It was the honeybee that kept following me yesterday.


    Burrrrrrr


    "It''s you! Are you here to collect honey again today?"


    The honeybee gently sat on my palm and moved around.


    Through my ability tomunicate, I felt that honeybee was weing me.


    Okay, let''s start with this guy. Let''s try to control them one by one. Fairy! Are you there?


    "Why are you calling me, Popi?"


    I''m trying to teach this honeybee how to collect honey without ruining the flowers. Can you help me?"


    "Okay, Popi!"


    I started training the honeybee with the help of the fairy.


    Swoosh


    "That''s not it popi. If you do that, the flower will break popi."


    "Don''t make it too rough Popi.


    Somehow we tried to make the honeybee not to hurt the flower, but the bee''s behavior did not improve at all despite the efforts of me and the fairy.


    Rather, the more I and the fairy pointed out, the more awkward the bee''s behavior seemed to be.


    What''s the problem?


    My face gradually blurred with frustration.


    The fairy also had a simr expression to me.


    Brrrrrr


    Brrrrrr


    The honeybee wandered around us anxiously, perhaps feeling sorry.


    While struggling to find a solution, Speranza, who was ying with Lia, came this way.


    "Papa, whatcha Doin ?"


    Hmm. I was telling the honeybee something."


    "Honeybee?"


    When I reached out my hand, the honeybee sat on my palm.


    Speranza clung to my left arm and watched a cute honeybee.


    "Whatcha teaching ?"


    I told him how to collect honey from flowers."


    Speranza heard me and looked strange.


    "Why should he learn that?"


    "?"


    Wouldn''t honeybee would know better?"


    ".?!"


    The innocent question made me feel like I was hit on the head.


    It didn''t make sense for me to teach honeybees how to collect honey in the first ce.


    I forgot the most important fact because I thought I had to control honeybee.


    I tried tomunicate with the honeybee once again.


    It connected my consciousness to the depths of the bee''s heart much more than when I first tried tomunicate.


    [Trying tomunicate with Demon Beast]


    [The subject has "affection" for you]


    [The subject is under the influence of the Queen]


    [The subject is anxious]


    I realized the anxiety that the honeybee was feeling deep in his consciousness.


    The influence of the Queen Bee,manding thebat forces was affecting the worker Bees.


    After thinking for a while about what to do, I approached the Bees anxiety carefully.


    I Patted him slowly, controlling myself not to be too hasty.


    I patted the honeybee as if I was soothing Speranza.


    And after a while, the anxiety in the Bees mind gradually decreased, and at the end, it disappeared without a trace.


    When I opened my eyes slowly, I saw the honeybee looking up at me from my palm.


    After a while, the honeybee left my hand and headed to the ce where the flowers were.


    Honeybee that gentlynded on flowers began to collect honey stably, unlike before.


    "Wow! The honeybee finally started working properly, Popi.


    The fairy was also very happy to see the honeybee returning to normal.


    I alsoughed satisfactorily as I finally found a solution to the problem.


    What should I do with all those other bees now?


    I stared nkly for a while at the appearance of honeybees that are still left.


    Then I asked Speranza and the fairy to get away from me and they went to the middle of the flower garden.


    I sat there in afortable position and closed my eyes with a calm expression.


    I''m not sure if it''ll work or not, but still I wanted to give it a try.


    The Queen Bee definitely told me that I had a simr ability to her.


    I focused my mind, recalling the energy that was constantly flowing around the Queen Bee.


    Unlike usual, I activated the ability tomunicate by myself.


    I spread my will widely as if I was spreading a.


    When I spread my will enough to cover arge flower garden, one side of my head began to tingle.


    Is this too much?


    I tried to maintain my widespreadmunication skills to the extent that I didn''t overdo it.


    Gradually, I felt the countless honeybees'' emotions were connecting to my will.


    Little by little, I instilled my will into the emotions of honeybees.


    The tingling on the head got worse, but I did not stop maintaining the ability tomunicate.


    And at one point, all the pain disappeared and my body and mind entered a veryfortable state.


    Not only the flowers in the wide flower field and numerous honeybees, but also the passing wind and the sound of the Earth felt connected to my will.


    The joy of being a part of nature.


    I felt a sense of aplishment that was difficult topare with anything.


    But after a while, my consciousness naturally fell into the sea of unconsciousness.


    Just before thestmunication was cut off, the sound of the status window rang in my head.


    [Communication ability Levelled up.]


    [A part of Earth''s soul is transferred]


    And Ipletely lost my consciousness.


    "


    I regained consciousness and slowly opened my eyes.


    The surroundings had already started to darken, and the stars began to appear one by one in the sky.


    Seeing that the sound of bees flying around disappeared, it seemed like everyone had returned to their nests.


    "Huh? I feel like hes opening his eyes eppi."


    "It''s real ippi.


    "He opened his eyes, pippi"


    In a very short time, the surroundings turned very noisy.


    I stood up and looked around.


    The owners of the disturbance was the numerous fairies surrounding me.


    "Wow!"


    "The vige''s savior has risen pippi"


    I made a nk face for a moment because of the sudden cheers of the fairies.


    When I heard the cheers, Lia and Speranza came towards me.


    Sihyeon. I was surprised when I saw you suddenly copse."


    Its okay. It feels like I just woke up from a good sleep."


    "Are you okay Papa?"


    Yes darling, I''m okay."


    I hugged Speranza, who had an anxious expression.


    Fortunately, the anxiety from Speranza''s face disappeared quickly.


    As expected popi. My eyes that recognized Sihyeon were not wrong, Popi!"


    The orange hair colored fairy boasted herself to the surrounding fairies with a proud look.


    Fairy, what happened?"


    "Thanks to Sihyeon, honeybees are back to normal popi. And they won''t ruin the flowers anymore popi."


    "Really?"


    Really popi. Because of that, all of the vige''s friends came out to meet Sihyeon Popi.!


    Looking around, the many fairies began to pour out words at the same time.


    "Thank you, eppi.


    You''re our savior pippi"


    Sihyeon? It''s a strange name, ippi.


    As my head was about to get dizzy from the chatter here and there, the orange hair colored fairy stepped forward and stopped the other fairies.


    "Sihyeon is my friend popi. Don''t talk freely to him popi.


    Thanks to the fairy''s childish jealousy, the fuss of other fairies got quickly cleared up.


    I felt a little sorry for the other fairies who were anxious to talk to me, but now I decided to pass it quietly.


    "Then what you asked for ended well, right?"


    Yes popi. It''s time for me and my friends to pay back the grace, popi.


    The next day, the fairies came to the strawberry garden to keep their promise.


    Sprinkle


    Twinkle


    Twinkle


    Dozens of fairies flew over the garden and poured out sparkling powder.


    Then the magically withered strawberry seedlings regained vivid energy.


    The farm members, including me, watched the scene as if possessed.


    Looking at the garden that regained vitality, Speranza smiled brightly.


    The orange hair colored fairy flew toward us, who were delighted.


    "Sihyeon! We decided to make this a new area of the vige popi."


    "Are you making it an area of your vige?


    "When it bes a new area of the vige, the fairies will be obligated to take care of the nts here, popi.


    Really?"


    "I decided to be in charge of this garden popi. Please take care of me in the future popi."


    Plop


    The fairy flew towards my side, sat on my right shoulder and smiled.


    Yes, please take care of me, too."


    Like this, the cute little fairy became the new member of the Farm Family.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    ¡°Lla¡­.!¡±


    Speranza held my hand and hummed the melody of her favorite song.


    Her excitement could be felt through the hands I was holding.


    The appearance of trying to hide her feelings has disappearedpletely, and now Speranza, like a normal child, expresses her feelings openly.


    It was a trivial change, but as a guardian watching from the side, that small change was so precious and grateful.


    After taking care of Yakums early in the morning and finishing the breakfast, heading to the garden with Speranza like this has be a new farm routine.


    In particr, Speranza loved going to the garden.


    The baby Yakums, who always yed with her, were a little disappointed.


    Burrrrrrrr


    On the way to the garden, a honeybee approached us.


    It was the first honeybee Imunicated with, and whose wing¡¯s sound I am ustomed to.


    ¡° Hi, Bumble?¡±


    When I called the name Bumble, the honeybee gentlynded on the palm of my hand.


    And he shook his plump hips and moved around on my palm.


    This was a greeting that showed Bumble¡¯s intimacy.


    ¡°Bumble..! Bumble..!¡±


    This time, Speranza held out her hands and opened her palm.


    Then Bumble showed the same movement on Speranza¡¯s small hand.


    Speranza smiled pleasantly at the ticklish feeling felt above her hand.


    Bumble, who weed us, went around us and began to fly somewhere as if asking us to follow him.


    The ce we arrived along with Bumble was a small beehive made near the garden.


    When I opened the entrance of the beehive slightly, a very strong honey smell came out.


    The beehive was filled with honey filled by the bees.


    ¡°Wow! Did you guys collect this much already?¡±


    Burrrrrr!


    Burrrrrr


    After I relieved the anxiety of the honeybees throughmunication with honeybees, honeybees, including Bumble, came to the farm.


    The honeybees began to build hives in the farm buildings without permission, and naturally, Kaneff¡¯s demolition order was issued.


    They would have done it to repay the kindness, but it was not so pleasant, even for me to hear the pping of the wings of honeybees all day long.


    So, instead of the farm building, I made a separate beehive near the garden.


    The bees cleverly recognized my intent and began to fill the beehive with honey.


    I don¡¯t know how hard these bees work, but the small beehive got filled up quickly.


    Sooner orter, I thought I would have to make more new beehives.


    ¡° Bumble, thank you!¡±


    Burrrrr


    Bumble circled around me and flew somewhere.


    I carefully closed the beehive and headed back to the garden with Speranza.


    The beehive was very close, so I could quickly see the entrance to the garden.


    And there was a fairy with orange colored hair and eyes waiting for us.


    ¡°Why are you sote, popi.¡±


    The fairy cutely inted her cheeks andined.


    ¡° Hahahah. Sorry Gyuri, I met Bumble in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The fairy looked sulky at the story of meeting Bumble before her.


    The name I gave to the fairy was Gyuri, which means farm in Greek.


    Since she was the fairy protecting the fruits I farmed for the first time, I named her that way.


    Interestingly, there was no concept of naming among fairies, so I named her separately to call differently from other fairies.


    It seemed a little rough, but Gyuri seemed to like her name very much.


    While thinking about how to soothe the sulky Gyuri, Speranza, who was next to me, came out and called her.


    ¡°Gyuri, do you want to eat this with me?¡±


    ¡°What is it, popi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a candy that papa gave me.¡±


    Speranza drew Gyuri¡¯s attention by showing her the fruit candy that I always bring.


    The sulky fairy¡¯s expression quickly turned into a curious expression and came close to candy.


    Gyuri looked around at the candy that was almost the size of her head.


    I broke the tip of the candy slightly, made it into small pieces, and handed it over to Gyuri.


    Lick


    ¡° Wow¡­.This tastes like a sweet fruit, popi.¡±


    The fairy, who tasted the candy for the first time, forgot that she was sulking until few seconds ago, and began tasting the candy.


    With Speranza and Gyuri sharing the candy, I started looking around the garden.


    The garden has really changed greatly that it is hard to recognize.


    After the fairies helped, the strawberries grew well and were already preparing to bloom.


    How can they grow so fast.?


    The changes when I checked after breakfast and after lunch were clearly visible.


    With this growth, I thought I could expect strawberry harvest soon.


    Of course, it was good to see them grow up healthy, but a problem urred in a ce that I never thought of.


    Gyuri with candy in her mouth sat on my shoulder.


    ¡°Sihyeon, when are you going to nt more strawberries popi.?¡±


    ¡° Hmm. I think it¡¯s going to be hard right now.¡±


    ¡°No, popi. More strawberries are needed to make it a new area popi.¡±


    The new problem with the garden was that the fairies wanted to nt more strawberries.


    It¡¯s a size that can¡¯t bepare to the size of the garden now.


    nting strawberries could be done, but the problem was that I couldn¡¯t afford to manage them at all.


    There were so many things to pay attention to, even just running a small garden.


    Due to the influence of fairies, weeds grew quickly and had to be pulled out every day, and the growth of strawberries was so fast that continuous management was needed.


    It took quite a lot of time to manage a garden this small, and it was clear that if the size was increased further, other works on the farm would not be possible.


    However, it was not possible to ignore Gyuri¡¯s request continuously.


    I am not sure what it means to expand the territory of the vige, but it seemed quite important for a fairy.


    ¡°Wait for a little bit Gyuri, I¡¯ll think of a way somehow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, popi. Then I¡¯ll trust Sihyeon and wait, popi.¡±


    ¡°Do you want more candy?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Thank you, popi.¡±


    Gyuri smiled when I took out a new candy.


    Once I reassured Gyuri, I fell into deep thought alone.


    nting more strawberries¡­¡­


    The most necessary thing to expand the field was workers.


    Recalling the ns I had drawn little by little in my head, I began to organize how to act in detail.


    Lia and I in a carriage entered the entrance of the Elden Vige.


    The vige was filled with noise from sounds of the merchants.


    We burst into admiration as we watched the lively scenery of the vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. It feels like yesterday when we first came to this vige, and I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already changed this much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely changed as Sihyeon said. People¡¯s expressions are also full of vitality.¡±


    It was not only the appearance of the vige that changed.


    The way the vigers looked at us also changed a lot.


    We were already gaining absolute poprity among the children, but still there was a little distance from adults.


    Even that slightest sense of distance disappeared by the time the merchants came to visit the vige again.


    Now, every resident I encountered smiled and greeted me, and their eyes were full of wee and goodwill.


    In particr, there was no negative gaze at all on Lia, with whom they were more vignt.


    ¡° Mr. Sihyeon. you¡¯re here. Oh¡­ How have you been Ms.Lia?¡±


    Lagos found us from afar, rushed to greet us.


    ¡°Hello Lagos. I think you were busy, sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°No matter how busy I am, can I pretend not looking at the savior of the vige? Of course, I have to say my greetings.¡±


    While talking to Lagos, a procession of merchants appeared at the entrance of the vige.


    Lagos expressed doubts about the slightly different procession from thest time we saw it.


    ¡°Huh? I think there are more mercenaries than usual.¡±


    ¡°In addition, looking at the condition of the equipment, I think their skills are formidable.¡±


    Lagos nodded his head and agreed with me.


    Ergin, who was leading the merchant procession, ran straight to me as soon as he found me.


    ¡°Sir. Sihyeon! It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well.?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. Ergin.¡±


    Maybe because he benefited greatly from the strawberry deal, the attitude of Ergin toward me was very polite and full of intimacy.


    ¡± I think there are more mercenaries today thanst time.¡±


    ¡°I paid more attention to safety. As rumors about strawberries have grown, more and more people with bad intent starts flocking.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Ha hahah! And it means that there is a sweet profit as much as the attention is drawn, so it wouldn¡¯t be that much unbearable for a merchant?¡±


    Ergin smiled with a rxed appearance.


    Even though I didn¡¯t know what his true self was like, his pride as a merchant seemed to be real.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ didn¡¯t the littledye with you today?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Speranza?..She has a new friend to y with these days.¡±


    Speranza was ying with Gyuri in the garden now.


    Because of that, Miru, who was waiting in Elden Vige, was disappointed.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s too bad. I brought dolls and toys that the littledy would like¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for caring about Speranza. Do you want to look at the strawberry I brought first?¡±


    I took a box of strawberries from the carriage with the help of Lia and handed it over to Ergin.


    He took the box very carefully and carefully looked at the strawberries.


    Then, he handed it over to the employee next to him and gave them instructions.


    ¡°Quickly put it in the luggagepartment designed to maintain freshness. You have to check again and again to prevent the contents from pouring out.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sir. Ergin.¡±


    Dozens of employees ran around the strawberry box and headed carefully to the luggagepartment.


    Ergin returned with a rxed look only after checking in person that strawberries were safely stored in the luggagepartment.


    ¡°Hmm. Well since I received the strawberries. It¡¯s my turn this time.¡±


    When he bounced his hand, a staff waiting behind handed over two heavy bags.


    ¡°We sold the strawberries you gave us before and this is your share of the profits we earned. It¡¯s about 8,000 gold.¡±


    ¡°Whoww, 8,000 gold?¡±


    Lagos, who was listening next to me, was surprised by the amount and swallowed the empty wind.


    I already knew how expensive strawberries were, and at the same time, I couldn¡¯t realize how much money 8,000 gold was, so I kept a calm look.


    ¡°We prepared half of it in jewelry and the other half in gold. If you want, I can exchange them for jewelry or gold coins.¡±


    One of the bags handed over was filled with jewelry and the other with gold coins.


    I roughly finished checking and handed the bag over to Lia.


    Ergin slowly opened his mouth carefully, looking at the chance.


    ¡° Sir. Sihyeon, do you need anything else? If you tell me, I¡¯ll prepare as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else, but I want to discuss something a little bit with Ergin and Lagos.¡±


    ¡°Me too?¡±


    I called Ergin and Lagos together.


    ¡°I¡¯m making a new n about strawberries, not anything else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m thinking of increasing the size of the strawberry field. So I wanted to ask you two for some advice¡­ ¡­¡±


    Even before I wasn¡¯t done talking, Ergin raised his voice with a spark in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. What do you need? Investment? Equipment? ount? Just tell me.¡±


    He was ready to go plowing the strawberry fields on his own right now.


    ¡° No. I don¡¯t need that grand help. Me or Lia can¡¯t manage all of the strawberry field alone, so I¡¯m thinking of getting some workers for help. ¡°


    And I continued to look at Lagos.


    ¡° If you don¡¯t mind, can you help me ? If possible, I¡¯d like to borrow some hands from the residents of Elden Vige.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­..our vigers?¡±


    He stuttered as if he was very confused by my suggestion.


    ¡°Yes. Of course, I¡¯ll pay them a daily wage. If possible, I¡¯d like someone who has experience in fieldwork to help me.¡±


    ¡°Sir. Sihyeon? If you need workers, I¡¯ll get them for you. There are plenty of cheap workers with solid experience¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I think people of Elden Vige is enough for me. Lagos, what do you think? Is it possible ?¡±


    Tears formed slightly in Lagos¡¯ eyes.


    I was greatly confused by thepletely unexpected response.


    ¡°Lagos¡­Are you all right?¡±


    ¡° I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s the first time someone reached out to us ¡ª the Beast people like this. I was a little touched.¡±


    ¡± Lagos¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it okay Mr. Sihyeon.? Is it okay to leave such an important task to us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have anyone I can trust more than the people of the Elden vige. Rather, I¡¯m asking for it on my own ord.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you.¡±


    Lagos wiped away tears from his red eyes, and vowed to me with a determined look.


    ¡° Mr. Sihyeon please leave it to me. I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I look forward to your kind cooperation,¡±


    I reached out to him by stretching my hands, and Lagos firmly held my hand.


    Meanwhile, Ergin chewed his lips and looked at us with a very anxious expression.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    With the help of Lagos, the new strawberry field n proceeded steadily.


    Lagos helped preparing for the n very passionately.


    ¡°How big are you thinking about the strawberry field? Where are you going to nt? What¡¯s your budget? If it¡¯srge, it¡¯s better to buy equipment or materials in advance¡­¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t be the vige chief at a young age for no reason.


    When I said the n I had thought of, he immediately recited what I needed to supplement and what I needed.


    Among them, there were many parts that I never thought of.


    ¡°I need to check the exact size myself, but I think we need about 10 to 15 people.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°The worker has to have some experience in farming. I will thoroughly select residents who are sincere and have no problems with their usual behavior.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­you don¡¯t have to go that extent¡­¡­¡±


    Lagos was no just enthusiastic, it felt like he was on a blind sense of mission, which was reliable and a little burdensome.


    While I and Lagos were talking about a new strawberry field, Ergin, who was watching anxiously from the side, couldn¡¯t stand it and intervened.


    ¡°Sir. Sihyeon, do you need any new equipments or construction engineers?¡±


    ¡° Mr. Sihyeon, most of the equipment needed for farming will be owned by residents. You don¡¯t have to buy a new one¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sell it. If you need it, I will support you at my own expense. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to have strong new equipment? In addition, you¡¯ll need facilities such as storage, warehouses to increase the number of fields.¡±


    It seemed that he wanted to somehow be part of the new strawberry field.


    Unlike his usual rxed appearance, Ergin had a desperate appearance.


    ¡° Mr. Ergin¡¯s words does seem to make sense. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re making the facility temporary, but if you want to keep it running for a long time, it¡¯s better to have some construction engineers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir, You will never regret it,¡±


    Ergin, who gained strength from Lagos¡¯ words, once again stressed the need for it.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll buy new equipments and hire a construction engineers who you rmended. But you don¡¯t have to pay for it. I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡±


    Ergin¡¯s expression brightened for a while, and then darkened again when I said I¡¯d pay for everything.


    But he didn¡¯t give up and talked to me again with a subtle look.


    ¡°I¡­Sir. Sihyeon. What are you going to do with the strawberries in the new strawberry field? If you leave it to me again this time¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the strawberry field will work out or not yet, so I think it¡¯s a little early to talk about it now.¡±


    I firmly cut off the contract story, which Ergin sneakily brought it up.


    From Ergin¡¯s point of view, he would have liked to make a contract as soon as possible, but I had no reason to act in a hurry.


    I pretended not to see Ergin, who was anxious because things didn¡¯t work out as he thought.


    I finished talking to Lagos about the preparations for the strawberry field.


    A few dayster.


    Recruitment of residents to work in the strawberry field in Elden Vige has ended.


    Lagos said thepetition was quite fierce, maybe because I paid a generous daily wage.


    There were 15 people, who were carefully selected by Lagos.


    Among them, there were some familiar faces could also be seen.


    ¡°Revillie? Are you working, too?¡±


    ¡° Hahahah¡­No. I¡¯m here to help just for today. Since it¡¯s the first day, Lagos said that it would be nice to have someone familiar face, so he asked me to go.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I also thought it would be very helpful if there was someone I knew.


    While I was talking to Reville, another familiar face appeared from behind Reville¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Hehe, hello, candy Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Miru? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t nning on bringing her. But she was so stubborn¡±


    ¡°Uncle. Can you let me work in the strawberry field, too?¡±


    Miru grabbed my legs and looked up with a sparkling eyes.


    I smiled awkwardly at the cutesy attack I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Huh. Oh, my¡­


    It seemed that Reville couldn¡¯t withstand Miru¡¯s cutesy attack and brought her here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me a lot. I¡¯ll work really hard. Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡° Okay. Okay. Instead, you have to listen to what I say?¡±


    ¡°Of course uncle. I¡¯ll hold even my breath if uncle says so.¡±


    Miru held her breath cutely, wrapping her nose and mouth with both hands.


    I smiled and stroked the cat girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ha ha. Why would I make you do that?¡±


    ¡°While we are talking here, go and sit with Lia.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go and see Demon sister.¡±


    Miru smiled brightly and ran to the ce where Lia was.


    To me, who was looking at her with a pleased look, Reville, said with an awkward look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, the lump increased by one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. In addition, Speranza also wanted to see Miru.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to the people who will work today first.¡±


    Reville headed to the side of the vigers who were waiting with me.


    The people who were waiting began to bow their heads, one by one when they found me.


    It seemed to show courtesy for the employer.


    Except for about 4 people, all of them were men.


    Among them, a very old-looking goat Beast-person could be seen.


    ¡°Sihyeon, this is the Elder Poco. He has the most experience in farming, so he will help you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hello Sir. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±


    ¡°You can speakfortably Elder.¡±


    ¡°Haha. How can I do that to a savior of the vige. In addition, didn¡¯t you create a job for this Elder who was nothing left.?¡±


    I had no choice but to back down at the tough attitude of Elder Poco.


    After a brief greeting, we left the vige and headed for the ce to be made a strawberry field.


    The necessary equipments were loaded into the luggagepartment of the wagon.


    Lia and Miru sat on the drivers seat, while Elder Poco, who had difficulty walking long distance, sat on the back of the luggagepartment.


    I was walking side by side with Reville.


    Suddenly, I remembered the two people I didn¡¯t got to see.


    ¡°Oh, Reville. Didn¡¯t Heron and Greg apply for this?¡±


    ¡°Those guys? Of course they applied.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But they got immediately eliminated because of their bad character.¡±


    Lagos probably didn¡¯t pick them since they didn¡¯t have much farming experience in the first ce.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Still, Heron is Lago¡¯s son¡­


    Lagos, who relentlessly eliminated even his son, felt great in many ways.


    A little closer to the farm than Elden Vige, we arrived at the ce I had seen in advance to make a strawberry field.


    While the vigers unloaded the equipments.


    Elder Poco began to look around.


    I approached him and asked.


    ¡°Elder, is it okay to make a strawberry field here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure because I¡¯ve never grown a strawberry crop myself. But I don¡¯t think this is a bad ce to make a field.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°However, the slope of the surroundingnd is a little severe, so we have to prepare well for rain. It will be okay if you work thoroughly on drainage and pay attention to soil loss. And¡­ after that, how to expand the field, how to build facilities around it, and how many people will be needed.¡±


    Elder Poco poured out exnations without hesitation.


    ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, I¡¯d like to start working right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Of course it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Hey! Come here!¡±


    ording to Elder Poco¡¯s instructions, the vigers began to move in earnest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best¡±.


    ¨C Puk


    ¨C puk


    The physical abilities of the Beast-people were so excellent that the ground was dug out every time they swung the equipments lightly.


    Even female residents cleared thend more skillfully than I did.


    Originally, I was going to help with my work, but now seeing them work I thought I might be a hindrance with their work.


    As I was standing awkwardly, someone pulled my clothes.


    ¡°Uncle! Uncle! Pick out rocks with me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    I had no choice but to work with Miru to pick rocks.


    Around lunch time.


    Land remation proceeded much faster than I expected.


    I thought it would take at least a few days, but we were about to finish clearing within today.


    If I had done it alone, it would have taken a year¡­


    As I was looking around the reimednd, I heard a voice calling me from afar.


    ¡°Papa!¡±


    ¡°Speranza?¡±


    Speranza waved sitting next to Lia, who had went to the farm building with the wagon.


    Speranza, who jumped out of the wagon that was still moving, ran straight to me and hugged me.


    ¡°Darling. It¡¯s dangerous to jump off a moving wagon like that.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay. What if something goes wrong?What if you get hurt?¡±


    As if she couldn¡¯t understand my worried mind, Speranza justughed in my arms.


    ¡°Hey Speranza is here. I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Hi. Sister Miru.¡±


    Speranza, who was in my arms, was sent to Miru for a while, and I approached Lia, who had returned with a carriage.


    ¡°Lia, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°No, I brought itfortably because Sihyeon prepared it meticulously.¡±


    ¡°Can you get off the luggage first? I¡¯ll bring the people who are working.¡±


    I approached the Beast-people who were still clearing thend.


    I talked to Reville, whom I feltfortable with.


    ¡°Reville, let¡¯s stop here and eat.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s already past Lunch time. We should have lunch, right?¡±


    He scratched his head with an iprehensible look.


    ¡°We don¡¯t usually eat lunch when we work. We didn¡¯t even bring lunch in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t worry. I brought Lunch for everyone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Beast-people in Elden Vige sometimes go to work in the cities.


    Most of the time, they would be treated badly.


    Even though they would be made to work very hard, they get paid very poorly, and even that pay was often not given properly.


    From morning to sunset, not even a little break time would be given to them while making them work, and they never even dreamed of eating Lunch at their work.


    This was mostly the way employers treated Beast-people, and the reality was that many people took it for granted.


    However, their new employer was somewhat different.


    He asked them to stopped working because it was lunch time, and then he took something out of the wagon and began to distribute.


    The Beast-people epted it with a puzzled look.


    When they peeled off the thin film shing silver, a savory scent came out.


    Food that was in a round shape with a ck outer.


    It was filled with white grains and various vegetables.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It smells really good.¡±


    A moment of vignce filled their eyes against the new type of food.


    It was difficult to reject the delicious smell from the food when their hungry stomach fluctuated due to hard work.


    A quick-tempered Beast-man picked up a piece of food.


    Munch munch.


    ¨C Gulp!


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious¡±


    When one hurriedly picked up the food, the others also began to eat along.


    Fresh vegetables and soft white grains chewed in the mouth.


    The savory and appropriately salty taste led to an addictive touch.


    The more they admired the food, the more questions arose about the employer in their eyes.


    ¡°Why is he giving us this kind of food?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the merchants from the Golden Clock chamber bowed to him before speaking? He must be a great aristocrat.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to let our guard down and sell us as ves?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey! Don¡¯t say anything weird and finish the meal. Sihyeon will never do such a thing.¡±


    Even with Reville¡¯s words, they could not rub off their doubts.


    Elder Poco was no exception either.


    He stared at the employer who was far away.


    Although he came to this ce at the chief¡¯s strong rmendation, in spite of the chief and Reville¡¯s words, he was still suspicious of the employer¡¯s behavior.


    It was the theory Elder Poco gained through long experience ¡ª No one would be nice to Beast-people without any ulterior motives.


    Elder Poco thought that helping Elden Vige in a crisis was actually an act to deceive the Beast-people.


    That¡¯s why he followed him here today to check with his own eyes.


    ¡°Elder Poco. Did you like the food?¡±


    The young employer came to Elder Poco and talked to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­yes. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    The employer then poured a warm soup in a bowl and handed it over to him.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called fish cake soup in the ce where I live. Try it Elder.¡±


    Slurp.


    When Elder Poco swallowed the soup, he felt a strong warm taste passing through his throat.


    The chewy solid ingredients were also very delicious.


    ¡°This is not bad either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it inrge quantity, so let me know if you want some more.¡±


    The young employer smiled at Elder Poco once again and left along with the Maid, while distributing food to other Beast-people.


    Elder Poco watched it with nk expression.


    Speranza, Miru, and Lia started having lunch after finishing distributing lunch to Beast-people.


    Yum.Yum!


    Speranza filled her mouth with Kimbap and inted both of her cheeks like a squirrel.


    I took the warm fish cake soup to Speranza¡¯s mouth just in case she had an upset stomach while eating in a hurry.


    ¡°Miru, is it good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There are a lot, so eat slowly.¡±


    I gave Miru my share of kimbap and patted her head lightly.


    ¡± Thank You Lia for carefully bringing all the food.¡±


    ¡° No no. What I did can¡¯t bepared to what Sihyeon did. You prepared all this food. All I did was just bringing it here..¡±


    ¡° Thank you for saying that Lia. By the way Lia, don¡¯t you think the way the Beast-people looking at me has gotten weirder?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I think so. I don¡¯t know¡­what¡¯s making them ufortable.¡±


    What is it?


    Is it just me?


    I think the way they look at me has changed.


    Is it because they don¡¯t like Kimbap?


    Should I have prepared pork cutlet Kimbap?


    I was troubled by the changed gaze of Beast-people for the entire day.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    The creation of the new strawberry field went smoothly.


    Thanks to the hard work of the Beast-people, I had to prepare strawberry seedlings faster than expected.


    The construction engineers, whom Ergin had promised, also joined in the middle.


    At the same time, Ergin also sent a letter written by him, along with construction materials and tools.


    Starting with all the rhetoric praising and the rush of regret not seeing the strawberry field in person, the content was that he would send raw materials free of charge and provide necessary materials free of charge in the future to repay my kindness.


    Lia read the letter on behalf of me who can¡¯t read the Demon Language.


    She also noticed the explicit intentions contained in the letter and shook her head.


    I was a little reluctant to let him put a spoon on the strawberry field, but decided to just use the construction materials he sent.


    A road was created around the strawberry field to make it easier for carriages to travel, and a storage and warehouse was also created.


    And there was also a separate resting ce created so that workers could rest for a while.


    Although my pocket had gotten a little lighter, looking at the strawberry fields beingpleted step by step, my heart got filled with pleasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, great job.¡±


    ¡°Great job.¡±


    Beast-people burst intoughter as they finished nting seedlings in thest furrow.


    Finally, the nting of seedlings, the first goal, gotpleted.


    Unlike the clumsy garden in the Demon Farm, the new strawberry field looked neat and tidy.


    Experienced Elder Poco contributed a lot.


    ¡°Is this the new strawberry field popi?¡±


    Suddenly, Gyuri popped up out of nowhere.


    As I got used to it, I replied,


    ¡°It is. How is it ? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes popi! This will satisfy my friends in the vige popi.¡±


    Gyuri began to fly around the strawberry field with an excited look.


    While Gyuri was pouring the Glittering powder around the field, the other fairies also appeared one by one.


    ¡°Hehehehehehehehehe! There are a lot of strawberries, ippi¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m excited, pippi¡±


    Gyuri¡¯s friends also flew around with excitement af if they liked the strawberry field.


    ¡°Sihyeon, thank you for epting my request again popi.¡±


    Gyuri, who flew to me, gently sat down on my shoulder and shyly kissed my right cheek.


    -Chuu


    A sparkling energy permeated my whole body with Gyuri¡¯s kiss.


    [Kissed by a fairy]


    [Acquired a new ability, ¡°Fairy¡¯s Blessing¡±]


    [An unknown energy surrounds you]


    Other fairies who watched this also began to approach me.


    ¡°I want to kiss too ippi¡±


    ¡°Kiss pippi¡±


    ¡°Kiss eppi.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ No popi. You can¡¯t kiss my Sihyeon at will, popi.¡±


    Thanks to Gyuri, who was full of jealousy, I was able to avoid the shower of kisses from other fairies.


    ¡°Fairy?¡±


    ¡°Are they real fairies?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fairy.¡±


    Beast-people were in a state of panic at the sudden appearance of fairies.


    The most experienced among them Elder Poco, was also shocked.


    Fairies were the most mysterious and unrivalled beings in the Demon world.


    Even the Demon Lord, who wields the strongest influence in Demon Realm can¡¯t control them.


    But their employer was casually talking and controlling the fairies.


    Beast-people looked at the man who hired them with confused eyes.


    Strawberries grew well in the help of fairies and the care of the Beast-people.


    Flowers bloomed and started bearing fruits in an incredibly short time.


    Looking at the fruits turning red little by little, I waited for the harvest day.


    Meanwhile, there has been many changes in my rtionship with the number of people working in the strawberry field.


    When I first took care of Beast-people¡¯s lunch, I saw the strange reactions in their eyes, so I paid more attention to the Beast people¡¯s meals.


    I prepared various Kimbap and distributed lunch boxes ording to their taste.


    After a resting ce was build, a cooking ce was also built and a separate person was hired to cook food.


    At first, Beast-people, felt somewhat awkward about having lunch, but gradually got used to it.


    And I worked harder and took care of the field as much as I cared about it.


    Did such efforts and sincerity shine?


    Before I knew it, a lot of fruits began to boast an alluring red light.


    And finally, the long-awaited harvest day hase.


    From early in the morning, I quickly finished work on Demon farm and headed straight to the strawberry field with Lia.


    Since I had told in advance that we would be harvesting the strawberry today, Beast-people also arrived early in the strawberry field.


    My heart pounded like a young child with the excitement of harvesting fruits.


    On the other hand, Beast-people showed signs of tension on their faces.


    Even though most of the workers had abundant basic farming experience, it was inevitably, since it was their first time harvesting strawberries.


    I stepped up and taught everyone how to pick strawberries.


    ¡°First, find ripe strawberries by looking at the front and back. If you find a ripe strawberry, roll it lightly with your hand and press the stem slightly as if pressing it down. Easy right? You just have to be careful not to press the fruit by grabbing it too hard.¡±


    Harvesting strawberries was not difficult, so everyone was able to learn it quickly.


    I gave everyone a pre-prepared stic basket one by one and asked to start harvesting strawberries at their respective locations.


    Even though it was the first harvest, there were so many strong and pretty strawberries.


    Whenever the stic basket became heavy, I felt proud.


    When the harvesting work was done.


    Baskets full of strawberries were piled up next to the field.


    While Demon-people were resting for a while, I counted the number of strawberries harvested with LIa.


    Weughed a lot looking at the yield, that was more than what we thought.


    After checking the yield, I approached the nervous Beast-people.


    ¡°Great job, everyone. we¡¯ll stop here for today.¡±


    Beast people¡¯s expression brightened up when I said that.


    ¡°Oh! And take some strawberries when you go ¡°


    ¡°¡­.what?¡±


    ¡°The strawberry we harvested today. Take a basket per person.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?!?¡±


    Everyone looked confused at my calm words.


    Elder Poco stepped forward.


    He asked me with an expression that he couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    ¡°Sir, Are you really giving us the strawberries?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Is anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the strawberries is sold to merchants at a very high price. Why are giving such a precious thing to us? If you give it to the merchants, you¡¯ll make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I scratched my head at Elder¡¯s serious question.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I grew strawberries to sell, but you were the ones who worked harder and supported to harvest them, right? It¡¯s a harvest grown by everyone here, so you all have to taste it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t everyone curious about the fruit they grew by giving all they got.?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Haha. Cough ¡±


    Elder Poco coughed i and avoided my gaze as if he was embarrassed.


    ¡°I think it would be good to take it when it¡¯s fresh and share it with your family. Don¡¯t feel too pressured since I¡¯m not giving you a lot.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Elder Poco nodded, while lost in thought for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir.¡±


    ¡°What? Suddenly¡­ Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sir, You always treated us sincerely, but we were actually doubting that sincerity. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Elder Poco bowed his head.


    Others also bowed their heads following him after a while.


    At first, their sudden apology was confusing.


    However, when I thought about it a little more, I came to realize the meaning vaguely.


    Their strange eyes when I made lunch and created a resting ce was perhaps because Beast-people were doubting my consideration.


    Even after knowing that, I didn¡¯t feel very bad or strange.


    When I went to the city, I experienced firsthand how Beast-people were treated.


    For those who had been discriminated for a long time, having such doubts and thought are to be natural.


    ¡°I understand it, so please raise your head first. Since as the misunderstanding has been resolved now. Will everyone help with the strawberry field in the future too?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Elder Poco¡¯s long eyebrows trembled.


    Soon, the eyes of the all Beast-people became wet.


    And sniffles began to be heard from here and there.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do this¡­¡±


    After that, I had tofort each and everyone who were many times bigger than me.


    The first harvest of the new strawberry field was a great sess.


    Not only the generous yield, but also the freshness and taste were excellent.


    I¡¯m a little sorry for Brother Junho, who helped me a lot with the strawberry field, but I really thought the strawberries I grew were better than the strawberries I received as gifts.


    Thanks to the fairy¡¯s blessing, the freshness was maintained several times longer than ordinary strawberries.


    Considering that strawberries have a shorter storage period than other fruits, it was a great advantage.


    Strawberries harvested that I for the first time were handed out as gifts to everyone I owe.


    Andras and Ryan, as well as farm members, Leville and Lagos in Elden Vige.


    I also didn¡¯t forget the share of my mother and Yerin.


    And I also sent strawberries to Demon Lord castle, which is the actual headquarters of Demon Farm.


    It felt like I was sending a gift to the CEO of thepany I was working, so I paid a little more attention and sent only pretty strawberries.


    This was not the only effect of the strawberry field sess.


    ¡°Strawberry prince is here.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Prince Strawberry!¡±


    Reville started calling me ¡®Prince Strawberry¡¯ and at some point people in the Elden vige also started calling me ¡®Prince Strawberry¡¯.


    Iined when I saw Reville giggling next to me.


    ¡°Why did I suddenly be a strawberry prince ?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, why? I think it suits you well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s me at all.¡±


    I¡¯m 30 years old now. What do they mean by prince.?


    Whenever I heard the name, I felt very embarrassed with a ticklish feeling.


    At least Lagos tried to soothe my heart.


    ¡°Reville, stopughing.¡±


    ¡°Sihyeon, I don¡¯t think the vigers call you that in a bad sense.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong either, since you have the status of an Ester, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, people don¡¯t know that yet.¡±


    ¡°If the vigers get to know Sihyeon¡¯s status, you might be the vige chief, not me.¡±


    It was really not an empty word to say that I might be the chief.


    It wasn¡¯t just the title that changed.


    My position in Elden Vige rose sharply as it became known that I treated all the workers well and distributed precious strawberries while entrusting them to work in the strawberry field.


    In the past, the way I was treated was like a savior who helped the vige, but now I seem to be considered indispensable to the vige.


    In addition, as the number of people who wanted to work in the strawberry field increased tremendously, there was a job war.


    Lagos also seemed to quietly want to expand the strawberry field so that many jobs could be created.


    They were not the only ones who wanted to expand the strawberry field.


    Many merchants began to flock to Elden Vige after hearing the news of the sess of the strawberry field.


    As rumors circted that there would be a strawberry harvest again soon, Elden vige began to be crowded with outsiders¡¯ visits.


    Ergin of the Golden Clock Chamber sent an employee of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry to give me a sweet offer, as if he was struggling with the ever-increasingpetition.


    The great sess of the strawberry field I made unexpectedly led to the remarkable growth of the Elden Vige.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exciting, Popi¡±


    Speranza and Gyuri hung behind Akum and burst intoughter.


    The brave baby Yakum with the fox girl and fairy on the back.


    It seemed like an unsuitablebination, but just watching them warmed my heart.


    Speranza, Akum, Gyuri.


    These three suddenly became friends and often yed together like that.


    It was really a good thing for Speranza, who still has a lot of emptiness in her heart.


    The three of them got together and had more idents, but just seeing their bright smile was enough to bear that.


    Of course, pranks or dangerous actions crossing the line tended to be warned by me and Lia.


    Bo wo wooooooo


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Chorongi, I¡¯ll brush your hair again.¡±


    I forgot to brush Chorongi¡¯s hair since I got distracted by the children¡¯s appearance for a while.


    I came to my senses at Chorongi¡¯s cry and began to move his hands again.


    Brush


    Brush


    Brush.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Boo wo wooooo


    There is not much time left for Chorongi to give birth.


    Her movements gradually diminished, and the appetite became irregr.


    Most of the time, the situation was simr to when Hermosa gave birth, but the difference was that Chorongi seemed to be much more stressed.


    So these days, Chorongi¡¯s stress management was the top priority.


    One of them wasbing like now.


    ¡°Chorongi, don¡¯t worry too much. Just rx. I¡¯ll make sure to help you meet the beautiful and healthy babies.¡±


    As if my feeling got conveyed, Chorongi put a rxed face and acted cute.


    After epting her cutesy for a while, I carefully took something out of his pocket.


    ¡°Hssh! It¡¯s a secret to the others¡­.all right.?¡±


    A bright red strawberry was held on the palm of my hand.


    Chorongi quickly recognized the strawberry and took it to her mouth.


    The strawberries harvested this time were also very popr among Yakums.


    However, no matter how high the yield was, it was not possible to distribute strawberries to all Yakums.


    Only Chorongi, who was stressed out about childbirth, was given strawberries from time to time.


    Booo Wooooo wooooo


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll bring it next time. I¡¯m going to go now, so go home and get some rest.¡±


    When I tapped her on the side, Chorongi slowly walked to the ce where the barn was.


    I also took the brush and luggage and headed towards the entrance of the fence.


    I recalled what I had to do today.


    I took care of Chorongi¡­


    Oh! I have to feed the three siblings.


    After that, I should prepare lunch and go to the strawberry field in the afternoon?


    Haah¡­ I also need to prepare for the expansion of the strawberry field as soon as possible.


    I hope we can harvest enough to feed Yakums as much as they want.


    And¡­


    Huh?


    Huh?


    For a moment, I felt like the whole world was spinning.


    The sky spun round and round, and soon I felt the smell of grass and soil at the tip of my nose.


    Even though I fell on the floor, I felt like I was floating.


    Oh¡­ no


    It¡¯s not time to be lying¡­ I have lots of¡­¡­.


    The urgent yakum cry felt farther and farther away, and then my consciousness waspletely gone.


    I slowly opened my eyes to the ticklish feeling felt at my fingertips.


    I could see the familiar ceiling of the farm building.


    I soon realized that it was my bed in my room.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    I slowly turned my head towards the source of the tickling feeling in my hand.


    It was Speranza


    Speranza was sleeping on the edge of the bed while holding my hand.


    My right hand was hugging her face like a doll, so I got ticklish in my fingertips whenever she breathed.


    The moment I slowly tried to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Stay still. Now is the time to get some rest.¡±


    Munch Munch


    Munch Munch


    There was a man with long green hair, a strangely bent horn, and a white gown eating strawberries leisurely.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? A Doctor who was suddenly brought in because of some crazy guy.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°This strawberry is more delicious. It¡¯s even greater than the rumors say. That madman should have shared some of these good things. Tch¡­ he was eating them all by himself.¡±


    While talking to the strange man, Speranza, who was asleep, woke up in a hurry.


    As soon as Speranza found me, she said in a tearful voice.


    ¡°papa¡­ Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all right darling.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    I ignored the man and forced myself to get up and brought Speranza to my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Speranza darling, You should have been surprised, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Papa.. suddenly copsed¡­i don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡­Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I hugged Speranza tightly with my apologies.


    She didn¡¯t stop crying for a while, perhaps because she was so much surprised.


    Suddenly, the door opened, and Lia rushed in.


    Following her, Ryan, Andras, and Kaneff appeared in the room one after another.


    ¡°Is everything all right, Sihyeon?¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Sihyeon! Do you still feel any pain¡­¡±


    I felt a little dizzy when everyone spoke at the same time.


    The green-haired man perceived my reaction and growled towards the people who came in.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier that he should rest? Or has your horns grown big enough to ignore what I said?¡±


    ¡°¡­everyone but Kaneff stepped back a little.¡±


    Everyone nced at me with anxious eyes, not leaving the room despite hearing the cruel lines.


    I felt more sorry than grateful looking at their appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re all busy. You¡¯re all here because of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°Lia is right. Don¡¯t say such a thing. We¡¯re all right.You can workter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Theyforted me, while looking at the green-haired man.


    Kaneff, who had been quiet, spoke for the first time.


    ¡°Why did Sihyeon fall down?¡±


    The green-haired man¡¯s gaze went toward me.


    ¡°Did you say your name is Sihyeon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot to worry abouttely, haven¡¯t you? I think you were overdoing it physically and mentally.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    I ignored it, saying I was okay, but there have been so many ces to pay attention to recently due to ovepping of things.


    The newly created strawberry field has already begun talks about expansion, and I was feeling burdened by Chorongi, who is about to give birth.


    In addition, taking care of the three baby Yakum siblings and Speranza and other farm work ovepped, so honestly, I haven¡¯t had much free time recently.


    The atmosphere in the room became solemn.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking Hap for a long time, so you¡¯re holding on like this. If you had worked a little harder, you might have be seriously ill.¡±


    The green-haired man clicked his tongue and looked at Kaneff.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let him rest a little?¡±


    ¡°Why, what did I do? I never forced him to work. He did everything on his own¡±.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in-charge of this farm? The management of the people below is also up to the person in charge. Did you forget everything when you used to be the head of the team?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    Kaneff closed his mouth tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times, haven¡¯t I? Everyone is not a monster like you. It is a miracle that young master Banzil, and those two right there, survived under you.¡±


    This time Ryan and Andras flinched.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have any more questions, right? I¡¯ve finished all the treatment I can do, so take care of the patient.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are, but thank you for the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, take care of yourself, so that you can make many more delicious strawberries. Oh! And I¡¯ll take some strawberries as a fee for the treatment.¡±


    The green-haired man stood up without hesitation.


    ¡°Hey, young man, Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also get going. Take care Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take him back. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll visit you againter.¡±


    Lia followed Andras and Ryan, saying she¡¯ll take care of the strawberries and see them off.


    In the room, only Kaneff and I, Speranza, who stopped crying, were left.


    There was an awkward silence in the room.


    When Speranza, who became bored, began to wiggle, Kaneff opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°As that guy said earlier, I should have paid more attention. I think I relied too much on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    My eyes were wide open to the serious apology from Kaneff.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯d leave the farm work to you, but I¡¯ll take care of it as much as I can in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s enough men on the farm. We will officially ask Demon Lord Castle to replenish the number of people. Let me know if you need anything else. I¡¯ll write it down with the report.¡±


    ¡°But boss¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Did you write today¡¯s report?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I was in a hurry because you suddenly fell down¡­¡±


    Kaneff said, avoiding my eyes.


    Rather, I felt at ease because I felt like he had returned to his usual self.


    ¡°And what are you going to do? If you want to be treated at the ce where you live, I¡¯ll tell Ryan to help you move.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ He said he had finished treatment earlier, so I¡¯m nning on sleeping on the farm today. I think I will make my mother worry if I go home right now.¡±


    ¡°Then do it that way, I¡¯ll go out, rx.¡±


    Kaneff left the room with a short bow.


    ¡°Papa.¡±


    ¡°What Darling.?¡±


    ¡°Are¡­ you going to sleep here¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to sleep with my sweet little girl today.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Speranza smiled pleasantly when I said I was going to sleep with her.


    Iy back on the bed, hugging Speranza.


    Perhaps because of the shock when I copsed earlier, my whole body trembled little by little.


    I was in bed, but my mind was still in a mess.


    While thinking that I should rest, I naturally remembered things I couldn¡¯t do today.


    Baby Yakums, did they eat?


    I should go out to the strawberry field¡­


    Maybe Chorongi was surprised because I fell down?


    However, Speranza¡¯s warm body temperature and the sound of her breathing gradually made me drowsy, and soon, myplex mind was neatly covered by the drowsiness that kicked in.


    Soon after, only the sound of the breathing of Speranza and myself spread softly in the room.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    I opened my eyes slowly in a slightly refreshed mood.


    I felt the vacancy in the ce where Speranza was sleeping.


    As I slowly rose, I heard Lia¡¯s voice with a knock on the door.


    ¨C Sihyeon, are you up?


    ¡°Yes, I just woke up.¡±


    ¨C I¡¯ming in.


    As the door slowly opened, Lia showed up.


    There were trays and steaming bowls in both hands.


    As she approached the bed, the delicious smell shook my stomach.


    It was only then, I realized that I had not eaten anything since morning.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? I brought mushroom soup.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But Speranza¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s having dinner at the Dining room.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nodded and realized something and looked at Lia with surprise.


    ¡°But¡­ Lia?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Who made this mushroom soup?¡±


    Lia quickly turned her gaze towards me and gave me a sulky look.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Then who¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaneff made it.¡±


    ¡°The boss made it..?¡±


    I was surprised and looked at the bowl of mushroom soup.


    It was hard to imagine Kaneff making soup.


    ¡°I tried it, and it tasted good.¡±


    Lia scooped the soup herself and blew it, and brought a spoon of soup towards my mouth.


    ¡°Here, Open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I can eat it by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on. My arm hurts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lia forced me to open my mouth


    I can¡¯t help but be embarrassed.


    But soon I forgot that, as the warm mushroom soup went rushing through my mouth.


    It did not have any outstanding taste, but the chewing taste of the moderately seasoned ingredients and coarsely trimmed ingredients was surprisingly not bad.


    I was only embarrassed at first, but after that, I ate the soup that Lia handed mefortably.


    Few minutester, Speranza burst open the door with a cute step.


    Speranza came right up to the bed and clung to me.


    ¡°Darling, did you enjoy your meal?¡±


    ¡°Yes papa.¡±


    I patted Speranza gently, and began to eat the soup from Lia again.


    Speranza, who was watching the scene from the side, suddenly leaned forward.


    ¡°Me too¡­ I want to do it for my papa, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Speranza, do you want to take care of your dad.?¡±


    ¡°Un¡±


    Lia handed her a spoon with a proud look on her face.


    Speranza scooped a lot of soup with a spoon and brought it to my mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t ovee the sparkling eyes full of expectations, and carefully ate the soup.


    Speranza looked very proud.


    After that, with the help of Lia and Speranza, almost all the soup in the bowl was emptied.


    ¨C Knock, knock, knock.


    ¨C Sihyeon, this is Andras.


    Andras¡¯ voice was heard with a knock.


    Then he came into the room with Kaneff.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thanks for your concern.¡±


    Kaneff sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the empty bowl.


    ¡°Was the soup good?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard Boss made it for me. I really enjoyed the meal. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that mushroom soup? I miss it a lot. It bring back the memories of the good old days¡­¡­ouch..¡±


    ¡°Andras¡­¡±


    Andras¡¯s side got poked by Kaneff while Andras was talking.


    For a moment there was a heavy silence of unknown reason.


    Andras trying to make up for the mistake, deliberately brought up another topic in a cheerful voice.


    ¡°Oh! I have some good news for you, Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°Good news¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I was originally nning to request it through a report. But Ryan seemed to have moved first. As he said that day, it was decided to provide additional manpower to the Demon Farm.¡±


    ¡°Wow ! That¡¯s great news.¡±


    It was really good news.


    When I first came to the farm, just me and Lia were enough, but now we were a little tight since the number of things that needed to done here had increased.


    ¡°That¡¯s unexpectedly fast.?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Castle moved so fast.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know who the new Demon that got assigned to the farm?¡±


    ¡°What? Is it already decided?¡±


    Kaneff asked with a little startled expression.


    Me and Lia began to get excited to know about the details of the new Demon, who might be a new Farm member.


    Andras took a moment to raise our expectations.


    When our expectations reached their peak, he revealed the identity in a bright voice.


    ¡°The eldest son of the Schnarpe family and Vice-Cheif of the Germours, will take charge under the orders of the Ministry of Demon Resources.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lia and Kaneff looked openly displeased, and I smiled vaguely.


    Andras quickly became sullen, perhaps disappointed by the lukewarm response.


    ¡°Hey! What are you going to do about the position of Vice-Chief of Germours?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m going to help with the farm work while continuing the role of Vice-Chief.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it the same as before.?¡±


    ¡°No, previously when I came to the farm, I came as if I was hiding and running away, but now I cane officially.¡±


    At Andras¡¯ confident manner Lia shook her head, and Kaneff let out a sigh of absurdity and anger.


    ¡°Oh, my God! You are still a little out of your mind. I thought thatcklustre personality of yours got fixed, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­ Come here. Let¡¯s have a serious conversation after a long time.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Andras quickly hid behind my back in astonishment hearing the word conversation.


    Of course hisrge size body did not even got half covered


    ¡°Come here quickly?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Boss. Andras helped me a lot on the farm. Even Today the healer was also brought by Andras.¡±


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    As I defended him, Kaneff lowered his ferocious spirit and stepped back.


    ¡°If Andras could help me, I¡¯d feel safe. Andras, I¡¯m looking forward to working with you from now on.¡±


    To be honest, at first, I was a little disappointed, but now I sincerely weed his joining.


    Speranza, who was next to me, also patted Andras¡¯ hunched shoulder and expressed her wee in her own way.


    Andras¡¯ emotional voice came from behind my back.


    ¡°T..the only ones who think about me are Sihyeon and Speranza. I¡¯ll do my best to help you with the farm work.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions Mr. Andras. You don¡¯t have toe to eat with wary eyes from now on.¡±


    Lia congratted Andras, but Kaneff kept a grim look on his face until the end.


    ¡°Oh! And I think there¡¯s one more personing besides me. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯ll probably be entrusted with the duty of escorting Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°An escort¡­.for me?¡±


    ¡°Lia has protected you so far, but it wasn¡¯t her original mission.¡±


    ¡°Well, do I even need an escort ? I don¡¯t think there will be anything particrly dangerous while working on the farm.¡±


    I personally felt a little burdened by the word escort.


    However, the opinions of the other farm members werepletely different.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea for me to apany Sihyeon, but it would be much better if you could have a separate escort.¡±


    ¡°Lia¡¯s right. You never know when, where, what will happen.¡±


    ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why Demon Lord Castle feels serious about this and wants to put more personnel in it.¡±


    I thought it would go on regardless of my will.


    I hope it¡¯s not too much of a burden¡­


    The next morning.


    I left the farm building with a lighter body.


    I just rested for a day without thinking, but I felt very refreshed.


    I heard the cries of baby Yakum from afar.


    Po wo woooo


    Pow wo wooo


    Poo wo woooo


    As soon as the three baby Yakum siblings saw me, they ran towards me.


    Normally, they would have jumped towards me as soon as they saw me, but now they were very cautious.


    They hovered around me, smelled me, and looked around my body.


    Perhaps they were trying to check my physical condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve worried you guys, haven¡¯t I ? You don¡¯t have to worry so much now that I¡¯m all right.¡±


    I never thought the day woulde when baby Yakums would be worrying about me.


    While such behavior was somewhat awkward, I felt proud of their growth.


    When I soothed the worried baby Yakums, this time, other Yakums, including Hermosa, flocked around me.


    Like the baby Yakums, they were trying to check my condition themselves.


    I had no choice but to pat them one by one to soothe their anxiety.


    Atst Bighorn appeared looked down at me.


    ¡°Did you worry about me, Bighorn?¡±


    ¨C Boo!


    When I asked a little yfully, Bighorn made a loud cry and immediately turned his back.


    I giggled to myself as the shy Bighorn felt weird.


    ¡°I was surprised when Sihyeon suddenly copsed yesterday Popi . Are you okay now popi ?¡±


    ¡°Candy Uncle, are you okay? I was so worried.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick? Should I get some healthy herbs from oldman roon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to expand the strawberry field for the vigers, but Sihyeon¡¯s healthes first. If you have any difficulties, please feel free to tell me.¡±


    Gyuri, Miru, Revilli, and Lagos.


    Everyone was sincerely worried about the fact that I took a rest since I wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    The same was true for the residents of Elden Vige, who worked in the strawberry field.


    I copsed due to overwork, but I felt proud. I felt like I was being recognized by this many people for my efforts.


    Ironically, I felt that I had to work harder as much as I got recognized.


    After spending most of the day telling everyone ¡®I¡¯m fine¡¯.


    It was almost evening.


    On my way back to the farm from the strawberry field, I saw Andras standing next to the farm building.


    Next to him was a Demon, I have never seen before.


    ¡°Andras, When did you came.?¡±


    ¡°I just got here. Sihyeon, are youing back from the strawberry field.¡±


    ¡°Yes, by the way, who¡¯s next to you?¡±


    ¡°He is the Demon, who will be your escort.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­it¡¯s quick.?¡±


    I was surprised at his unexpectedly fast appointment from the Demon Lord Castle.


    It was onlyst night that it was brought up, but the personnel got appointed today


    ¡°I was also a little surprised. I guess the Castle had a nned it in advance.¡±


    ¡± I see.¡±


    I nodded unnaturally and peeked at the Demon next to Andras.


    Pitch-dark hair and eyes, handsome appearance, luxurious clothes and long horns.


    It was obviously a noble man¡¯s attire, that did not suit the farm.


    ¡°Sihyeon, this is Alfred Leon Verdi, the third son of the Verdi family.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lim Sihyeon.¡±


    I greeted him first with the most wee expression possible.


    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡±


    The Demon nced up and down at me with a nk face, and said in a very insensitive manner.


    ¡°Are you the new Ester? You don¡¯t seem anything special.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Verdi to send people. It was also the third son of the Verdi family.¡±


    Kaneff muttered while looking at the Demon from the Verdi family.


    I asked Andras next to me in a low voice.


    ¡°Is the Verdis, a prestigious family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is one of the five prominent families that defend the Crown. It also includes mine and Ryan¡¯s family.¡±


    I nodded at the exnation and looked at Andras with a fresh look.


    Since I always saw him getting bullied, it felt strange for a moment when he said, he was from a prestigious family.


    ¡°The Verdis are famous for their excellent swordsmanship. Most of the imperial Knights in Demon Lord castle are all from the Verdi family.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Most members of the Verdi family don¡¯t keep the sword away from their bodies, even when they sleep.¡±


    While me and Andras were whispering, the Demon Verdi took something out from his chest and handed it to Kaneff.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from my grandfather to you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ That terrible old man¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mind your words. He¡¯s the Elder of our family.¡±


    ¡°Ya, ya¡­.there are enough minding¡­¡±


    Kaneff, roughly answering, took out the letter and began to read it.


    As he read the letter, his expression changed every moment.


    He looked as if he had something troubling, on his face.


    ¡°Well, if you were from the Verdis, you would have skills, so there would be no problem with the escort.¡±


    The Demon Verdi turned his face towards me and opened his mouth.


    ¡°If you want me to be an escort to that hornless man, then I refuse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I came here under the Castle¡¯s orders, but I don¡¯t want to lift my sword to protect a worthless person.¡±


    My head felt dizzy from the absurd situation that was unraveling in front of me.


    It felt like getting rejected from a girl I never even confessed.


    No wonder it felt so strange from the beginning¡­


    Kaneff and Andras had the same absurd look on their faces.


    But this was not the end of the unexpected action.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m disappointed in you Mr. Kaneff. I can¡¯t believe the great Kaneff, once called the invincible Demon, rotting his days on a farm like this. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Verdi¡¯s voice made the room a little chilly.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ I can¡¯t believe he said something like that to the boss.¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t think this is going end well.¡±


    ¡° Get ready. We have to stop them.¡±


    No matter how rude and unlucky the Demon is, shouldn¡¯t we let them go to live?


    Andras and I looked nervous while preparing for the storm that will soon approach.


    ¡°Well¡­..You¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m being much more rxed than before.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take on escort duties, do you? Then I¡¯ll give you a room, you¡¯ll be quiet there, and you can go back after spending one month here.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!?!?!!¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    I was confused by the sudden warm wind, unlike the brutal storm I had expected.


    It would have been normal if Kaneff had taken out the ruthless chain right away.


    But instead, he calmly opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°Hey Verdi Kid, Keep one thing in mind. I don¡¯t care if you behave like that to me, but never behave like that, or treat badly the rest of the farm members.¡±


    Oh! Boss!


    I finally realized how precious we are to ¡­¡­


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one on this farm who can treat them badly. Keep that in mind!¡±


    ¡­¡­.That¡¯s right.


    That¡¯s his true personality.


    My heart, which almost got touched for a moment, soon sank into a deep ocean.


    ¡°I see, If we¡¯re done talking, I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    He bowed briefly to Kaneff and went out of the room.


    He looked disrespectful until the end.


    ¡°Mr. Kaneff. What happened to you? Why are you so generous all of a sudden? Did you eat something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I want to give him the taste of my fist but it can¡¯t helped right now.¡±


    Kaneff pped the letter he was reading earlier.


    ¡°A long time ago, I owed a debt to a terrible old man. The letter is from the old man asking me to keep him here for at least a month.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Andras¡­Who is the old man that can even order Boss?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the former lord of the Verdi family. He greatly helped Mr. Kaneff, when he was in charge of the headquarters.¡±


    There seemed to be something I didn¡¯t know about, in that letter.


    ¡°I think that guy had some kind of an ident and was sent here for a while. I know it¡¯s a bit of a bother, but bear with him for a month. After that, I¡¯ll force him to go out.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the rude Demon, but I couldn¡¯t ignore Kaneff¡¯s situation, so I nodded my head for now.


    Lunch break on the farm.


    At the right side of the table were Kaneff, me and Speranza, while on the left side was Andras.


    Normally, we would have eaten with Lia.


    Today, her seat was empty.


    She had gone to serve the meal of Verdi.


    I frowned looking at the vacant seat.


    ¡°We can just eat together here, but why does he have to eat in the room like that? Is this how the noble Demons are like?¡±


    It has been a week since the demon named Verdi had been staying in the Farm.


    We internally decided to treat the Verdi as guest of the farm.


    It was an inevitable decision since we couldn¡¯t force the Demon to work as he didn¡¯t want to.


    But the problem was that the Demon¡¯s demands were too much and troublesome.


    Lia had to prepare not onlyundry and room cleaning, but also has to take meals to his room every time.


    He told me that he didn¡¯t like the ingredients of the dishes I made, and even ordered me to make them again.


    Sometimes he ordered me to cut the grass of the vacant lot, saying that he want a ce to train.


    Of course, I refused all the ridiculous demands.


    I¡¯m treating him as a guest and not obliged to serve him.


    Andras smiled awkwardly at my discontent.


    ¡°Most aristocrat Demons are like that. Rather, they wouldn¡¯t even think what they are doing is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Both Andras or Ryan are also aristocrats, but you guys aren¡¯t like that.?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.. we were influenced by someone who hated such kind of formalities¡­¡±


    Andras looked at Kaneff while finishing his words.


    I immediately understood and nodded my head.


    ¡°Just hang in there. I¡¯ll kick that guy out in few days. If he do something too far out of line, report it to me right away.¡±


    Seeing Kaneff, who ignores even the messenger of the Demon Lord enduring it like this, I felt curious about the his debt to the Verdi family¡¯s Elder.


    ¡°Papa. I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re done already?¡±


    ¡°Un. Can I go out to y?¡±


    ¡°Sure. But don¡¯t go too far. You always have to go only where you can see the farm buildings.¡±


    While I wasining, Speranza left the Dining room.


    Whooooo


    Whooooo


    A Demon wielded a sword alone in the vacant lot behind a farm building.


    The name of the Demon was Alfred Leon Verdi, the third son of the Verdi family.


    It has been two hours since he started training after lunch.


    Before he knew it, his face was covered with sweat.


    His expression as he wielded the sword was getting worse, and he stabbed the sword he was holding into the ground.


    A part of the sword got stuck on the ground with a dull sound.


    ¡°Dammit, I don¡¯t have time to waste here¡­ ¡­¡±


    He has been working on training for a week since he came to the farm, but he still felt that everything wascking.


    Thepulsion to be strong quickly made him more nervous and sensitive.


    ¡°Not enough! More¡­ More¡­ More¡­ I have to swing my sword more.¡±


    Alfred led his exhausted body and pulled out the sword again.


    His eyes were filled with terrible obsession and anxiety.


    While he was concentrating on his training again.


    A small step began to approach him cautiously.


    They were the steps of Speranza, Akum and Gyuri.


    The curious buddies moved stealthily.


    They watched Alfred practicing from afar.


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing¡±


    ¡°The sword is so fast popi. It seems like it¡¯s bending popi.¡±


    ¡°Un¡­ Un.¡±


    -Pow wo wooo.


    The three buddies glistened their eyes as if they were watching a strange performance.


    However, the enjoyment of the unauthorized visitors did notst long.


    Alfred, who was focusing on the sword, noticed someone approaching him.


    At that moment, his concentration got broken, and at the same time, he screamed very sharply in anger and at the loss that his training got disturbed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are people who peep at the training of others. Step forward right this moment.¡±


    Bam


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Speranza, surprised by the loud voice, fell down with a scream.


    Frustrated Gyuri pped her wings and flew around.


    Alfred, who found the three buddies, slowly approached them with the sword in his hand.


    Due to the aftermath of the intense training, his breathing was rough, and there was a slight madness in both of his eyes.


    The figure came as a great fear to the three buddies.


    Tears starteding from Speranza¡¯s eyes little by little.


    As if to protect the frightened Speranza, Akum stepped forward.


    Pooooooooooooooooooo


    Of course, contrary to his idea of threatening, he looked very cute.


    When Alfred saw it, he stopped.


    Akum felt confident that his threat had worked.


    After a moment¡¯s observation, Akum rushed towards Alfred.


    Po wo woooooooooooo


    ¡°Akum !¡±


    After lunch, I was hanging out theundry with Lia.


    Suddenly, I heard Gyuri¡¯s voice mixed with crying.


    ¡°Sihyeon Sihyeon¡­. trouble popi¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Gyuri? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The Demon with the sword¡­ ¡­was crying¡­ ¡­ fell down, popi¡±


    ¡°What? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand Gyuri¡¯s gibberish.


    ¡°Anyway, you have toe soon, Popi¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear¡­ Come let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you Siheyon.¡±


    Following the agitated Gyuri, we quickly headed to the back of the farm building.


    I found Speranza sitting not far away.


    ¡°Speranza!¡±


    ¡°Papa¡±


    Speranza came running with tears as soon as she found me.


    My heart sank at that sight.


    I looked around Speranza¡¯s body in fear that she might have been hurt.


    ¡°Are you all right, Speranza?¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Sniffle


    Sniffle


    ¡± huh¡­Papa¡­. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After confirming with my own eyes that there was nothing wrong with her body, I was able to rx holding Speranza in my arms.


    As I calmed down my urgent mind and looked around, I realized that this was the ce where the Demon Verdi trained.


    ¡®That arrogant guy. How dare he?¡¯


    ¡°Sihyeon. Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°What Lia?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­look there¡­ there¡¯s Mr. Verdi¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is that guy? Today is the day he¡¯s gonna¡­¡­¡±


    When I saw where Lia pointed, I lost the words I wanted to say for a moment.


    Pow Wooooooooo


    There, an unlucky Demon was lying unconscious, and Akum was standing proudly above him.


    It looked like a hero who defeated a viin. ?


    ¡°What the¡­ What happened here?¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    Alfred, the third son of Verdi family, rose up with a loud noise.


    ¡°Did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ here¡­¡±


    Alfred looked around with a confused look on his face.


    Speranza had already returned with Lia, and there were only the Demon that was lying down and me.


    He made eye contact with me standing next to him and asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you that. You suddenly copsed and I was about to call a Doctor.¡±


    ¡°That¡­..¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t seem to be injured.¡±


    As soon as I confirmed that his physical condition was normal, I questioned him with a cold look.


    ¡°What happened here ? Did you threaten the children ?¡±


    ¡°I never threatened them. I was just trying to warn them, not to interfere with my training. But the devilish¡­ the devilish¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    Alfred hastily stopped talking.


    I immediately noticed something from his obvious behavior.


    ¡°Akum, Akum ! Where are you ? Come here!¡±


    ¡°No, wait.! Who are you calling now?¡±


    Alfred tried to stop me with a confused look, but my voice had already reached the recipient.


    Pow wo wooooooo


    At that moment, Akum¡¯s voice was heard and soon Alfred¡¯s face began to crumble.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I nced wickedly at Alfred like a viin, lifted Akum in my hands and pushed him towards Alfred.


    ¡°Oh Lord¡­..! Stop it¡­¡­ Don¡¯t! Arghhhhhhhhhh!!¡±


    Alfred responded as if I was holding a weapon.


    After hearing all his scream patterns for about 30 seconds I put Akum on the floor.


    Only then he stopped screaming and breathed heavily.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°If I knew you would like him this much, I would have introduced him in advance.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­ You punk¡­¡±


    Unlike his distorted expression, my face had a deep smile on it.


    ¡°Hmmm, You have rested sofortably for a week, right ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not resting¡­I was training.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure about that. Have you ever heard of a proverb ¡® He who works as a ve, eats as a King.¡¯ Since you have eating like a King for a whole week, don¡¯t you think it time for you to work like a ve¡­.. Newbie ?¡±


    Taking advantage of others¡¯ weaknesses and threatening them is, of course, cowardly and wrong.


    However, the freshness and sweetness felt through revenge blurred even that guilt.


    ¡°Newbie.! Go and clean the stable?¡±


    ¡°You know the one near the warehouse.. right.? Wash it cleanly. While you are at it, also clean up the warehouse.¡±


    ¡° By the way¡­.the grass grew too much in front of the farm. So pull out every grass.¡±


    I left all the works that I have put off since I was busy with other works to Alfred.


    Of course, at first he objected to my order, but his will didn¡¯tst very long.


    ¡° Tanduk, Akum.¡±


    When I ced the two siblings next to Alfred, everything solved on its own.


    As he ran away screaming, Tanduk and Akum chased him like crazy, and soon after, he quickly expressed his intention to surrender.


    Just looking at the scene from the side washed away the frustration I had been experiencing for a week.


    Two weeks passed peacefully on the farm.


    During that time, some changes have also emerged.


    One of the changes was that Alfred ate with everyone in the Dining room.


    At first, the Dining table was a little awkward, but now Alfred and other farm members have got used to it.


    ¡°Newbie. Help Lia with the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alfred silently arranged the dishes at the table ording to my instructions.


    Andras and Kaneff expressed surprise at the 180-degree change of Alfred.


    ¡°He has changed beyond recognition.¡±


    ¡°How much did you grind the child to be this extent?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by grind ? I wasn¡¯t that hard on him.¡±


    ¡°Not too hard.? The scream he made while being chased by Baby Yakums was heard even in my room.¡±


    I felt a little guilty.


    I didn¡¯t knew it when I exploded the frustration that had umted for a week, but when I looked back on it now, I felt that it might have been severe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be that afraid of Yakum.¡±


    ¡°If the third son of the strongest family in Demon world fears like that, think about the reaction of normal Demons.¡±


    ¡° What¡­Why.? Isn¡¯t Yakums are cute?¡±


    ¡°Cute¡­. You¡¯re probably the only one in the whole Demon world who thinks that way.¡±


    ¡°Lia is very close Baby Yakums these days. Doesn¡¯t she got used them.¡±


    ¡°I think that wouldn¡¯t have possible without Sihyeon.¡±


    Hearing the words of Kaneff and Lia made my heart ache even more with guilt.


    Alfred, who had finished organizing, appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m done organizing what you told me to do.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Yeah. Good job.¡±


    Alfred looked at me as if he was waiting for mymand.


    Wow¡­ He really have changed a lot.


    The rude, unstable and short-tempered Alfred haspletely disappeared, and the one now was calm andposed.


    ¡°Alfred. Let¡¯s go look around the garden this afternoon.¡±


    Kaneff went to his room as usual after Lunch and Andras went to the strawberry field to set up a preservation magic device that he had been working on for a few days.


    Alfred and I got our gears and left the farmhouse.


    While walking in the garden, a honeybee flew straight to us.


    Alfred flinched and became wary of the honeybee.


    I immediately recognized Bumble approaching me, and lifted my hand.


    Bumble sat down stably on my palm and greeted me.


    ¡°Bumble! It¡¯s been long. How are you doing.?¡±


    I weed Bumble, who greeted me in a cute way.


    When I patted the plump Bumble, who I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Bumble epted my touch as if he was in a good mood.


    ¡°No way¡­ Are you raising this honeybee, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Bumble? I¡¯m not raising him. We are just friends. Am I right Bumble?¡±


    ¨C Burrrrr¡­


    Alfred looked at me with strange eyes, while I was interacting with Bumble.


    After a while flew up.


    He wandered around me as if asking me to follow him, and thus we headed in the direction in which Bumble flew.


    When we entered the ce where Bumble lead us there were honeb boxes that I had made.


    Burrrrrrrr


    Burrrrrr


    Burrrrrrrrrrr


    ¡°Wait a minute,ds, Let me open the honeb box.¡±


    When I used my ability tomunicate over the wide area around me, the bees in the box came out one after another.


    The box was filled with honey collected by the bees.


    The same was true of the other boxes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve filled up so much again? You¡¯re leaving your share, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Bumble, whonded on my shoulder, nodded as if asking me not to worry.


    Honeybees that bring a lot of honey every time, fly around the strawberry field busily, and help pollinate the flowers.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be proud of them.


    ¡°Thank youds. Thank you for the honey.¡±


    Brrrrrrrr


    ¡°Say hello to the Queen for me,¡±


    I said to Bumble, and the other bees, who went off to find the honey again.


    With the help of Alfred, I collected honey from the honeb box with the equipment I had prepared in advance¡­


    ¡®Oh, the honey is dense?¡¯


    The barrel got filled with honey, giving off a sweet smell and a scent of flowers.


    I carefully put the honey collected by the bees in a barrel.


    After closing the lid, I held out the spat I used to transfer the honey to Alfred.


    ¡°What¡­!!?¡±


    ¡°Taste it. There¡¯s quite a lot left, it¡¯s a waste to throw it away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alfred, stared nkly at me for a while, and then carefully took the spat and took it to his mouth.


    He tasted the honey, and opened his eyes wide as if surprised.


    It seemed somehow cute to see him licking the spat frantically.


    After cleaning up the honeb box, we headed to the garden.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Sihyeon, ippi¡±


    ¡°Hi, eppi¡±


    ¡°Hi, guys.¡±


    Fairies found me in the garden and greeted me.


    Alfred was not particrly surprised at the sight of fairies since he has seen Gyuri a lot while staying on the farm.


    ¡°I told youst time how to weed the strawberry field, didn¡¯t I? Today you¡¯re going doing it from the middle to the end. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Alfred took a garden glove and a shovel and headed to the ce I told him.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the cowardly Demon ippi!¡±


    ¡°Coward Demon pippi?¡±


    ¡°I saw him screaming and running awayst time. I think he¡¯s a real coward eppi¡±


    I felt sorry for Alfred, who got teased by the fairies, so I deliberately brought up another subject.


    ¡° Guys¡­Would you like some candy?¡±


    I took out a fruit candy that I always carry when I was working.


    I broke it into small pieces by hand to make it easier for the fairies to eat.


    ¡°Candy, ippi!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, eppi!¡±


    While the fairies were distracted by the candy, I moved around the garden to remove weeds.


    Every time I took a break, I looked at Alfred.


    He was clumsy, but he didn¡¯t rest and carefully cleared away the weeds.


    At first, I thought he was just an arrogant andzy aristocrat, but he looked sincere while doing the things I asked him to do, even though he was forced to do.


    My current impression is, he¡¯s not a bad guy.


    At that moment I thought, it might be better for Alfred to stay on the farm.


    The thought quickly sank deep into my consciousness at the voices of the fairies calling,


    ¡°Sihyeon, Sihyeon ippi!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this ippi?¡±


    ¡°Huh.., it¡¯s honey from the bees.¡±


    I opened the lid of the barrel slightly and showed it to the fairies.


    Then the fairies gathered excitedly, saying.


    ¡°We can help Sihyeon, eppi¡­.Wait a minute, eppi¡±


    The fairies gathered and danced round and round on the barrel of honey.


    The glittering powder from their bodies fell onto the honey.


    The glittering powder slowly seeped into the honey.


    The sweet scent became stronger, and the pleasant scent of flowers spread out.


    ¡°Thank you guys.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m d Sihyeon liked it, eppi¡±


    The fairies flew around me with joy.


    Then a fairy kissed my right cheek.


    ¡°Oh I kissed¡­I kissed Sihyeon eppi.¡±


    ¡° Aiii¡­I¡¯m going to kiss too, ippi¡±


    The kiss craze caused by a fairy got calmed down only after all the fairies kissed me.


    If the jealous had Gyuri seen it, she would have gotten really angry.


    After finishing the garden work, we headed back to the farm building with the fairies seeing us off.


    Alfred must have worked really hard, thus his face and clothes were covered with dust.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°I looked around the garden earlier and picked out only ripe strawberries. Taste it after you wash it .¡±


    I handed over a small bag of strawberries I picked up in the garden.


    Alfred looked down at the bag, and asked with a sullen look.


    ¡°Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°No, well¡­ I¡¯m not being nice to you. You look tired. So I was wondering if I¡­..had¡­. made you work too hard recently¡­¡±


    Alfred burst intoughter at my excuse.


    It was the first time I saw him smile since he arrived at the farm.


    ¡°The person who made the Yakums chase me and enjoyed watching it, is worrying about me. Do you want me to believe that.?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    My conscience got stabbed and I couldn¡¯t answer anything.


    Alfred, who burst intoughter again seeing my reaction, snatched the strawberry bag from my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It didn¡¯t bother me that much, and I¡¯m not that much tired either.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­ just that I started to see things I haven¡¯t seen before since I have working hard and hectic.¡±


    I felt a sense of emptiness and relief on his face, as if he was talking to himself.


    ¡°Thank you for the strawberries.¡±


    Alfred walked out first, waving the bag of strawberries in his hand.


    Looking at his back like that I thought that Alfred might not be as bad as I thought.


    Time flew by, and a month had passed since Alfred arrived.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    After realizing, what I was doing was too much, I never forced Alfred to do all the work.


    I only borrowed his help for what I really needed.


    That alone made farm work very easy.


    I didn¡¯t force him to work, so he had quite a lot of time left, but he spent most of his time nkly.


    When he first came, he looked quite contrary to what he is now ¡ª a person possessed with training.


    As much as Alfred got used to farm life, we became more and more ustomed to his existence.


    Since he was more sincere than I thought, I felt sorry that the day for him to leave the farm was just around the corner.


    Time goes by one way or another.


    Alfred¡¯s farm life, which seemed to fit in, was gradually ending.


    ¨C ssh


    The milk flowed out of Hermosa and was put in a container.


    I grasped the amount of milk left by hand movements.


    I made a n ordingly.


    Now, both me and Hermosa are too used to milking.


    It was basic to finish the work quickly so as not to be tired, and depending on the amount and condition of the milk that day, I was able to urately grasp the condition of Hermosa.


    ¡°Now. It¡¯s over. Good job, Hermosa.¡±


    When I tapped her stomach with a sign that it was over, Hermosa jumped out of her seat.


    Hermosa pushed her big head towards me and moved her head around.


    At first nce, it was a little different even though it looked like she was acting cutesy.


    I soon noticed the difference, but I pretended not to know and said something else.


    ¡°Oh, you wanted to act cutesy after a long time? Then I¡¯ll also y with Hermosa for after a long time.¡±


    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Hermosa made a little annoyed cry.


    I thought she would get really angry if I irritated her any more.


    ¡°All right, all right. I won¡¯t y any more.¡±


    I expressed my intention to surrender and took out the strawberries I had kept in my back pocket.


    Only then did Hermosa¡¯s irritation disappeared.


    I put the strawberry on my palm and handed it over to Hermosa, and it quickly disappeared into her mouth.


    At the end, Hermosa mmed my empty palm with her tongue, perhaps regretting that there is no more strawberry.


    Yakum loves strawberries.


    If I could, I would like to feed everyone, but I haven¡¯t been able to get so many strawberries yet.


    I was nning to give Yakum plenty of strawberries when the harvest began in the expanded strawberry field soon.


    Boow wo wooo.


    ¡°Hey, look at you here. You were annoyed earlier that I wouldn¡¯t give you strawberries. Now, you are trying to act cutesy.?¡±


    Boo!


    I said what Hermosa did when she was annoyed earlier and pretended to be angry.


    Then Hermosa began to act more cutesy.


    It¡¯s a bit cheeky but cute.


    What can I do?


    I had no choice but to ept Hermosa¡¯s cutesy and leave the barn.


    The sun above my head has already tilted a lot and began to fill the sky in red color.


    While I was getting ready to leave work.


    I could see Alfred sitting alone on a rock in the distance and looking somewhere.


    I approached him without hesitation and spoke to him.


    ¡°Hey, newbie! What are you doing here?¡±


    There have been many twists and turns.


    Buttely, I was naturally able to talk to Alfred.


    Alfred looked at me and made a face like, ¡®Was it you?¡¯


    Then he turned again to look at the empty field.


    I sat down next to him and spoke lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter.?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know tomorrow is the day I leave the farm.?¡±


    ¡°I know. Didn¡¯t you really want to go back?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Alfred kept silent with a nk look on his face.


    Indeed, there was no joy in his expression.


    I suddenly remembered what happened when Alfred first came here.


    And I decided to ask now the question that I had thought of at that time.


    ¡°Why did youe to this farm, Newbie?¡±


    My question made Alfred¡¯s eyes bright for a moment.


    ¡°Why did Ie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think you came here because you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°I were chased here for a while since I had an ident.¡±


    ¡°ident?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t control myself and hurt the opponent during the real sword fight.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°The other person barely escaped death, but it created a lot of noise around me. At that time, my grandfather ignoring everyone¡¯s opposition, sent me here.¡±


    My expression hardened as the atmosphere got heavier than I thought.


    But, Alfred continued the story with a calm look on his face.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was bad at first. In addition, it was an opportunity to meet Mr. Kaneff in person¡­¡±


    Kaneff.?


    ¡°Why the Boss ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve admired him since I was a child, and I have always want to be like him. I¡¯m not the only Demon who thought like that.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    He respects Kaneff and wants be like him.


    Even in a serious mood, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter.


    Alfred distorted his expression for a moment as if he was in a bad mood, but soon sighed as if he had given up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand that reaction. I¡¯m also disappointed with Mr. Kaneff¡¯s appearance now.¡±


    ¡°So was it different before?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He was called the Invincible Commander Kaneff, and there were many people who once saw him on the same level as the Demon Lord. On top of that, sending the agitated group of Yakum back single handedly is still a legend that many Demons still remember.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±


    Alfred first showed a joyful look as he talked about Kaneff.


    It seemed like he really admired Kaneff.


    ¡°Haaa, but I never thought he¡¯d live like a rascal on a farm like this. In addition, with a Ester, who looks ugly and has a nasty personality.


    I seriously thought about releasing all three Yakum siblings out immediately due to his bitter personal attack.


    ¡°To be honest, I thought you had received the position of Ester thanks to the rmendation of Mr. Kaneff. I couldn¡¯t ept the fact that someone like you was the Demon Lord¡¯s Ester. But as I stayed here, I could see the reason little by little.¡±


    He shook his head as if he was speechless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there exists a person who got recongnized by Yakums. You¡¯re the only one in the world who hugs Yakum and say they are cute. People will think something is wrong with my head, if I say this to them.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    I turned my eyes away with a cough in the proud and embarrassing mood.


    ¡°After my hectic work, I could see it little by little. How self-centered I was and how foolish I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ ¡­Isn¡¯t it great that you have realized the wrong thing now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯ve worked really hard in my own way. After all that, now I feel a little empty since there seems to be nothing left.¡±


    Alfred, turned his head towards the field with a dejected look on his face.


    I didn¡¯t know if I had been attached to him, but I wanted tofort him a little bit.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I jumped out of my seat and ran toward the barn.


    After a while, I came back with Akum in my arms.


    Naturally, Alfred quickly backed away with a contemted look.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you used him already.? Try petting him.¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°You said there seemed to be nothing left. Try to ovee that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that has to do with petting.?¡±


    ¡°You said you respected the Boss who blocked the Yakum alone. But aren¡¯t you even prepared to ovee the fear of a little baby Yakum ?¡±


    Alfred froze there as if shocked by what I said.


    His trembling eyes turned toward Akum.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them.


    His eyes showed determination.


    ¡°Well, good. You can do as much petting as you want.!¡±


    Alfred came very slowly towards Akum.


    He stood within reach and slowly stretched out his arms.


    His whole body trembled, and in a short time, his forehead was filled with cold sweat.


    His determined eyes shook little by little.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost there¡­ A little more!¡±


    His hand moved towards Akum, as he had heard my cheer.


    And finally! Alfred¡¯s hand touched Akum¡¯s body.


    At that moment, he trembled.


    But he did not withdraw or retreat.


    A very slow, ufortable touch.


    Fortunately, Akum didn¡¯t refuse the touch or made any significant moves.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s not that hard, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Pow wo woooo


    Within that short time, Alfred¡¯s face was covered with cold sweat, but his face was filled with a small smile with a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°Now that you have seeded petting Akum, shall we go and pet Hermosa ?¡±


    ¡°¡­.?!?!?¡±


    Alfred shook his head violently from side to side, freaked out of his wits.


    I burst intoughter at his honest response.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m kidding. Here! Take this.¡±


    I took a bottle of Hap out of the luggage and threw it to Alfred.


    A question arose in his face when he epted the ss bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s my farewell present. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°Visit Demon Farm again. I¡¯ll really treat you as a guest then. Oh! And the next time we meet, you should call me politely as Senior.¡±


    Leaving Alfred with a nk look on his face, I left first with Akum and my luggage.


    That night, Alfredy in the guest room bed and stared nkly at his hand.


    The feeling of stroking the Yakum earlier still seemed to be vivid on his hands.


    His vacant gaze turned to the table.


    On top of it was a bottle of Hap that he had received as a farewell gift.


    Alfred sprang up from his seat and picked up the bottle.


    When he carefully opened the lid, a savory and fragrant smell spread out.


    After a moment of hesitation, he gulped down the Yakum milk.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    After a while, he was surprised by the changes in his body.


    He felt a warm energy spreading through his whole body.


    He couldn¡¯t stand the overflowing vitality.


    He immediately picked up the sword and left the room quietly.


    He arrived at a vacant lot that he had once used as a training ce for a while.


    In the clear night sky, the full moon gently shone around.


    Alfred took hold of the sword¡¯s handle which he hadn¡¯t touched for a few weeks.


    A nostalgic feeling was felt in his hand, and a smile bloomed around his mouth without realizing.


    He took out the sword slowly.


    The sword reflected in the moonlight shone beautifully.


    Like the first time when he held the sword, Alfred¡¯s heart was filled with excitement.


    The muscles of his body were already shriveled with anticipation.


    Whoo


    The sword began to cut through the air.


    All parts of the body reacted naturally like water to the flow.


    It¡¯s been a long time since he felt the joy of wielding a sword.


    In the days when he was obsessed with training, all that he felt was anger, and pressure to be strong.


    Alfred had forgotten all the joy he had had when he used to swing the sword with pure happiness.


    But now, at this moment, Alfred was regaining all former pleasures he had lost one by one.


    The gentle movements of the sword gradually grew faster and more intense.


    The smile on his face grew darker and darker.


    Alfred wielded his sword violently, as if exploding the emotions he had built up.


    He felt the pain and shortness of breath breaking his whole body.


    At the same time, he felt something stuffy in the way.


    Like a small life trying to break the shell, Alfred threw everything away with all his might.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Is this it?¡±


    The moment Alfred felt exhausted and thought of giving up.


    An unexpected voice echoed through his head


    ¡®almost there! A little more¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    He remembered the figure of someone holding a baby Yakum and cheering for him.


    Alfred bit his teeth again.


    He pumped out thest bit of energy with him.


    And at that moment!


    -Chaeng!


    Everything around him was broken, and an indescribable ecstasy unfolded before him.


    Realizing that this feeling, which was spreading through out his whole body now, was a new level that he had longed for, Alfred smiled endlessly.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha!!!¡±


    For a while, hisughter kept ringing in the open space.


    ¡°¡­what¡­ are¡­. You¡­doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden? No, why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you leaving early in the morning? And why are you using honorifics that don¡¯t suit you?¡±


    ¡° Senior. I¡¯m here because I haven¡¯t left yet. And didn¡¯t you say that I should call you politely next time.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what I said¡­ ¡­


    I thought he¡¯d leave today, and I made a wonderful farewell scene, but when I came back to work, I was confused by his appearance.


    In addition, the overall atmosphere around him seemed different.


    What happened overnight.


    The stiff noble like atmosphere hadpletely disappeared.


    He was too rxed.


    Was there anything wrong with the Hap I gave him yesterday?


    It must have been a fresh Hap¡­ ¡­


    I heard Alfred¡¯s voice as I was trying to figure out answers with my head.


    ¡°I decided to stay on this farm a little longer. I¡¯ve already told Mr. Kaneff, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°So I will be in your care from now on. Senior.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Yeah.¡±


    For a moment, the question of ¡°Why did he decide to stay here?¡± arose in my head, but I quickly erased it from my head when I saw Alfred¡¯s bright smile.


    And without knowing it, I found myself happy with his choice.


    After a month of ups and downs, I came to ept the new member of the farm family.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    Thanks to Alfred joining the farm family, the work got certainly reduced.


    Andras worked steadily on the farm while carrying out the work of Vice-chief.


    Andras was mainly in charge of strawberry fields.


    Recently, he has finished installing the preservation magic tools in the strawberry storage unit.


    It was very good news ahead of the uing harvest.


    In the case of Alfred, there is nothing particrly fixed, he followed me around and took charge of various things.


    Except for the things directly rted to Yakums, most of the work was handled by him.


    Thanks to the performance of the two Demons, I could enjoy a healing happy farm life full of leisure.


    Until another routine got added as the work had decreased.


    It first began with Andras¡¯ strong argument.


    ¡°Sihyeon¡­ You have the status of Esther, but you still have no idea on Demonnguage.? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Are you really nning onmunicating only by using the interpreter¡¯s ring. Even if it¡¯s an honorary position, it¡¯s a fact that you are now an aristocrat.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s start today.¡±


    Thus, without my consent I was forced to study the Demonnguage along with Speranza.


    At the age of 30, studying to write in Demonnguage with Speranza?!


    I struggled to get out of this situation somehow.


    I tried to express my opinion to Kaneff, Lia and Alfred, but it was useless.


    ¡°Senior, What would the Demons think when they heard that the new Esther can¡¯t even write his name? Just study quietly.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to study with Speranza?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate it and study diligently. Once you master thenguage write the report in my stead.¡±


    The farm members brutally refused to take my side.


    The only good thing is, it made Speranza happy.


    She bursted out with joy when she heard that I will be studying with her.


    Eventually, in the afternoon when I had some free time, Andras himself taught me and Speranza the Demonnguage.


    He prepared for the lectures really hard, so learning was not as difficult as I thought.


    Speranza was so smart that she absorbed Andras¡¯ teaching like a sponge.


    When I saw that, I felt proud as a guardian, and at the same time, I had to tremble with fear that I might fall behind her.


    I still have pride as an adult, and in order to protect the authority as Speranza¡¯s guardian, I followed the sses with thorough preparation and review that I never did even in my school days.


    And¡­¡­.


    This was not the end of the new routine.


    thud!


    I rolled on the floor from the wooden sword that Alfred had wielded lightly.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­Senior¡­I told you before. If you put too much force on it, your lower body will lose bnce and create gaps.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s easy to say¡­¡±


    I staggered up with a frown.


    I regained my posture, fixing the wooden sword in my right hand.


    The second new routine was Sword training with Alfred!


    Personally, I thought it was as absurd as studying Demonnguage, but the opinions of other farm members werepletely different even this time.


    ¡°Of course you had to learn swordsmanship. You never know what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll do my best to protect you, but I think it¡¯s not a bad idea to learn it for self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for someone as great as Sihyeon? You must learn.¡±


    Uh¡­ everyone.


    I¡¯m not that much of amazing person.


    The expectations of the farm members on me were too high.


    To me, who is used to being an ordinary person, the duty of being a noble felt too far away.


    Still, I¡¯m more used to using my body than using my head, so wouldn¡¯t it be surprisingly worth practicing swordsmanship?


    I¡¯ve been looking forward to it.


    But to my surprise, I couldn¡¯t even breathe with Alfred¡¯s strict teaching.


    During the training session, I felt that most of thing I did was rolling on the ground.


    ¡°Haaah¡­Haaaah¡­ Is this really how you learn? It¡¯s too hard.¡±


    ¡°This is how everyone in my family trains. I¡¯ve been learning this way since I was young.¡±


    ¡°Do you learn to get hit like this since you were young?¡±


    ¡°No. After finishing basic physical strength and posture training, I start training.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Then why do I have start training without doing any basic training?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for Senior to beying the foundation step by step. It¡¯s better to improve by experiencing it inbat.¡±


    Alfred said thatbat is the better way to improve my skills, but I didn¡¯t feel like I was improving, since all I did was rolling on the ground.


    ¡°But Senior, I must say, you have good physical strength, so it¡¯s good to bea¡­.Ahm¡­. teach.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ You just said it¡¯s good to beat, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t a swordsmanship training? Aren¡¯t you just trying to get back at me for what I did with the baby Yakums.?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my Lord¡­Senior. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t think my true feelings have been conveyed yet. Maybe I should intensify the training.¡±


    I growled in a low voice as I watched Alfred reply slyly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see who has thestugh.!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good spirit. Then I¡¯ll go again Senior.¡±


    To avoid Alfred¡¯s brutal wooden sword, I pped my whole body and swung the sword in my hand like crazy.


    Kaneff, staring earnestly at the paper on the desk, was filled with more seriousness and anguish than ever before.


    ¡°Boss, have you not made up your mind yet?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet¡­.I¡¯m thinking about it now.¡±


    I sighed softly at the nervous reply that came back.


    ¡°Sihyeon, I¡¯ve organized everything that¡¯s needed in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Can you tell me one by one?¡±


    ¡°Kitchen detergent and scrubber¡­ And I need kitchen towels. There was also ack of seasonings¡­¡­.¡±


    With the help of Lia, I took notes of what wecked in the kitchen one by one.


    At the same time, I organized the groceries that I would buy over there.


    ¡°Sihyeon, I¡¯ve used up all the hand cream you got mest time. Can you get me some more?¡±


    ¡°I also used all the shower supplies¡­¡±


    ¡°Andras, can I get you thatrge hand cream fromst time? Lia, since you seem to like WH brand¡¯s products. I¡¯ll buy enough this time.¡±


    I took requests from my farm members step by step and recorded them in my notepad.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Alfred¡­ You also need shower supplies, right? I¡¯ll buy it for you this time. Tell me if you don¡¯t like itter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Hmm¡­ Okay¡±


    Alfred nodded in surprise.


    Now that he was a member of the farm, it was only natural for me to take care of him.


    After finishing organizing what we needed for the farm, I headed to Kaneff, who was still struggling.


    ¡°Boss, have you not decided yet?¡±


    ¡°Haaah¡­ This is unreasonable! Can¡¯t you just pick a few of these things!¡±


    Kaneff, who can¡¯t make a choice and gets angry, looks at what¡¯s in front of him!!


    It was an advertising paper with various snacks distributed at department stores and marts.


    He was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t choose which snack to eat.


    ¡°Then what shall we do? If you want to bring in a lot of things, we have to give more soul stones to the Angels.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to get rid of all these bloody Angels¡±


    Just because of a few sweets, Kaneff uttered a cruel thing.


    But it seemed like he will really put it into practice, making the listener ¡ª me, more afraid.


    I thought I had to bring as many snacks as I could to soothe the excited Kaneff.


    After finishing organizing roughly, I approached Speranza, who stood alone in the corner of the room with a doll in her arms.


    ¡°Speranza, is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to buy you the jelly, that you likedst time? Or is it a Mon cheri chocte?¡±


    Speranza shook her head without making an eye contact.


    I already knew why the little fox girl was upset.


    Because I won¡¯t being to work tomorrow since I hat to go to my mother¡¯s hospital check-up.


    ¡°Speranza, do you remember the grandma you metst time?¡±


    ¡°That old grandma is sick, so I have to take her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­grandma fine¡­?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll go to the doctor tomorrow to make sure that she¡¯s healthy. So you can wait like a good girl, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Still pouting her cheeks and avoiding my gaze, but she nodded in a small voice.


    I rubbed my hair with a conflicted look on my face.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the interference of the Angels, as Kaneff said, I would have taken Speranza right away.


    However, it was not possible to solve the problem that arise due to the movement of a being belonging to the Demon realm to the Earth by offering a soul stone.


    Except for those who are very exceptionally permitted, such as Ryan, all others are recognized as criminals and are severely punished.


    Therefore, no matter how much I was hurt by seeing Speranza sad, I had no choice but tofort her nicely with words to ask her to stay here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Sihyeon, I¡¯ll take good care of Speranza while you¡¯re away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach Speranza during my free time.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­Senior¡­ I¡¯m not close to Speranza yet, but I¡¯ll help her with anything I can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you all. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    With the consideration of all the members of the farm, the burden of my heart¡­¡­.


    ¡°Sihyeon, I¡¯ve decided. This time, buy a lot of 4X size potato chips, Oreo biscuits, and Chocopie. Of course, don¡¯t forget the coke.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Except one member, all the member¡¯s considerations helped me ease the burden of heavy heart a little.


    Speranza looked sad as she saw her father leaving the farm.


    A fairy and a baby Yakum approached the fox girl.


    ¡° Speranza, Why do you look so sad popi?¡±


    Poo woo woo?


    Speranza replied in a feeble voice to her worried friends.


    ¡°Papa won¡¯te tomorrow. I have to sleep two more nights to see him again.¡±


    ¡°Unnnnn¡­ I have to sleep two more nights before I can see papa..¡­¡±


    The news of Lim Sihyeon¡¯s day off made the fairy and the baby Yakum look sullen.


    Poooooooo


    ¡°Papa wants to take me with him. But he can¡¯t do that. He said then the bad guys wille after me.¡±


    Speranza exined what the adults talked earlier.


    Gyuri, who was thinking hard about something, smiled broadly and presented her opinion.


    ¡°If Sihyeon can¡¯t take us, why don¡¯t we go after him popi? Wouldn¡¯t that be okay popi?


    ¡°We¡¯re going after¡­¡±


    ¨C Poooo woo?


    Speranza and Akum showed interest.


    Gyuri began to exin her n with an excited look.


    Upon hearing Gyuri¡¯s exnation, the other two nodded with sparkling eyes.


    The curious buddies quickly agreed and immediately began to act.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    An unidentified shock passed in my body as I passed through the dimensional door.


    I groaned and sat down in my feet.


    What?


    It has never happened like this before¡­


    I was a little flustered, but I quickly recovered from the shock and rose again.


    Then, as usual, I opened the door and went out to the office where the Ryan was .


    ¡°Wee back Sihyeon¡­ Oh, did something happen? Your face looks pale?¡±


    Ryan quickly noticed my abnormality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I just felt a huge shock as I passed through the dimensional door. I think it¡¯s because of the shock.¡±


    ¡°Shock? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt. I was dizzy a while ago, but I feel much better now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. But it¡¯s strange. There¡¯s no way anything would go wrong with the dimensional door¡­¡±


    Ryan tilted his head with an expression of iprehensibility.


    I said with a lighter look.


    ¡°It could be my misunderstanding, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s hard to call it Sihyeon¡¯s misunderstanding with the look in your face¡­ Tomorrow is your day off, right? I¡¯ll check while you rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s an important matter, so I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    He offered drop me at home since he was worried about my physical condition, but I refused politely since I felt perfectly fine after a while.


    After saying my goodbye to Ryan, I left the Inferris office.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±


    Poooooooo


    The three buddies screamed and flung to the ground.


    Speranza, the first toe to her senses, stood up first.


    Then she looked around and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡­Papa¡­?¡±


    She searched desperately for her father, but it was a dark back alley with no one around.


    ¡°Hmm, did we seed?¡±


    ¡°Gyuri, where are we? I can¡¯t see papa.¡±


    ¡°Sihyeon isn¡¯t here, popi.? That can¡¯t be true, popi.¡±


    The trio looked uneasy after confirming that there was no Sihyeon around them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, popi.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Po woo?


    ¡°I think I hear voices from over there popi, Let¡¯s go over there, popi¡±


    Bright light and the noise of the people came from the end of the dark back alley pointed by Gyuri.


    The three buddies began to walk ording to Gyuri¡¯s instructions.


    As soon as they got out of the back alley, they were amazed at the scenery unfolded in front of them.


    ¡°Wow¡­Look at that popi¡­ The building is so high popi.¡±


    Poo wo wooo


    Akum jumped curiously as he saw arge car running around.


    Everything seemed strange and special to them when they first looked at the City center.


    ¡°Speranza, Speranza! Everyone walking by has no horns like Sihyeon popi. Here, Popi¡­ I¡¯m sure Sihyeon is here Popi.¡±


    ¡°I have to find Papa.¡±


    Pow wo woo


    Looking at the hornless humans, not Demons, they were sure that Lim Sihyeon would be here.


    The three buddies burned their will again and began to look around.


    But


    ¡°Look at that! Isn¡¯t that a Demon?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too cute for a Demon. But I want to take a picture.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Is it a cosy?¡±


    It¡¯s abination of three buddies that¡¯s unusual even in the Demon world.


    Quite naturally, they stood out in the City center.


    People gradually gathered around.


    No one had bad intentions, but they seemed threatening to the eyes of the three buddies.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, popi. They¡¯re surrounding us, popi.¡±


    ¡°We have to run away. Akum.¡±


    Poo-woo!


    Speranza and Gyuri got on the back of Akum.


    The baby Yakum sprang out with a loud cry.


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡°Huh¡­ Huh? They ran away!!¡±


    ¡°Guys, wait. Just one picture.¡±


    Everyone who gathered and saw the lightening speed of Akum showed a confused expression.


    Thus, the three buddies began to wander around the city center in search of Lim Sihyeon.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Sihyeon..!¡±


    In front of the Apartment, Yerin found me and came running.


    She was dressed in suits and seemed to be about to enter the Apartment.


    ¡°Are you tooing home now.?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you must have also been worked today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the team¡¯s ace, so of course I used a lot of energy today.¡±


    Seeing Yerin, boosting with a carefree attitude, I burst intoughter.


    Contrary to her energetic behavior, her face showed an irresistible sense of fatigue.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    With a little dry encouragement, she smiled like a satisfied cat.


    We talked a little as we headed in front of the elevator.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve worked hard today, so I¡¯ll have a good rest for a while. Sihyeon, are you going to work at the farm tomorrow.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a break tomorrow because of mom¡¯s appointment at the hospital.¡±


    ¡° What..?Is Aunt Saya sick?¡±


    ¡°She had a major operation few months back. She¡¯s OK now. You don¡¯t have to worry too much since it¡¯s just a regr check-up.¡±


    ¡°What? You scared me!¡±


    While talking, we quickly took the elevator and got off on the floor where our house was.


    I entered the password and opened the door.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m home too, Aunt Saya.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you two must have met in front of the house. Wee home.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Saya, I had a really hard day.¡±


    ¡°You must have been tired. Take a rest in the living room for a while. I¡¯ll make dinner for you in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yerin threw herself into the living room sofa with a smile.


    I looked at her acting so naturally in our house with an absurd face.


    ¡°Hey. Yerin.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe into our house. Did you forget that you live next door.?¡±


    ¡°Ehhhhh. Don¡¯t be so stingy. I don¡¯t want to go into a house where no one wees me after hard work.¡±


    I was dumbfounded by a Yerin¡¯s whining.


    On the other hand, my mother smiled as if she felt Yerin¡¯s action cute.


    ¡°As Yerin said, It will lonely. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know each other, and it¡¯s better for us to have more people, right?¡±


    Ye-rin¡¯s visit seemed to be nice to my mother, who prefers the strong sensibility of the countryside, where the entire vige lived like a family.


    I had no reason to kick her out, as long as my mother was not ufortable.


    ¡°Phew. Then do as you please.¡±


    When I expressed my intention to surrender, Yerin smiled again like a cat.


    ¡°Yerin, don¡¯t you have to wash up?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I already washed up in the guild building since I know I will being here right away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been nning it from the beginning. Then I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wash up slowly. I¡¯ll look after Aunt Saya in the meantime.¡±


    I went into the bathroom and began to wash myself.


    The warm stream of water made the muscles tired due to the intense swordsmanship training throb.


    If I could, I wanted to soak in hot water, but I washed my body quickly as I heard my mother¡¯s cooking sound from outside.


    As soon as I got out of the bathroom, I took a can of cold beer out of the refrigerator.


    As soon as I opened the can, the sound of a carbonated burst came out coolly.


    I took a can of beer right around my mouth before the foam went out any further.


    gulp! gulp! gulp!


    ¡°Woooow!¡±


    I was amazed at the taste of beer that I hadn¡¯t tasted in a long time.


    If I had work the next day, I don¡¯t drink much, so I took out beer for the first time in a while since tomorrow is my day off.


    ¡°Sihyeon! Bring me a can, too.¡±


    Yerin¡¯s voice came from the living room.


    I was happy with the taste of beer I hadn¡¯t tasted in a long time, so I took another can of beer out of the refrigerator without a murmur.


    Yerin was sittingfortably on the sofa, looking at her smartphone.


    I asked, putting the beer on the table in front of the sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s are looking at so intensely.?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cute Demon girl. Social media is a mess right now with pictures of her.¡±


    ¡°Cute Demon girl.?¡±


    I looked at Yerin¡¯s smartphone screen from the side, drinking the remaining beer.


    As soon as I checked the identity of the cute Demon girl on the screen, I was so surprised that I spilled the beer from my mouth.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s this? Nasty. What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Hey.. Give it to me for a second.¡±


    I took Yerin¡¯s smartphone by force.


    The photo posted on SNS showed a backside that was too familiar.


    ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    This is definitely Speranza and Akum.


    ¡°Yerin, is this picture real?¡±


    ¡°Since the picture was posted in real time on other ounts besides this ount, it¡¯s probably not fake.¡±


    As she said, the pictures of the children were constantly being updated on SNS.


    As soon as I got a grasp of the current situation.


    Confusion gradually turned into urgency.


    And my head was filled with the thought of finding the children first.


    I took the can of beer from Yerin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had a drink yet, have you ? Help me.¡±


    ¡°What, what? What the hell happened now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. I have to go find these children first. Give me a ride to the ce where the picture was taken.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to exin it calmly.


    I stood up and rushed to the door while dragging Yerin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Si? Dinner is almost ready. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in a hurry now, I have to go out. I¡¯ll have dinnerter. Yerin, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m tired and hungry!¡±


    I took Yerin, who was crying, and left the house.


    ¡°Here. Go to the ce where they took this picture. ording to the post, it¡¯s said to be taken about 15 minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°15 minutes¡­.¡±


    I got on Yerin¡¯s car while looking at the SNS


    We arrived at the street in the picture.


    First, I asked the people around and tried to track down the children¡¯s traces.


    ¡°The Demon girl in this picture? I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it myself. I think I heard a scream over there a while ago.¡±


    ¡°These guys? The police also came to ask me earlier. They ran away a few minutes ago.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to track down because the children moved faster than I thought.


    In addition, I felt the urgency of the situation when I heard that the police were dispatched.


    There is no time.


    We need to find the ce where the children are immediately.


    While searching for a way in my head, I remembered a time when I used tomunicate with many bees in the flower garden.


    There was no time to lose.


    As soon as I thought of a way, I immediately put it into action.


    ¡°Sihyeon?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Be quiet. I¡¯m going to look for the children now.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I closed my eyes slowly and calmed down my excitement.


    I began to spread mymunication skill in all directions, as I did with the bees.


    My consciousness stretched out like a spider web around me.


    I was confused by the mixed energy of many people around me, but I was confident that I could urately distinguish the energy of the children than anyone else.


    I felt a pain surge in my head as I reached the limit.


    Nevertheless, I never stopped using my abilities.


    The most important thing right now was to find the children quickly.


    After using my ability to endure the dizziness and nausea, I was able to find a very familiar energy.


    Poo wooo¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m tired popi ¡°


    ¡°A little more. I¡¯m sure Papa wille to pick us.¡±


    The children¡¯s voices echoed faintly in my head.


    As soon as I got the location, I opened my eyes wide.


    ¡°I found them.¡±


    ¡° Did you really found them? How on earth¡­¡±


    ¡°This way. Come with me!¡±


    ¡®Please be safe¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    I ran to the street with Yerin.


    As I got closer and closer to the location, there were more and more bystanders, and police officers who were reported and dispatched were also seen.


    As it became a hot topic on SNS, many people began to gather.


    I got anxious thinking that the children might get hurt due to people¡¯s curiosity.


    Even in the midst of the confusion due to the dense crowd, I persistently followed the traces of the children.


    ¡°Sihyeon, are you going the right ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re around here.¡±


    ¡°I can feel the children close by.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious all along. What kind of skill can trace the location of an individual?¡±


    ¡°Later¡­ I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±


    The ce that I finally arrived after the trail was a dead end between buildings.


    The traces of the children were cut off here.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we look somewhere else quickly?¡±


    I didn¡¯t budge even at Yerin¡¯s urging.


    The children must be here for sure.


    I decided to believe in my abilities and senses.


    ¡°SPERANZA! GYURI! AKUM! I¡¯m here!¡±


    I started calling the children¡¯s names as loudly as I could.


    Not only Yerin but also the others passing by looked at me strangely.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Who is he calling out to.?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing in a ce where there¡¯s nothing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sihyeon?¡±


    ¡°The children are definitely here.¡±


    ¡°SPERANZA.. Come out!¡±


    I shouted the children¡¯s names as if my voice was bursting, not caring about the gaze of the people around me.


    ¡°Speranza? Hey, Speranza! Where are you?¡±


    ¨C Mooooo.


    ¡°Is Sihyeon really here popi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really here. You don¡¯t have to run away anymore!¡±


    Children¡¯s voices echoed in the air.


    I called out the children in a bright voice at once.


    Yerin kept looking around in disbelief.


    After a while, the dead-end space shook, and the bright light shed and the children revealed themselves.


    ¡°Guys..¡±


    ¡°Papa? Papa?¡±


    Poooo wooo!


    ¡°I was so scared, popi¡±


    The three started crying as soon as they saw me.


    When I held the children in my arms, their anxiety melted away.


    ¡°Are you all right, Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine, Papa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Popi!¡±


    Pow-woo woo.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    As Iforted the anxious children one by one, my surprised mind regained stability little by little.


    I had a lot of questions about how they came over here and why they were running around this ce.


    But now, just finding the children was enough, everything else felt trivial, so I didn¡¯t think about it anymore.


    ¡°Excuse me, Sihyeon?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb your moving reunion, but it seems like people are gathering. Why don¡¯t we move first?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­Yes¡±


    As I looked back at what Yerin said.


    The other side of the alley was crowded with people before I knew it.


    Among them, police officers controlling people were also seen.


    After calming down the children to some extent, I decided to get out of here as Yerin said.


    ¡°Wow! Look at that! Oh!¡±


    Exmations and cheers came out simultaneously from the crowd.


    I was puzzled by the sudden response of the people and stopped moving.


    And I was able to identify the reason for the reaction¡­


    Three people slowly descended from the sky with theirrge wings spread out.


    They were all in the same white uniform, and they seemed like the angel from the myths.


    ¡°Angels? Why are Angelsing here¡­?¡±


    Yerin murmured as if she couldn¡¯t understand the appearance of Angels, and the children shuddered and clung more to me.


    Among the three Angels, the woman who was in the middle came toward us.


    Her familiar appearance immediately reminded me of the Angel I met at the Inferris office.


    ¡°You are¡­.?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you Lim Sihyeon, a human being with Ester¡¯s status.¡±


    It was Ashmir, Feistar¡¯s surveince officer.


    She looked at me with her usual stiff, overbearing attitude and expressionless face.


    Round tables and chairs were ced in a monotonous room with only a water purifier and a small bookshelf.


    Me and the children were taken to a ce at the police station.


    The children and I were waiting here.


    Realizing that the situation was unusual, the three children clung to me and trembled with anxiety.


    It was the same for me, but I soothed the children while hiding my emotions as much as possible.


    Bam!


    The door of the room opened in a huge sound, and someone rushed in.


    It was Ryan, with whom I parted off a few hours ago.


    Due to meeting a familiar person in an unfamiliar ce, the children looked a little rxed.


    ¡°Ryan!¡±


    ¡° Sihyeon¡­What¡¯s going on? How can the children be here¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just happened to find the children.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±


    Ryan turned his eyes towards the children.


    The children knew that they had done something wrong, so they were depressed and couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with Ryan.


    Ryan understood the meaning behind the reaction of the children.


    Instead of asking them himself, he gave me a silent signal with his eyes.


    I soon recognized the meaning and spoke carefully to the children.


    ¡°Speranza, Gyuri, how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to scold you. I¡¯m asking it now because if we don¡¯t know it, it might be a big problemter on. So, don¡¯t be too scared and answer my question.


    ¡°You followed me here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°How did you follow me? I was definitely alone when I crossed the door.¡±


    ¡°We sneaked into Papa with Gyuri¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Gyuri, can you exin what kind of ability it is?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Gyuri exined in a trembling voice how she secretly followed me.


    It was quite an amazing story.


    ¡°Oh¡­ ¡­so you created a fairy territory in me, and when I tried to cross the dimensional gate, you guys hid inside that territory?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how we came here, popi¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­ ¡­Is this the fairy¡¯s dimensional power that I only heard about in rumors.¡±


    ¡° Ryan did you understand what they were saying. can you exin, what it means.¡±


    Ryan nodded his head with an unsure expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this before from somewhere, that fairies have the ability to create dimensions which enable them to travel between realms. It is said that the dimensions created by the fairies cannot be found by senses or by magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ then what about the fairy vige in the flower garden?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t really create a vige in the flower garden, they created a dimension using flower garden, and simrly using you Gyuri was able to create a dimension, and the children seems to have hidden there.¡±


    I vaguely understood what Ryan was saying, but I was able to understand, why the fairies always kept appearing and disappearing suddenly.


    Meanwhile, Ryan¡¯s expression became more serious.


    ¡°We¡¯ve figured out how they went beyond the realms, but I don¡¯t think that will help us solve this problem easily.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What will happen to the children Ryan?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you a definite answer either.¡±


    Unauthorized crossing is the criminal act that the Angels were most wary of, so I began to realize the seriousness of the situation at the nervous attitude of Ryan, who was always full of confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll defend to the best of my ability. I¡¯ll borrow the Demon Lord¡¯s name¡­So don¡¯t wor¡­¡­.¡±


    Bam


    Once again, the door opened with a loud noise, and the one who came this time were the Angels.


    ¡°Mr. Ryan, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Long time no see, Ms. Ashmir.¡±


    Ashmir finished her short, dry greeting and turned her head towards me.


    ¡°I suspected that Lim Sihyeon was also involved in the incident, but when we checked the CCTV footages and eyewitness statements, we confirmed that you were not in this case. So you are free to go now .¡±


    ¡°What about the children?¡±


    ¡°The three of them havemitted an unauthorized crossing. Of course, they will be punished ordingly.¡±


    The children began to tremble at Ashmir¡¯s cold words.


    ¡°Ms. Ashmir, these children didn¡¯t do it with bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be taken as an excuse. Whether they did it with a bad intention or a good intention, anyone who vites the rules of the Realm must pay the price.¡±


    ¡°It was done by children who don¡¯t know anything yet. If you forgive them just this once¡­¡±


    ¡° Being Children doesn¡¯t lighten the weight of the sin.¡±


    Ashmir literally looks like an iron wall.


    At Rayan¡¯s request, she didn¡¯t even blink an eye.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaa¡­ Sorry¡­. I won¡¯t do that again. I want to be with Papa.¡±


    ¡°Uaaaaa Sorry popi. I was wrong popi. I won¡¯t use that ability popi.¡±


    Wo wooooo


    The children burst into tears at the same time.


    Ashmir¡¯s eyes shook for a moment.


    When I saw the children crying and asking forgiveness for their mistakes, my heart ached as if it was going to break.


    ¡°Ms. Ashmir, what will happen to the children?¡±


    ¡°As a Surveince officer, I have to take them to the magistrate.¡±


    ¡°Until the magistrate¡¯s judgment is made, they will be imprisoned in a quiet ce ording to our guidance.¡±


    ¡° What¡­if I can¡¯t let the children go to that quiet ce?¡±


    Ashmir frowned slightly.


    ¡°Lim Sihyeon, don¡¯t make thingsplicated. If you are believing in your Ester position and doing this, it is a big mistake. Even if the convict is the Demon Lord, the extradition cannot be prevented.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this as Ester, but as the guardian of these children. I can¡¯t let the children go.¡±


    ¡°This is thest warning Lim Sihyeon. If you continue to interfere with our work, we have no choice but to add you as an aplice for the crime.¡±


    Ashmir gave a brutal warning with a nk face.


    ¡°Sihyeon¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ryan, I can¡¯t let the children go like this.¡±


    Ryan bit his lips with a sad look.


    I tried hard to look away from him and hugged the crying children with determined expressions.


    I made up my mind to be with the children, wherever they take them to.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your decision then it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡±


    As Ashmir raised her hand forward, arge wand appeared with a white light.


    She grabbed the wand with one hand and aimed it at us.


    ¡°As Feistar¡¯s Surveince officer, I will arrest those who have vited the rules of Realms.¡±


    At the end of her words, the two snake decoration at the end of the wand began to move as if it came to life.


    Hssss


    Hsssssss


    The two snakes stretched themselves out and approached the children.


    I whispered, holding the children who were crying even louder with fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Everything will be fine.¡±


    I closed my eyes and prayed in my heart.


    ¡®Please¡­¡¯


    ¡® Please protect the children¡­¡¯


    ¡® I don¡¯t want anything to harm my children.¡¯


    Hssssss


    ¡® I want to protect my children.¡¯


    At that moment.


    [Activating ¡°Fairy¡¯s blessing¡±]


    An unknown energy started spreading around me.


    [Earth¡¯s soul fragment takes effect]


    Notifications rang in my head, and the surroundings became quiet as if the time had stopped.


    [The power of the Earth¡¯s soul creates a new dimension]


    When I felt something strange and slowly opened my eyes.


    Two snakes were looking at me calmly.


    Two snakes, who had been looking at my direction for a long time, tilted their heads.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    The two snakes of [Munk¡¯s Wand] look like they are wrapped around the wand, and there is a wing-shaped ornament at the end.


    The name of the white snake wrapped around the Wand is ¡°Munk¡±, it can recognize criminals who vite discipline, and if found, it uses its body to bind criminals.


    It was a symbol of the Feistars, a very important symbol that only the Angels of the Surveince team could have.


    But now one such surveince officer Ashmir was in confusion because of the two Munks.


    ¡°What? Why did they stop binding?¡±


    Until a while ago, the Munks recognized the sinners and tried to rush in, but now they were not aware of them at all.


    ¡°Munks¡­¡±


    ¡°Officer Ashmir? What is this?¡±


    The Angels standing behind Ashmir stuttered in dismay.


    A phenomenon that could never happen in thew they believe was happening right in front of their eyes.


    Those who vite the rules of the Realms can never escape.


    Only by being punished by a Magistrate can the crime be cleared up.


    However, if Lim Sihyeon and the children are out of their criminal status for a moment in an unknown way and Munks does not recognize them, the surveince officer¡¯s cannot arrest them.


    This was also the rule of Feistars.


    Ashmir took back her wand.


    The two snakes followed suit and returned to their original appearance.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do here.¡±


    ¡°Officer Ashmir? What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t they someone who clearlymitted a crime before our eyes?¡±


    ¡°Munk¡¯s wand makes the judgment. If the Wand cannot arrest them, they cannot be treated as criminals. That¡¯s the Feistars¡¯ rule.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    The Angels and Ryan looked at Ashmir in disbelief.


    She still expressed her intention with a stern look.


    ¡°It is clear that you havemitted a crime? For some unknown reason, you have escaped from the position as a sinners. We¡¯ll release you now since the rules don¡¯t allow us.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? The kids are safe now,?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t lie. As I said just now, we can¡¯t do anything because they¡¯re not sinners anymore.¡±


    Ashmir¡¯s words drew smiles on the faces of Lim Sihyeon and the children.


    Ryan still looked incredulous.


    ¡°Then what about the children? Can we send them back to the Demon Realm?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t mind if you do them or they stay here? I rmend staying here for about a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We just acted on rules. Then we¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    Ashmir bowed slightly, and was the first to leave the room.


    The other two Angels followed her with a little uncertain expression.


    Ashmir, walking down the hall, kept thinking of the image just before Munks stopped.


    ¡®A mysterious energy spread around Lim Sihyeon.¡¯


    ¡®What was that?¡¯


    Her forehead was slightly frowned at the fact that she had to exin this ridiculous situation to her superiors.


    Ryan sat down in an empty chair with a loud sigh.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡±


    He loosened the tight buttons on his neck and shook off his well-organized hair.


    In a short moment, I could see the exhaustion of working overtime for a few days in his eyes.


    ¡°Papa¡­ sniff, now¡­ they won¡¯t catch us¡­? Did thedy forgive since I cried.¡±


    Speranza sniffled and smiled slightly.


    She cried so much that her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Oh, I was so scared of that person earlier popi.¡±


    ¨C Pow woo-woo.


    Even I, an adult, got goosebumps by the emotionless words and actions of the Angels.


    For about five minutes, I stroked the children in a daze.


    The extreme tension was relieved in an instant.


    My whole body was stiff, and I felt like my muscles werepletely rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m very, very d, I thought you¡¯d be taken too Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ryan. At that time, I couldn¡¯t think of any other way, so¡­¡±


    ¡° It¡¯s okay¡­ rather I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t provide any help this time¡­ By the way what did you do earlier?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do something just before you were arrested by the Wand? It¡¯s hard to exin in words, but I felt that way in the moment.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­¡±


    It all happened so fast that even I¡¯m not sure what happened.


    I only remembered the status window rm ringing in my head.


    ¡°The important this is we got out of this situation somehow, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s important. But¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Can we go out now?¡±


    ¡°Ummm.¡±


    When Ryan and I had a vague expressions what to do, the door opened, and a middle-aged man in the police uniform appeared.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here? The Angels are gone, so you can go home now. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    Fortunately, we were able to get out of the police station under the guidance of a friendly police officer.


    ¡°Wow! Papa, it¡¯s so shiny.¡±


    ¡°Colorful lights popi.!¡±


    Po wo woooo


    The children in the backseat of the car glistened at the city view outside the window.


    ¡° Guys¡­.You can¡¯t do that when you¡¯re in the car. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    I tried to control the children as much as I could, considering the safety of the children.


    At the same time, Yerin, who took the wheel in the front seat, looked at us with a strange expression.


    While driving, Yerin saw through the rearview mirror and nced at the children.


    I could feel so much pressure just from her eyes.


    Yerin was waiting the whole time for us to get out of the police station.


    Ryan went to inform the Demon Lord castle, and I and the children got into Yerin¡¯s car and headed home.


    Normally, she would have been excited and talked to the children.


    Perhaps she felt sorry for the nervous children, so she quietly focused on driving.


    I noticed her consideration and was grateful for that.


    Of course, the intense gaze felt through the rearview mirror was a little scary, but this was something I had to bear.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Where did you go in such a hurry¡­ Oh? Speranza?¡±


    Mother was surprised to see the childrening in with me.


    Speranza carefully opened her mouth when she saw my mother after a long time.


    ¡°Gran..dma¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, my! You remembered this olddy. Thank you Dear.¡±


    My mother smiled brightly and hugged Speranza tightly.


    Speranza smiled and heldfortably in my mother¡¯s arms.


    My mother, who also greeted Akum and Gyuri, looked at the messy children and said,


    ¡°Sihyeon. Why are the children¡¯s clothes so dirty?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡­¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have they? While I¡¯m preparing dinner, go and get them washed quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, guys. Let¡¯s go to the bathroom.¡±


    I took them to the bathroom and washed them as quickly as I could.


    Gyuri and Akum didn¡¯t have to change, while Speranza put on my white T-shirt instead of her dirty clothes.


    It was very loose, but when I tied the back part slightly, it looked like a dress, so it was very cute.


    ¡°Now! Aren¡¯t everyone hungry? so let¡¯s eat quickly.¡±


    Fresh vegetables, fruits, and fruits that were cut into small pieces for Gyuri were put on a te.


    Speranza sat on myp and I gave her meal.


    Fortunately, the children finished their meals neatly even though they were in an unfamiliar environment.


    Mother who prepared the meal also smiled proudly.


    After dinner, all the children began to doze off, perhaps with a feeling of fullness.


    Yerin seemed to want to talk to the children a little, but she could not force the children to wake up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the children to bed in my room.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Should I get you some nkets from the master bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    I moved the children into the room.


    For Gyuri, I made a bed with a fluffy and wide cushion and a soft towel, for Speranza and Akum, I carefully put them on the bed.


    ¡°Mmm¡­mmm¡­mmm¡­¡±


    ¨C Woooo.


    I sat down by the bed and looked at the sleeping children.


    As I watched the children sleep without knowing the passage of time, I met eyes with Speranza, who opened her eyes.


    Speranza called me half asleep.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ papa.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What Speranza?¡±


    She stared at me andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be with Papa.¡±


    ¡­I was about to burst into tears at that one word.


    I almost had a big trouble because of the children¡¯s behavior today, but how can I me the cuties who love me so much and can¡¯t be without me for one day?


    I whispered to Speranza in a slight trembling voice with a warm smile.


    ¡°I too am happy to be with Speranza.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­¡±


    Speranza smiled happily.


    She then closed her eyes again.


    I watched the little fox girl until she fell into deep sleep.


    After all the children had fallen asleep, I carefully stepped out of the room.


    On the living room, Yerin found me and talked to me.


    ¡°Are they all asleep now?¡±


    ¡°Oh Yes,¡­.. but why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Woo! Where are you trying to escape like a rat.? Come here when I¡¯m still being nice!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I went to the living room with an unwilling look on my face.


    On the table, there was a half-eaten snack and beer can.


    ¡°Where did you get this snack? I don¡¯t think we had this.¡±


    ¡°I brought it from my house since I was nning on waiting until youe out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­¡­it¡¯s a little bit¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..what?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what? tell me everything as it is.¡±


    Yerin pressed me with a scary look in her eyes.


    I sighed as if I had given up, realizing that it was already impossible to move on quietly.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°A very cute fox girl. Is she really your daughter? Were you married?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my real daughter. Somethings happened, and I¡¯m acting as a guardian.¡±


    ¡°What about that cute animal? Perhaps your summons?¡±


    ¡°Not a summon¡­¡±


    Yerin¡¯s questions continued.


    I skipped too much detail and answered her without a lie to the extent she could understand.


    ¡°Whoa, you said you were working on a farm. I didn¡¯t expect you to work in the Demon world. Does your mother know?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She visited the farm herself the other day.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Can I go there too? I too want to take a look. Take me with you!¡±


    ¡°No, my mother¡¯s was a special case. I can¡¯t take anyone with me.


    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s boring.¡±


    I answered many of her questions.


    I noticed that before I knew it, the clock was pointing at midnight.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, isn¡¯t it? Go back to your house. I¡¯m going to bed too.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°You know I had a hard time helping you today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m thankful, so I¡¯ll buy you a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Is my help worth only a meal!¡±


    ¡°Of course not.Then what do you expect from me.?¡±


    Yerin smiled slightly flushed with drunkenness.


    If a man who didn¡¯t know her well saw that, most of them would get charmed with that smile and would fall for her.


    ¡°Tomorrow is your day off, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take the children shopping together.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    I woke up as usual even though it was my day off.


    As usual, I was about to jump up from the bed, but I flinched and stopped moving.


    ¡°buuu¡­ ¡±


    Pooo¡­


    Only then, I realized that I slept with the children yesterday.


    I slowly got up from my seat and left the room so that the children wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    My mother, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, found me.


    ¡°Why did you wake up already? It¡¯s a holiday, so lie down a little longer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯d better just wake up as usual.¡±


    I pulled out a cup of hot coffee and sat on the sofa in the living room and turned on the TV.


    I enjoyed the rxing time after a long time while watching the morning news.


    I was a little worried that what happened yesterday might have been on the news, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t on the news.


    While watching the morning news, half-asleep children opened the door and appeared.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    Speranza limped up like a zombie and threw herself on myp.


    Akum jumped up and settled on the opposite sofa, and Gyurinded on his back.


    It was a morning spent with children at home, not on a farm.


    It was a fresh feeling.


    ¡°Si, breakfast is ready. Wake up the kids.¡±


    ¡°Okay mom! Hey Sleepyheads. Did you hear what grandma said. Get up get up¡­it¡¯s almost time¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little longer papa.¡±


    ¡°I still want to sleep more, popi¡­..¡±


    Poo woooo


    Thanks to the delicious smell of the prepared food, the children soon began to open their eyes little by little.


    ¡°Oh my! Speranza is a good eater. Here have some¡±


    My mother carefully ced the rolled omelette into Speranza¡¯s te.


    ¡°Sihyeon, I want to try that popi.¡±


    ¡°omelette? Wait a minute. I¡¯ll cut it into small pieces.¡±


    Poo-woo! Poo-woo!


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give it to you, too.¡±


    I cut the rolled omelet that came out as a side dish into small pieces and distributed it to Gyuri and Akum.


    I don¡¯t know if they liked the omelet, but all the remaining omelet soon disappeared from both of their tes.


    By the end of the breakfast, Yerin appeared in a more energetic than her usual self.


    ¡°Good morning. Hello, cute babies!¡±


    Speranza, who was shy of her energetic greeting, clung to me and looked at yerin.


    ¡°That¡¯s thedy I saw yesterday popi. Good morning, popi.¡±


    ¨C Pow wo woo.


    Gyuri and Akum greeted Yerin with half-curious and half-wee eyes.


    ¡°Oh, how cute! Sihyeon, can I pet them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay as long as you don¡¯t stroke them too forcefully.¡±


    As soon as my permission was given, Yerin reached out carefully towards Akum.


    Akum had been used to human touch since he was a child, so he epted it without hesitation.


    Maybe he liked her touch, but rather, Akum approached first and acted cute.


    ¡°Sihyeon¡­this guy is acting cute to me, right? Ah..he¡¯s So cute!¡±


    In the end, Yerin couldn¡¯t control her emotions and hugged Akum tightly in her arms.


    Akum struggled for a while with the sudden hug, but quickly calmed down and lookedfortable.


    Yerin was not satisfied with just Akum in her arms, she reached out to Gyuri.


    However, unlike Akum, Gyuri was not easy.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t touch me like that, Popi. I won¡¯t fall for such tricks easily popi.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­ You¡¯re so cute that I couldn¡¯t control¡­ Do you want to try this as an apology?¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that popi.?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite bead ice cream.¡±


    Yerin took out the bead ice cream she brought from home.


    The colorful small beads quickly caught Gyuri¡¯s attention.


    Gyuri looked around at the bead ice cream, picked one up, and took a bite.


    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s cold. Popi. But it¡¯s chewy and sweet. Popi.¡±


    ¡°Haha, is it good?¡±¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s very delicious. Popi.¡±


    While Gyuri was into the bead ice cream, Yerin patted the little fairy slightly and smiled contentedly.


    Just a minute ago, the small fairy, who said she won¡¯t fall easily, fell for the bead ice cream in an instant.


    Speranza, who was next to me, also flinched and looked at Yerin and the children.


    It seemed like Speranza also want to join them, so I lightly pushed Speranza¡¯s hesitant back.


    Speranza approached Yerin with a slight surprise.


    ¡°Oh! Herees Speranza. Speranza, do you want to try this too?¡±


    Nod Nod


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t be surprised when you eat it because it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Yerin scooped the bead ice cream on a spoon and fed it to Speranza.


    Speranza shivered for a moment at the cold ice cream vor.


    However, she gently shook her tail, perhaps because she liked the chewy and sweet taste that she felt.


    While Yerin was getting close to the children, my mother finished her breakfast and came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Yerin¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Aunt Saya, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t even say hello because I was so focused on the cute babies.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, what can you do when the kids are so cute? By the way, did you have breakfast? Shall I prepare for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I usually only eat a simple breakfast. More than that, you should get ready to go out, right? Don¡¯t you have an appointment at the hospital today.?¡±


    My mother was surprised when she looked at the clock.


    ¡°Oh, my God, look at the time. I forgot my morning appointment since I was taking care of the children.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Aunt Saya, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, so get ready slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yerin, you? You don¡¯t have to do that. On top of that, isn¡¯t this your day off after a long time.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine by me Aunt Saya. Also I have already nned an appointment with Sihyeon. So, all you have to do now is¡­.. get ready.¡±


    Yerin forced my mother into the bedroom.


    ¡°Are we really going?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you promised me yesterday. We¡¯ll be taking the children shopping.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I sighed, recalling my promise to Yerin, who was half drunk yesterday.


    I made a promise, but I was worried whether it would be okay to take the children to crowded ces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the children are too conspicuous?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re fine. People don¡¯t care about their surroundings as much as you think. And on such a fine day like this, locking up the children inside the home is a sin?¡±


    As Yein said, today was definitely a good day to go out.


    I also wanted to go around with the children and make good memories.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    Yerin smiled at the children and said,


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s have fun at a fun ce with sister today.¡±


    ¡°A fun ce? Where?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going popi?¡±


    ¨C Poow-woo?


    The children¡¯s eyes were already twinkling with anticipation.


    My mother¡¯s checkup at the hospital was soon finished.


    I heard the happy news that her physical condition has improved more than before.


    It seemed like the steady use of Hap had a lot of influence.


    I left the hospital pleasantly and got into Yerin¡¯s car.


    My mother sat in the front seat, while I sat in the back seat with the children.


    ¡°Aunt Saya, how was the test?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. The Doctor said, I don¡¯t have to worry about my physical condition and the test results anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Then, since we heard the good news, shall we go right away?¡±


    Yerin¡¯s car left the hospital smoothly.


    This is the second time that children have been in the car, so they were busy looking out the window.


    I asked Yerin, who was driving.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±¡±


    ¡°If you want to shop, of course you should go to a shopping mall.¡±


    ¡°But can we go to such a ce with Akum?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I checked it in advance as a store, and it¡¯s a ce where pets can enter.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ But can we call Akum a pet?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­since he¡¯s very cute?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I nodded casually at her words that seemed unconvincing and seemed to have something.


    ¡°Yerin is really thoroughly prepared, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Aunt Saya. I am a professional when ites to having fun and resting.¡±


    I burst into a smirk when I saw Yerin raising her chin proudly.


    In a friendly atmosphere, Yerin smiled mischievously and said in a subtle voice.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡­ wouldn¡¯t people think of us as a one family?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Saya is the grandmother, Sihyeon as the father, and I am¡­ the¡­mother?¡±


    ¡°You can really see it that way right¡­right.?¡±


    Yerin asked a question with a sly look on her face.


    My mother covered her mouth as if it wasn¡¯t bad and smiled quietly, and I felt embarrassed.


    Yerin didn¡¯t stop here and talked to Speranza.


    ¡°Speranza, will you call me¡­. Mommy?¡±


    Speranza looked at her with a sullen look and replied quite firmly.


    ¡°Dummy¡­ No Mommy.!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s my girl. You¡¯re so smart.¡±


    I burst outughing and hugged Speranza tightly.


    Yerin distorted her face as if she had taken a shot.


    Soon we arrived at arge shopping mall downtown.


    Fortunately, the shopping mall was quiet because it was a weekday, not a holiday.


    Yerin put a wide-brimmed hat on Speranza.


    Thanks to that, we were able to hide Speranza¡¯s fox ears.


    Of course, Speranza¡¯s fatal cuteness couldn¡¯t be hidden, so it naturally caught people¡¯s eyes.


    Gyuri hid in the upper pocket of my jacket.


    She pouted her lips andined, and expressed frustration.


    It was an inevitable choice since I could not let this curious fairy wander around freely.


    In the case of Akum, whom I was most worried about, the problem was solved much easier than expected.


    We told the shopping mall staff that he was a rare animal brought from abroad, and made Akum show his cutesy a few times.


    Thus they allowed us to enter without much difficulty.


    I put Akum in a pet stroller I borrowed from a shopping mall.


    Akum looked up at us with his eyes sparkling, perhaps curious about the stroller.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so cute! I must take a picture of this!¡±


    Yerin took out her cell phone and left to take a picture of Akum in a stroller.


    I asked, stopping her from going wild.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a pictureter¡­.so where should we go first?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯ve already decided that.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°First is of course¡­Speranza¡¯s apparel.¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    Dresses with cute frills, colorful skirts, and T-shirts with cute characters on them.


    The children¡¯s clothing store I visited for the first time in my life had a cute and shiny atmosphere.


    ¡°Wee. Did youe to see children¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Ady weed us with a business smile.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re going to look for this girl¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear¡­.! You must be from abroad. What a pretty princess..! How old are you.?¡±


    Thedy said in admiration of Speranza¡¯s exotic and cute appearance.


    However, thedy¡¯s too intimate approach seemed burdensome to Speranza.


    She clung to me and cried.


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Speranza. I¡¯m sorry, this child is a little shy.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry. I was a little excited because the child is so cute. I¡¯ll be over there, so feel free to look around. If you have any questions or needs, feel free to call me.¡±


    Thankfully, thedy kept a distance and allowed us to look aroundfortably.


    I bowed slightly to thedy and began to look around the store in earnest.


    Yerin began to choose clothes excitedly as if she was buying her own clothes, while my mother carefully examined each one of them.


    As I was standing still without doing anything, I sneaked a look at the clothes, and naturally, the price tag caught my eye.


    ¡®Why is it so expensive?¡¯


    ¡®Does it make sense. Why is the price this higher?¡¯


    When I became an adult, things were not good at our home.


    So when I bought clothes, I always thought a lot about the cost-effectiveness and functionality rather than thinking about fashion or style.


    Things have improved a lot now, but I still haven¡¯t been able to get out of the thoughts of difficult times.


    Amid the shock of children¡¯s clothing prices, Yerin and my mother appeared with Speranza from the changing room.


    ¡°Tda..! Sihyeon, what do you think?¡±


    Speranza, wearing avender-colored dress, gently approached me.


    The fluttering bright frill and Speranza¡¯s silver hair went very well together.


    I just stared nkly at the unrealistic cuteness that seemed to pop out of a baby fashion magazine.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a slow-witted father. You have to give her a quick review.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Huh? Huh? It¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s so pretty. It¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    Yerin looked at me pitifully as I kept repeating same words foolishly, perhaps because my brain¡¯snguage function was paralyzed for a moment.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­¡±


    It was apliment that I thought was not at all sensible, but Speranza twisted her body shyly and made a happy face.


    Starting with avender-colored dress, Speranza showed off her unique cuteness by changing different clothes one by one.


    I tried to control myself as much as I could because I didn¡¯t want to look like a fool, but whenever Speranza got changed into a new outfit, without knowing, the corners of my mouth went up.


    At first, Yerin led the coordination of clothes, butter, the storedy sneaked in and rmended clothes.


    Speranza showed fatal cuteness in every clothes she wore, making people around her admire her.


    ¡°I think the outfit she¡¯s wearing now is the prettiest!¡±


    ¡°Look at that girl, Isn¡¯t she cute.¡±


    ¡°Is she a model from abroad?¡±


    ¡°That dress looks good. Isn¡¯t it.?¡±


    Speranza¡¯s irresistible charm drew more and more people to the store.


    It was like a fashion show.


    The storedy did not miss this opportunity and naturally rmended the clothes Speranza wore to the customers who visited.


    Customers who have already fallen into Speranza¡¯s charm showed interest in the clothes without even realizing it, and even people who purchased them started emerging.


    We decided to pay for the clothes we liked before it got more crowded.


    There were so many pretty and matching items that clothes piled up on the checkout counter.


    Every time a piece of clothing was ced, the amount kept increasing on the cashier¡¯s screen.


    Yerin, who was watching the scene from behind, sneaked up and whispered.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You looked a little surprised while looking at the price tag earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. If you saw that, pretend you didn¡¯t see it. It feels a little embarrassing¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was nning on helping you secretly if you felt any pressure. I might get some points from Speranza.¡±


    ¡° Hahaha I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m making enough money for using at times like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sihyeon is kinda cool.¡±


    ¡°Hahahah¡­how can I be cool while wearing¡­..¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    I was going to say something, but I closed my mouth.


    Yerin looked at me strangely, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just swallowed her words.


    Even though I was dressed like a beggar, I wanted Speranza to dress pretty.


    I want Speranza to enjoy things I never had chance to, but it could be a dagger to my mother standing next to her.


    So I had no choice but to shut up in a hurry.


    However, a child could never deceive his parents.


    My mother looked back at me with an expression of knowing everything.


    My mother¡¯s eyes, mixed with sorry and pride, scratched her back hair and avoided eye contact.


    When I was done paying for the clothes. Speranza hugged my legs tightly.


    She looked up at me lovingly in her newvender dress.


    ¡°Papa¡­ New clothes¡­ Thank you.¡±


    A soft smile bloomed on her face.


    I spent a lot more money than I thought, but Speranza¡¯s bright smile felt much more valuable than that, making my heart full.


    After we were done shopping for Speranza¡¯s, we left the clothing store and moved to a ce selling daily necessities.


    There, my mother chose spoons and bowls to use at home with the children.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ This.¡±


    ¡°Does Speranza like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I like this colorful bowl, Popi¡±


    ¨C Poo-woo woooo.


    Speranza chose a bowl and spoon with a cute cat character on it, Gyuri chose a small and colorful ss bowl, and Akum chose arge and spacious stic bowl.


    While the children were watching the tableware, I looked around to see if there was anything needed for the farm.


    Last time Andras seemed to want to use my ballpoint pen, maybe I should buy enough at this opportunity.


    ¡®Oh! These kitchen gloves are cute.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Should I buy a set of cooking utensils?¡¯


    While looking around, I noticed an area with camping equipment.


    Without realizing, I thought of camping leisurely in a ce with good air and scenery in the Demon world.


    ¡®Camping¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a bad hobby.¡¯


    I nced around at the equipment.


    Equipment with simple and sophisticated design caught my eye.


    I haven¡¯t made a specific n yet, but I just had a desire to purchase the equipment.


    ¡°Papa¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Speranza?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is calling.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Putting aside the lingering gaze toward camping equipment, I grabbed Speranza¡¯s hand and headed to my mother¡¯s ce.


    My mother was waiting for us with a stroller carrying Akum.


    ¡°Huh? Mom¡­ Where¡¯s Yerin ? I can¡¯t see Gyuri either.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was just looking at the bowl and the cup together Speranza and Akum.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I left Speranza and Akum to my mother and went out to find Yerin and Gyuri alone.


    ¡®How far did they go?¡¯


    ¡®Should I call Yerin?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t find the two of them nearby, so I tried to take out my cell phone, but suddenly, I heard a noise at a nearby children¡¯s toy store.


    At the center of themotion, I found Yerin.


    I don¡¯t know why, but she was surrounded by children.


    As I approached, I could hear the conversation between Yerin and the children.


    ¡°Are you sure? Are you really a Magical girl?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the Magical girl who defeats viins in the name of justice.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t sister a little too old for doing that.¡±


    Yerin¡¯s eyes were slightly shaken by a boy¡¯s pure fact assault.


    However, she quickly regained herposure and replied.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m only a little older, but still I was allowed to be a Magical girl.¡±


    ¡°Then try to transform. Transform! Transform!¡±


    ¡°There are so many people here, so I can¡¯t do that. Instead, let me introduce you to my partner. Come on out, my partner!¡±


    Gyuri popped up in response to Yerin¡¯s call.


    ¡° Hello! I¡¯m the partner of the Magical girl popi.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fairy!¡±


    The children cheered looking at the real fairy.


    As if she liked the children¡¯s reaction, Gyuri flew around the children and sprinkled sparkling fairy powder everywhere.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    It was amazing in so many ways.


    I watched their skit with a ridiculous expression.


    I thought I shouldn¡¯t leave the two alone anymore, so I stepped forward.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing with the kids?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Guys, it¡¯s the viin who came to get me and my partner. Help me!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s defeat the bad viin!¡±


    ¡°Woooooooooo¡±


    The children who believed in the skit of Yerin suddenly started rushing towards me.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t touch the children, so I had no choice but to get defeated.


    The children let me go by shouting


    ¡°Hurrah¡­.. victory¡±


    After a sensible performance of falling down.


    It was not until long after a store employee appeared and helped me get up.


    When I asked why he came out sote, he said, he thought it was some kind of a toy advertisement event at first.


    Fortunately, the response of the parents watching around me was not bad, so the store staff rather thanked Yerin and me.


    ¡°Hahaha, it was fun, wasn¡¯t it, Gyuri?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was fun popi.¡±


    ¡°Sihyeon, how was my Magical girl acting?¡±¡±


    Yerin asked me with a sly smile.


    I shook my head and answered with a fed-up look.


    ¡°Well¡­. I felt embarrassed. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed while acting like that in front of a crowd.?¡±


    ¡°Well? Maybe it¡¯s because I sometimes y in front of the children as a volunteer, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ Do you do volunteer work?¡±


    I asked Yerin again, looking a little surprised.


    Yerin waved her hand in embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s something we do as a group sometimes in the guild. Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great¡­.You are doing volunteer work, additional to the busy work.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean great? It¡¯s nothing¡­It¡¯s normal.¡±


    I was surprised to see an unexpected side of Yerin who was slightly embarrassed.


    The next ce I went with the children was the food store.


    Many products on the endless wide shelves dazzled the children.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Papa, over there! There!¡±


    ¡°Sihyeon! Sihyeon! That looks so delicious, popi¡±


    Speranza led my hand excitedly, and Gyuri kept whispering in my ear.


    I had to sweat hard to calm down the children who were pulling me all over with curiosity.


    First of all, I put the items that I had to buy for the farm members in my cart.


    Shower supplies for Lia and Alfred, suppliescking in the kitchen, food and seasonings needed to cook.


    While I was picking the items I had taken notes of in advance to the cart, Yerin was diligently walking around the tasting corner with the children.


    ¡°Sihyeon! Come here and try this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The pork chops, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Papa. Here.¡±


    Speranza picked up a piece of meat from the tasting section and held it out to me.


    The savory and soft texture of the well-cooked meat was felt.


    As always, it stimted my appetite with the tantalizing amount unique to the tasting section.


    Thedy at the tasting section soon started selling it to me.


    ¡°The child eats meat so deliciously. Isn¡¯t it really refreshing to have meat today.? How about buying it for the children.¡±


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a long time since I grilled meat at home.


    I was busy with work, and I had little chance to grill meat at home since I was alone with my mother.


    Since there is children today, I want to grill meat for the first time in a while.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been a while since we had meat at home. How about having today.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat with us Yerin?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Hehe!¡±


    My mother took Yerin and the children to the meat section to look at the meat.


    I took Akum, who was a little frustrated, and went to buy vegetables to eat with meat.


    Lettuce, peri leaves, garlic, mushrooms.


    I looked at vegetables that would go well with the meat.


    Akum flinched and suddenly kicked out of the stroller.


    ¡°Ah! Akum!¡±


    I was so surprised that I left the stroller and vegetables behind me.


    The ce where I finally found the naughty baby Yakum was, a ce where fruits were gathered and sold.


    Akum sat in front of the counter and looked at the fruits with sparkling eyes.


    It¡¯s natural that Akum catches the attention of people around him with his cute and unique appearance.


    A male employee in his 20s who was guarding the fruit stand looked down at him.


    Arrivingte, I hurriedly hugged Akum and apologized to the staff.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He was in the pet stroller, but suddenly jumped out¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. By the way.. He¡¯s a very cute pet. Is he like a rarepanion animal?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes, kind of simr.¡±


    While I was speaking to the staff, Akum kept looking at the fruit stand with a mournful look.


    When I was wondering what to do¡­


    The male staff who saw this handed a cherry tomato to Akum.


    ¡°Here. Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that¡­¡± ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay since it¡¯s for tasting.¡±


    Akum epted the cherry tomatoes handed over by the male staff with a sparkle in his eyes.


    And he carefully took the cherry tomatoes to his mouth with his two front feet.


    After tasting cherry tomatoes, Akum made a happy cry.


    Then, he waved his front feet to the male staff and thanked him in his own way.


    ¡°Wow! He¡¯s a really smart guy. Can I pat him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the male staff carefully patted his head, Akum once again made a pleasant cry.


    Pow wo wooo


    Before I knew it, people who were fascinated by the cuteness of the baby Yakum gathered around.


    Everyone brought their own fruits one by one and began offering them to Akum.


    ¡°Do you want to try this?¡±


    ¡° Ahhhhhh¡­¡­He is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Can I take a picture?¡±


    ¡°Can I have a hug?¡±¡±


    Apples, oranges, cherries, kiwis, etc. ¡­ Not only from employees but also from customers who visited the store handed the fruits to Akum.


    Later, the store manager cleared up the situation, which ended the fruit tasting procession for Akum.


    ¡°Wow¡­ Akum. You won¡¯t starve anywhere.¡±


    After tasting the sweet fruits to his heart¡¯s content, Akum looked so happy.


    After a long shopping experience, we returned to Yerin¡¯s car with arge amount of shopping bags.


    Perhaps because of the excitement of going around and having new experiences, the children with endless physical strength seemed a little tired.


    Yerin looked around the back seat and said before starting the car.


    ¡°Children, did you have fun today?¡±¡±


    ¡°Un, it was fun!¡±


    ¡°I want to hurry back to the vige and brag about it to my friends popi.¡±


    Pow woooooo


    Yerin looked satisfied with the children¡¯s enthusiastic response, and my mother also smiled warmly.


    I also looked at the children with a calm smile.


    Even though it was a little hectic and tiring, I was able to make good memories with the children.


    It seemed to be a rewarding and meaningful holiday for the first time in a long time.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    After the short holiday, it was the day I had to go back to work on the farm.


    I woke up early in the morning to organize things to take to the farm, and woke up the sleepy children from sleep to prepare to go to the Demon Farm.


    My mother also got up together and took care of each child with care.


    ¡°Speranza, you have to listen to Si when you go to the farm and don¡¯t do anything too dangerous. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Un¡­Yes grandma.¡±


    ¡°Gyuri, get along with your friends, and take care of Si.¡±


    ¡°Okay, popi. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Sihyeon popi.¡±


    ¡°Akum, you should eat well and be healthy.¡±


    Pow wo wooo


    My mother¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow as she said goodbye to the children.


    The time she spent together was short, but I felt like she had already given a lot of affection to the children.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring the children back if I can. Don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯m about to cry.¡±


    All the children rushed in and hugged my mother, who was in tears.


    ¡±Don¡¯t cry, Grandma!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye over next time, Popi¡±


    Pow woo wooo


    ¡°All right, Grandma won¡¯t cry. My babies are so nice.¡±


    Even I felt emotional when I saw them hug each other for thest time.


    We all went down to the first floor together when we were ready to go to the Demon world.


    At the entrance of the building, Ryan was waiting for us as we had informed in advance.


    ¡°Good morning, Sihyeon¡¯s mom. Give me the luggage.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­Mr. Ryan. Thank you.¡±


    We quickly loaded the luggage into the trunk, while the children and I got into the back seat.


    Lowering the window, the children said good-bye to my mother.


    ¡°Bye, Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Popi¡±


    Poooooo


    ¡°Bye everyone, take care!¡±


    The Ryan-driven vehicle began to move.


    The children continued to wave to my mother until she waspletely out of the view.


    We were on our way to the Inferris office.


    The children all fell asleep shortly after getting in the car, perhaps due to theck of morning sleep.


    Ryan, who was checking the back seat through the rear mirror, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°How was your holiday?¡±¡±


    ¡°Great. I had a memorable holiday after a long time thanks to the children.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very good. ¡±


    Ryan, who was talking about trivial things, suddenly changed his voice to a serious tone.


    ¡°Sihyeon, regarding the matter about childrening over here, there¡¯s someone waiting for you in the Inferris office right now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I looked anxious as I looked at the sleeping children.


    In front of the Inferris office stood the two Angels I had seenst time.


    ¡°Officer Ashmir is waiting inside.¡±


    They stood at the door of the office like gatekeepers and gave us way to go inside.


    Ryan and I headed into the office with the frightened children.


    Ashmir waited for us in the office.


    ¡°Wee. Lim Sihyeon, I was waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yes.¡±


    Ashmir greeted me as if she was the owner of the office.


    Ashmir¡¯s gaze rested on me for a moment, and then turned towards the children hiding behind me.


    The children trembled at the emotionless gaze.


    I deliberately stepped forward and blocked her view.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous, Lim Siheyon. Even now, I didn¡¯t look at them as the criminals who broke the rules.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I told the higher-ups about what happened a few days ago. Since this has never happened before, various ims have been made. In conclusion, it was decided to keep an eye on you. And I was assigned to take on the role of watching you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t fully understand what she meant, but I was d that it was nothing rted to the children.


    I asked her back with a nervous look on my face.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Ashmir took something out of her uniform pocket and held it out towards me.


    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a smartphone, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t Lim Sihyun using it.?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m using it. Suddenly, why the smartphone¡­.?¡±


    When I asked, Ashmir tilted her head and made an iprehensible expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it human culture to give away smartphones like this when you want to exchange contacts?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Every time you bring those kids here, you can contact me.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­, wait a minute. Then can I bring the children here anytime I want.?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said now. I don¡¯t know why, but those children has been judged that they didn¡¯t break the rules of the Realms.¡±


    I kept starring at Ashmir for a moment.


    Then, I realized that she was still pushing her smartphone, and btedly received it and exchanged contacts with her.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Is this it? Is there anything else you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing else. I¡¯m just here to get your contact information. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    After exchanging contacts, Ashmir left the Inferris office.


    ¡®Did she reallye here just to ask for my number?¡¯


    Ryan and I looked at the door with a vain expression.


    ¡°Ryan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand Angels.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Wee to my world.¡±


    The problem got solved more absurdly than I thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, Sir. Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Elder Poco. I took a day off.¡±


    ¡° That¡¯s great. It¡¯s important to take rest.¡±


    Elder Poco, a goat Beast-man, weed me in the strawberry field.


    After the brief greeting, he looked at Alfred standing behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re here with a new person today, not the Dragon maid.¡±


    ¡°Say your greetings Alfred. That¡¯s Elder Poco, who helps me with the strawberry field.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Hello, it¡¯s Alfred.¡±


    ¡°Hello Mr. Alfred. I¡¯m Poco of the Elden vige.¡±


    Alfred greeted very awkwardly.


    Elder Poco did not care at all and epted his greeting naturally.


    I asked Elder Poco, who was entrusted with the overall management of the strawberry field, about the harvest.


    ¡°How¡¯s the strawberry fielding along, Elder?¡±


    ¡°Of course everything is great. Few days back, Mr. Andras came and installed a preservation magic in the storage, so we don¡¯t have to worry about storing for longer duration.¡±


    I talked to Elder Poco and looked around the strawberry field.


    Red ripe strawberries were hanging everywhere.


    ¡° Sir. Sihyeon, When did youe?¡±


    ¡°How are you Sir.Sihyeon!?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m fine, Thank you for the great work everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Not at all. We¡¯re really excited about the harvest this time.¡±


    ¡°The yield will be much better thanst time Sir, so you can look forward to it.¡±


    All the men who worked greeted me while I was walking through the strawberry field.


    I smiled and epted their greetings one by one, while Alfred, who followed me as an escort, looked at me with a curious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Beast-people are usually very wary of the Demons and other beings. This ce isn¡¯t like that at all.¡±


    ¡°It was definitely like that in the past¡­¡±


    I giggled, recalling the first time I went to Elden vige with Lia.


    Alfred and I went through the strawberry fields to the storehouse.


    In front of the storage, the work of ssifying harvested strawberries was in full swing.


    ¡°Oh! Candy Uncle.¡±


    Miru, the cat girl who was working on ssifying department, found me and ran towards my direction.


    She jumped into my arms.


    ¡°Have you been working hard Miru?¡±


    ¡°Of course Uncle. Thedies I work with praised me for my good work.¡±


    ¡° Hoho¡­.I¡¯m very proud of Miru.¡±


    When I patted her head, Miru smiled and shook her tail.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te with the Big Uncle today.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.you mean Andras. He is busy with other things today, so he won¡¯t be here until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is the Demon brother behind you also working with Candy Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Alfred who started working with us while ago.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Brother Alfred. My name is Miru.¡±


    Miru popped her face from behind my back and waved happily.


    Alfred looked in surprise at the friendly greeting.


    Alfred didn¡¯t seem to have expected Miru to give him such a wee greeting in their first meeting.


    I chuckled at Alfred¡¯s funny response.


    Then, after a while, I realized something strange and turned serious.


    ¡°By the way, Miruu¡±


    ¡°What Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Why do you call Alfred ¡®Brother¡¯ when me and Andras are uncles?¡±


    I asked questions with seriousness face.


    Miru smiled brightly and replied.


    ¡°I think the vibe of Big Uncle and Candy uncle is simr, while this Brother is different.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I see¡­¡±


    Of course, Alfred was young. But I¡¯m still closer to Alfred rather than Andras.


    Do I look like a middle-aged man.


    I thought I still had days for that.


    Miru tilted her head without knowing why I asked the question, while thedies who were ssifying the strawberries covered their mouths and held back theirughter.


    While I unable to get over the middle-age man shock, Lagos appeared at the entrance of the strawberry storage.


    ¡°Mr.Sihyeon, how have you been?¡±


    He greeted me warmly and approached me.


    ¡°Lagos, you came to the farm.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to find out the progress of the strawberry field harvest. I think the farming is really well done. The yield is higher than I thought, so the storage space may be insufficient.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is it that big?¡±


    The storage was quiterge.


    I thought it would be sufficient, so I was surprised when I heard that it may be insufficient.


    Even now, I¡¯m nning to continue to increase the size of strawberry field, so I thought I had to revise the existing n.


    ¡°And I have something very important to say to Mr.Sihyeon¡­¡±


    There was an atmosphere of wanting to be alone with me, so I sent Miru, who was in my arms, back to thedies, while Alfred stepped back and made room for us.


    Lagos snatched something out of his pockets.


    He had several letters in his hand.


    ¡°Letters? From whom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from many merchants. I don¡¯t know how they got to know about the harvest? It¡¯s all letters about wanting to do business with Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡°This much?¡±


    ¡°These are from well-known merchants. In fact, there were more letters that had arrived. I had sorted out based on the prominent ones.¡±


    A form of sickness approached me as I saw the numerous letters Lagos held in his hands.


    I¡¯m tired of dealing with one Ergin, so the thought of dealing with so many merchants made my head spin.


    Lagos smiled bitterly at my reaction.


    ¡°Have you thought about how much strawberries you would sell?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    I was going to send the first batch of strawberries I harvested to Demon Lord castle.


    And this time I also wanted to save some strawberries for Yakums.


    ¡°Maybe I will be selling twice as much as I soldst time.¡±


    ¡°I think you can sell more than that?¡±


    ¡°I want to make something with the leftover strawberries.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..?¡±


    I said with a smile looking at Lagos.


    ¡°You can look forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    If audio yer doesn''t work, press Stop then y button again


    After a long time, I went to work early on the farm and came out to the barn where the Yakums were.


    Normally, Yakums would have been scattered here and there to graze the moist grass, but today every single one of them flocked around me.


    Boo wo wooo


    Boo wooooooo


    Boow wo woooo


    ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t push me too hard. There is still a lot of strawberries left. Hey¡­.Don¡¯t sneak in from back!¡±


    I brought a lot of strawberries from the field and handed them out to Yakums one by one.


    They loved strawberries so much that interest was exploding.


    This small strawberry did not seem to fill Yakum¡¯srge stomach, but it was distributed and taken care of so well that everyone could enjoy it.


    If the merchants camping in Elden vige knew that this many strawberries were used as food for Yakums, they would have probably screamed desperately.


    Strawberries seems to have be a lucrative item in the Demon world.


    But for me, it felt more rewarding and enjoyable for me to see the happy Yakums rather than the bags of gold.


    Yakums, who had tasted enough strawberries, left, and finally Bighorn came to me.


    As the leader of the group, Bighorn was on the look out while other Yakums ate strawberry leisurely.


    ¡°Finally your turn hard-working leader. Try the strawberries.¡±


    I took the strawberries out of the storage and put them in a good way for Bighorn to eat.


    Bighorn lowered his head and moved his tongue and took the strawberries into its mouth.


    ¡°How is it? Is it good? It¡¯s harvested from the strawberry field I made.¡±


    Boo woo wooo


    Bighorn made a pleasant cry, perhaps because he liked the strawberry.


    Seeing Bighorn satisfied, I felt more proud.


    Bighorn, who emptied all the strawberries in the bowl, pushed his big head towards me.


    I quickly noticed that it was not an intention to attack, but was an expression of intimacy.


    ¡°Hahaha! Bighorn¡­You must have really loved the strawberries.¡±


    Bighorn also acted cute, which he don¡¯t usually do.


    I burst intoughter while enjoying the cutesy of Bighorn, which could not be seen normally.


    ¡°Since our Bighorn always have a hard time taking care of the family. I should give you a special treatment. Shouldn¡¯t I.?¡±


    ¨C Boo!


    I filled the bowl once again with strawberries so that Big Horn could eat more.


    He acted cute to me one more time, and then turned back to the bowl of strawberries.


    I stroked the head of Bighorn, who kept eating the strawberry.


    The sun was over the head before I knew it, driving away the bluish energy of the dawn.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally today.¡±


    We finished thest harvest of the strawberry field yesterday.


    The strawberries were harvested enough to make Lagos feel that the storage we had prepared was insufficient.


    There was no loss of freshness or taste inrge yields.


    And today, I decided to sell strawberries to merchants.


    ording to the news, Elden vige is crowded with merchants who have already arrived first.


    Unlike thest time I only sold strawberries, this time, I went through a lot of trouble and finished all the preparations.


    Expectations and excitement have already filled my face to see how everyone will react.


    It¡¯s been a while since I visited Elden vige.


    It was no longer a quiet and calm vige of the past.


    Small-scale buildings were under construction here and there, and the roads in the vige, which were almost like soil floors, were neatly maintained.


    Although the current change may not seem surprising to Andras and Alfred who came for the first time, it came as a shock to me and Lia, who had visited Elden Vige before.


    ¡° Sir Sihyeon hase to the vige!¡±


    The news of my visit spread instantaneously.


    Several people gathered around the wagon after hearing the news.


    ¡°Wee, Sir. Sihyeon¡±


    ¡°Look here.¡­Sir. Sihyeon¡±


    From those who greeted me with ordinary greetings, there were also Beast-woman who were enthusiastic as if they had seen a celebrity.


    The enthusiastic wee of the vigers was a little embarrassing.


    ¡°Ho! Sihyeon¡¯s poprity in the vige is sky-high.¡±


    Andras expressed admiration by looking at the reaction of the vigers.


    Alfred also looked around, wondering about this situation.


    However, not only good things happened.


    ¡°Strawberry Prince.¡±


    ¡°Strawberry Prince.! You¡¯re gorgeous today, too.¡±


    My face frowned as soon as I heard the nickname ¡®Strawberry prince¡¯.


    And at that moment, Alfred burst intoughter.


    ¡°Pfft! Senior, Is this how they call you? Strawberry Prince? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good name for Sihyeon. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.¡±


    Andras nodded with a satisfied smile as if he liked the nickname ¡®Strawberry Prince¡¯.


    ¡°Is papa a strawberry Prince?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer Speranza¡¯s innocent question next to me and only made a painful sound.


    Lia smiled quietly at my agony.


    Weed by the residents of Elden vige, the carriage headed for the center of the vige.


    On the street, not only vigers but also merchants who appeared to be outsiders could also be seen.


    ¡°Yo! Finally, the main character is here.¡±


    ¡°Reville!¡±


    Reville, approached the wagon, and Heron and Greg followed him behind.


    ¡°Wee, brother! Sister!¡±


    ¡° We were waiting for you.¡±


    While greeting each other briefly, I noticed that there was a slight change in the costumes of the three.


    ¡°Revillele, Heron, and Greg¡¯s clothes have changed.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.. Brother, listen to this. Uncle Reville became the captain of the town¡¯s vignte group. Hehehee¡±


    Excited Greg proudly announced the news.


    I rejoiced and congratted him.


    ¡°Oh¡­.. Congrattions Revillele.¡±


    ¡° Urgh.¡­Congrattions¡­ They forced me to do something troublesome.¡±


    ¡° Hahaha¡­.By the way, was there originally a vignte group in the vige?¡±


    ¡°It happened recently. As there are more guestsing from outside, there¡¯s a lot of noise. There are many people who underestimate since its a Beast-people Vige¡­¡±


    My expression slightly hardened by the unpleasant story.


    Reville grinned and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s an indicator that the vige has grown so much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll do our best to protect the vige as a vignte.¡±


    ¡°Brother..! Leave the vige security to us.¡±


    Heron and Greg confidently expressed their ambition to protect the vige.


    Seeing them more reliable than before, I also regained my smile.


    While talking, we reached the heart of the vige.


    There, Lagos, Ergin, and a middle aged Demon who I saw for the first time were talking to each other.


    I stopped the horses and got off the wagon.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I was waiting for you Mr. Sihyeon.¡±


    ¡° How have you been Sir. Ester?¡±


    I briefly greeted the two people who weed me.


    In the meantime, the middle-aged Demon who was with them sneaked up.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He coughed unnaturally, and waited.


    Lagos began to introduce him.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Sihyeon. This is Mr. Algott, a member of the Orphine Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you Sir. My name is Algott, and I head the Eastern branch of the Orphine Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello. I¡¯m Lim Sihyeon.¡±


    The Demon called Algott has thick horns and a thick mustache that seems to be well-managed.


    Compared to Ergin, he boasted a much heavier presence.


    Andras, who was standing behind me, exined in a small voice what I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°The Orphine Chamber of Commerce is a group of merchants on the same scale as the Golden Clock Chamber of Commerce and Eastern branch leader is a person in a pretty high position in the Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Andras!¡±


    It seemed that there was a strange flow of air between Ergin and Algott.


    Ergin was the first to bring up the subject in the awkward tension.


    ¡°Hmm, Sir. Ester. When I arrived here and listened to the vigers, I heard that the strawberry harvest was also very sessful. I would like to congratte you from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ergin.¡±


    ¡°We have prepared plenty of wagons to keep strawberries fresh, believing in your sess this time as well.¡±


    While looking at the gifts he had prepared, Ergin slowly talked about the contract.


    At that time, Algott interrupted Ergin and spoke.


    ¡° Calm down Ergin. Why are you in such a hurry, if it¡¯s about a contract, I¡¯d love to join .¡±


    ¡°Oh silly Algott. You may not know this, but Sir. Ester and I already have a deep rtionship, so it¡¯s hard for you to scoop in.¡±


    ¡°Ergin. Did you give Sir such a tight contract? As expected from Golden clock chamber.¡±


    Ergin¡¯s smiling face began to crack slightly.


    ¡°Ha ha! Algott must have heard only groundless rumors while he was in the far away Eastern branch.¡±


    ¡°In my career as a merchant.. I have never went anywhere without urate information? If you have that much confidence¡­Why don¡¯t we talk about the strawberry contract right here to Sir. Ester?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Algott stroked his gorgeous mustache and showed a confident attitude.


    Ergin, on the other hand, faltered slightly, as if he had been pushed back.


    ¡°Excuse me both of you. I think you should talk to someone else about the contract.¡±


    ¡°¡­.?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to entrust Andras here with everything about the strawberry contract.¡±


    In a sudden situation, the two merchants looked at me with a slightly disappointed look on their faces.


    Regardless of their reaction, Andras, who was standing behind me, came forward.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Andras Rednell Schnarfe, and I¡¯ll be talking on behalf of Sihyeon. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Schnarpe¡­???¡±


    ¡°Ho, are you Andras, the vice chief of Germours Wizardry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. However, I¡¯m here to help Sihyeon regardless of my position as the vice chief, so I hope you don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    The two merchants looked at Andras in a very confused manner.


    ¡°Well..¡­you guys have fun. I have something else to do with Lagos, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    I left the two merchants with Andras, and quickly left with Lagos.


    I didn¡¯t want to get involved in the painful contract story once again.


    ¡°Lagos. What happened to what I asked?¡±


    ¡°As you said, I gathered baking tools, ovens, and people with cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°Then we can prepare it right away. Lagos, can you help me unload things from the wagon?¡±


    I left Speranza to Lia for a moment and began to unload the luggage I had prepared with Lagos and Alfred.


    The children of the vige who found me began to flock around.


    They were the children who used toe to me to get candy from me.


    I approached the cuties, lowered my posture, and looked at them.


    ¡°Are you here to get candy today?¡± ¨C


    Nod Nod.


    ¡°But what should I do? I didn¡¯t bring any candy today.¡±


    The children made a face as if the sky was copsing when they heard, I didn¡¯t bring any candy.


    A smile formed on my face when I saw that pure reaction.


    I said, stroking each of the disappointed children¡¯s heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. I prepared something much more delicious than candy today.¡±


    ¡°Hey Sihyeon. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡° Andras..!! Are you done already?


    Andras replied, scratching his head.


    ¡° Ryan was so thorough in the preparation that I wasn¡¯t left with anything to talk. I just presented the terms of the contract that Ryan told me.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ryan helped you. So is the contract signed?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°They both asked for some time to think. Ryan never makes a losing contract. You can rx and wait for the good news¡±


    Ergin and Algott, who slowly approached this way, look troubled.


    I think it was a good thing that I didn¡¯t deal with the contract myself.


    ¡°Guys¡­You¡¯re also wee. I think it would be ready soon, so how about joining the little delight.¡±


    The two merchants just kept blinking without replying to my hospitality.


    Indeed, the strawberry contract did not seem to have work out as they thought.


    I deliberately pretended not to dwell into the issue and guided them to the ce where Lagos had prepared.


    There was Lagos sitting in front of the table, waiting.


    The two merchants took the seat next to Lagos.


    ¡°Just a moment please. I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    After a while, I put the freshly baked warm bread and pre-prepared milk on the table.


    Three of them looked at it with a weird expression.


    Even theposed Algott showed signs of difort by touching his mustache.


    Since it was nothing special, just ordinary bread and milk.


    It was somon that it seemed insignificant to the wealthy merchants.


    But I didn¡¯t mind their reaction at all, since there was a separate main character.


    I put a ss jar filled with something red on the table.


    Naturally, the three of them looked at it with a confused expression.


    When I opened the lid of the ss, a sweet and sour scent spread around the table.


    ¡°Sir. Ester, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is strawberry jam made from strawberries harvested this time. Would you like to taste it?¡±


    I put a lot of strawberry jam in a small bowl in front of each of them.


    All three looked at strawberry jam as if they were looking at a mysterious object.


    Soon after, they carefully took the strawberry jam into their mouths with a wooden spoon next to the bowl.


    Surprise quickly spread across the faces of the three.


    ¡°Oh! This is how it tastes?¡±


    ¡°It really tastes like strawberries. No, I think it¡¯s much more vorful than strawberries.¡±


    ¡°Did you really make this out of strawberries Sir?¡±


    With a satisfied smile at their response, I didn¡¯t stop there and picked up a hot piece of bread from the basket. I cut the soft bread in half and put a lot of strawberry jam in it.


    The eyes of the three people who reached the peak of their concentration turned towards me.


    Feeling like a mukbang broadcaster, I took a big bite of bread.


    I felt a lot of moist strawberry jam inside the warm bread.


    Whenever I chewed it, sweet and sour strawberry grains burst out like fireworks through the soft texture.


    After chewing itpletely, I took a sip of the milk that I prepared in advance!


    Oh¡­ It hit the spot


    Like the ancestors said, thebination of simple vors is the scariest?


    The satisfaction of the taste seemed to have jumped dozens of times, even though only one spoon of strawberry jam was added.


    When I was smiling happily.


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡±


    someone¡¯s mouth-watering sound rang out from the quiet table.


    As if the sound was a signal, the three of them hurried to the bread basket.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    The three men, who hurriedly took the bread, began to spread strawberry jam like I did.


    Everyone took arge bite of bread thered in strawberry jam.


    The moment they chewed the bread in their mouths, their feelings were revealed on their faces.


    "Warm bread goes very well with this strawberry jam."


    "It''s just a in bread, but I feel like I''m eating new food."


    "Did Sir. Ester invent this strawberry jam?"


    "I didn''t invent it. It''s amon dish in my ce. Instead, I made it with special ingredients."


    Strawberry jam given to three people was made with honey brought by the Bee friends.


    Comparing the honey strawberry jam with sugar, the strawberry jam with honey certainly tasted thicker and deeper.


    "Even if there''s a magic spell, it''s hard to store strawberries for a long time, isn''t it? If you make it into jam, it''s easier to store."


    "Oh. It''s not just good taste, but it also has an advantage."


    "Unlike purely admiring Lagos. Ergin and Algott''s eyes shone fiercely at the moment when they heard the exnation.


    It was the eyes of a merchant who had caught the prey.


    The two merchants quickly noticed each other''s intentions and engaged in a silent war of nerves, looking into each other''s eyes.


    "Hmm, Sir, are you willing to sell this strawberry jam?"


    "No, I didn''t make it for sale this time. I made it so that I can share it with people around me. But don''t worry. I''ll give you a few bottles separately since you came from afar."


    Algott''s expression got clouded by my words, and then brightened up again when I said I would be giving him some bottles of strawberry jam.


    Ergin asked me a question as if he could not lose.


    "Then, do you have any ns to make and sell strawberry jam in the future?"


    "Well, it was so hard to make strawberry jam even this time I don''t think I can make it myself."


    From washing clean to stirring it while boiling it, there were many cumbersome and difficult things.


    It wouldn''t matter if I made enough to eat, but I thought it would be impossible to make enough to sell.


    "Well it''s hard for me to make it myself. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to make a separate facility for making strawberry jam."


    The eyes of the two merchants became fierce once again.


    "If you''re going to build a facility, you''ll need an architectural technician again. In addition, experienced mechanical and equipment technicians will be useful."


    "A workshop with excellent ss making skills has signed a contract with the Orphine Chamber of Commerce. If you need it, we will provide a ssplex for strawberry jam."


    "There is also a ss workshop that has signed a contract with the Golden Clock. It''s a workshop that supplies goods to Demon Lord castle."


    "Hehe! Sir, you shouldn''t be fooled by such useless information. Its not that hard to deliver goods to Demon Lord castle, and just because its supplied there, it doesnt mean that Demon Lord uses them.


    Hoho. Seeing you''re trying so hard to undermine it, the Orphine Chamber of Commerce is not confident in its craftsmanship."


    "What do you mean not confident in skills? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Once again, I intervened and mediated the overheated war of nerves.


    "Now, now, both of you, calm down. I haven''t decided to have a strawberry jam facility yet."


    "Hmmm"


    "Oh! I''m going to go prepare some food ready again. I''ll bring it to youter, so please take your time."


    Lagos, who was left alone in the cold atmosphere of the table, looked at me resentfully.


    Children gathered little by little around the smell of bread baked in the oven.


    They were the ones who tried to get candy earlier.


    I weed the children who drooled at the savory smell of bread.


    "Here you are, children, Do you want to try the sandwich I just made? There''s also delicious strawberry jam."


    "But ?"


    "We don''t have the money to buy it. Strawberries are an expensive food,"


    I replied to the helpless children with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not for sale. I''ll give it to you for free."


    "Wow, really?"


    Will you really give it to us for free?"


    "Yes, I told you earlier that I prepared something more delicious than candy."


    "Wow!"


    The children cheered and gathered in front of me.


    I handed out the pre-prepared strawberry jam sandwich and strawberry cookies one by one


    Lia poured the milk she had prepared in arge container to the children, and Andras and Alfred were in charge of chores such as cleaning up and washing dishes.


    "If you haven''t eaten yet, wait a little longer. I''ll make it in no time."


    Bread and cookies were baked constantly in the oven, and I kept making sandwiches with Beast-women aunts who came to help.


    Even though I had prepared ingredients for the sandwich in advance, I had to move my hands very busily.


    "It''s really good, Candy Uncle!"


    "Strawberry Prince is the best!"


    "Wow. I''ve already eaten it all"


    A smile formed around my mouth, when I saw the children enjoying and eating deliciously.


    "What are you doing?""


    Oh. Its been a long time since I saw you, Roon grandpa."


    "I heard a lot of noise from the store. Did you start a business in the vige?"


    "No. I made a new strawberry jam, and I wanted to show the vige children the taste. Do You want to try one Racoon grandpa.?


    I quickly finished a strawberry jam sandwich and handed it to Racoon grandpa.


    The expression of Racoon grandpa, which was initially sullen, changed as soon as he took a bite of Sandwich.


    "Is this sweet and sour strawberry jam? It''s totally different from eating strawberries."


    "Does it taste good?"


    "Oh! If there''s something this good, you should bring it to the vige''s elder first!"


    "Old man! Are you being mean to innocent Sihyeon again?"


    Reville showed up criticizing Racoon grandpa.


    "Who''s being mean I''m just teaching manners."


    "Are you stealing food from children this time.?


    "Don''t worry Revellie. I already it to all the kids in the vige."


    Hey Revellie, what do you think of me.? Why would I steal the children''s share?"


    "It''s because the old man is usually mean to me, would I do that for no reason?"


    I smiled awkwardly at the sight of the two quarreling.


    "Would you like to have some Reville? The sandwiches and cookies are really delicious."


    "I''ll appreciate it if you give them to me. Oh! I''m sorry, but can you make a share for Heron and Greg, too? The two of them had a hard time patrolling today."


    "Of course. Please wait a little bit."


    I gave Reville three freshly made sandwiches and plenty of cookies.


    Since then, many vigers have visited and enjoyed food made of strawberry jam.


    Elder Poco, who helped a lot in making a strawberry field, vigers whoe out to work in the field every day, and merchants who came to Elden Vige to buy strawberries.


    I gave out food to everyone regardless.


    When I was almost out of ingredients. Miru, the cat girl, came to see me.


    Candy Uncle."


    "Miru. Where were you? All your other friends have already received their sandwiches and cookies."


    "I''m sorry I''mte. Can you still give it to me?"


    "Okay. Wait a minute."


    "Well Uncle."


    "Huh?"


    "I''d like to bring it to my mom at home, too. Can I get my mother''s share?"


    Miru''s mom? Come to think of it, I''ve never met Miru''s family.


    I remember meeting face to face with most of the Elden vigers, but I have never met Miru''s family.


    The fact felt a little strange, but it didn''t matter.


    "Of course. Wait a minute."


    I quickly made a sandwich out of leftover ingredients and handed it with a cookie.


    "Thank you. Uncle!"


    "Yes. Enjoy the meal with your mother."


    With Miru as thest one, all the ingredients prepared for today have been finished.


    It was harder to prepare food than I thought, but I felt proud whenever I saw a happy smile of everyone after tasting the food.


    I thanked the aunts and baker for their hard work.


    And I took the strawberry jam that had left to the promised group.


    "Ho-ho, thank you for the strawberry jam Sir. Ester. Please call me again if this happens again."


    Everyone left and all that''s left was the farm members.


    Lia was hugging Speranza, who had already fallen asleep, and Alfred sat with an exhausted look on his face.


    "Was it hard?"


    "Ugh I think it would be easier to practice sword."


    "You did a great job.Ah Wheres Andras?"


    "He went to talk to the merchant that visited earlier."


    Andras was talking to Ergin in the direction Alfrid pointed.


    Algott came up to me first since he had finished talking to Andras.


    "Are you done with what you were doing?"


    "Yes, I''m out of ingredients now."


    "If you don''t mind, may I ask you a question?"


    "Yes please."


    "Why did you give free food to the vigers? Rather, if you had sold it to a merchant, you would have made a lot of money."


    I could feel his sincerity in his question.


    I scratched my head and answered whatever came to my mind.


    "There''s no particr reason. Strawberries have be so expensive that I don''t see the vigers eating themfortably."


    "?"


    "Rather than making a lot of money. It''s better to see people around me enjoying strawberries and being happy. So this time, I made food and distributed it for free."


    Algott stared at me with a look of uncertainty.


    Sir. You are a lot stranger than I thought."


    ".??"


    "I''ve never met anyone like you in my career as a merchant. If you were offended, I apologize."


    I don''t know if I should be angry or upset about that.


    I just nodded my head calmly.


    "I''ve been served delicious food and strawberry jam, as a gift, I''ll tell you what I''ve heard recently."


    He came very close to me and whispered slightly in my ear.


    "The Selberg family is collecting information about you Sir. The family is not very well-reputed, so you''d better watch out."


    The Selberg family? I think I''ve heard of it before.


    I couldn''t remember clearly.


    "I''m going home for the day. I hope we can talk more about strawberry jam next time."


    Algott bowed and left with a polite greeting.


    Then Alfred came up to me and asked,


    "Senior, what did that merchant say?"


    "Well he didn''t say much. But Alfred..


    "What Senior?"


    "Am I strange to you?"


    Alfred answered my question immediately, as if it was natural.


    "Don''t you know that? It''s not just simple weird, youre the epitome of weird."


    I asked back with a shocked look on my face


    "What? Am I that weird?"


    Alfred shrugged his shoulders cheekily and went to clean up the rest of the mess by himself.


    I looked toward Lia''s side.


    But she smiled bitterly and nodded her head.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Breakfast time on the farm.


    Each te was topped with warm heated bread, fresh sd, scrambled eggs and baked bacon.


    And next to it was fresh milk and strawberry jam, which is the most popr on farms these days!


    "Dad, I want a sanwich!"


    "Do you want a sandwich?"


    "Un."


    "Okay. I''ll make one for my little girl."


    I gently cut the bread in half and spread strawberry jam inside.


    Then add sd, scrambled eggs, and bacon little by little, and divide them into 4 pieces to make it easier for Speranza to eat.


    "Ta-da! Speranza''s favorite mini sandwich is done!"


    "Hehe, thank you Papa.""


    Speranza took a small piece of sandwich and smiled.


    "Sihyeon, I got a reply that the strawberry jam I sent to my familyst time arrived safely."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, my father and mother who tasted the strawberry jam said they liked it a lot. They also asked me say thank you to Sihyeon."


    "It''s great that they like it. Next time when I make strawberry jam, I''ll give it to you again."


    I felt proud from the morning when I heard the favorable reviews of strawberry jam from Andras.


    "Lia, is there any ce you want to send strawberry jam to? Alfred, would you like to send it to your family?"


    "I''m fine, Sihyeon. My hometown is quite far away, so it''s not easy to send things."


    "I''m fine too Senior. I wasn''t in a good terms with my family when I left.


    I nodded slightly disappointed at their answers.


    "Hey, why should we send it others. We had a hard time making it, so we should just enjoy it by ourself. Yum!"


    Kaneff burst into the conversation, eating strawberry jam.


    I stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    "Boss didn''t help us make strawberry jam."


    "Why didn''t I help? While you guys were sweating outside, I was working hard on the farm here, too."


    "Oh, sleeping in the farm doesnt count as work Ah! Boss stop taking the whole jam out. Mould will form if you do like that.


    "Can''t we just eat it all before mould forms? Yum!"


    Kaneff took a big spoonful of strawberry jam with ridiculous force.


    He liked strawberry jam the most among the farm members, and the appearance reminded me of a bear scooping honey.


    He was the only one who made me angry while eating the strawberry jam deliciously.


    "You must never be as greedy as Boss, do you understand Speranzal. You have to be moderate in everything. Okay?"


    Un.


    At my advice, Speranza opened her eyes and nodded.


    In the middle of such a routine breakfast.


    <strong>-Grrrrrrr</strong>


    A heavy vibration came from outside the building.


    Naturally, the people in the dining room stopped moving.


    Kaneff was the first to be frowned upon as if he had noticed something.


    "Mr. Kaneff?"


    "Hmm! The troublesome guys seems to be here."


    "Who''s here?"


    "You know him. I''ll stay here. He seem to havee to see you anyway."


    Kaneff waved his hand at us in annoyance.


    Except for Kaneff, the rest stopped eating and headed outside the building.


    Outside the building, armed knights, soldiers, and the Demon Lord''s insignia hung from arge gpole.


    And a middle-aged Demon with a familiar face was waiting for us.


    As soon as the middle-aged Demon found me, he approached me with a slight smile.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s been a long time Mr. Ester. Have you been well?"


    "Ah Yes, I''ve been well. But whats with the sudden visit.?


    Its the usual.


    He slightly winked at the Demon Lord''s seal.


    This time also, he seemed to havee as a messenger to convey the will of the Demon Lord.


    The middle-aged Demon also briefly greeted Andras and Alfred, who appearedter.


    "Hmm, all the people have came out., right?"


    "No, Boss No, Mr. Kaneff hasn''te out yet. Do you want me to bring him?"


    "Oh, no, no. He don''t have toe out. I think it''s enough as it is."


    " Yes,"


    The middle-aged Demon got startled at the suggestion of bringing Kaneff.


    It was a very natural reaction to think of the mess that Kaneff madest time.


    Mr. Ester, I understand that you are not well dressed since we havee without prior notice. Instead, can you wear the symbol of Ester that the Demon Lord gave you?"


    O.., okay."


    As I was about to run into the building in a hurry, I stopped.


    Lia, did you know where did I put itst time?"


    "Wait a minute, I''ll look for it with you."


    " After a while, I reappeared with the Ester ornament on my left chest."


    When the preparations wereplete, the middle-aged Demon unfolded a scroll.


    He read it out in a solemn posture and voice.


    "It''s a message from the Demon Lord, the owner of the throne that will never melt, the guardian of the strictw, and the ruler of the Arakadan,"


    At his voice, the farm members knelt down.


    This time, I did not hesitate to express my respect.


    "Uh-huh."


    I heard Speranza''s pping behind my back for a while, but it quickly subsided and became quiet.


    "Lim Sihyeon, who came here from the other world and received the position of Ester, please step forward.


    I lowered my posture and went before him and knelt again.


    Asst time, a story full of colorful rhetoric continued.


    By the time Speranza whined slightly behind my back, an important point began.


    "You stabilized the Yakum farm, which everyone thought was difficult, received the first Hap in the history of the Demon world, and recently achieved the sess of growing a crop called strawberry."


    None of the things mentioned by the middle-aged Demon was easy.


    I don''t think I did a great job myself, but I poured out my sincerity and effort.


    You are the first person from the other world to be awarded the position of Ester, but I thought it was a reward that was insufficientpared to the achievements you made. Therefore, in the name of the Demon Lord, I have decided to give a reward worthy of your achievement Ester Lim Sihyeon."


    Asst time, a knight held out a splendid box toward me.


    I slowly looked up and opened the box.


    It contained a seal carved from a luxurious material.


    I carefully took the seal.


    Thanks to studying hard with Andras, I was able to read the letters engraved on the seal, albeit awkwardly.


    In the name of the Demon Lord, I give Lim Sihyeon the title of Cardis which symbolizes abundance and fertility."


    " Suddenly abundance and fertility?"


    Don''t people usually call women like that?


    Hmm Is that just my prejudice?


    I was confused when I heard the new title.


    The middle-aged Demon continued to read the contents of the scroll regardless of my reaction.


    "I''d like to give you a new mandate along with the title. I grant you the right to trade the Demon stones produced at Demon Lord castle, and at the same time recognize 1% of the annual production as yours."


    Demon stones? Trade Authority


    As my head became moreplicated with the words I heard for the first time, Andras and Alfred''s suppressed response popped out from behind.


    "Oh Sihyeon"


    You got the ownership of Demon stonesSenior"


    From their reaction, the reward didn''t seem to be bad.


    "Lastly, the Demon Lord has said that he is very satisfied with your performance and he will continue to look forward to your future endeavours."


    "I will do my best to meet the expectations."


    "That''s from the Demon Lord. Thank you for listening."


    The middle-aged Demon helped me stand up by extending his hands.


    And he smiled faintly and congratted me.


    "Congrattions again on your great reward. I''m really jealous that the Demon Lord has high expectations for you."


    "I''m worried that I''m getting too much expectation."


    "Hahaha! Even Demon Lord castle is rumored to be strict in appreciation, and it''s rude if you''re too humble."


    He smiled broadly and tapped me on the shoulder.


    "I have finished all my work as a messenger. Ill take my leave."


    "Are you leaving already?"


    "I can''t take my time since I''m still on duty."


    "Please wait a minute."


    I rushed to the farmhouse. I quickly brought some bottles of strawberry jam from the kitchen and came back.


    "It''s strawberry jam made from strawberries harvested this time. Take some and taste it."


    "Ho, that''s the rumored strawberry jam. Is it all right for me to take this?"


    The middle-aged Demon twitched his cheeks as if he was in a good mood.


    The moment he tried to ept strawberry


    <strong> Bam</strong>


    The window of the farm building opened with loud noise and Kaneff shouted from their.


    "Hey! Why are you giving strawberry jam to those guys?"


    The middle-aged Demon flinched and took away his hands from the strawberry jam.


    "Oh, really. Boss! Why are you doing this to the guest who came to the farm?"


    "What guest. Hes just a ck-hearted thief to me."


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    Hey Mother f*cker.Dont you dare touch my strawberry jam. I''ll chase you all the way to castle, and I''ll make you throw up everything."


    The cries of Kaneff''s curse made not only the middle-aged Demon but also the knight and the soldiers pale.


    "Ester Lim Sihyeon, can I really take this?"


    The first time he asked the question, it seemed to be out of courtesy, but now it seems to be filled with fear and sincerity.


    "It''s all right. Take it. I''ll manage the boss."


    "Thank you, Ester Lim Sihyeon. I won''t forget this favor."


    The middle-aged Demon took the strawberry jam with a short bow.


    Then he left the farm with his knights and soldiers as if he were running away.


    YOU F*ckers. Wait for me. I''m really going toe all the way to Demon Lord castle.


    The farm members showed various expressions looking at Kaneff, who was grumpy until the end.


    Alfred showed a disappointed look at the figure of his once-idted existence, while Andras shook his head.


    Before I knew, Lia was covering both ears of Speranza and protecting her pure innocence.


    Hey Andras. Why is the boss so mean when the messengerse? Didnt you say the Boss worked at Demon Lord castle. Was he treated unfairly.?


    Looking at Andras'' econfused expression, it seemed that there was a story that was difficult to exin.


    Andras put on a bright look again and brought up another topic.


    "More than that, Congrattions. You got a new title, and on top of that, the right to trade Demon stones.


    "Senior, congrattions."


    "Congrattions, Sihyeon."


    The farm members congratted me one after another.


    "Papa, congrattions!"


    Speranza smiled and congratted me without knowing whats going on.


    Still, I was so proud of her heart that I lifted Speranza up.


    "Oh! Thank you, Speranza darling."


    "Hehehe!"


    I moved my arms until theughter subsided to give her a ride in the air and held Speranza in my arms.


    While hugging Speranza, I asked Andras what I was curious about.


    By the way everyone, whats the meaning of the title? Is it like being appointed like Ester?"


    "It''s a little different."


    If Ester is an influential honorary position, this title can be seen as an appointment of a quasi-noble."


    I asked back with a tilted head.


    Didn''t the title Ester meant that I will be treated like a noble?"


    "That''s just a formality, not really a noble. However, the title given now is something close to the real aristocracy. If you really get a title in the future, the title you receive will be the creation of new noble family  Sihyeons family and the name will be given along with a territory."


    "Oh then I''ll be a real aristocrat."


    Of course, I never wanted to be an aristocrat since I lived in a modern society without a status system, but I was a little excited to hear that I could really be an aristocrat.


    "Sihyeon, in fact, there''s something more important than that."


    "?"


    "You got the right to deal with the Demon stones, didn''t you?"


    "Excuse me Andras I don''t really know what it is. Is it amazing?"


    In response to my lukewarm response, Andras floundered greatly and expressed frustration.


    Alfred also had an expression of, How can you not know of that?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    The scent of warm coffee softly lingered in the room.


    "Hmm."


    Director Lee Seok was enjoying the warm coffee scent alone.


    It''s hard to find a ce to rx because of the umted work, but he took time to have a coffee break every day even though he was busy.


    He like coffee so much that he make coffee himself at home and at office.


    It was his own lifestyle routine to refresh himself and increase work efficiency during his busy day.


    His subordinates know his habits well, so they try to not get in the way during his coffee break.


    <strong> Bam!</strong>


    "Executive Director Lee SeokIts an Emergency.!"


    Wrinkles suddenly appeared in Director Lee Seok''s forehead.


    He put down the coffee cup he was holding in his right hand and came back to his desk.


    He looked at his subordinate, who interfered with his precious break time, with frightening eyes.


    "What''s going on?"


    The subordinate trembled at the faint anger in his voice.


    However, he soon spoke with an expression of helplessness.


    "I got the papers from the Inferris office, from Demon Ryan."


    "From Ryan?"


    When was it?


    Obviously, he was grateful to Ryan, with whom he couldmunicate well and who cooperated in a flexible manner whenever there was a problem.


    But from one point on, he gets involved in big and heavy incidents, which made Lee Seok''s head hurt.


    Yes, since the appearance of the person named Lim Sihyeon.


    Somehow, an uneasy feeling that it would be simr this time too lingered around him like a coffee scent.


    Stressing his nervousness, he epted the papers brought by his subordinates.


    His eyes grew slightlyrger as he continued to read the papers.


    Thanks to your dazzling performance in the Demon worldDemon Lord gave a new title to Lim Sihyeon.


    "A new title"


    He gained Ester''s status a few months after he moved to the Demon world, and he received a new title again soon after.


    It was strange because Lee Seok did not know all the circumstances of the Demon world.


    Even though there have been a fewplications, Lee Seok naturally felt happy at Lim Sihyeon''s performance as a public official who works for the country.


    "If he was praised, it wouldn''t be a big deal to care about."


    Lee Seok was relieved that it wasn''t a big deal, and he thought about what to do with the subordinate who interfered with his break time.


    As he was about to hand over the documents without thinking, a word showed a strong presence as if he was struck by a lightning.


    As soon as he checked the word Demon stones, Lee Seok''s eyes opened wide enough to rip.


    Lim Sihyeon will be given the authority to trade Demon stones and rights to 1% of the Demon stones produced in Demon world.


    What the crazy f*"


    Lee Seok said something without even realizing.


    He couldn''t believe the contents of the document, so he read the same part again and again.


    "Is this really from Ryan?"


    "Yes, it is. I checked it over and over again."


    "Ummm"


    His mind was intricately intertwined with a lot of information and the number of cases that followed.


    He, who boasts tremendous experience, had difficulty easily understanding the current situation.


    "What''s my schedule for today?"


    "Oh you don''t have an important schedule in the morning. In the afternoon, you said you have a meeting schedule for guild financial stability evaluation report, and promised a dinner with Senators and guild representatives."


    Cancel all of them. Right now!"


    "What?"


    "It''s not the time to do that. I''m sure no one else saw the documents you brought, right?"


    "Yes, I checked and came to report them right away."


    "Okay, then I''ll take my sick leave and leave work. And you no. You too take sick leave with me and follow me."


    "."


    The expression of the subordinate got slightly distorted.


    However, in the current situation, his will was not important.


    Lee Seok''s eyes were already full of will that could not be easily reversed.


    "Then where are we going Director?"


    "Where do you think we''re going? If you want to check the contents of the document correctly, you should ask the sender directly."


    "We didn''t even make an appointment, can we go right away like this.


    Lee Seok said in a low voice, putting on his jacket hung on the hanger.


    "We don''t have time to think about manners. We will unconditionally until we get to meet."


    <strong> p, p, p.</strong>


    "Congrattions. Sihyeon!"


    As soon as I arrived at the Inferris office after work, Ryan suddenly congratted me.


    I replied to his congrattions with an awkward look.


    "Did you know already, Ryan? I''m a little embarrassed."


    HahahaMaybe I was the first to know. If I didn''t have much to do today, I''d havee to the farm and celebrated the asion with you. It''s a shame."


    "You''re busy, so it''s natural. I didn''t do such a great job


    "Hahaha, I''m afraid there are more people who think differently about that Sihyeon."


    "..?"


    "Other than me, there''s someone else who wants to congratte Sihyeon. Would you like to meet him?"


    I put a questioning look on my face at Ryan''s words, since there were only few people in this world who would congratte me on my work in Demon world.


    "Who is he Ryan? Is this someone I know?"


    "I''m sure you''ve talked to him even though you''ve never met him in person. I gave you his business cardst time. Do you remember?"


    Business card? Business card?! Oh!


    "I remember. When I had a problem with the White Tiger guild, I called him and he solved it, right?"


    "That''s right. Its Lee Seok, head of the Dimensional Realm Management Headquarters. I got a call from him saying that he would like to meet Sihyeon in person. Would you like to meet him?"


    "I got help then and couldn''t thank him properly. Of course it''s okay. When did he say he wanted to meet me?"


    With a delighted look on my face, I asked about the appointment, while Ryan replied with a slightly troubled look on his face.


    "That''s Actually, hes waiting for Sihyeon to leave work nearby."


    "What?"


    Wellhe has been waiting for more than six hours."


    "What?"


    Surprised at thepletely unexpected situation, I made a strange sound.


    "It''s the first time seeing in person. I''m Lee Seok, the head of the Dimensional Realm Management Division."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    Director Lee Seok was younger than I thought he would be.


    It was not a middle-aged man with a bulging belly, which is usually an image of a high-ranking government official, but he had a sharper and more intelligent atmosphere.


    "Well I heard you''ve been waiting a long time for me from Ryan"


    "I guess Ryan told you. I didn''t mean to burden you. Sihyeon, don''t worry too much."


    Lee Seok said in afortable voice, but it wasn''t easy for me to do so.


    A person of much higher age and status waited for six hours, of course, it couldn''t be less burdensome.


    Ryan, who was familiar with this ce, quickly opened his mouth, noticing the awkward atmosphere.


    "Thank you for the help when we had a problem with the White Tiger guildst time. I should have thanked you separately, but I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. I just did what I had to do. Rather, I''m sorry that White Tiger guild didn''t get a proper punishment."


    I heard from Yerin that the rude guy of White Tiger guild was punished lightly.


    The charges of attacking us were not admitted, and only the charges of causing damage to the surroundings by carelessness was admitted, and the fines were imposed.


    "I heard that Sihyeon received a new title from the Demon Lord this time. Congrattions."


    "Thank you very much. To be honest, I still don''t know what it is."


    "Isn''t it a good thing because youre recognized by the Demon Lord himself?"


    By the time the awkward atmosphere disappeared little by little, Ryan broke the ice.


    "You''re not just here just to congratte Sihyeon, arent you? I think it''s time to get to the point."


    "?"


    Ryan gave a hint with an expression of knowing everything.


    Lee Seok seemed to organize his thoughts for a while, and he spoke very carefully.


    "I think you''ve already guessed. I think it''s not polite to take too long, so I''ll be straightforward. The reason I came here is because ."


    The moment Lee Seok was about to start talking with a serious face.


    <strong>-Growl. </strong>


    There was a roar in my stomach.


    It was a very urate timing as if it was intended.


    "Oh! I''m sorry. When Ie back from work, I was always very hungry


    Hahahahah."


    I bowed my head in embarrassment and excused myself, while Ryan next to me keptughing.


    Lee Seok, who was interrupted by an unexpected blow, looked nk.


    Then he burst into a pleasantugh.


    "Hahaha! You must have been in a hurry. Come to think of it, it''s already this time."


    He jumped out of his seat.


    "If you don''t mind, why don''t we have dinner together and continue talking?"


    "That sounds good. How about you Sihyeon?"


    "I''m fine, too."


    Everyone agreed, and a smile appeared around Lee Seok''s mouth.


    "Sihyeon, do you like Chinese.?


    The three left the office and headed to the parking lot of the building.


    We decided to move together to the restaurant in Lee Seok''s car.


    Lee Seok and his subordinate sat in the front seat, while Ryan and I sat in the back seat.


    After leaving the city at the same time as thete rush hour, the vehicle began to go straight down the road.


    Arriving in less than an hour was the entrance to the hotel lobby decorated with brilliant lights.


    I whispered to Ryan in a low voice.


    "Aren''t we going to eat Chinese ?"


    "Yes, I remember there was a famous Chinese restaurant in this hotel, but it''s a little different from what I thought it would be."


    I was thinking about whether to eat jajangmyeon or jjamppong."


    "You don''t have to worry. They also sell both jjajangmyeon and jjamppong here."


    "No! That''s not what I meant."


    I thought of an ordinary Chinese restaurant that sells ck bean noodles, sweet and sour pork, and fried dumplings.


    Suddenly, I came to a luxurious hotel, so I couldn''t help but be confused.


    Ryanughed aloud, thinking it was funny to see me like that.


    "Since we arrived, let''s get out."


    At Lee Seoks words, I got out of the car .


    I followed him to the lobby of the hotel.


    Elegant decorative food on a luxurious marble floor, and the atmosphere of a luxury hotel I''ve never felt before, made me dizzy.


    When I was worried about being treated so luxuriously, Ryan next to me tapped me on the shoulder.


    "Sihyeon, you don''t have to worry too much,"


    Ryan relieved me with a friendly voice that made the listenerfortable.


    "Whether human or demon, in the end, the unfortunate side bows more. I think Sihyeon is a person who deserves to be treated well by Director Lee Seok."


    "Ryan"


    "If Lee Seok had brought Sihyeon to an ordinary Chinese restaurant, I would never have tolerated it. So be confident,"


    Ryan finished his words, with a charming, cool smile and a yful blink of one eye.


    I looked at Ryan with an incredibly moved look on my face.


    When he was giggling and making fun of me earlier, he was honestly very annoying, but now he was more reliable than anyone else.


    Thanks to Ryan''s advice, I regained my confidence and headed to the inside of the hotel.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    We followed Lee Seok to a Chinese restaurant on the upper floor of the hotel.


    Certainly, it was apletely different atmosphere from the Chinese restaurant I usually go.


    Various patterns reminiscent of China were antiquely drawn on luxurious interior decorations centered on gold and red.


    As soon as we entered, a male staff found us and weed us with pleasure.


    "Wee. It''s been a while since you''ve been here Mr.Lee.


    "It''s been a while, manager. I''m sorry to call youte to make a reservation. I was in a hurry to serve an important guest"


    "No. If it''s the head of the headquarters'' call, we''ll have to get a seat somehow. Please follow me. I''ll show you in person."


    We headed inside the restaurant with polite guidance from the manager.


    We went through a quiet aisle and entered a cozy room.


    As soon as we sat down, the restaurant staff set up a meal on the table with a very kind smile.


    "If you wait a little longer, I''ll get you your food right away. If you need anything, call me right away."


    The manager quietly left the room with the staff.


    Since I reservationte, I ordered a course meal in advance. If there''s anything else you''d like to eat, I''ll ce an additional order."


    "No, Im fine. I know only a few Chinese dishes anyway"


    "If we weren''t in a hurry, I could have served you in a room with a good night view, which is unfortunate. I''ll definitely take you to a better ce next time."


    "But isn''t the driver eating with us?"


    "Oh! I paid for his dinner separately and sent him to another restaurant. You don''t have to worry."


    To be honest, I wanted to go to another restaurant alone.


    I know I''m being treated in a good ce, but somehow I felt burdened and ufortable.


    After a while, the food began toe out one after another.


    Crab meat soup was served as an appetizer.


    It was my first time eating it, but the texture and aroma of soft crab meat was so good.


    As the hot soup spread through my stomach, it encouraged appetite in earnest.


    I only tasted the first food of the course meal, but I could feel why it was expensive.


    After that, a series of high-quality dishes that I barely heard of came up to the table, such as the fire stamp, steamed shark fin"


    It was my first time eating them, but I didn''t feel any difference or awkwardness at all.


    I felt like my prejudice against Chinese food, which I thought was only oily and greasy, was broken at once.


    Eating good food reminded me of my mother at home.


    If I had a chance next time, I thought I should bring my mother.


    By the time it was nearly an hour after tasting the course meal, Lee Seok carefully opened his mouth.


    "Sihyeon, if you don''t mind, can I continue the conversation I couldn''t earlier?"


    "Of course. Please feel free to talk."


    "Well, let me tell you again. In fact, the big reason why I came to meet Sihyeon today is because of the Demons stones.


    Demon stones got mentioned again.


    I had heard some exnation from Andras, but I had not been able to urately grasp its greatness.


    However, seeing Lee Seok mentioning it so carefully, it was clear that there was something.


    "Director Lee Seok. I''m sorry, but is it such an important thing?"


    Lee Seok, who heard my question, looked at the Ryan with a surprised expression.


    Ryan shrugged lightly at the nce .


    Lee Seok calmed down his expression again and calmly began to exin.


    "I''ll give you a brief exnation. Demon stone is a kind of magic stone produced by the throne of Arakadan. It is the rarest and most precious magic stone in both our world and the Demon world. It is a precious treasure, which is difficult to obtain since it is treated very strictly by Demon world due to its high value."


    Ryan also supplemented Lee Seok''s exnation from time to time.


    "It''s essential for making very high-grade artifacts, and it''s also a valuable research material for weapons, defense equipment, and magic research."


    "Well, it''s more useful than I thought."


    "Yes. However, the supply is overwhelmingly shortpared to therge demand. That''s why not only Korea but also all other countries are always anxious to get their hands on Demon stones."


    Now I''m starting to get a sense of what''s going on.


    A very rare and highly utilized Demon stone  a situation in which all countries are struggling due to ack of supply, suddenly I have the right to trade them.


    In short, I was holding the most important treasure everyone is seeking.


    Lee Seok''s voice became more serious.


    "If Sihyeon''s trade authority and 1% ownership news became known to the world, people from many countries will approach Sihyeon to somehow attract you to their side."


    "My recognized ownership is only about 1%. Does it mean much?"


    The answer to my question came from Ryan.


    "It''s one percent of the product produced on the. Considering that 15 to 25 percent of the magic stones avable on the Earth is absolutely small."


    "Mr. Ryan is right. The U.S. and China, who are most sensitive to this problem, would never want to miss that 1%."


    "Well, that''s a little scary story. I won''t be kidnapped by kind of special agents like in the movies, will I?"


    Ryan next to me reacted sensitively to the story I told half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    "We will not stand by and watch any threat to Sihyeon. So Sihyeon doesn''t have to worry about that at all."


    "Haha. Thank you, Ryan."


    Ryan replied with such a serious face that I felt a little awkward regardless of gratitude.


    Lee Seok looked around for a while and continued the story that had been cut off.


    "Sihyeon, do you have any direction in mind on how to use the Demon stones that you havee to own?"


    I shook my head from left to right.


    When I went to work this morning, I didn''t even know there was such a magic stone, so I couldn''t have made any specific n or direction.


    "If you don''t mind, would you like to hear about my idea?"


    "Yes, I''ll listen to it.


    In a nutshell, there are about three options. The first is to do business with apany. If you want to gain a lot of money, this is the cleanest way."


    "I''m sorry to ask this, exactly how expensive is that Demon stone is?"


    Lee Seok calmly answered after calcting in his head for a while.


    "A minimum amount would be tens of billions of dors. I can''t estimate the exact price since the amount of transaction is so small, but the approximate price will be simr."


    I felt confused by the literally billion won.


    Hearing the amazing amount of money, the value of Demon stone choked my throat.


    "The second way is to do business with the state. Not only Korea but also all other countries can be the target. Rather than financial benefits, various benefits that can only be provided by the country are key. Thest one is you use the Demon stone yourself."


    "I use it myself?"


    "Yes, you can hire a technician to make magic artifact, or you can make a defense weapon."


    After hearing his exnation to the end, my mind became ratherplicated.


    For me, who was familiar with the economy of the working ss, it was an excessivelyrge amount, and I was not familiar dealing with billons of won.


    I want to just rx and work hard on the farm.


    I never dreamed that things would get this big.


    Lee Seok, who saw myplex expression, spoke carefully.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I would like Sihyeon to make a deal with Korean government. If you do so, it will be of great help to this country. Of course, transactions with other countries may be more beneficial to Sihyeon. However, I will do my best to give you many benefits."


    "Hmm"


    I was slightly shaken by his sincere request.


    Of course, I wanted to benefit a lot, but on the other hand, I also wanted to help as a citizen of this country.


    I couldn''t make up my mind easily and looked at Ryans.


    Ryan told me his thoughts with a light smile.


    "Choose whatever you like. However, if Sihyeon intends to remain in Korea, it would not be bad to ept Lee Seok''s proposal."


    Lee Seok''s expression brightened at Ryan''s positive opinion.


    "And you don''t have to deal with the Demon Stones at once. For example, you could have half of it and just give us the rest."


    I felt a little bitplicated in his realistic advice.


    "Director Lee Seok, do you exin in detail what benefits you can offer?"


    "Of course."


    Director Lee Seok exined the benefits he can offer at my request.


    Officially, he emphasized medical, welfare, and pension benefits that can benefit my family; informal, he promised to provide information on Demon Stone vendors; cooperation from intelligence agencies to protect myself; and maximum support through Lee Seok''s ownwork.


    Among them, the most notable was the tax proposal.


    "Originally, if Sihyeon brings and sells Demon stones from the Demon world, it will officially include a fairly high tariff and an additional ie tax. I''ll lower this as much as I can."


    "Oh So isn''t that tax evasion? Something illegal is a little"


    Lee Seok hastily added when I expressed my rejection by referring to tax evasion.


    "It''s not illegal at all. It''s kind of an expedient way to avoid the high tax rate. Sihyeon is such a special case that the taxws and systems on this side are still insufficient. So we''re trying to stop the damage that can happen."


    "Hmm."


    "This is how we hold on to the outstanding awakeners. This kind of thing is already being done in secret in many countries. Rumor has it that there are some ces that offer tacit immunity."


    Huh immunity Unlike me, who looked surprised, Ryan nodded quietly.


    He already seemed to know this side of the story well.


    "I can use illegal methods to give you a bigger benefit, but I don''t want to do that either. We''re offering proposals within the legal boundaries as much as possible, and to the extent that they''re socially recognizable."


    Lee Seok remained silent in a calm manner, as if he had finished everything he wanted to say.


    Perhaps waiting for my choice.


    Ryan didn''t really mention anything.


    He just made a face that he would respect any of my choice.


    There was a heavy silence in the room.


    Until thest dessert was served after the meal, no one rushed to speak.


    I stared nkly at the fruits and ice cream on a pretty te served as dessert, and slowly opened my mouth.


    "Director Lee Seok."


    Yes, Sihyeon.


    I''ll ept your offer for now.


    Really?


    Yes. Instead, the amount will be 30% of the amount of Demon stones recognized as my property. I''ll give you that much. I''ll think about the disposal of the rest of the quantityter.


    Lee Seok''s face was slightly disappointed under the condition of 30%.


    But after a brief moment of pause, he weed my choice with a bright smile.


    "Thank you. I''ll try hard to make you not regret the choice."


    The cold atmosphere in the room began to melt in an instant.


    Ryan whispered to me slightly with a satisfied expression.


    "I think you made a good choice."


    "Thank you, Ryan."


    Since I finished making a difficult decision, the fruits and ice cream served as dessert felt sweeter.


    "Oh! Sihyeon, I want to make an additional suggestion."


    "?"


    "Don''t you want to join the guild?"


    "Guild?"


    Lee Seok added an additional exnation when I looked as if I heard a strange story.


    As far as I know, Sihyeon is still unemployed on paper. It''s okay now, but it could be a problemter."


    Ah. Come to think of it, I was officially unemployed.


    With the awareness of being unemployed, I remembered what I suffered when I went to ask for a loanst time.


    To be honest, it bothered me that I was still unemployed even though I was making money.


    "It''s much easier on paper if you''re a guild member."


    "I see."


    "If you don''t mind, I can let you join a guild I know without conditions. Or is there a guild you''re close to?


    A guild Im close to."


    Lee Seok''s question naturally reminded me of a person.


    A woman who walks in and out of my house with a yful smile.


    The guild she belongs to was called Guardians Guild, right?


    If I entered the guild, I thought it would be good to have someone I know well.


    "What about Guardians guild?"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    "Whea? Baaaahaaaaaahaaaaaaaak.?"


    "Eat the bread in your mouth first and talk."


    Yerin chewed up the strawberry jam sandwich in a hurry.


    Sure enough, she coughed.


    "Kuk! kuk!"


    "Oh, You are worse than a childHere drink milk."


    She looked as if she came to life after drinking the milk I gave her.


    "Oh, I thought I was going to die. What did you just say?


    "I want to join a guild. What should I do?"


    "Oh my! What guild all of a sudden? Weren''t you not very interested in this?"


    "I''m looking into joining the guild because something came up."


    "Hmm."


    Yerin looked at me with a very strange look.


    What.Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I don''t know if it''s because of the mood, but every time you ask me something, I think something happens"


    I avoided eye contact with at her meaningful words.


    Naturally, I didn''t intend it, but recently I often get caught up in big incidents,


    Yerin burst intoughter while enjoying my embarrassed reaction.


    "So? Do you want to join our guild?"


    "I thought it would be better if I joined a guild with someone I know. You''re the only one around me who knows this kind of stuff."


    "I understand what you mean. But"


    "?"


    "Lim Sihyeon, you''re so wrong! You can''t enter our Guardians'' Guild with such a soft heart!"


    "..?"


    She jumped out of her seat.


    Then, she continued to introduce her guild with a powerful voice as if she was in a theatrical stage.


    "The Guardians Guild is a historical guild created in the early days of chaos and has been working for the purpose ofmunity life and safety."


    "."


    "While other guilds aremercialized for financial gain, the Guardians Guild still practices it."


    It was an organization that had been active since before the formation of the current guild system, and it was a guild with quite a lot of recognition from my parents'' generation.


    Even my mother was very surprised when she heard that Yerin belonged to the Guardians Guild.


    With arrival of new era in which Rifts ceased to threaten the survival of the world, the organizations called the guild has changed into a profit-seekingpany.


    The Guardians Guild, which refused tomercialize, naturally became smaller.


    "Sihyeon! Are you ready to endure the weight of the name of justice?""


    " I''m sorry. I''ll look for another guild."


    "Ehhh, I''m kidding! I''m kidding!" I just wanted to tell you what a great guild our guild is. Please don''t give up."


    When I showed an attitude of quitting, Yerin quickly returned to her normal self and begged not to give up.


    "Okay. Then what do I really need to do to join the Guardians Guild?"


    "Well Usually, people are recruited by public recruitment, or if they have experience, they join on rmendation."


    I remembered when I asked Lee Seok I metst time about the Guardians Guild.


    Are you asking about the Guardians Guild? Its a good guild. However, the guild leader has a one-sided tendency to righteousness. Even if I rmend you, he won''t let you join.


    If hes a guild leader, doesn''t sway even with the rmendationfrom Director Lee Seok, the only way left was to enter through public recruitment.


    "Then I''ll have to go through the open recruitment."


    "Oh! Come to think of it, they''re recruiting for the first half of the year. You can apply there."


    Unlike her bright expression, I looked worried.


    "Well but can I do it?"


    "What are you worried about? Did you forget who you''re with now?"


    "?"


    "The hero and ace of the Guardians Guild  The great Seo Yerin."


    She pointed at herself and posed confidently.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll make you pass the open recruitment with flying colors. Instead!"


    "Instead?"


    Yerin raised one finger.


    "One strawberry jam per ss, okay?"


    "Okay, deal.


    "Hehe, the tuition fee is prepaid."


    The Guardians Guild''s recruitment process proceeded in three stages.


    The first is the paper screening and the second is the practical examination.


    Thest one is an interview.


    Most of the documents were passed without a fatal criminal history, and the written test was an easy test that required only 70 points.


    On the other hand, the most burdensome test for me was the practical test.


    It''s not that I don''t have anybat experience, but I didn''t have any specialbat skills, and honestly, I wasn''t confident.


    But not the teacher who got the strawberry jam as a tuition fee


    Oh! Don''t worry. Because I have an idea!


    She showed great confidence.


    It takes a month for the practical examination for public recruitment.


    The first ss with teacher strawberry jam began.


    One day I finished my farm work earlier than usual and left work.


    Yerin and I were in an open Rift near the city center.


    It was not a Rift maintained for hunting purposes, but a Rift that was used as a practice ground for technical practice and training of awakeners.


    "Teacher Seo Yerin? What should I do now?"


    Student Lim Sihyeon. I love your aggressive attitude. First of all, before the full-fledged ss, lets confirm.. you don''t have anybat skills, do you?"


    "No, not at all."


    The only skill I can use ismunication.


    Since then, other skills have been acquired, but nothing has been rted tobat.


    "This is my guess, but I think you''re talented in summoning."


    "Summoning?"


    "Yeah. Last time, you gave orders to my summon, and after a long time of watching, I feel that way."


    Teacher was convinced of my talent with her feeling.


    Yerin raised her voice slightly and added, as I made an unreliable look at the seemingly poor argument.


    "It may be hard to believe that it''s just a feeling, but there are actually many cases where awakening people with simr talents recognize each other."


    "Hmm Is that so?"


    Yes. Why would I have dragged you here without confidence? Here take this."


    Yerin gave me something.


    It was a stone the size of a palm.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a stone that lets you summon. We usually call this Summoner''s Stone."


    "Is it the same one you were wearing on your ne?"


    "Yes. I need this to call my summon."


    I epted the Summoners Stone.


    "What should I do now?"


    "First, close your eyes and concentrate your energy on the summoners stone. It will let you connect to your summon, but the next part is probably a little difficult. It took me hours, too.


    After that, try to connect to your summons consciousness?How can I express this? Well, fishing? You can pull the summon that you''re connected to as if you''re fishing it."


    "Fishing?"


    "Yes, fishing! Some summons strongly reject it, but you have to y hard to get."


    I looked confused at the difficult exnation.


    "If you try it yourself, you''ll get a sense of what I mean. Seeing is believing.Lets get started right away."


    "Well I see. I''ll give it a try."


    Yerin stepped back so I could concentrate.


    As she exined, I closed my eyes and focused my consciousness on the summoners stone in my hand.


    As soon as I focused on the summoners stone, I felt connected to the summon from beyond my consciousness.


    But the strangest thing is, I felt three summons.


    Is this right?


    It''s a little different from Yerin''s exnation, but I decided to continue as she exined.


    Among the three summoners, I focused my attention on the summon with the strongest presence.


    After connecting to the summon..was it pulling it in like you''re fishing''


    Huh?


    It was only a slight pull, but the summon came up as if he had been waiting.


    At the same time as I felt like the summon wasing over to me, a strong energy poured out of the summoners stone.


    "What, what? You''ve already seeded in summoning. How?!


    I slowly opened my eyes when I heard the startled voice of Yerin.


    The summoners stone in my hand gave off a brilliant light.


    Whoooooh!


    Arge group of lights appeared in front of me with a grand vibration sound.


    The group of lights slowly fell to the ground and gradually began to take shape.


    The figure was like like


    what?!


    I saw the silhouette of the group of lights and immediately recognized it.


    "Don''t tell me"


    Pow wo wooo


    "What are you doing here?"


    Pow wo wooooooo


    In the ce where the group of lights disappeared, a cute baby Yakum appeared.


    As soon as he heard my voice, he ran this way.


    I lowered my posture and hugged him as usual.


    I looked at him three times with an incredulous look on my face.


    "Is it really you Akum?"


    Pow wo woooooooooooooooo


    However, I quickly realized that the presence in front of me was different from the real Akum.


    It was just that the appearance and energy that was almost the same, but something essential that could not be exined in words was different.


    I looked at Yerin with my arms around Summon Akum.


    Yerin had a nk look on her face, perhaps because she couldn''t ept the current situation.


    "Excuse me, Teacher. Seo Yerin? Is this a sess?"


    "Huh? Uh-huh. I think you seeded. It''s probably a sess."


    Yerin still came out with a puzzled expression and looked at Summon Akum.


    "Sihyeon, is this really Akum?"


    "I don''t think so. I think it''s just a simr summon.


    "But its following you obediently."


    I too don''t know why"


    Pow wooo


    Summon Akum tilted his head and looked up at us.


    Our expressions melted away at the cute appearance.


    The questions that had confused my mind for a while also disappeared in an instant.


    Its fine as long as it''s cute


    "Since you seeded in calling out the summon, should we startbat training?"


    "What? Are you going to send such a cute kid out to battle?"


    "Hey? No matter how cute the summon is, you can''t forget why you''re here."


    "That''s true, but"


    Even in the form of a Akum, a summon must have the skills to help in battle."


    Unfortunately, I had no choice but to ept Yerin''s words.


    Iid Summon Akum on the floor and made eye contact.


    "Do you have any techniques?""


    Pow wo woo


    "Really? Then can you show us?"


    Pow woooo woo


    Summon Akum walked forward with a confident look.


    Then he began to dance, swinging his body.


    p p p


    Pow wo Pow wo woo Poo Poo Wooooo


    Yerin couldn''t take her eyes off of the cute baby Yakum''s dance moves.


    After a while, Summon Akum''s dance moves ended.


    He looked up at me with bright eyes for praise.


    "Wow! You did a great job, Summon Akum.


    Pow wo wooo


    Unlike me, who was amazed, Yerin looked skeptical.


    "It''s cute, though, but I dont think this dance move will be helpful at.


    [Baby Yakum''s cheering takes effect]


    [Stamina stats increases]


    [Strength stats increases]


    [Physical attack resistance increases]


    [Magic attack resistance increases]


    [Status abnormality resistance increases]


    ". It works?"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    "Does this make sense?"


    Yerin shouted with a shocked look.


    I looked at her in amazement.


    "Oh, you scared me. Why are you yelling all of a sudden?"


    "No, it doesnt make sense? Did you get the effects of "Baby Yakums Cheering? This is a crazy!"


    She spewed out in excitement.


    Me and Summon Akum watched the scene.


    Yerin once again exined that our lukewarm response was ridiculous.


    Most of the time the buff effect of the Summon is applied only to the Summoner, but with Akum that doesnt seem to be the case. The effect got applied even to me who saw his dance. The most crazy thing of all is  the buff is applied to five skills. I have never heard of any buff that can increase more than one skill.


    "Ohhh"


    "


    Yerins exnation made me understand a little bit of Akums greatness.


    "He raised my resistance, my physical strength by almost ten. The resistance is 17. Sihyeon, whats your resistance.?


    "Wait I think I got a simr one. It went by 10, so it''s at 38.


    WhaWhatWhat did you say.?


    You''re asking about the resistance right? Its gone up from 28 to 38."


    You''re lying. Right?"


    "What? Why would I lie to you?"


    Yerins expression changed strangely when she heard my answer.


    At first, she looked worried about something, distorted her expression, became angry, and at the end, she looked despondent.


    For some reason, I felt scared, and I took a few steps back, hugging Akum.


    She growled low as soon as she found me running away.


    "Hey,e here."


    "Oh, no, whats wrong with you?"


    "Come here. I saide here. Im so angry right now."


    "What did I do wrong"


    I trudged helplessly towards Yerin.


    "Say it."


    "?"


    "Tell me all the numbers on your stats."


    "Hey I heard its very rude to ask an awakened person about that."


    "Huh! What''s rude between us?"


    "No, but"


    I''ll tell you first. 23, 36, 14, 21, 38, 7, all right? Do you want me to tell you about my three sizes too?"


    I almost nodded instinctively.


    I suppressed my instincts with an indomitable will, and shook my head from side to side.


    I could not hide mine since Yerin has revealed hers.


    Its been a long time since Ive called the status window.


    <strong></strong>Lim Sihyeon: Demon Beast Guardian<strong></strong>


    [Health: 25]


    [Magic: 13]


    [Strength: 20]


    [Agility: 15]


    [Knowledge: 10]


    [Resistance: 28]


    <strong></strong>Communion<strong></strong>[Unique]


    Able tomunicate with the target Demon beast.


    Different abilities are applied ording to intimacy.


    Can also be used against hostile targets.


    can be used simultaneously for multiple targets.


    <strong></strong>Fragment of Earth Soul<strong></strong> [Unmeasurable]


    The power of the earth that makes up the world.


    The moreplete, the stronger the power.


    Stability : 17%


    <strong></strong>The Trust of Yakum<strong></strong>[Rare]


    Proof of gaining the trust of the Yakum group.


    The indomitable will reside.


    -Resistance'' ability is greatly increased.


    <strong></strong>Faires blessings<strong></strong>[Rare]


    Proof of trust from fairies.


    A mysterious energy resides around you


    <strong></strong>????????<strong></strong>[Unmeasurable]


    Unknown


    Unknown


    Unknown


    What is this?


    At the end of the status window, there was a characteristic marked ???????


    I had doubts for a moment, but I had to put that thought aside for now because of the fuming Yerin in front of me.


    As Yerin told me, I told her the numbers of my stats.


    When she heard my stats, she looked incredulous.


    "No way didnt you say you were working on a farm in Demon Realm?"


    Yes. Im working on a farm."


    I dont think its possible to increase stats like this with farming? This is the ability of a person who has little experience inbat?"


    "Do you have to have experience inbat to increase stats?"


    "You can increase it with training or other activities, but you get a lot more experience throughbat. It"s not normal for an awakener with nobat experience to reach stats 20 no matter how high his ability is."


    "Hmm."


    When I first awakened, all my stats were in single digit.


    However, as I worked at Demon Farm, drank Hap, my stats increased steadily.


    Ive never thought my stats were abnormal.


    Yerin''s exnation made me understand why she reacted like that.


    "And your resistance stat is 28?"


    Yeah. Whats wrong with it.?


    "Hey, you idiot! Unlike other abilities, its hard to increase resistance. With the exception of wearing equipment and support buffs, the resistance of "38" is hard to see even among the highest level awakeners.


    ""


    Yerin screamed at me almost angrily.


    I was very confused by the new fact that I had no idea.


    "Are you into any kind of drug..?


    "Hey! What are you talking about when Akum is listening?"


    I covered both of Akums ears in astonishment.


    "Or it doesnt make sense. How can you raise your resistance stats by 28?!"


    I didnt know that the Yakums trust characteristic effect and the resistance stats gained from constant consumption of Hap were so great.


    There was no way to exin it to Yerin, so I couldnt answer anything.


    As time passed, she calmed down.


    But she still stared at me with an angry look.


    "Oh! I thought you were a chick who didnt know anything, so I was going to teach you sincerely. Youre a good summoner, Youre a fraudster, You got a lot of skills. It would be fun teaching a guy like that."


    Should I be happy with that?


    Bam


    "Ugh!"


    I shouldnt have said something cheeky. I got a bloody smack on the back.


    "Summoning was sessful, and you dont know what skills to use. Now Ill teach you how to strengthen your Summon."


    Yerin took out the ne hanging from her neck and called her Summon.


    It was still a heavy and reassuring figure.


    "Using a summoning stone, you can strengthen your Summon. If you match the properties of the Summoners Stone, you can make it more powerful.


    Yerin showed her ne and continued her exnation.


    The Summoners stone you have now has no properties, but my Summoners stone has the property of earth to match the nature of my Summon.


    How do you assign attributes to the Summoners stone?


    "You have to ask a Soul stone craftsman. Higher grade Soul stones can make your Summon more powerful, but the cost of the carving bes more expensive. Ill show you a demonstration first."


    Yerin wrapped the summoning stone in her ne with her hands. She stared at her Summon with a serious expression on her face.


    After a while, a golden glow began to form on her Summons w.


    The golden glow gradually turned sharp.


    Attack!


    -Croo


    With a short cry, Yerins Summon swung its ws towards the nearby rock.


    The powder and dust made me realize its power.


    You need to know. Its not as easy as you think. If you do not practice it in advance, you will be unable to do anything in an urgent battle situation. Continuous training is essential!"


    I nodded my head at the valuable advice that came from long experience.


    "This time, its your turn. Strengthen your Summon and attack my Summon."


    Is that okay?


    You dont have to worry about it since my Summon has a high defense ability. For reference, when strengthening, focus on the image of the part which you want to strengthen.


    I dropped Summon Akum on the ground and talked to him.


    Akum. You''re going to attack that friend. Can you do it?"


    Pow wo wooo


    Summoned Akum once again showed confidence


    I looked down at him with a mixture of worry and awe


    It''s your first time doing this, so dont overdo it, okay?"


    Pow wo wooooooooooooo


    I closed my eyes and held the Summoners stone in my hand tightly.


    I poured my energy into the Summoners stone while thinking of the image of Akums horn.


    [Summon is strengthened with the power of the soul.]


    [ Fragment of the Earths soul enhances the Power of the soul.]


    Pow wo wooo


    Uh Wait, uh huh?!?!


    A much stronger power than I had expected began to seep into Summon Akum.


    I felt the pressure even in Akums cute steps.


    When I thought that something was wrong.


    Summon Akum was already running towards Yerin"s Summon.


    Pow wo woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Bam


    Due to the collision of the two Summons, the area got covered with dust.


    "Cough, cough. AkumAre you okay?


    Pow wo woo


    After the dust settled slowly, the disastrous scene was revealed.


    The ground that got split due to the shock, Yerins Summon stretched out lying on the ground, and Summon Akum was standing on top of it.


    Yerin looked at the scene with a soulless expression.


    I quickly pulled down the tactless Summon Akum standing above Yerins Summon into my arms.


    "Excuse me Yerin. He didnt do it on purpose"


    " As I focused on the image as you taught, the power control was a little"


    "Uuu"


    "Uruuuuu"


    Yerin"s eyes began to tear up.


    Not only I, but also the baby Yakum in my arms, opened our eyes wide in confusion.


    "Yerin, why are you crying all of a sudden?"


    Po wo wooo


    "Uuu It took me 5 hours to Summon the first time, but you Summoned right awayUuuu. I was going to teach you how to strengthen your Summon, but you knocked down my Summon down, Uuuuu"


    Yerin It wasnt meant to belike


    "Go away, you bad guys


    Yerin shouted at us and started weeping.


    "Buaaaaaaaaaaa! What is this? Ugh, my pride is hurt!"


    YeYerin, this happened by ident."


    "Ugh, what ident You two monsters..Go away Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    "I"m sorry. Its my fault, so stop crying."


    "Urggggggg. Im not going to be your teacher. Take back the goddamn strawberry jam of yours." Ko-fi

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    "UuuuUuuu, Uuuu."


    Yerin''s nose got reddened by the tears she had shed for a long time.


    Me and Akum read the atmosphere and stood quietly for a while.


    "Yerin, Are you all right.?


    Yerin didn''t answer my question and turned her head.


    Looking at her pouted lips, she seemed to have not calmed down yet.


    Croo. Croo. Croo. Croo!


    Yerin''s Summon came to his senses and rose slowly.


    Fortunately, there was no abnormality in his body, and he seemed to have lost his mind due to the shock for a while.


    "You''re up. Are you okay, too?"


    Croo!


    The big Summon nodded slowly with a short cry.


    Pow wo wooo


    Akum approached Yerin''s Summon, while uttering a weak cry.


    Maybe he was expressing his sorry in his own way.


    Yerins Summon stared down at Akum for a while, then he raised his big hand and stroked Akum''s head gently.


    Croo. Croo.


    Pow wooPow wooo


    I don''t know what the two Summons were talking about, but just watching them filled my heart with warmth and naturally smile formed around my mouth.


    "Uuu Uaaaaaa"


    "Ah? Yerin, why are you crying all of a sudden again?"


    "Ahhhhh, he''s my Summon, but he''s close to everyone except me. When I called him, he didn''t even respond."


    Yerin shed tears again and looked gloomy.


    What do you mean by not respond. Didnt hee quickly as soon as you called. Didnt you guys in perfect harmony when you did the demonstration earlier."


    "That''s an order so he has to do what I say. I want to be close with him like I am with youbut.


    .


    I felt sorry to see her sad.


    And at the same time doubts arose.


    Why is that Summon responding to me and Akum, while not responding to Yerin.?


    It was the same when we first met.


    When I was swept away by a rift with my mother and helped by Yerin, her Summon responded to my call.


    Even when I tried tomunicate in the open Rift, I felt it strange.


    I''m not sure yet, but I''m sure there''s something


    I approached Yerin''s Summon to resolve my doubts myself.


    I put my hand carefully on the huge body.


    Croo?


    Pow wo woo?


    "?"


    Everyone around me looked at my behavior.


    I used my ability tomunicate, while being conscious of their eyes.


    Simr to the past, I felt like my consciousness was being sucked through my hands.


    I arrived at a familiar space with a dizzy feeling.


    The Summon''s consciousness was still filled with loneliness and emptiness.


    I pushed my way through the empty space.


    Like the depths of the deep sea, I felt great pressure around me, but I didn''t retreat as easily asst time.


    I approached the deep part where I felt a slight wave.


    There I saw arge bead wrapped in a red chain.


    I felt an energy emanating from the bead.


    The energy let out a sorrowful wave as if asking for help.


    I reached out my hand to help.


    Cring! Tuck! Tuck!


    The red chain resisted my hand vigorously.


    At the same time, painful emotions flowed from the bead.


    The chain seemed to be trapping the energy in the bead.


    I made my mind and reached out again with determination.


    Cring! Tuck! Tuck!


    This time the chain started attacking me from all directions.


    Terrible pain ran throughout my body.


    But I did not back down.


    I tried and continued tomunicate.


    My consciousness got connected with the energy in the bead.


    [Resisting the power of chaos with the Yakums trust effect]


    [Earth''s soul retrieving the soul from the target]


    Cring! Cring! Cring!


    The red chains wriggled around me and started strangling me.


    Even in the midst of the distraught pain, I did not let go of the consciousness thats connected to the energy until the end.


    Criiiic Crakkkkkkk


    Cracks gradually staring forming in the bead.


    The red chain began to go even crazier.


    Cring! Tuck! Tuck! Cring! Tuck! Tuck! Cring! Tuck! Tuck! Cring! Tuck! Tuck! Cring! Tuck! Tuck! Cring! Tuck! Tuck!


    A little more


    A little more


    I concentrated with all my might for thest time.


    And finally..


    Boom


    The beads burst and the red chains got scattered all over the ce.


    [Soul trapped in chaos has been released.]


    [ A part of Earths Soul Fragment is delivered.]


    [Obtained a fragment of Chain of Chaos'']


    The energy contained in the bead started spreading around.


    Deep emptiness and loneliness were getting pushed out.


    I could feel the fragments of emotion pouring.


    Emotions filled with long pain and suffering filled the space.


    Among them, I could feel a small trace of emotion filled with joy.


    <em>YaaaaayI finally seeded in summoning him!</em>


    <em>Nice to meet you. My name is Yerin.</em>


    <em>From today on, you will be my Summon</em>


    <em>Your name is.. Camie.</em>


    Young Yerin was seen in the memory with a delighted expression after sessful summoning.


    She gave her Summon the name Camie.


    After that, Camie spent a lot of time with Yerin.


    The memories of the two of them spending their days together flowed in.


    In one of the memory I could see Yerin crying with sad and stuffy feelings.


    <em>My parents died. It''s just you and me now.</em>


    <em>You''re not answering me even now.</em>


    <em>Do you also want to leave me.</em>


    <em>Do you hate me that much.</em>


    I could fell the emotions of Camie feeling frustrated and painful because he couldn''tfort Yerin, while still being by her side.


    All the fragments of emotion were scattered, and a cloud of energy came toward me.


    Croo. Croo


    You''re Camie, right?


    Croo! Croo!


    Yerin''s Summon, Camie, nodded.


    Crooroo


    You want a favor..from me?


    Camies energy delivered me a desperate request.


    "Okay, I''ll do it.


    Croo! Croo!


    With the cry of Camie, a stream warm light started pouring down.


    With the feeling of being sucked back, my consciousness gradually became distant.


    I woke up feeling dizzy. My face and back were damp drenched with sweat.


    "Are you all right Sihyeon?"


    Oh? Yeah. I''m fine.


    You scared me."


    Yerin''s red eyes were filled with relief.


    Pow wo woo


    Yeah. Im fine Akum."


    I reassured the baby Yakum who was circling around me with anxiety.


    I turned my head and looked at Yerins big Summon.


    Croo


    The big eyes kept staring at me.


    On the surface, nothing seems to have changed, but I felt it for sure.


    It was definitely a feeling of gratitude to me.


    There was still a lot I didn''t know about the identity of the red chain and how I was able to do this.


    But I could see clearly what I had to do now.


    "Yerin."


    "What?"


    "Give me your hand."


    I held out my hand towards Yerin.


    Yerin alternated between me and my hand and replied coyly.


    "Hmph, are you trying hit on an emotionally vulnerable girl? Thats cheap. I''m not such an easy woman."


    I felt a little relieved looking at the usual Yerin, except for her swollen eyes and running nose.


    But now there was something more important that I had to do rather than enjoying the usual jokes of Yerin.


    "If you don''t want to give me your hand, don''t. Camie will be disappointed, since there''s nothing I can do.


    Wha.Now, wait a minute! What? How did you know his name? Im sure that I never told you that"


    So are you going to give me your hand or not? If you are not going to give it to me, I''ll just quit.


    With a slight push, Yerin quickly ced her hands over mine.


    Holding Yerin smaller and softer hand tightly, I took her hand and ced it in Camie''s body.


    I led Camie''s energy little by little towards Yerin.


    After a while, Iughed and let go of my hand.


    "What hey Sihyeon? What''s going on?"


    "Hehehe, check it out for yourself."


    I pointed my hand towards Camie to Yerin, who was looking at me puzzled.


    Her eyes shook as soon as Yerin turned her head and looked at her Summon.


    Having been together for a long time, she seemed to notice that something had changed instinctively.


    "Ca Camie?"


    Croo.


    Do.Do you understand what I am saying.?


    Croo. Croo.  Croo.


    Camie nodded loudly with a cry.


    Yerins eyes once again got filled with tears, with an expression of disbelief.


    Then Camie took his big hand to Yerin''s face and very carefully wiped Yerins tears.


    "Oh, my! Camie"


    Croo. Croo


    Yerin fell into Camie''s big arms.


    Camie hugged Yerin very gently and preciously.


    A touching encounter between the Summon and its Master.


    I watched scene with a warm smile, hugging the baby Yakum in my arms.


    "Akum, that''s great. Right?"


    Pow wo woooooo.


    Akumughed and gave an excited cry.


    Croo  Croo


    Sihyeon.Thank you Thank you so much! I will never forget this kindness."


    Yerin, who came running, suddenly hugged me.


    Not only me, but also along with the baby Akum in my arms, struggled with surprise at the tight hug.


    Pow wo woo


    I get it. All right. All right. Let go of me now


    Yerin didn''t release me easily, despite my scream and Agkum''s screams.


    In the end both of embraced Yerin in desperation.


    Do you like my gift that much?"


    Yes! I love it.


    Then are you going to be my teacher again?


    "Hehe, of course. I''ll be your teacher for the rest of my life."


    "Then you dont need strawberry jam?"


    Yerin pondered for a while and replied with a sly smile.


    "just a little, I''ll take a little. Hehe."


    "Hahaha."


    The Guardians Guild has begun recruiting through open recruitment.


    When I was writing my resume to apply for recruitment,I was very impressed by my resume writing skills, which seems to have developed due to the dozens of resumes I wrote when I was Unemployed.


    I think it was only a few months back, I got eliminated for being an Iplete Awakener, and now I''m applying for a guilds open recruitment.


    It urred to me that, we never know what the future might holds for us.


    A written test was also conducted at the same time as the document screening.


    Most of the problems were simple questions about the rules andws that the Awakeners should pay attention to in society, knowledge of the Rifts needed for guild activities, and knowledge about the guilds history.


    It was not a difficult test, and it was enough to go to the exam just by looking at a few past questions circting on the Inte.


    Yerin also gave some questions that I should prepare before going to the exam.


    With the help of Yerin, I was able to pass the written test without much difficulty.


    And a few dayster.


    Guardians Guild 0pen recruitment practical examination guide


    Applicants who passed the written test should attend the test site on the designated date.


    If you are unable to attend on the specified date, please contact us by text or by phone.


    Please follow the instructions below for the detailed location, time, and supplies.


    The practical examination was a week away. Ko-fi

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    -Chaeng! CheongGaaang!


    The sound of a sword crashing continued to reverberate in the open space behind the farm, now used as a training ground.


    Dang!


    I managed to strike back at Alfred''s attack.


    "Gasp Gasp"


    "Senior, you''ve improved a lot."


    "Gasp, You didn''t sweat a single drop, and you are saying that, Wow, isn''t that kind ofpliment, a little too pretentious?"


    "No, it''s true. The number of times you roll on the ground has also decreased considerably."


    "Can we really call that an improvement?"


    "Now that you''re breathing has normalised.? Lets begin Round two."


    "Ugh!"


    Chaeng!


    Swordy ss, which was conducted with wooden swords is now being conducted with real swords.


    At first, I struggled with the weight and that heavy shock that came with the collision of the swords, which was iparable to the wooden sword, but now I am adjusting to some extent.


    "Senior, there''s no effect if you just focus on defense like this. As I''ve always said  Attack and defense muste out in unison to have maximum effect.


    Oh! That''s easy to say.


    I shouted with frustration.


    In a situation where I was out of breath, I was limited to preventing Alfred''s sharp attack.


    I have already felt how dangerous it is, by my experience of rolling in the ground hundreds of times.


    In the midst of a hectic attack, I found a small gap in Alfreds attack for a moment.


    I overcame my fear and boldly stabbed the sword through the gap.


    But my attack went to naught as Alfred smacked the side of my sword.


    At the same time, I lost my sword held in my hand in shock.


    "Ugh!"


    I groaned with pain that came with the shock of collision, while my whole hand and wrist throbbed.


    Thanks to the tapping on the wrist, I could prevent the big pain.


    Completely exhausted, I stretched out on the spot.


    Ah! I can''t do this anymore!


    Hahaha. Great work, senior. Thest one was especially good. Well it''s a gap that I made for you."


    "Ah, what!."


    "Just being able to see the gap correctly shows that youve grown up from just swinging a sword pointlessly.


    As Alfred said, my sword skills have improved a lot.


    Honestly, I didn''t think I could learn to use the sword this much.


    Certainly, the confrontation with a talented person seemed to have helped me improve my skills.


    Alfred picked up the sword that fell to the ground and began to carefully wipe away the dirt and dust.


    The sword I used for training was also his spare sword.


    When I rose from the ground, Alfred thrust his sword into the sheath and extended it towards me.


    Here you go Senior.


    Uh, what, more training? My body cant take it anymore.


    Hahaha. No. I heard you''re taking an important test soon. You don''t have a sword yet. Right? Take this."


    Alfred seemed to lend me his sword for the guild test.


    "Is it really all right for you to give this to me.?"


    I couldn''t take it easily because I knew how much Alfred adored his swords.


    "It''s a spare sword anyway, and I''m lending it to you for a while, so it doesn''t matter. If it''s not your usual sword, you might feel ufortable."


    "Alfred You."


    I looked at Alfred with a moving look.


    He seemed shy, so he deliberately spat out mean things for no reason.


    "I''m lending it to you because I don''t want you to make excusester. If your skills are not good, you should atleast have good equipment."


    "You punk. Are you turning into a Tsundere like the Boss?"


    "Oh Senior! What are you doing?"


    With a yful smile, I messed up Alfred''s hair.


    Alfred began to flee in a panic.


    Later, until Lia came to call us for tea time, we ran around the training ground as if we were ying tag.


    A leisurely afternoon tea time


    I washed my whole body, which became sweaty due to the sword training, and sat down with the farm members.


    Warm tea made by Lia and Tiramisu, which was given as a gift by Yerin, was served as snacks.


    Speranza glistened her eyes looking at the beautifully wrapped piece of cake.


    "Papa, what''s this?"


    "It''s called Tiramisu."


    "Tirami..soo? Ti..rumiisu?"


    Speranza muttered Tiramisu as if she was babbling since it seemed too hard to pronounce for her.


    I Carefully opened the package, scoop up a small piece with a fork and put it in Speranza''s mouth.


    As soon as she tasted the piece of Tiramisu, Speranzas ears stood up and her tail wagged gently.


    I didn''t have to ask if it was delicious.


    The other farm members also seemed to like Tiramisu.


    In particr, Lia waspletely immersed in the sweetness and deep bitter taste.


    When I was sharing a bite of Tiramisu that Speranza scooped for me affectionately, Kaneff asked.


    "Sihyeon, that What was it?Are you preparing well for the guild exam?"


    "Yes, I think it''ll work out well since I have a friend over there who helped me a lot."


    Yerin has been helping me passionately since I freed Camie.


    Thanks to this, I thought I could take the practical test without any difficulties.


    Hmmm, I see?


    ..?


    Kaneff looked slightly displeased.


    When I looked puzzled at Kaneffs reaction, Andras exined with a small smile.


    "Hahahaha, Mr. Kaneff must be in a bad mood because hes worried that you might quit once you get a job in the other world."


    "Uh Really?


    I looked at Kaneff with a surprised look.


    Kaneff nodded at my question and distorted his face slightly.


    "When I was a leader, I lost a lot of my men for one reason or another. of course, for those guys who tried to betray me, I Kicked their a."


    Kaneff tried to say the word, but for a moment he looked at Speranza and refined his words properly.


    Andras nodded and sympathized with him.


    "In short, it felt really bad when my colleagues left me like that."


    "Are you worried that I might leave here and go.?"


    "I know.Sihyeon is from the other world, so you''d be morefortable there than herebut."


    Lia and Alfred also showed simr expressions.


    Come to think of it, its possible to think like that .


    Obviously, since I''m not from this world, they might have thought I might leave this ce if I had a steady ie in my world.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ve got so much help from Demon farm. I''m not going to throw it away and leave. Everyone in the Demon farm is a part of my family. Families always be togetherright Speranza darling.?"


    Yes Papa. Family always together.


    Speranza replied with a smile, and a lot of Tiramisu on her mouth.


    How can I leave my cute fox girl behind?


    My honest answer put a relieved look on everyone''s face.


    "But I''m a little disappointed. Everyone here thought of me as an opportunist guy. I guess you guys didn''t trust me."


    When I said I was disappointed, everyone''s face turned pale.


    While I was enjoying their expressions, suddenly Speranza pulled my clothes.


    Papa.


    Huh? What darling.?


    I trust Papa the most in the world.


    Speranza confessed with an innocent smile.


    As soon as I saw it, all the sadness in my heart disappeared.


    "Thank you! I trust my little girl the most in the world."


    "Hehe."


    I couldn''t control my overwhelming emotions and hugged Speranza tightly.


    "Hmm Senior, I''ve been counting on you. Thats why I lent you my favorite sword today."


    "Sihyeon, I never said anything. I always knew that Sihyeon would never betray me."


    Alfred defended himself, referring to the fact that he lent me his sword, while Lia insisted on her innocence, saying that she didnt say anything.


    In the first ce, Lia''s mind was preupied with Tiramisu and she didn''t say anything


    The faces of the other two Demons became distorted .


    It was Andras who quickly opened his mouth amid the bad atmosphere.


    "Well, Mr. Kaneff, you''re so mean. Sihyeon has been so nice to us and I can''t believe that you thought he would betray us. I''m so disappointed in you Mr. Kaneff."


    "You You You You"


    Kanef stammered with an expression that looked like he had been hit by an unexpected blow in the back of his head.


    "Sihyeon, don''t be too disheartened . It''s because Mr. Kaneff had so many rough experiences."


    "Yes, I will. But Andras?"


    "?"


    "I think Andras will be having some rough experience now"


    "?!"


    Kaneff stared at Andras, trembling with anger of betrayal.


    "Sihyeon I couldnt tell you properly what I did to those guys who betrayed me. So, now I''ll show you what happened to them."


    -Cling ng


    Kaneff''s chains rushed towards Andras.


    Yikes!


    The quick-witted Andras sprang to his feet.


    He escaped the chains by a hair''s breadth.


    "You punk! Come here now!"


    Why are you doing this to me Mr. Kaneff.?


    Don''t you know? wait a bit, I will clear your clogged memory."


    Kaneff chased after the fleeing Andras.


    "Sihyeon, can I have another tiramisu?"


    "Of course, go ahead."


    "Senior, one more"


    "Papa, me too! Me, too."


    "Speranza, will you share it with me?"


    Seeing the cat and mouse game, the rest of the farm members enjoyed a peaceful tea time.


    Finally, the day of the practical exam for Guardians guild has dawned.


    I woke up early in the morning and packed breakfast and supplies for the practical test.


    I packed my ID card, extra clothes, and toiletries separately, just in case.


    I finished checking the basic supplies, and then I checked the important equipment.


    Summoners stone given by Yerin and the sword lent by Alfred.


    I packed everything in my bag.


    After finishing all the preparations, I left home infortable clothes.


    In front of the building, Yerin parked her car and was waiting for me.


    "Oh! It''s your big day, so dont bete.


    Yerin. Were you waiting?


    I just got out too. Put the Luggage in the back and get in."


    I loaded the luggage in the trunk, and got into the car.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t have to give me a ride to the test site


    "You don''t have to be sorry. I had to go to the examination site anyway."


    Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Did I not tell you? I''m one of the supervisors for this practical exam."


    I looked nk at Yerin, hearing the news that she will be a supervisor.


    "Can you do that? An acquaintance of yours is participating in the test?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I''ll evaluate it generously."


    I nodded disapprovingly at her confident appearance.


    "Okay, Buckle up. Its gonna be one heck of a ride."


    I felt a strange sense of dj vu hearing Yerins words.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    The ce where the Guardians Guild''s practical test was held was a small Rift called the Poison Ant Rift.


    Its small size, the appearance of monsters and poor topographic environment, makes it unsuitable for repetitive work, often called soul stone mining.


    However, it was a perfect ce for training and testing since it is only necessary to be careful about dangerous areas and the monsters that appear are not that powerful.


    Yerin exined all the trivia while on our way to the Rift.


    "If you don''t go to the area that the supervisors told you not to go, nothing will happen."


    Okay.


    And don''t use summoning during the exam.


    What? After practicing so hard, why should I not use it.?"


    In preparation for the test, I focused on practicing Summoning with Yerin.


    I was quite confident, so I felt a little unfair when I was told not to use it.


    "If I tell you not to show it, don''t show it. You brought your sword, so just show your sword skills."


    "?"


    Yerin suddenly banned my Summon skill.


    It was very absurd, but I was forced to nod my head at her very stubborn attitude.


    We arrived in front of the gathering ce  Poison Ant Rift.


    Yerin dropped me off from the car and went to the ce where guild officials gathered.


    I looked around and headed to the ce where the test participants were gathered.


    About 50 applicants were waiting for the test at the meeting ce.


    They waited for the start of the test in their own ways, such as warming up lightly, seriously checking the equipment, or checking the clock with an anxious look.


    While I was looking around the test applicants, I began to feel ufortable.


    And soon after, I found out the identity of the sense of ipatibility.


    Why is everyone so young?


    I think everyone is in theirte teens or early 20s.


    Was there an age limit on the recruitment criteria?


    I was very embarrassed as I felt like I didn''t belong here.


    I went to a corner where there were no people because of the atmosphere.


    I waited quietly for the start of the test like a statue.


    A woman in her mid-30s took a microphone and climbed onto a temporarily installed tform.


    Ah Ah! Applicants who are waiting for the test. Pleasee to the front.


    Applicants, who were scattered in disorder, gathered in front of the podium one by one.


    I''m the deputy guild leader of Guardians Guild, Hayoung. Before we start the test, there will be an identification process. Verify your identity at the tent here. Please wear the test name tag we give you at the end of the confirmation.


    Following the guidance of the female deputy guild leader, applicants flocked to the tent.


    I also joined the long queue.


    After a while, I received a tag after getting my ID and Awakener ID confirmed.


    Team 3?


    In the tag, my name and Team number was written.


    If you have a tag, please wear it right away and gather with your team members. Please cooperate a little for the smooth progress of the test.


    Following the guidance of the deputy guild leader on the podium, I went out to find my team members.


    I was able to find a small girl with a tag written Team 3 on it.


    Yun Sehe.


    It was the name on the tag.


    She was too short and had a youthful appearance.


    At first nce, she looked like a middle school student.


    I felt like I was looking at a cute doll, perhaps because of her expressionless face.


    Excuse me, you''re in Team 3, right.?


    Yes.


    Nice to meet you, I guess we''ll be on the same team from now on.


    "Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    " "


    It was a very calm response, unlike her cute little appearance.


    I stood by quietly, awkwardly unable to continue the conversation.


    "This is Team 3, right?"


    Thest team member appeared.


    The name on the name tag was Jung Taeho.


    Yellow-dyed hair and height simr to mine.


    The face was young like the girl, but the atmosphere was opposite  Too lively.


    "Hello, I''m Jung Taeho."


    Nice to meet you, I''m Lim Sihyeon.


    Huh? You''re applying for the open recruitment? Arent you a little too old for that.?"


    I''ve been poked at the sore spot which I wanted to avoid.


    I tried not to distort my smile as much as possible and replied.


    "It hasn''t been long since I Awakened"


    "Oh, I see. Don''t worry, Mister. I''ll take care of you for this test. Just trust me and follow me."


    Jung Taeho showed off himself with his youthful confidence and childish words and actions.


    I think I have been in the Parent mode a lottely.


    The behavior that would have felt rude in the past, now felt a little cute.


    Jung Taeho kept giving me information and tips on the test.


    Maybe I looked pitiful in his eyes.


    Yun Sehe, who was quiet on the other side, came forward and slightly shot back at the chattering Jung Taeho.


    "Hey, would you please be quiet? I can''t concentrate."


    "What? Don''t you see we''re talking about some important tips?"


    "What tips Why don''t you stop being a know-it-all.?"


    "What? You shorty."


    Yun Sehe trembled as if trying to suppress her rising emotions.


    "WhWhat did youwhat did you say?"


    "Shorty, when I saw you first, I thought some Supervisor brought his daughter to work. How about drinking some milk and growing up first, before trying to enter the guild."


    Urgh..Urgh


    Jung Taeho seemed to be the type to step on a mine without realizing it.


    I watched the war of nerves between the two as if I was watching a thriller movie.


    Take back what you said.


    Why should I? You''re the one who poked her nose in other peoples business.


    "You you you"


    Stop it you two. Why are you fighting with your teammate?"


    I stepped in the middle and calmed both of them.


    The two stopped the war of nerves.


    I handed over the candy that I had habitually carried around.


    The two teens stared at the candy and me.


    Did I seem like an old man who always carries a candy? Or would they hate me for treating them like a kid?


    "Thank you. Mister."


    "Thank you."


    Fortunately, the two took the candy and thanked me.


    Perhaps thanks to the sweet candy, the cold atmosphere felt a little rxed.


    I was also an applicant who will be taking the test, but somehow I felt like I was the guardian of the two.


    Everyone, please focus. Before we begin the practical exam, I would like to thank all the applicants who came here. We are running out of time, so I will start exining about the test right away.


    The test will be conducted in groups, and three people will be evaluated as one team. It is important to catch a lot of monsters in the Rift, but please be aware that the coordination and cooperation between team members will also be an important evaluation factor.


    The guild members who are active in the Guardians Guild will be the supervisors and will be evaluating. Those who will y the role of supervisor, can youe forward?


    Six people came to the podium at the deputy guild leader''s call.


    " Wow, isn''t she the Great Wizard ofSound."


    "She''s much prettier than I thought."


    "Who''s the slim guy with a mask?"


    "Isn''t he Nam Jinhyuk, the famous multi-element wizard?"


    Young candidates looked at the supervisor with envy.


    It looked like they were looking at a famous idol.


    "Wow That''s Seo Yerin She''s so cool."


    Yun Sehe next to me also glistened her eyes at the sight of Yerin.


    "If I enter the guild, I can be like that soon, right?"


    Jung Taeho burned his future ambitions by looking at the cool supervisors.


    They were different, but from both of them I felt an unspoiled innocence.


    I was looking at the two teens warmly, then suddenly, a cell phone message arrived.


    YERIN: Hey. Don''t smile like an old man while looking at the cute chicks, got it.?


    It was a message from Yerin.


    I got angry at the expression "old man" and immediately replied.


    You''re the same age as me, Olddy! Dont be so jealous of your student, Teacher.^^


    Yerin grinned looking at me from the front.


    "Yerin, do you know any of the applicants?"


    "Oh Huh? Why?"


    "I think you''ve been looking at someone for a while, so who?"


    Yerin flinched and avoided Nam Jinhyuks eyes.


    Nam Jinhyuk, wearing a mask, looked at the applicants again and said.


    You are looking at the guy who looks a bit old, arent you?


    Oh, how did you know?


    How did I know? You''ve been grinning from time to time looking at him. Is he your boyfriend?"


    What, what, what Boyfriend? What? Never."


    Nam Jinhyuk opened his eyes wide at his colleagues strangely embarrassed appearance.


    "It''s more suspicious because you''re so embarrassed."


    "What''s suspicious about it?"


    Nam Jinhyuk looked at the out of ce applicant again.


    The more he looked at him, the more doubts umted on Nam Jinhyuk''s face.


    Yerin''s poprity was not only in the guild but also among many Awakeners.


    Many liked her, male and female, young and old, because of her stunning appearance, cool personality, and always positive attitude.


    Nam Jinhyuk had heard many news of Yerin rejecting and breaking the hearts of many rich and powerful men, but he had never heard the news of her having a boyfriend.


    Although there were many men who were cool and handsome, Yerin had never turned her head towards them.


    Compared to such men, the person named Lim Sihyeon seemed to becking in many ways in Nam Jinhyuks eyes.


    "I''m sure he''s not your boyfriend. You can''t go out with a normal person like that.


    What do you mean by that? Sihyeon is so charming. Even though he looks a little ordinary on the outside, he has variousyers of charm like an onion, which increases as you peel."


    "?


    Nam Jinhyuks eyes opened wide at the sudden burst of Yerin''s anger.


    He felt something was wrong, so he whistled awkwardly and avoided her eyes.


    He is a person who, Yerin cares this much?


    What kind of person is he?


    Nam Jinhyuk''s gaze got fixed at Lim Sihyeon.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The inside of the Poison Ant Rift is a form of grasnds and forests.The meadow area, which starts from the entrance of the Rift, is an area where monsters rarelyes, and most of the monsters could only be found in the forest area.


    "The test will be for an hour. Red gs were used to mark the border of dangerous areas. Please be careful not to cross that boundary."


    After the warning was delivered.


    "Everyone can go now. Have a safe hunt"


    All teams began to move on their own at the signal of their respective supervisors.


    We''re off, too.


    Let''s go! Team 3


    All teams have reached the forest area past the meadow.


    -Squeek -Squeek  -Squeek


    With the advent of the intruders, monsters appeared from all over the forest area.


    It was a Poison Ant that was notparable in size to an ordinary ant.


    It was a big creature with small jaws and horns on their heads.


    But they looked weak as they were the worker Ants.


    The poison effect was weak, so it was not a dangerous monster.


    There was only Worker Ants up to the boundary between the forest and the rocky area, so there was no major risk if we did not leave the restricted area.


    Bang!


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    The forest soon filled with the sounds of battle.


    A worker poison ant appeared before our eyes.


    Jung Taeho was the first person to take the initiative.


    me up!


    There was a huge ze that started swirling around his sword.


    mboyant fireworks permeated the sword and were brightly colored.


    "Ahhhhh"


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiii!!


    He lightly swung his sword, which caused a tremendous explosion and shattered Worker Poison Ants.


    It was a short battle scene, but the very powerful blow left a strong impression.


    Jung Taeho looked at us.


    He raised his thumb slightly with a look as if asking, How was it?


    He looked pleased with my reaction.


    Perhaps motivated by his performance, Yun Sehe also started fighting in earnest.


    Help me, Xiyan!


    A translucent girl appeared in the air at Yun Sehes call.


    A translucent girl who feelspletely different from the Summon.


    It wasn''t until a littleter that I noticed it was a spirit.


    The presence of the spirit I saw for the first time felt very mysterious.


    "Xiyan, sweep it!"


    Whee!


    A fierce wind blew around the spirit.


    The wind quickly hit the Worker Ants.


    As if they were paper dolls, the Poison Ants fluttered in the air.


    Jung Taeho looked angrily at Yun Sehe''s overwhelming performance.


    Her expressionless face remained the same, but Yun Sehe raised her chin slightly as if enjoying Jung Taeho''s gaze.


    Watching their performance, I began to get a little nervous.


    I can''t be too behindpared to my two young friends'' performance


    I took out my sword and began to deal with the Poison Ants in earnest.


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    A Worker Ant fell down at my blow.


    Thanks to Alfred and the tight training, I was able to deal with the Poison Ants more easily than I thought.


    There may have been an increase in sword skills, but above all, I benefited greatly from mymunication skill.


    I was able to grasp the Poison Ants moment and predict perfectly how they would move and attack.


    I was still a poor swordsman, but it was a piece of cake if I could predict the opponent''s movements.


    By grasping the movements of the surrounding Poison Ants, I continued the battle while supporting my two young friends.


    Jung Taeho rushed to the center of the enemy.


    I supported him in a situation where he could be surrounded.


    "Don''t go too deep. You could be surrounded if you move away from your team."


    "Ha-ha! I''m sorry, mister. I''ll be careful from now on."


    While supporting Jung Taeho, I sensed another threat.


    Yun Sehe concentrated on controlling the spirit, so she could not keep track of the Poison Ant that was approaching her from the side.


    She was on the verge of being attacked by a poisonous ant.


    Oh, watch out!


    I yelled at her and hurried.


    Yun Sehe also btedly sensed the danger, but the Poison Ant''s sharp jaw attack was already approaching.


    Oh no! I think I can''t make it!


    As soon as the image of Yun Sehe getting attacked popped in my head, I felt a prick in my head and lost energy for a moment.


    Ki Ki?


    I pulled Yun Sehe''s arm roughly.


    Yun Sehe escaped the Poison Ants attack by a hair''s breadth.


    After confirming her safety, I immediately killed the Worker Poison Ant with my sword.


    Are you alright Sehe?


    Well, yes, thank you.


    "I think you should be more aware about your surroundings while using your spirits power."


    "I''ll be careful. But.just now how did you do it?"


    What?


    That no, never mind.


    Yun Sehe hesitated to say something but stopped.


    She bowed her head and went back to battle.


    I deliberately turned a blind eye to her question.


    Because the situation that just happened was also hard for me to exin.


    I don''t know how that happened.


    But Suddenly the Worker Poison Ant that was about to attack Yun Sehe stopped moving.


    To be precise, I seem to have stopped the attack.


    I remembered a dizzy memory of the urgent situation earlier.


    I looked down at the poisonous ant that had just been knocked down for a while, then rejoined the battle.


    "Amazing."


    As a supervisor, Nam Jin-hyuk gave evaluation to Team 3.


    He imed to be the supervisor of Team 3, out of curiosity about Lim Sihyeon.


    Of course, Seo Yerin, who noticed the plot, expressed dissatisfaction, but that could not stop Nam Jinhyuk.


    Nam Jinhyuk became in charge of Team 3.


    The first to catch his eye were the two young Awakeners.


    Each person''s brilliant talent stood out even though he only watched it for a short time.


    It was so great that he could feel the power of the ck me that wrapped around Jung Taeho''s sword from a distance.


    Even considering that Worker Poison Ants are low-level monsters, it was a tremendous power.


    And above all, boldness and aggressiveness stood out.


    Even in the midst of the test, Jung Taeho showed off himself to his heart''s content.


    It was an important factor that could be a great advantage in real battle.


    Next, Yun Sehe.


    She was actually a great talent from the mere fact of being able to Summon spirits at that age.


    "Maybe Team 3 will be the dark horse of this test."


    Over time, the shorings of the two young applicants began to appear one by one.


    And at the same time, the movement of the other person felt very strange.


    At first, Nam Junhyuk just thought, Lim Sihyeon has a basic level of swordsmanship?


    The sword''s movements were rough since he didn''t have much experience inbat.


    As I expected, he''s normal.''


    He thought Lim Sihyeon just had Rusty swordy skills.


    However, at some point, he was able to realize a tremendous fact from the movements of Lim Sihyeon.


    He was using his power in the right ce as if he was aware of the movements of the Poison Ants.


    Jung Taeho, who was outstandingly active,cked the ability to look around.


    And Yun Sehe''s range attack was strong, but she was less skilled in using her skills.


    In addition, the two continued their own battles without any cooperation so far.


    It''s not strange for them to be in crisis at least once.


    However, Lim Sihyeon was able to fill all their weaknesses.


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe were able to show off their brilliant talents, eventually thanks to the support of Lim Sihyeon.


    It was a delicate support ability that reminded Nam Junhyuk of a parent supporting their child.


    If I was there, would I be able to support them like that?''


    Before he knew it, Nam Jinhyuk''s eyes continued to follow the movements of Lim Sihyeon.


    As Yerin said, he sure has a unique charm.


    When Team 3 reached the middle part of the examination, Nam Jinhyuk''s eyes began to see the cracks in the coordination of Team 3 little by little.


    Lim Sihyeon''s parental support became rather poisonous, as the two began to act more and more at their own discretion.


    When Nam Jinhyuk thought it was dangerous, Yun Sehe, who was controlling the spirit, was in danger.


    As Nam Jinhyuk was about to stop the attack of the Worker Poison Ant, he stopped moving.


    Something unbelievable got unraveled in front of his eyes.


    "No! How the hell?"


    Nam Jinhyuk shouted involuntarily.


    This is because the Worker Poison Ant which was going to attack Yun Sehe suddenly stopped moving.


    It was an unnatural movement as if someone had pressed the stop button on the remote control.


    There is no way the Poison Ant stopped by itself. Someone must have stopped the Poison Ants.''


    Nam Jinhyuk''s eyes naturally turned towards Lim Sihyeon.


    There was no physical evidence or logic, but his intuition strongly pointed to the ordinary person.


    "Who the hell are you Lim Sihyeon..?"


    Doubts and confusion continued to pile up in his eyes which was looking at Lm Sihyeon.


    At first, the battle with Worker Poison Ants was smooth.


    Although the cooperation was not going well, the hunt proceeded without much difficulty thanks to my proper support.


    However, as the test progressed,petition between the two began to ignite.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Xiyan!"


    Kiiiiiiiii!


    The two teens fought increasingly boldly and aggressively.


    As a result, the risk of fighting has increased.


    It was also overwhelming to provide support from behind.


    Shouldn''t I stop them?


    While I was thinking, something happened.


    "Oh Oh?!"


    The mes around Jung Taeho''s sword spread in all directions, drawn by the strong wind.


    It looked as if the wind had taken the me from the sword.


    Kiiiiiiiiiii!


    The spirit used the stolen mes to burn the Poison Ants everywhere in an instant.


    It was a very powerful attack.


    "Hey, Shorty! Why are you taking other people''s fire as you please?"


    "You were stupid for not using it properly, so I used some of them. You should be thanking me for making use of your worthless fire."


    At Yun Sehe''s expressionless answer, Jung Taeho jumped at the anger that rose to the top of his head.


    "You''re such a jerk! Don''t try to sabotage others'' hunting and do your job."


    "Then how about you stoping in front of me."


    "You."


    "Come on,e on. Why are you fighting again? We have to work as a team. You heard earlier that cooperation between team members is also an important factor for evaluation."


    "Phew!"


    "Hmph!"


    My mediation didnt produce any positive oue.


    Rather, both of them headed deeper into the forest, burning withpetitiveness.


    Ah, is it too much to ask for cooperation?


    Huh?


    ..I think I saw a red g around here


    I looked around and tilted my head.


    Mister! What are you doing. Come fast.


    Oh! I''ming.


    At Jung Taeho''s call, I stopped looking for the red g and ran to catch up with the two who had be distant.


    Hmm? Is it only me feeling we''re going too far into the forest.?


    There should be a red g around here''


    I realized something was wrong when I saw the two of them heading deeper and deeper.


    Nam Jinhyuk stopped and searched everywhere.


    After a while, he found the remains of a burned g on the ground.


    Oh my God, it looks like the spirit burned the g.


    He first radioed the other supervisors that there was an area where the g was missing.


    "Its Nam Jinhyuk, in charge of Team 3. Now in some areas of the eastern forest, gs indicating dangerous areas have been damaged. Supervisors, please pay attention. Over!"


    Nam Jinhyuk ran in the direction Team 3 were headed as soon as he finished sending message.


    In a short period of time, the distance between the Team and Nam Jinhyuk had widened.


    "Please, I hope nothing happens"


    Somehow, anxiety began to sprout in his mind.


    From some point on, many Worker Ants poured out.


    Jung Taeho, who ran forward without hesitation, seemed to be a little overwhelmed.


    I looked at the surrounding Poison Ants with my Communication skill.


    It felt like the situation was turning dangerous.


    I thought the supervisor would have warned me if it was a dangerous area.


    So I looked back but I couldn''t find the supervisor no matter how much I looked around.


    There''s no supervisor? When did the Supervisor with the mask disappear?


    He has been chasing us since the exam started, but now, suddenly he was nowhere to be found.


    An rm went off in my head.


    "Taeho, I think it''s dangerous here. We have to back off.


    "What? What are you talking about Mister? Were about to get a lot of points.


    "I can''t see the supervisor. The test isn''t the problem right now."


    Oh! He must be hiding and watching. We just have to pay attention to hunting."


    When I looked at Yun Sehe, she also didn''t want to step down.


    Their fighting spirit was already burning.


    At that time, when I was confused about the two who were not trying to listen to my words, a Poison Ant appeared.


    It was a Poison Ant that feltpletely different from the Worker Poison Ants, we dealt so far.


    -Ekiiiiiiiiii!


    A giant ant with a much bigger head and a big, threatening jaw  a Soldier Poison ant.


    "Now there''s someone with whom I can show off all of my skills."


    Jung Taeho smiled and increased the me in his sword.


    Rather than thinking of running away, he was burning up with fighting spirit.


    "This is driving me crazy. Sehe! I''ll cover Taeho for now. Help me"


    "All right, I will keep the Worker Ants away!"


    While Jung Taeho was dealing with the Soldier Poison Ant, I and Yun Sehe took care of his back.


    Whoooo!


    Fortunately, thanks to Yun Sehe''s spirit, we easily prevented Worker Poison Ants from approaching Jung Taeho.


    While we''re behind the scenes fighting worker ants.


    -Ekiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    With a huge explosion, Jung Taeho knocked down the Soldier Poison Ant.


    "Haah, Haaah, how does it taste, you dirty Poison Ant! Heck"


    Jung Taeho gasped showing signs that it was not an easy fight, while the surroundingnd got hollowed out as if it had been bombed.


    Yun Sehe and I also took a breather for a while after driving out all the remaining Worker Poison Ants.


    At that moment.


    Creeeeeeeeeeeeek


    The ground around where Jung Taeho fought began to crack.


    The ground began to sink before everyone could react.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe fell to the ground as if they were being dragged in.


    I threw myself reflexively and got hold of their hands.


    "Urggggggggg"


    But it was hard to bear the weight of the two of them at the same time.


    I was slowly getting dragged into the pit due to the weight of the two hanging in my hand.


    Just before all three of us were about to fell into the pit.


    "Hang in there!"


    I could feel the power someone hold on to my legs and a man''s voice wasing from behind.


    Looking back, it was the supervisor wearing a mask who followed us.


    Thanks to him, we stopped falling into the pit momentarily.


    The supervisor called Yun Sehe, holding my leg.


    "Call your spirit"


    "What?"


    "Hurry up and raise everyone with the help of the spirit. I can''t keep holding on to you guys forever."


    "All right. Xiy.!"


    Crackle


    At the same time as Yun Sehe was about to call out her spirit, the ground that was supporting us copsed.


    No!!


    Argh!


    Ahh!


    Oh my!


    Four of us lost our strength, and got sucked into the pit in an instant.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    I held on to the hands of the two as I fell down the pit.


    In a few seconds, 50,000 thoughts crossed my mind.


    Whirrrrr!


    Woooo!


    A gentle wind wrapped around my body, and for a moment I felt my body was rising.


    Yun Sehes Spirit seemed to have created a barrier to help us from crashing to the ground.


    BAM


    A dull shock passed through my body with the sound of the barrier hitting the floor.


    Thanks to the spirit, the shock was not as strong as I thought.


    "Ugh"


    "Ugh"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Groans filled the dark space.


    I raised myself up by covering my nose because of the dust that filled the surrounding area.


    I raised my head and looked at the pit we fell into.


    However, no light could be seen on the ceiling.


    When I was bewildered by theplete darkness, a fireball sprang up from one side and lit up the darkness around me.


    "Cough! Are you all okay?"


    It was the supervisor wearing a mask.


    "I''m fine Supervisor.


    When I looked around, Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe were slowly getting up from the ground.


    Fortunately, neither of them seemed to be injured.


    Oh, I''m sorry, but could you help me?


    Ah. Yes. Are you alright Supervisor.?


    I went to where the supervisor was sitting.


    His face showed signs of pain.


    "I tried to absorb the shock as much as I could with magic, but I think I fractured my right leg bone."


    "Oh my"


    The supervisor didn''t seem to be helped by the spirit.


    How can I help you?


    Can you get me something to fix my leg? "


    "Please wait a minute."


    I searched around and collected the branches lying on the floor of the pit.


    I made a splint and fixed his legs using bandages and tape from the first aid kit that the Supervisor had.


    The supervisor was well aware of first aid, so I could do it without much difficulty.


    Is this good enough?


    Urgh Yes, thank you very much.


    The other two also gathered around us.


    The supervisor asked the two teens.


    Is anyone hurt?


    I''m fine.


    Fine.


    Yun Sehe answered in a slightly trembling voice, and Jung Taeho nodded quietly.


    The supervisor, who checked everyone''s condition, pulled out the radio and sent a signal.


    But the walkie-talkie.


    "I think the walkie is broken. And"


    He looked at the ceiling once, sighed, and continued.


    "The hole to escape on the top also seems to have been blocked. It''s a relief that we weren''t swept away by the copsing soil."


    Well, what are we going to do then? Are we stuck here?


    Taeho asked with a look of great confusion.


    The supervisor replied in a calm tone as best he could.


    "It''s hard to get out of here right now, but other Supervisors will soon notice that we''re gone missing. I think it''s best to wait here for the rescue."


    "What happens to the test then?"


    Yun Sehe, who was obsessed with the test, asked with an expressionless face.


    "The test for Team 3 will be suspended for the time being. Since Team 3 entered the danger zone, it''s going to be disadvantageous."


    "What are you talking about! I didn''t see any red gs."


    "Red gs were installed normally. But they were all burned down and damaged by fire."


    Jung Taeho''s expression turned pale for a moment by the supervisor''s words.


    He soon noticed something and turned his head towards Yun Sehe.


    "This all happened because of you. All because of you using my fire on your own ord."


    "."


    "Ahhhh! I can ept this."


    When Jung Taeho''s voice was about to raise his voice.


    Wait!


    I felt something strange and shouted.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me.


    "I think it''sing."


    ".?"


    "..?"


    "What''s going on?"


    All three of them didn''t notice at all, but I felt the movement with my ability to sense them.


    "I think its the Poison Ants. Theyreing closer and closer to us."


    Pointing in the direction, I spoke in a confident tone.


    The supervisor shed a ball of fire at the dark space with a half-doubtful look.


    Kiii. Kiiiiii.


    We heard the creepy sounds of Poison Antsing from the dark space.


    And soon, countless Poison Ants started appearing from the dark.


    "They are all Soldier Poison Ants, right?"


    Jung Taeho asked in an anxious tone.


    As he said, all the Poison Ants that appeared in the dark were soldier poison ants.


    Tension lingered over the appearance of formidable enemy.


    Can you help me?


    The supervisor who was sitting asked me for help.


    I held my hand and lifted him up.


    He borrowed my shoulder and straightened up his posture.


    Thank you. Rest of you, step back."


    Leaving the words, he immediately began to caste his magic.


    Freeze, a sharp de of ice! Swing a merciless blow of the storm


    As soon as his spell was over, countless ice des sprang up in the air.


    And the des rushed at great speed, carried by a violent storm.


    It hit all the Soldier Poison Ants, that wereing in our direction.


    Kiiiiiii


    Kikikiiiiiiii!


    The relentless magic attack caused the body fragments of soldier poison ants to bounce everywhere.


    With one attack, no more Poison Ants could be found moving.


    The rest of the party, including me, couldn''t shut our mouths seeing the terrific skills of the supervisor.


    Since then, several attacks by soldier poison ants have continued, but all were easily handled by the supervisor''s magic.


    We took the dead Ant bodies, set them on fire and waited for the rescue team toe.


    The supervisor wearing a mask near me spoke quietly.


    "Are they still noting?"


    "Yes, they''re still nearby, but they don''t seem to want toe here."


    "You have a very useful ability."


    "Haha, I think Supervisors is better than mine."


    " HahahaThank you. I''m Nam Jinhyuk."


    "What? Oh I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    Although I was puzzled by the sudden self-introduction, I followed suit and gave my name.


    "When will theye to our rescue?"


    "By now they might have noticed that we''re gone. The Guild must have dispatched a search team."


    "Is it okay to just wait here?"


    "This ce seems to be a conduit for the Poison Ants and its safer to hold out here than to move around hastily."


    I nodded at his reasonable exnation.


    Although it was disturbing to wait for rescue, it was much better than moving around in a ce where Poison Ants swarmed.


    But the problem was


    <strong>[Yakum''s Trust takes effect]</strong>


    <strong>[Resisting the poison that tries to affect the body]</strong>


    Suddenly, a notification came up about poison being resisted.


    I felt something was wrong and looked around at others.


    Surprisingly, other people''s expressions started to change every moment.


    "Ah, I wondered why the Poison Ants stopped attacking"


    Nam Jinhyuk thought about my question for a while and shouted and gathered everyone.


    "It''s poison! Come here everyone. I''ll give you the antidote."


    He took a small ss bottle out from the first aid kit and handed it out.


    I turned down the antidote, while the other two hurriedly opened the lid and took the antidote.


    Perhaps thanks to the effect of the antidote, everyone''s faces returned to normal.


    However, Nam Jinhyuk''s expression became more serious.


    " Supervisor Jin ? What''s the problem?"


    "That''s"


    "?


    "The antidote works for about 30 minutes. After that, we have to take the antidote again."


    " How much antidote do we have left?"


    "Four bottles four bottles."


    The calction was not difficult.


    It meant that we could only stay here for an hour .


    "Supervisor Jin."


    "Yes."


    "Can the rescue teame within an hour?"


    My question was never answered by Nam Jinhyuk.


    The shadow of despair gradually began to surround us.


    Jung Taeho shouted as if he had a fit.


    "It''s all because of you! It''s because you burned the red g!"


    "Why me. You never listened to Mister earlier, when he asked you to back off? We wouldn''t have had this problem if you had backed off then."


    What? Why is this only my fault? You also didn''t back off!"


    "But I didn''t kill the soldier Poison Ant in such a bizarre way by breaking the ground like you!"


    Chaeeng!


    Jung Taeho couldn''t resist his rising anger and picked up his sword.


    Yun Sehe also called out her spirit.


    Ill teach you a lesson youll never forget, shorty.


    You teaching me a lesson, with that stupid yellow head of yours!


    The two, who had strong pride, were about to fight, and the supervisor Nam Jinhyuk also looked nk as if he had received a mental shock.


    I was also in shock.


    I dont know whether I can get out of here alive.


    I closed my eyes.


    The faces of Mother, Yakums, Farm members, Yerin and finally Speranza shed in my mind.


    My heart became heavy when I thought I would never see them again.


    As soon as my heart was about to weaken, I pped on my cheeks as hard as possible.


    p!


    I need to keep my head cool.


    I''ll go back to the people who are waiting for me.


    I moved my legs with a determined mind and shouted at the two teens who were engaged in a war of nerves.


    "What are you two doing!"


    My loud voice echoed through the space.


    Not only the two who were fighting but also Nam Jinhyuk, who was sitting on a rock, looked at me in surprise.


    "You two! Get down on your knees."


    "Ah, Mister."


    "Huh! "


    The two flinched at my shrill cry.


    Then they approached me and knelt down.


    "Both of you are adults in this society now. So dont act like kids in a situation like this.?"


    "That idiot did it first.


    "The shorty was the one


    NOISY! Are you still ming each other?"


    "."


    Jung Taeho, full ofints, pouted his lips, and Yun Sehe lowered her head.


    "Haah. Sehee. Would Seo Yerin act like this in a desperate situation like this.?"


    Hmm


    "Jung, Is this kind of Awakener what you dreamt of bing?"


    Hmph!


    "Listen! As an adult you have to admit if you did something wrong. A person who can''t do that can never grow and will remain as an immature child. That''s exactly what you two are now."


    "Ugh"


    ""


    " Society and Guilds are not ces where you can survive alone. You have to understand others'' shorings and ept them for who they are.


    Neither of them raised their heads at the words that came from my true feelings and experience.


    Soon, the shoulders of both of them trembled, and a suppressed sob came out little by little.


    The two felt disappointment, sadness, and anger toward them.


    I sighed and sat down, while looking at them in their eyes.


    "Phew did you both do something wrong or not?"


    "I did something wrong"


    " I did ."


    I gently patted the heads of the two teens who were forced to hold back their tears.


    "I''m sorry. When I found out it was dangerous, I should have stopped you guys more actively as the eldest person here. I couldn''t. It''s my responsibility."


    "No no! Even when you warned us, it was me who didnt listen to it"


    "Ugh I was the one who burned the g"


    Two people finally admitted to their fault.


    I smiled softly at the sight.


    "So we''re all in the wrong? We forgive each other because we''re on the same team. Right?


    Nod!


    Nod!


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe, kept nodding their heads with tears in their eyes.


    They felt so cute that I hugged them slightly.


    Then, the two couldn''t ovee the bursting emotions and burst into tears at the same time.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh UNCLE


    Two guys called me uncle at the same time while crying.


    Gosh, this word again. Maybe I should start getting used to it.


    I gave up correcting them and smiled.


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe stopped crying more quickly than expected.


    The atmosphere was much better than before.


    I approached Nam Jinhyuk, leaving two teens behind.


    "Thank you."


    "What, I didnt do anything"


    "No, you did. To be honest, I was out of my mind until a little while ago. But after hearing Sihyeon''s words, I regained my consciousness. Thank you very much."


    Nam Jinhyuk expressed his gratitude by bowing his head with sincerity.


    Iughed a little embarrassed at the unexpected situation.


    However, I could not rx because of the warm atmosphere.


    I soon stiffened my face and opened my mouth.


    "Supervisor Jin."


    "Yes?"


    "We don''t have time, so I''ll ask straightforwardly. What''s the best possible way to escape this ce?"


    "Um"


    Nam Jinhyuk thought for a while and opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "If we can''t wait for the rescue team, the only way is to escape from here on our own."


    "How about magically piercing the sand above?"


    "The ground is weak enough to copse. If something goes wrong, we may get buried alive."


    "Well, then the only way left is breaking thorugh the front."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Thest way we have left.


    Four of us have to break through the nest of Poison Ants.


    It''s not easy.


    No, Its close to impossible.


    Even the experienced Awakener like Nam Jinhyuk, who showed off his powerful magical skills, looked unsure.


    When I was thinking with a worried expression, the Summoners stone in my hand began to light up.


    "Do you need my help, Popi?

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    I looked at the Summoners stone hearing a familiar voice.


    The Summoners stone resonated in my hand.


    Yerin told me not to Summon, but I couldn''t help it in this situation.


    I poured out my energy into the stone and called out the Summon.


    Whoo!


    A strong light poured out from the Summoners stone.


    Soon after, a group of two small souls formed in front of my eyes.


    Pow wo wooo!


    "Hi, Popi"


    Akum and Gyuri hugged me as soon as they were summoned.


    Just seeing the children in the mentally difficult situation felt like a slight recovery.


    "Si.. Sihyeon? Are you a Summoner? And not one but two?


    "Wow! Is this your Summon? They are so cute!"


    Nam Jinhyuk and Jung Taeho were surprised by the unexpected appearance of the Summons, while Yun Sehe looked nk as she waspletely attracted to the cute Summons.


    Pow wo? woooo?


    "Sihyeon, who are they, Popi?"


    "They''re on my teammates."


    "Where is Yerin"


    When Gyuri suddenly mentioned Yerin, I was embarrassed and covered her mouth with my finger.


    I nced at both Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe, who did not seem to have noticed at all.


    However, Nam Jinhyuk''s eyes were mysterious as if he had noticed something.


    "Oh, my God! What are you doing Popi.?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Would you like to say hello to my teammates first?"


    I apologized to the angry Gyuri, while turning the conversation to the other side.


    "This fairy here is Gyuri. And this cute friend is Akum.


    "Thank you for taking care of Sihyeon, Popi.!


    Gyuri and Akum greeted the party in a cute way."


    "Uh I mean I''m Nam Jinhyuk."


    "Jung Taeho, please take care of me!"


    "My name is Yun Sehe."


    The three also greeted Gyuri and Akum in their own ways.


    "Excuse me, Sihyeon."


    "Yes?"


    "Are Gyuri and Akum really your Summons?"


    "I think so. Aren''t the ones whoe out while using the Summoners stone called Summons?"


    "Yes, but I asked because it was so different from the Summoner I have seen so far."


    Yerin said something simr.


    She said most of the Summons used by the summoners looked like soulless shells.


    They never showed any emotional expressions like Gyuri and Akum, while there are few cases wheremunication was possible.


    "And there are two Summons. I guess this is Sihyeon''s unique ability."


    "What? Uh Was it supposed to be able to summon only one? It''s also my first time summoning both of them at the same time."


    "Huh?!"


    "Sorry. It hasn''t been long since I learned how to summon. There are a lot of things I don''t know."


    "No When did you learn to summon?"


    Hmm. about two weeks ago?"


    "Huh."


    Nam Jinhyuk looked incredulous, and at the end, he made a distorted expression.


    "Excuse me, Supervisor Jin? We don''t have much time. Shouldn''t we move fast?"


    "Oh! I''m sorry. I''ve heard such a surprising story, so all of a sudden let''s talk about the detailster."


    While I was talking to Nam Jinhyuk, Akum and Gyuri were ying with Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe


    Thanks to this, the atmosphere that was a little awkward became much softer.


    "Hey! Stop joking around ande here. Now I''m going to tell you something important."


    I called the children, Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe.


    Everyone gathered here in ordance with me.


    "I don''t have time, so I''ll start with the conclusion. After talking to Supervisor Jin here, it was concluded that the only way we could survive was to go head on."


    " "


    The faces of the two teens, which had been softened just a moment ago, hardened.


    "Of course, there is an option to wait here safely. But, you know, we''re running out of time until the rescue teames. It''s going to be hard if we don''t have a lot of luck."


    In the midst of tight time and uncertainty, there are only two options left in front of us. Do you want to wait for the help toe, or do you want to break through on your own?


    "Please tell me your opinions honestly. We don''t have much time left to worry about."


    Mister.


    ??


    Mister, aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m scared, too. But there are people waiting for me outside. I''m just more scared that I won''t see them again."


    Jung Taeho, who listened to me, showed hisplex feelings on his face.


    While he hesitated, Yun Sehe opened her mouth first.


    "I''m I''m going to follow you Uncle.


    Will that be alright Sehe?"


    It won''t be easy. I''m not confident if I think I''m doing it alone, but I think I can do it if I''m next to Uncle. That''s how I feel."


    There was a smile on Yun Sehe''s expressionless face.


    Her eyes were filled with faith in me.


    Embarrassed, I scratched my head.


    It felt great to be trusted absolutely by someone, but one side of the heart was heavy with responsibility.


    "Thank you, Sehe. Then let''s do it together."


    I reached out and gently patted Yun Sehe''s head.


    A deeper smile permeated her face.


    "Me too! I''m going too! I didn''t say itter because I was scared. I''m just thinking about it a little bit!"


    Maybe Jung Taeho was motivated by Yun Sehe''s words.


    The sight automatically drewughter.


    "Haha, thats the Taeho I know. Always full of confidence."


    "Of course! Trust me mister. I''ll burn all those Ants. Hahaha!"


    Jung Taeho, who regained his full momentum, burst into a confidentugh.


    Yun Sehe looked at him with pathetic eyes, but her eyes were much softer than when they first met.


    "Then it''s decided. We don''t have much time, so let''s move right away."


    Wait a minute.


    What''s the matter Mister?


    I talked to Gyuri and Akum.


    "Guys, can you help us?"


    "Of course, Popi! Trust me, Popi!"


    Pow wo woooo


    Gyuri flew around over the head of the party and sprayed shiny fairy powder.


    And Akum started to dance in front of us.


    <strong>[Fairy''s Sparkling Powder takes effect]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases magic attack power]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases magic attack resistance]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases movement speed]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases abnormal resistance.]</strong>


    <strong>[Baby Yakum''s cheering takes effect.]</strong>


    <strong>[Increases physical ability]</strong>


    <strong>[Physical attack resistance goes up]</strong>


    <strong>[Magic attack resistance goes up]</strong>


    <strong>[Magical attack resistance goes up]</strong>


    When the fairy''s glittering powder was sprayed, the body of the party members began to shine.


    The ability has risen tremendously due to the effect of the two Summons'' support skills.


    My body felt light and energized as if I had taken a powerful stimnt.


    Others also felt a simr effect, and their faces brightened.


    I Im full of energy.


    That''s great, mister!


    Additional resistance to abnormal conditions, plus resistance! Sihyeon, with this buff, we''ll be able to hold out for quite a long time."


    The despair gradually disappeared around everyone and began to be filled with hope.


    I shouted cheerfully looking at the two.


    "Let''s go, Team 3."


    "Yay!"


    "Lets do it."


    "Good luck, popi"


    Pow wo woo


    Two teens and the children responded vigorously.


    Nam Jinhyuk, who was assisted by me due to his ufortable legs, asked yfully.


    Am I allowed to join Team 3?


    Hahahah, of course. We moved together from the start of the test, so of course we''re on the same team."


    "Thank you. I almost felt a little lonely. If we escape this, lets all go out for dinner."


    "Whoa, then you have to pay for it."


    "Hahahah! Of course."


    Nam Jinhyuk and I exchanged light jokes and moved towards the dark cave.


    The party broke through the cave more smoothly than expected.


    The battle took ce in the form of abination of Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe, while I assisted Nam Jinhyuk, who had difficulty walking.


    With Sehe''s spirit, it was not easy to do much damage to Soldier Poison Ants, but when she worked together with Taeho they created a synergy effect.


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehesbination became powerful with Nam Jinhyuk''s advice.


    At first, there was a slight creak, but it felt like thebination was getting in sync little by little.


    Jung Taeho increased the power of the me on his sword with the support of the spirit.


    Nevertheless, Nam Jinhyuk was the one who unleashed the most powerful skill.


    Even though he was injured, the power of the multi-element wizard was enough to shake my flesh every time I saw it.


    Thanks to this, I and the Summons had no time to step up.


    However, the sessful breakthrough of the cave gradually faced difficulties.


    Once again the path divides into two.


    Where the hell are we going?


    The passageway began to get more and moreplicated as we went inside the ant cave.


    At first, we simply chose a path leading straight, but our head gradually became conflicted with the continuous dividing of paths and maze-like passage.


    Nam Jinhyuk muttered with a troubled face.


    "It would be hard to escape if we simply chose the path that goes straight"


    "Ugh, I hate using my brain!"


    "Is there any way?"


    Yun Sehe asked, looking at me.


    I don''t want to betray her faith, but I didn''t have any.


    At that moment.


    Kiii.


    A poisonous ant still alive moved its body.


    It was a worker poison ant who was wounded in the battle and could not move.


    Jung Taeho stepped up, raising his hand.


    I''ll take care of it.


    He stood in front of the worker poison ant.


    He muttered as he watched the Ant burn his will to survive until the end.


    "I feel a little sorry for you. I have heard that ants and honeybees die while dedicating all their lives to the organization. I hope you''ll be born more free in your next life


    "Wait!"


    "Eh? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden, mister?"


    Something shed across my mind and I stopped Jung Taeho''s movements.


    Honey Bees, ants.


    When I observed Bumble and other honeybees at the Demon Farm, I realized that there were some rules and regrities.


    Even when theye to the garden, they don''t always memorize the location.


    They find their way with the signal and smell that someone has already left first.


    All the poison ants could not have memorized the structure of such aplex ant cave perfectly.


    It was clear that they also followed the signals left behind to match the given task like honeybees.


    I approached the poison ant, which was still alive.


    This guy might not know the way out, but he might know the signal.


    After organizing my thoughts, I asked Jung Taeho.


    "Taeho, can you fix this poison ant so it can''t move its head?"


    "What? Why all of a sudden"


    "I''ll exin itter. Just do it for me."


    Jung Taeho followed my request with a strange look on his face.


    The sharp jaw of the poison ant was fixed with his sword so that it could not attack me.


    After making sure it was safe, I took my hand to the face of the poison ant.


    As soon as my hand touched the face of the poison ant, the ability tomunicate got activated.


    <strong>[Trying tomunicate with the target]</strong>


    <strong>[Target is hostile'' towards you]</strong>


    <strong>[Target is suffering from injury]</strong>


    "Ugh!"


    "Are you okay, Mister?"


    I groaned as I felt the pain of the Poison Ant with mymunication skill.


    I signalled that I was okay to Jung Taeho, who asked anxiously, and continued to focus.


    I''m sure he knows the signal.


    Signals Signals Signals Outgoing Signals


    In the memory of the Poison ant, a forest scenery momentarily appeared.


    I tried to read the signal in the memory without missing the chance.


    Kiii


    Kiii kiiiiiii


    The worker poison ant kept rebelling till the end.


    I withdrew my hand and stepped back.


    In that short time, my back and forehead were damp with cold sweat.


    Jung Taeho Came up to me.


    I raised my hand and signaled once again that I was fine.


    It wasn''t as easy as I thought, but I seeded in reading the signal of the poison Ant to reach outside.


    I somehow figured out the signal


    But how am I supposed to use this?


    I got the signal but I dont know how to use the signal.


    Its like I got a movie DVD, but I don''t have a yer to y it.


    When I was in a bind, baby Yakum approached me.


    Pow wo woo


    "What? You can do it?"


    Pow wooooo


    Akum nodded his head with confidence.


    It was hard to believe that he could read the signal of a poison ant, but I decided to give it a try.


    I delivered the signal that I got through mymunication skill to Akum.


    Upon receiving the signal, the baby Yakum began sniffing around.


    The party members looked at the behavior of the baby Yakum in wonder.


    After a while,


    Pow wo wooo


    "Did you really find it?"


    Pow wooo


    Akum cried, pointing in one direction of the forked road.


    "Sihyeon, what''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    "I think Akum found the way out."


    "What? How the hell .."


    Nam Jinhyuk seemed to have a lot of questions, but he swallowed them inside.


    Because that wasn''t the point now.


    Can you believe it?


    I''m not sure. I''m just trusting Akum."


    Nam Jinhyuk frowned and fell into thought. His troubles were not long.


    "I trust you, Sihyeon. Let''s follow that cute friend."


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe also nodded their head with trustful eyes.


    My heart felt heavy looking at their eyes full of trust at a stranger, whom they met only a few hours ago.


    "All right, let''s follow Akum. Akum, please show us the way."


    Pow wo wooo!


    The baby Yakum lead us with a confident cry.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    -Sniff! Sniff! Sniff!


    The baby Yakum sniffed the surrounding passageway and searched for the signal heading outside.


    I''m not sure yet, but thanks to Akum''s guidance, we seemed to be gradually getting closer to the exit.


    Shh! Wait!


    All the party members stopped at my stop sign.


    I detected several Soldier poison ants nearby.


    Nam Jinhyuk, who was being supported by me, whispered quietly.


    Another enemy attack?


    Yes, they are roaming on the aisle ahead.


    "I don''t think these disgusting ants are going to let us go."


    It was good to find the way to go outside through Akum, but it became more difficult to escape due to the Poison Ants that moved smarter than expected.


    At first, I thought it was a coincidence to meet soldier poison ants in each aisle, but now it is changing to not a coincidence.


    Let''s take a break here.


    Yes. Everyone,e this way."


    He helped Nam Jinhyuk to leanfortably.


    As he continued to move on one leg, his physical strength was being consumed twice as fast.


    "Sehe, are you okay?"


    "Yes I''m okay."


    Yun Sehe had also consumed a lot of physical strength due to continuous battles and enforcement.


    At least, it was fortunate that Jung Taeho was still active.


    "I think you should drink another bottle of antidote here."


    You said you had four bottles left, didn''t you?


    Yes.


    I''m fine, so give my share to Sehe.


    Will that be alright? Sihyeon, you haven''t taken a single bottle of antidote."


    "Im fine. Lets save the antidote as much as I can."


    I deliberately refused the antidote, smiling as if I was fine.


    Nam Jinhyuk did not force me as if he understood my intention.


    "Sehe, Taeho. Drink a bottle of antidote."


    I took the antidote to both of them who were resting.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Sehe opened the lid and took it as soon as she received the antidote.


    Her paleplexion seemed to get better.


    On the other hand, Jung Taeho held the antidote still in his hand.


    Taeho, why aren''t you taking it?


    I''m fine, so lets keep this.


    What? If you don''t eat now, it''ll be harder to endure."


    "I won''t die right away. I can handle a little bit of pain."


    "Don''t push yourself. We don''t know how much longer you''ll have to fight.


    "Haah. You''re holding onto your pain. Arent you Mister.? Do you think I don''t know?"


    Jung Taeho''s point was urate.


    No matter how high my resistance skill was, it was notpletely immune to poison.


    Before I knew it, my body was getting heavier little by little.


    "Shorty and the supervisor don''t have enough stamina to hold out, so shouldn''t we leave 2 bottles? I''m physically fit, so I can hold out more."


    "Taeho"


    Is this the power of youth.?


    I felt proud looking at Jung Taeho growing as a man.


    Jung Taeho handed Yun Sehe the antidote he received.


    Will you will you be alright?


    I''m all right. Hurry up. I''m not giving it because I like you, but because I can''t use my strength if I don''t get the support of your spirit."


    "Thank you."


    Jung Taeho said something mean for no reason, but Yun Sehe cherished the antidote and thanked him.


    Taking a break for a while, we began to move again.


    Kiii!


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    As expected, the group of Poison Ants was waiting for us.


    <Freeze, a sharp de of ice! Swing a merciless blow of the storm!>


    First, Nam Jinhyuk reduced the enemy''s power a lot with his strong range magic.


    "I''m going!"


    "Okay, Xiyan"


    "Haaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Thebination of Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe, who are gradually in sync, has been able to eliminate the remaining enemies without hesitation.


    "Take it! It''s tickling powder, popi!"


    When Gyuri sprayed tickling powder on the Poison Ants, they trembled all over and temporarily became defenseless.


    "Let''s go, Akum!"


    Pow wo wooo


    I and Akum easily killed off the defenseless Poison Ants.


    In order to ovee the difficult situation, teamwork between team members was inevitably important.


    We worked so well together that I couldn''t believe that we met for the first time today.


    And the more we worked together, the stronger our trust in each other grew.


    About an hour and a half after trying to break through the cave.


    The stuffy air in the passage was changing little by little.


    We have a hunch that the exit was not far away.


    Pow wo wooo Pow wo woooo


    The baby Yakum who was guiding us made a pleasant cry.


    Perhaps it meant that the exit was not far away.


    "I don''t think there''s much time left."


    "Are you sure, Mister?"


    "Yes, the exit is just around the corner."


    Everyone''s eyes got filled with hope at the news that the exit was just around the corner.


    There was once again a fork in the road in front of us.


    Pow wo wooo


    Pow wo wooo.


    Akum pointed to one side of the road, as he had guided us.


    "Huh? That''s the exit direction?"


    Pow wo woooooooooooooooo


    If it was the normal pattern, the Poison Ants should be waiting for us in the direction of the exit unconditionally.


    However, now, I can''t feel any signs of Poison Ants in the direction of the exit, and rather, I can feel the movement of numerous Poison Ants on the other side.


    What? What''s wrong with them?


    They''ve been horribly disturbing us, but suddenly, in the end, they are letting us go without a fight?


    When I didn''t move with a serious look on my face, Nam Jinhyuk asked me with a strange look.


    "Sihyeon, what''s the problem?"


    "That''s"


    I told everyone, including Nam Jinhyuk, what I felt and thought.


    Jung Taeho epted the situation with an optimistic attitude.


    "Didn''t they just let us go since we were too strong?"


    "I hope so"


    Yun Sehe, asked me with a rtively careful look.


    So you think it''s a trap?


    I think it''s a possibility. Looking at the movements so far, they are not stupid creatures."


    Everyone''s opinions were divided


    Naturally, attention was focused on Nam Jinhyuk, the most experienced.


    "I think Sihyeon has a point. The queen ant, who actually leads the Poison Ants, is known to be quite clever."


    "Eh? So it''s really a trap?"


    "I don''t know. But there''s definitely a possibility."


    Nam Jinhyuk added strength to the opinion that it could be a trap.


    "But even if we knew it was a trap, we couldn''t help it. We don''t have much time left, so I think we should breakthrough."


    Everyone''s expression hardened at his insistence that we breakthrough even if we know it''s a trap.


    I knew it would be a tough fight even if I didn''t say it.


    "Supervisor Jin is right. If those guys don''t intend to let us go out, we have no choice but to force ourselves through"


    Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho also nodded their heads with determination.


    We moved in the direction indicated by Akum.


    In the long passageway, not only any signs of soldier poison ants but also that of worker poison ants could not be found.


    Whooooo


    A very weak wind was blowing at the tip of my nose.


    In the wind, I felt a cool freshness, not the stuffy air of underground.


    "It''s the wind."


    "I think we''re really at the exit,"


    Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho said with a relieved expressions.


    Nam Jinhyuk and I looked around with a cautious expressions.


    I couldn''t rx yet.


    A few minutes walking down the aisle with the gentle wind.


    We could see the light.


    The exit I see the exit."


    Mister! We did it! I did it!"


    Pow wo wooo


    "Hahahah. I''m excited, popi!"


    Seeing the two happy people, Akum and Gyuri shook their bodies excitedly.


    The moment I was trying to rx!


    What I was worried about began to be reality before my eyes.


    Poison ants popped out from all sides as if they were waiting.


    And among them, a poison ant with enormous pressure that we had never seen before appeared.


    "That''s a General poison ant? Why is he here?"


    " General poison ant?"


    "The most powerful poison ant escorting the queen. They don''t usually move away from the queen''s nest


    "As expected, these guys didn''t want to let us go."


    "Mister! Over there, exit! At the exit!!"


    While looking at the General poison ants for a moment, an urgent cry came from Jung Taeho.


    Workers'' Poison Ants who appeared at the exit were trying to destroy the exit with their hands.


    Atst, I saw the intention of the poison ants.


    They realized our purpose and nned to trap us even by tearing down the exit.


    These terrible Poison Ants have quickly grasped the situation.


    Nam Jinhyuk gave us instructions.


    "We have to stop the exit from falling down."


    "Gyuri, please!"


    Okay, Popi!


    Gyuri, who flew fast, sprayed tickling powder on the Poison Ants near the exit.


    Thanks to her, the worst situation in which the exit copsed was prevented.


    Nam Jinhyuk shouted once again.


    "Escapees first. I''ll block the back. Secure the exit."


    "Taeho, Sehee, go out first."


    Okay


    Okay


    Taeho and Sehe headed to the exit first, while Nam Jinhyuk and I stayed and checked the Poison Ants in the back.


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The ice de created by Nam Jinhyuk prated the Poison Ants.


    However, General Poison Ant came toward us little by little, enduring the magic head on.


    Nam Jinhyuk''s expression, which has already consumed a lot of physical strength, has been distorted.


    Pow wo wooo woooooooooooooo


    "Good! Let''s show it to them this time!"


    Pow wo wooooo


    I held the Summoners stone tightly and strengthened the horn of Akum.


    An intense light shone brightly from the horn of Akum.


    General Poison Ant must have felt something unusual, so he was on alert.


    The baby Yakum bravely rushed at the General Poison Ant, who was several times bigger than him


    The giant body of the General Poison Ant copsed with a tremendous crash.


    "Great work Akum!"


    Nam Jinhyuk looked stunned by the tremendous power emanating from the small body.


    Having done with his work, the baby Yakum came back and wagged his tail.


    Thanks to the General''s fall, the other Poison Ants also slowed down and stopped approaching.


    "Good job, Akum. Supervisor, this is the time. When the General is down, we have to go to the exit."


    "Oh Yes!"


    I helped Nam Jinhyuk, who was still dazed and ran towards the exit together.


    "Oh, my! I''ve run out of tickling powder, popi. The ants are getting back up again, popi!


    The exit was about to copse.


    Mister, supervisor brother! Come on!"


    An urgent voice came from the front.


    But the road to the exit was steeper and rougher than I thought.


    I hurt my leg and couldn''t move fast with Nam Jinhyuk in my arms.


    The fallen General rose up.


    The Poison Ants, who regained their momentum, began to surround us.


    It seemed impossible to resist the pursuit of Poison Ants before reaching the exit.


    What should I do?


    At a time when I was in a dilemma.


    Sihyeon, I think this is it for me.


    What?


    Leave me here. You should escape first before the exit is blocked.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    "What does that mean? Don''t talk nonsense"


    "I''m serious. At this rate, we''re both going to get stuck here."


    "."


    "I still have some magic spells left. It''s possible to hold out on my own. So go quickly."


    "But."


    "It''s also the supervisor''s job to be responsible for the safety of test applicants. Go. Please call the rescue team while Im holding out."


    Nam Jinhyuk repeatedly said with a calm expression.


    Leave him behind.


    My whole body was stiff at the crossroads of a difficult choice.


    Fear, guilt, sadness, and an indescribable number of emotions went through my head.


    "Supervisor Jin, I''m sorry."


    "It''s alright. I don''t care"


    "Sehe! Taeho! You guys escape first!"


    Si Sihyeon?!"


    Nam Jinhyuk was surprised by my unexpected behavior and called my name.


    Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho, who were at the exit, also shouted with confused look.


    What do you mean, mister?


    Change of ns! We''ll hold on, so you guys go out and call the rescue team."


    "You can''t do that. We have to go out together!"


    "Right Uncle! Dont change the n."


    "No, we have to. Please listen to me."


    I turned my headpletely away from the two teens.


    I could hear the voices of two from the back, but now I couldn''t afford to care about them.


    The General Poison ant, who came to his senses, wasing towards us with a group.


    "Haah why didn''t you go out?"


    "How could I leave you alone? And we don''t need three people to call the rescue team."


    "thank you."


    "Let''s talk about thankster, and think about what we should do with him first?"


    "Sihyeon, could you hold on a little longer? I''ll prepare a proper powerful blow."


    I nodded to Nam Jinhyuk''s words and took out my sword.


    Akum and Gyuri followed me.


    "Gyuri, can you help me a little more?"


    "Huh! There''s almost no tickling powder now, Popi."


    "It''ll only take a little bit, so please stop the biggest one for a while."


    "Okay, Popi"


    Gyuri flew to the General poison ant and sprayed a little tickling powder.


    Fortunately, he seemed to be paralyzed as he flinched.


    "Let''s go, Akum"


    Pow wo wooooo


    With the strong cry of Akum, I rushed towards the Poison Ants.


    In the midst of difficulties, I have grown a little, and I have be able to easily deal with soldier poison ants.


    While the General poison ant was paralyzed, I wielded my sword hard to reduce other poison ants as much as possible.


    At that time, I felt a chill in my chest and a chill in my spine.


    "Sihyeon! Be careful!"


    I felt the movement of the General Poison Ant, who got released from the paralysis faster than I thought, behind my back.


    The moment I thought I should avoid it, the sharp front feet of the General poison Ant was already about to stab me.


    Damn, I shouldn''t have let my guard down


    I hardened at the spot thinking about the pain I''m about to experience.


    And


    Chaeng!


    "What are you doing? Wake up, mister!"


    "TaTaeho?"


    Jung Taeho, who I thought had gone out, stopped the attack.


    And the wind began to blow around.


    "I will suppress the movement of the General Poison Ant."


    Yun Sehe also supported us using her spirit without going out.


    Why didn''t you guys go out?


    Mister. It''s not my cup of tea to run away cowardly. And didnt you say we should ept each others shorings."


    "


    "Uncle, let''s all go out together."


    "Guys."


    I felt resentful for the two teens who didn''t go out, but thanks to them staying, I was alive at this moment.


    Okay. Let''s go Team 3.


    Let''s go.


    A fully awakened General poison ant swung his front legs in all directions.


    However, thanks to the support of the two, I was able to stop him.


    "Everyone, back off!"


    Nam Jinhyuk, who had been preparing for magic for a long time, shouted.


    "Freeze, a spear of sharp iceShiver, a strike of destructive lightningSwing, a stroke of merciless storm."


    Whooing!


    Strong lightning and storms swirled around arge ice arrow.


    As soon as we stepped down to a safe position, Nam Jinhyuk immediately fired it.


    Ekiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Kikikikikiiiiiiiiiiiii


    kiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The General Poison Ant, got pierced by the ice arrow and let out a painful scream.


    Intense lightning and storms quickly messed up the General Poison Ant''s interior.


    In the end, the General Poison Ant, who could not withstand the magic power, copsed, and the Poison Ants who lost their captain scattered across the aisle in confusion.


    "Nice Supervisor."


    "Supervisor Jin, you''re amazing. I can''t believe you knocked that guy down with a single blow."


    When we approached in excitement, Nam Jinhyuk''s expression was very pale.


    After confirming his appearanceter, I asked anxiously.


    "Are you alright? Is it because of the poison?"


    "No, it''s because it''s hard to use all three elements at the same time. I''ll recover after a little rest."


    I was relieved to see Nam Jin-hyuk smiling faintly.


    "By the way, why didn''t you two go out?"


    "At first I was going to go out but came back because Mister and the supervisor looked to be in danger. "


    Certainly, it would have been very dangerous if the two had not returned.


    On top of that, the two teens gave up their escape and returned to this dangerous ce.


    They cannot be med.


    "Well, I see. It''s true that we got out of the crisis with your help."


    "Hehe."


    When I admitted with a resigned look, the twoughed with proud expressions.


    "What should we do now, Supervisor Jin?"


    "Um"


    He organized the current situation with a serious look on his face.


    "We managed to get them out, but the situation is still not good. The exit in front of us is blocked, and we have 30 minutes left.We have to find another exit, and I don''t think they''ll give us a way easily."


    "Did they set traps in other exits too?"


    "There''s a good chance. The Queen Poison Ant even sent a General poison ant, and shes doing everything to catch us."


    What a bunch of terrible antsI think we should change the name to a terrible ant, not poison ant.


    They are going out toe at us with all their might


    Hold on. All their might?


    "Supervisor Jin, there are many exits in the den, right?"


    "Yes, there are many."


    "If the Queen tried to stop us from escaping, she''d have sent troops in advance at those exits, right?"


    "Yes so that she can trap us like now."


    "You said earlier, General Poison protects the queen''s nest. If we''re enough to take out that General Poison ant, isnt she going to send more Generals to the exit?"


    "That''s possible. To defend many exits! Sihyeon No way?"


    Nam Jinhyuk noticed my thoughts and opened his eyes wide.


    Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho tilted their heads without noticing yet.


    I approached the fallen general poisin ant in silence.


    I traced the signal from the General poison Ant who was still breathing.


    "If they''re nning on taking our heads, they should also prepare to lose their head.?"


    Ah"


    No way, mister"


    Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho also btedly noticed my intentions.


    Their eyes grew as big as if they could pop out.


    We went to a ce far away from the exit, using the signal left in the head of the General Poison Ant, where no one expected us to be.


    The Queen''s Nest.


    Rather, it may be thest chance for us to get out of this ce.


    To be honest, I thought it was a little too much when I gave my opinion.


    The queen''s nest is the most dangerous ce in the cave.


    However, unexpectedly, Nam Jinhyuk easily epted and nodded, and Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho also expressed their willingness to try.


    "There is no hope if we keep dragging our feet and fighting a war of attrition. This boring ant oyster let''s finish it with our hands."


    "Hehe, let''s give the damn ants a scare."


    "It''s a little scary, but I trust my teammates and Uncle."


    All our opinions came together.


    There was no time.


    Once again, with the guidance of Akum, we began to move.


    As expected, there were few defensive forces on the way to the Queen''s Nest.


    Maybe they didn''t expect us to hit the main base.


    We broke through theplicated passage as quickly as possible carrying Nam Jinhyuk, who used up a lot of physical strength.


    As we got closer to the queen''s nest, the signs of Poison Ants around us became busier.


    "Maybe they''ve noticed now. They''re busily moving to where we''re headed."


    "We have to hurry."


    When all the troops that had escapede back, there will be no chance."


    Nam Jinhyuk''s words made us feel nervous and speed up.


    After a small battle, we advanced toward the heart of the nest.


    Pow wo woooo


    Akum, who was guiding us, made a loud cry.


    There was a sense of caution.


    At the end of the aisle, I could feel the presence of many Poison Ants and a strong presence that I had never met before.


    "I think we''re here now."


    As we reached the end of the aisle, a huge room appeared.


    The giant queen ant was escorted by Soldier Poison Ants.


    UKiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The Queen Poison Ant found us and gave us an unpleasant cry.


    Hearing the cry, the Poison Ants began to get ready for battle at the same time.


    Many soldier poisons, and three general poison Ants.


    And at this moment, troops continued to gather through other channels.


    "The situation seems more difficult than I thought, but we will proceed as originally nned."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stop them."


    "I''m ready, Shorty! Lets begin."


    Fool, focus! Mistakes are fatal now."


    The n was simple.


    While we block, Nam Jinhyuk aims for the queen poison ant with one powerful magic bullet.


    Unlike her huge body, her defense was at an ordinary level, so it was our strategy.


    UKiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    But the Queen Poison Ant wasn''t stupid.


    She immediately noticed our n and moved all the troops.


    "Please, guys!"


    Pow wo wooooo


    "I got it, Popi"


    We defended Nam Jinhyuk and prevented the attack of the Poison Ants.


    My whole body was throbbing with pain, but I cheered myself up by saying that it was really the final battle.


    Jung Taeho and Yun Sehe showed their best teamwork as if they had been a team for a long time.


    Only the bodies of burned poison ant remained in the ce where Jung Taeho''s me sword passed.


    Yun Sehe supported Jung Taeho while also lightening his body with the power of the wind.


    I swung my sword really hard so that I wouldn''t lose out on the performance of the two.


    Kiiiiiiiii


    Soldier Ants couldnt stop us.


    Two of the three General Poison ants that were guarding the queen began to move in earnest.


    With the addition of a powerful General poison ants, our facial expressions were tense.


    In a situation where Nam Jinhyuk could not support, the two general Poison Ants were very difficult opponents.


    Let''s hang in there a little longer.


    Don''t worry, mister! I''m still full of energy!"


    With Jung Taeho''s confident cry, I faced General Poison Ant without hesitation.


    However, maybe it was because of that too much confidence, I couldn''t sense the General poison ant approaching from the side.


    Despite Yun Sehe''s sharp cry,


    "Danger!"


    Jung Taeho waspletely exposed to the attack of the General poison ant.


    No Please


    As soon as I pictured Jung Taeho copsing, an unknown energy came out of my body.


    And I felt that the energy was shooting towards the General poison ant.


    -Kik!  Kikkk!?


    The General poison ant suddenly stopped moving and began to attack the other General poison ant next to him.


    A General who was attacked defenselessly fell to the ground with great wounds.


    The General poison ant, who attacked their army, shook his body around in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with him all of a sudden?"


    Jung Taeho looked puzzled at the General poison ant.


    "Uncle"


    Yun Sehe looked at me with stunned eyes as if she had noticed something.


    This time I felt it for sure.


    Apparently the General Poison Ant moved at my will.


    I tried not to forget the feeling I felt a while ago.


    And after a while, I heard Nam Jinhyuk''s voice that I had been waiting for.


    "Ready!"


    Freeze, a spear of sharp ice.Shiver, a strike of destructive lightning.Swing, a stroke of ruthless storm!"


    Once again, a powerful ice spear appeared.


    The Queen Poison ant must have sensed danger and struggled in a hurry.


    Ukiiiiiiiii


    But it seemed difficult for the Giant queen to avoid the ice spears shot like light.


    When everyone was sure of sess.


    Boom Boom


    Thest General who was guarding the Queen spread his wings from the back and flew into the air.


    He thrust his body into the front of the magic.


    CRASH


    The spear of the ice prated the general''s venomous ant, and went on and struck the Queen.


    Ekiiiiiii


    Ukiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiikiiiikiiiiiii


    The Queen''s painful screams filled the room.


    And the huge body staggered and fell sideways.


    A word mixed with expectation and anxiety popped out of Jung Taeho''s mouth.


    "Is it over.?"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The answer to the question was heard from the back with a swear word.


    "F*ck. General Poison Ant blocked the magic"


    ""


    "Sorry I don''t think it''s over yet."


    As soon as Nam Jinhyuk''s words ended, the fallen Queen Poison Ant slowly got up with a fatal wound on her chest, which didn''t cause enough damage to break her.


    Ukiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The angry cry of the Queen reverberated throughout therge room.


    Poison Ants poured out from all sides when they heard the cry.


    Among them were General poison Ants.


    "Ah"


    A sigh came from someone''s mouth.


    Nam Jinhyuk waspletely exhausted and half fainted.


    Yun Sehe and Jung Taeho were also barely holding out with their exhausting stamina.


    "Huh! The power is draining, popi"


    Pow wow wooo


    The power stored in the Summoners stone has deteriorated, so Gyuri and Akum were forcibly recalled.


    Despair began to grow on everyone''s faces.


    But.


    Hope has yet to fade from my eyes.


    Because I saw a new possibility a little while ago.


    "Guys, don''t give up yet. The Queen is definitely badly hurt. If we could do a little more damage, we''d be able to knock her down."


    "But there are so many Poison Ants guarding her, we can''t even get close!"


    There''s no way without the supervisor''s magic.


    No. There is definitely still a way.


    ?


    .?


    The eyes of the two teens gathered at me.


    Both of them trusted me and followed me here.


    So this time, I wanted to repay that belief no matter what.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about whether I could or couldnt.


    I had to risk my life to make it work.


    "I''ll open the way no matter what. So..Believe in me."


    OK! you can''t miss the main character of Boss Kill. Supervisor, don''tin that you lost yourst shot."


    Nam Jinhyuk, who had no energy to answer, quietly rolled up his mouth at the words of Jung Taeho.


    And I lifted my thumb and sent an OK sign.


    "Don''t get excited already, fool. We couldn''t knock it down with the Supervisor''s magic. It won''t work with a normal attack.


    So what do we do?


    We too need time, for giving a breathtaking blow."


    After looking at our movements for a while, the Queen crept into preparation for the attack.


    The Ants, including the General Poison Ants, gradually began to press us.


    "Mister"


    "It''s all right. You''re only going to attack the Queen. I''ll take care of the rest.


    "


    Okay. Here we go."


    "I''m ready!"


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    The power of fire and wind swept around Jung Taeho''s sword.


    The hot energy of fire began to get condensed by the wind.


    The Queen must have felt strange, so she let out a scream.


    Ukiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiikiikikikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    In response, the Poison Ants quickly surrounded us.


    I put the sword down, took a deep breath, and closed my eyes.


    Even though I closed my eyes, I felt the movements of the Poison ants around me clearly.


    I remember the memory.. the senses


    I remembered the first time I interacted with bees in the flower garden.


    Like connecting numerous bees, I spread my skill widely.


    I felt like I was getting connected to many Poison Ants one by one.


    I tried to revive the sense of moving the General Poison Ant just a moment ago.


    It felt like sending my energy with my will.


    I repeated it countless times in my head and focused my attention.


    The Poison Ants were just around the corner of the party.


    There was a clear sign of confusion in the back.


    However, soon there were voices of two people shouting.


    "Mister. I''ll hold it in until the end. Until you open the path."


    "I believe in you Uncle. So Well never run away!"


    A smile formed in my mouth.


    The moment I get closer, I can feel the breath of the Poison Ants!


    I opened my eyes wide.


    [Acquired new skill Mind Control]


    [Using Mind Control'' on the target]


    I got a notification saying I got a new ability.


    As the tremendous energy drained from my body, a tremendous pain came to my head.


    For a moment, I felt dizzy as if I was going to let go of my consciousness.


    With only a pinch of consciousness, new abilities spread everywhere.


    Ki kik kiiikii?


    All the Poison ants that had flocked stopped.


    General Poison Ant felt strange and looked around.


    And all the ants that had stopped started attacking the General Ants.


    Ekiiiiiiiii


    Ekikikikiiiiiiiiiiiii?


    Frustrated, the General Poison Ants tried to shake their whole body to drop the clingy Poison Ants.


    They got easily shaken off by the Generalsrge physique and strength, but the small Poison Ants kept sticking together, pushing inrge numbers.


    While the general poison Ants were distracted by the attack of their colleagues, the road to the Queen poison ant began to open.


    Now!


    Jung Taeho rushed forward at my cry.


    The red me that had engulfed his sword began to turn blue.


    The blue mes of the wind surrounded the area as if protecting Jung Taeho.


    Ukikikikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The Queen, deprived of control of the Poison Ants, let out a cry of anger.


    At that moment, my ability to control Poison Ants got almost canceled.


    My head was already burning with pain, and I felt like it was being torn off little by little.


    Still, I never let go of the consciousness connected to the Poison Ants.


    Blood started pouring down from my nose.


    Everything became blurred in front of my eyes with the pain.


    But I kept my eyes on the blue me that was getting closer to the Queen.


    "Xiyan!"


    A translucent girl who appeared at Yun Sehe''s call permeated around Jung Taeho.


    Jung Taeho, who stepped on his feet vigorously, quickly jumped up with the help of the spirit.


    The image, which was covered with blue mes, seemed like aet in the night sky.


    "It''s over!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The blue sword emanating from Jung Taeho''s sword struck the Queen Poison Ant, depicting a crescent moon.


    Ukiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    An unprecedented shrill cry came from the Queen.


    The other Poison Ants shuddered all over in confusion.


    The sound of the giant Queen Ant falling echoed in the room.


    The tremendous pain felt in my head decreased a little.


    And I heard the rm.


    [Defeated the "Queen Poison Ant"]


    [Absorbing debris from the Earth''s soul]


    I saw the blurred image of Jung Taeho as he walked proudly from afar.


    The rm has already informed the results, but I wanted to hear it directly from him.


    I asked Jung Taeho with a grin.


    Did you do it?


    Hahaha, of course, mister! I definitely took its breath away!"


    "Wow, We did it, Uncle!"


    Yun Sehe, who was quiet, cheered loudly.


    There was a feeling of hugging from the side.


    I raised my hand and patted her on the head.


    Good job, Sehe.


    You too, Uncle. You did a great job."


    Jung Taeho went to Yun Sehe and bragged,


    "What do you think, shorty? Didn''t I look cool at the end?"


    Sehe muttered with a sulky expression.


    I dont want to admit it, but well, I''ll give you a little credit.


    Hoo-hoo! Now I think you understand a little bit of my greatness.


    I take back what I just said! Youre just an idiot."


    Jung smiled proudly, while Sehe pouted her lips as if she didn''t like his reaction.


    "Hahahaha!"


    I burst intoughter when I saw their cute faces.


    Thus our unexpected practical examination came to a grand end.


    "Excuse me Everyone? I''m still here.?


    "Oh, Supervisor Jin"


    "Right, the supervisor was there."


    " You forgot."


    Nam Jinhyuk looked sad when he saw us who hadpletely forgotten about him.


    " I hope that you remember that I''ve been fighting with a lot of magic to the point of exhaustion"


    "Oh, no. What do you mean we forgot? Right?"


    "Of course. Supervisor brother was the coolest."


    "Yes, he was amazing when he magically swept the enemy away."


    We ran to himte and soothed him.


    Fortunately, his eyes soon bent gently, as if he liked our exaggerated praise.


    "Guild Master, the men who will enter the cave are ready. If ordered, they can enter right away."


    "How long has it been since the missing persons disappeared?"


    "It''s been about three and a half hours since thest radio transmission was confirmed."


    "Seven bottles of antidote that Jin had four and a half hours."


    Guardians Guild Master Kang Heseop''s face was filled withplexity.


    As soon as the missing persons were reported, a search party was dispatched as soon as possible.


    It was spected that they had been sucked into an ant hole.


    However, it took quite a while to find traces through the search and set up a rescue team to put into the ant cave.


    It''s my fault. I should have paid more attention to the safety of the applicants


    The Guild Master was numb to the word "death" due to his battle experience in many Rifts, but the death of these youngsters, who had a bright future, became a sharp de and poked his heart.


    Officials, supervisors, and deputy guild master who were conducting the test understood Kang Heseop''s mind, and everyone looked very gloomy.


    The rescue team was already aware that the operation was a meaningless one, as everyone believed that the party trapped in the ant cave must have died.


    Except for only one.


    Seo Yerin remained hopeful until the end.


    No, she was blindly convinced.


    "No way. I''m sure he''ll be back. He''s never going to fall down in vain like this."


    Everyone looked sorry for her bizarrely blind faith.


    This is because they thought it was amon denial of reality when someone lost a precious person.


    But something happened that no one expected.


    "Gi, guild Master! Guild Master!"


    A guild member, who was scheduled to be put into the cave came running while panting.


    "What''s going on?"


    "At the entrance of the ant cave a General Poison Ant"


    Everyone expressed confusion at the news that a General Poison Ant, which was always close to the Queen had appeared.


    "Whats happening? Everyone. Get ready for battle right now."


    "No, that''s not it."


    "?"


    "The missing persons the missing persons turned up riding the General Poison Ant."


    "what?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    "Uncle, I said this would stand out."


    Sehe slightly hid her face behind my back, perhaps because the eyes of the people pouring from the entrance were burdensome.


    "But it''s okay since we camefortably, right?"


    "I like it, Mister Si. I''d love to have one.


    You idiot! How are you going to raise it?"


    "Can you raise it Mister Si.?"


    "Hahaha!"


    I fumbled withughter at Taeho''s question.


    "Tae! Tae!!"


    "Oh my! Tae!"


    A middle-aged couple appeared anxiously calling Taeho.


    "Oh? Mom, Dad!"


    Taeho, who saw it, jumped out from General Poison Ant and ran to them.


    The mother looked around at her son''s body immediately.


    "Tae. Are you hurt? Are you sick?"


    Mom..I''m fine. just fine. Dont make a scene mom."


    Stop it Tae, you should have been carefuldo you know how worried she was. Sigh!"


    "Im fine, dear. I''m fine as long as our baby is back."


    <strong>HUG</strong>


    Leave it mom.its embarrassing. My friends are watching, Im an adult now.."


    Taehos mother hugged him without replying to his word, while tears filled her eyes.


    Taeho smiled awkwardly and slightly hugged his mother, who was smaller than him.


    As I was looking at it happily, Sehe pulled my clothes slightly from behind.


    Uncle.


    Huh?


    Can you help me get down? My parents came.


    "Yes, okay."


    I got off the General Poison Ant first and held my hand so that Sehe could get off.


    She bowed to me and ran to her parents.


    Sehe''s parents hugged her as soon as they saw her.


    Unlike Taeho''s family, they talked in a calm atmosphere.


    Sehes parents, who were talking her, looked at me.


    And bowed very politely.


    I too bowed my head awkwardly.


    Medical team came to check the condition of Nam Jinhyuk, who injured his leg, and was immediately transported out of the Rift on a stretcher.


    Nam Jinhyuk left, leaving a message that he woulde see me againter.


    As I was feeling a little lonely looking at the team members leaving one by one, I heard a voice calling me from afar.


    " Si !"


    At the sound of a familiar voice my lips widened.


    I weed her with open arms, recalling a touching reunion scene from a movie.


    But


    AhhhOuch.


    Yerin dodged my arms and went to my back, and started punching me.


    You jerk! Why did you make me worry, idiot, stupid, nipoop!"


    Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Yerin, it really hurts."


    "I''m hitting you because it should hurt. And that''s why I said, don''t get carried away."


    "Ouchas a teacher, shouldnt you be proud that I came out of a dangerous cave"


    "What proud ! Stupid stupid stupid.!"


    As I was about to say something, tears formed in Yerin''s eyes.


    "If something happened to you How can I look at your mother''s face?"


    "Oh Yerin, are you crying?"


    "Of course, would I be smiling now?"


    As soon as I saw the tears, my tiredness disappeared and I felt sorry.


    "I''m sorry"


    I hugged Yerin slightly.


    She kept punching me with her fist as if she hadn''t done yet.


    Usually in movies, in these types of situations, the girl beats the chest of the boy in a cute way but Yerin kept punching, giving me a body blow.


    Yerin it really hurts


    As I was holding her, I kept hearing noises from around me.


    It was a little embarrassing, but I kept hugging her until her feelings calmed down.


    The slightly intense emotion calmed down, and Yerin stopped punching.


    Yerin asked, looking at the General Poison Ant sitting next to me.


    "What is that?"


    "Oh, it was hard to walk since everyone used up a lot of energy. So I got him to carry.."


    "Wait, what''s back there"


    Where Yerin pointed in surprise, the Poison ants wereing carrying the dead Queen''s body from the entrance to the cave.


    "Did you catch the Queen ant?"


    "Uh it just happened"


    "It''s a waste to leave the body behind. So I ordered them to bring."


    The missing people who they thought were dead returned riding a General Poison ant, and as if that''s not enough they defeated the Queen poison ant.


    Not only Yerin but also all the officials looked at me with fed up faces.


    "What are you going to do with these guys, now that their Queen is dead.?"


    "Well, I didn''t actually bring these venomous ants with anything in mind.


    I can''t kill these guys who obey me, and I can''t just send them back


    I had fought with them in the cave, but now looking at them obediently following my orders, they look a little cute


    Fortunately, I found a way to keep them alive.


    I used my ability tomunicate with the Poison Ants.


    Surprisingly, now the Poison Ants were simr to the old state of Yerin''s Summon, Camie.


    All the poisonous ants had their souls bound in red chains.


    Using my previous experience, I freed their souls from the red chain.


    <strong>[Soul trapped in chaos has been released]</strong>


    <strong>[Obtained a fragment of chain of chaos]</strong>


    Kiiiii


    Kiiiiii


    Then all the poison ants were surrounded by a bright light and flowed into the Summoners stone.


    I instinctively realized that the poison ants had be my Summons.


    Wow This works.


    I just gave it a try, but when it easily seeded, even I was puzzled.


    But anyway, I''ve got new Summons, so I felt satisfied, and raised my head.


    The expressions of the people around me who were watching me, were colored with astonishment.


    Only then it urred to me, and I turned my head towards Yerin.


    Yerin. Did I stand out too much?


    Yerin pinched me mercilessly instead of answering.


    Before going out of the Rift, the medical staffpletely checked my body for any abnormalities.


    The skin waspletely normal except for a slight scratch and a slight bruise.


    When the scratch was treated briefly, an energetic voice came from behind.


    "Oh! Here he is. Mister Si!''


    Uncle Si.


    Hey Sihyeon.


    Taeho, Sehe, and Supervisor Jin came to me after finding me.


    Supervisor Jin was wearing a bandage around his leg and was on crutches.


    I weed the three.


    "I''m fine. Are you guys hurt anywhere?"


    "No major injuries. I don''t have to worry since I don''t have any symptoms of poisoning."


    "They told me the same thing."


    "Thank God. Are your legs fine Supervisor Jin?"


    "I''ll have to be on crutches for the time being, but I don''t think you need to worry since it''s not big enough to leave any after effects."


    Seeing everyone okay made my heart filled with joy.


    "Come to think of it, the Poison Ants"


    "Oh!"


    Taeho and Sehe shouted in surprise all of a sudden.


    I was puzzled for a moment, but I could quickly find the reason.


    Their eyes were on Yerin.


    Taeho and Sehe whispered close to me.


    "That''s Seo Yerin, isn''t it?"


    "Mister Si ! Are you an acquaintance of Ms. Seo Yerin?"


    "Uh just a neighbor who lives next door."


    Yerin looked displeased at my fact-based exnation.


    And there was a yful glow in her eyes.


    That''s mean. Sihyeon. Weren''t we in a special rtionship. You even know the password to my house.


    ?!


    Wow Mister Si ! Are you two seriously?''


    No! Hey Yerin. Don''t mess with innocent kids!"


    Im not lying, Am I ?


    That''s..you told me when you wanted me to carry a package into your house.''


    Yerin smiled yfully and stuck out her tongue in a cute way.


    Supervisor Jin, who was watching this,ughed and said.


    "You two are closer than I thought. I''m also curious about what kind of rtionship you two have."


    Well, I got close with Yerin while getting help from her. We are friends."


    "You seem to be friends with Sister Yerin, so can I call you brother?"


    Supervisor Jin''s suggestion felt surprising at first.


    But, I didn''t dislike his suggestion.


    Rather, I liked it because I thought I could build a new friendship.


    And also happy that he didnt call me Uncle.


    "Uh sure."


    "Then I''ll speakfortably with you as I speak with Yerin."


    "Uh. Okay. Ill be in your care from now on, Brother Jin."


    He looked very satisfied.


    Sehe, who was watching this from the side, suddenly stepped forward.


    Uncle!


    Huh?


    I can you tell me your number?


    Sehe held out her cell phone with a nervous look.


    With a slightly trembling voice, the hands that held on the cell phone shook lightly.


    Sehe''s appearance has changed a lot from the time I met her  a few hours back.


    She has a smile on her face.


    I took my cell phone and exchanged numbers.


    "Now! This is my cell phone number."


    "Thank you, Uncle!"


    Sehe smiled while holding onto her phone like a child who got a cell phone as a Christmas present.


    "Mister Si, me too!"


    Naturally, I exchanged contacts with Taeho and Jin.


    Just after exchanging the contacts, I heard Sehe and Taehos parents calling from afar.


    "Oh! I have to go. Then I''ll call youter, Mister Si."


    You have to get in touch with me Uncle."


    "All right. Go ahead."


    Taeho ran, waving his hands vigorously, and Sehe bowed her head and followed.


    "Yerin, I think we should also go. Guild Master and deputy Guild Master called you."


    "What? Why are you telling that now.?"


    "Well, I thought you two were having a moment there, so I gave you guys some space."


    Yerin was flustered a little and showed emotions that she didn''t want to go.


    Don''t worry about me.


    Uh. OK. I''ll be back, so wait.


    ~


    Just before the two left, a message rm went off on my cell phone.


    I checked and found out that it was from Sehe.


    <strong>I''m Yun Sehe. Thank you so much for today Uncle. It was a really hard day, so I hope you take care of yourself</strong>?<strong>.</strong>


    At the end of the polite message, there was a cute emoticon.


    It was a very Yun Sehe-like message.


    I showed my cell phone screen to Yerin with a dad-like smile.


    "Look at this. It''s from the girl earlier. Isn''t it cute and freshpared to a message from some olddy?


    Oh! You like getting messages from cute girls! Huh


    Ah! Yerin. Why are you pinching me?''


    Figure it out yourself ! Let''s go, Jin!"


    Yerin huffed away.


    After staring nkly at her back for a moment, I looked at Jin with an unfair expression.


    "Hahah, I''ll go too brother. See youter."


    Jin followed Yerin with a smile.


    What? What''s wrong with her?


    "Yerin, slow down."


    Seo Yerin''s steps slowed down at Nam Jinhyuk''s call.


    They stood side by side.


    She was still huffing and puffing as if her anger had not cleared up.


    "Hahahah, why are you so angry?"


    It''s annoying to look at him smirk at a girl''s text.


    Why.?


    Seo Yerin''s expression becameplicated by Nam jinhyuks question.


    "It was probably because he thought it was cute. He''s the same age as Sister, but when I look at him, he gives off an atmosphere like the father of a child, particrly with a daughter."


    Seo Yerin flinched for a moment at Nam Jinhyuks sharp observation.


    " I guess what you said is true. He does have a charm like an onion.


    Nam Jinhyuk was feeling great right now.


    This is because he met a unique person like Lim Sihyeon and discovered a new aspect of Seo Yerin, whom he was close to.


    It was refreshing to see the always rxed face of Yerin getting flustered about nothing.


    Whoa, it''s going to be fun to watch.


    Nam Jinhyuk had a hunch that his guild life would be very fun in the future.Advance/Support Chapters

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    It''s been three weeks since the guild practice test.


    If I had taken the practical test normally, it was time to finish the interview and get the final result.


    In fact, except for Team 3, other applicants have already been shortlisted.


    Team 3 had an unexpected incident during the practical test.


    We were excluded from the open recruitment schedule for now.


    Fortunately, we didnt fail.


    The Guardians Guild has said that it will focus on open recruitment for now and then discuss what to do with Team 3.


    Frankly, we can''t be free from the responsibility of the twisted schedule, so we decided to just wait quietly for their judgment.


    For the past three weeks, I''ve naturally returned to my daily routine.


    The daily routine of going to work as usual to take care of the farm.


    Oh! Of course, I got scolded by Ryan and Kaneff for the ident during the practical test.


    "I was relieved to hear that it was an ordinary guild test. What if you had a big ident there? I can''t even help you with that situation."


    "He''s a total troublemaker. ident urs, wherever he sets his foot!"


    "Boss, I''m not getting into an ident because I want to."


    My excuses couldnt reach their ears.


    "Thats right Mr. Kaneff . If this continues, sooner orter, he''ll set foot into a way bigger ident."


    "I have to talk to Verdi Kid. I should ask his be more crazy with his training, so that he cane back alive from any kind of idents."


    "."


    Thanks to Kaneff''s words, I''ve tasted hell under the guise of sword training for the past three weeks.


    I felt that it would befortable if I could just go back into the Poison Ant cave.


    If there''s anything else that''s changed.


    I was in constant touch with Team 3.


    There was a group chat, so we exchanged small news every day.


    Taeho and Sehe were focusing on training topensate for their personal shorings, saying they felt they werecking in the Poison Ant cave.


    Jin, who injured his leg, has not fully recovered yet.


    He''s been working on the guild''s paperwork.


    He''s been giving advice to two teens who are keen on training.


    Seeing that Jin left a lot of messages in the group chat, the paperwork seemed very boring for him.


    I can''t use my cell phone while Im in the Demon world, but after work, I left a lot of messages while checking the group chat.


    Sometimes, when I posted pictures of Gyuri and Akum, they responded quite well and I was pleased.


    [Yun Sehee] So cute. Can you send me more pictures?


    I''ll make sure to take more next time.


    [Jung Taeho] You really work on a farm. Can I go to the farm?


    No. No outsiders allowed.


    [Nam Jinhyuk] That was close. I was going to ask whether I coulde and rest for a while.


    Come to think of it, Jin, when are you going to take us to the dinner you promised?


    [Jung Taeho] I know right.? Maybe we should get together sometime.


    [Nam Jinhyuk] We''ll be able to get together soon. The guild will contact you soon.


    [Jung Taeho] What''s going to happen to us?


    [Nam Jin Hyuk] I don''t know exactly. ording to the rumor, both the Guild Master and Deputy Guild Master have adjusted their schedules to meet you guys.


    [Jung Taeho] Really?


    [Yoon Sehe] I''m nervous.


    As Jin said in the group chat, the Guardians Guild contacted me shortly after.


    It was a polite invitation message to talk in-depth about joining the guild.


    "This is the Guardians Guild headquarters."


    I arrived at the Guardians Guilds headquarters in Yerin''s car.


    I was going toe by myself, but Yerin forced me toe in her car.


    Compared to the brand name Guardians Guild, it was a slightly ordinary building.


    It was far from the glittering buildings of the giant guilds shown on TV sometimes.


    It''s more normal than you thought, isn''t it?


    Honestly, yes.


    The Guild Master is not a material person. But there''s everything you need."


    Yerin greeted the security guard warmly before entering the parking lot.


    "Hello!"


    " Hey Yerin. Is the friend next to you the man from the rumors?"


    "Oh, it''s not like that


    "Haha! I get it. Get in."


    The security guard smiled cheerfully and lifted the parking lot entrance blocker.


    Yerin entered the parking lot and parked the car in her spot.


    As I was getting out of the car, people started flocking around me.


    "How are you? Lim Sihyeon, right?"


    "Ah? Yes, but who are you?"


    "From the Sunrise guild. You''re looking for a guild to sign, aren''t you?"


    "We''re the Baloran guild. We will provide you with good contract terms


    "What?"


    What are these people?


    I came to the Guardians Guild, and I was very confused when other guild members suddenly came in.


    Yerin stepped up in front of me.


    "Excuse me. Don''t be such a bully again, please go back quietly?"


    It didn''t seem to be the first time for her to be in this situation.


    The other party responded slyly to the warnings filled with full hostility.


    "Why are you so sensitive? It''s our job to find and contact talented people."


    "So why are you doing that in someone else''s guild building?"


    "Hahaha. When we want talented people, we alwayse here."


    "Really Sihyeon, ignore these people. Let''s just go in."


    Yerin dragged my arm toward the elevator in the parking lot.


    People from various guilds have doggedly followed.


    "Don''t rush to sign the contract and make sure to contact this number. We''ll meet the best conditions for you."


    "A talented person like Sihyeon should definitely be treated like that. I wonder if the Guardians Guild will give you that much."


    "I won''t say anything else. Industry-leading conditions! If you''re interested, please contact me."


    Why are these people talking about the best terms in the industry, even though they''ve never seen me?


    I couldn''t throw away business cards that were forcefully given to me.


    Yerin entered the building with a pass.


    Fortunately, they didn''t follow into the building.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, Yerin sighed deeply.


    "Ohf! I told you not to stand out on the test fearing this"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your performance on the test has already spread in the guild circle. That''s right! The three neers who caught the Queen Ant cave."


    "I see."


    I nodded with a puzzled look.


    "The practical tests of the Guardians Guild is very popr. So every year, a bunch of scouts like that try to get their hands on the prospective candidates."


    "Wow they are really bullies. Don''t they have any business ethics?"


    "They would never have acted like this if they knew the meaning of business ethics. That''s why I told you not to use Summoning. Your ability is something that any guild would covet."


    I understood what Yerin said before taking the test.


    I took out the business cards I had just received from my pocket.


    <strong>Squeak!</strong>


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I tore up all his business cards.


    Yerin seemed to feel a little better when she saw it, and a smile lingered slightly on her frowned face.


    The elevator stopped and the door opened.


    The first thing that caught my eye was a logo representing the Guardians guild.


    I walked in the neat interior passage along with Yerin.


    There were photos of guild activities, citations, and newspaper scraps on disy. In front of a door, I could see some known faces.


    "Huh? Mister Si!"


    "Hello, Uncle!"


    It was Taeho and Sehe.


    You guys were here.


    Yes, we''re done with the interview.


    We finished talking about half an hour ago.


    Next to them were their parents, who I had seen in the poison ant Rift.


    They greeted me with a weing smile.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Taeho''s father. I heard that you helped Taeho a lot in the Rift. Thank you very much."


    "I am Taeho''s mother. Im so sorry that I couldn''t greet youst time."


    "Hello, I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    I bowed my head to Taehos parents'' polite greetings.


    "You must have had a hard time because of my son, right? He has been such a weird kid since he was a child"


    "No, I got a lot of help from Taeho. He did a great job in a difficult situation."


    "You see mom, I told you, right? I did a good job without bothering them."


    You stay put. Youre an adult now. Why are you still so immature?"


    Taehos mother pped Taeho''s left arm and scolded him.


    His father smiled embarrassingly looking at me.


    I smiled looking at the harmonious family atmosphere that suited Taeho.


    Next, Sehe''s mother greeted me.


    "Hello, I''m Yun Sehe''s mom. I couldn''t greet you properly since I was in a hurry that day. I''m sorry."


    "No, its fine. I didn''t do anything great."


    "Really? My daughter talked about you a lot at home."


    "Ma, why are you talking about that here!"


    Sehe was greatly embarrassed and blocked her mother''s words.


    Her mother smiled faintly at her daughter''s reaction.


    Sehes mother had a very simr atmosphere to Sehe.


    "But. What are you guys doing here? If you''re done with the interview, can''t you go back?"


    Of course we were waiting for you Uncle.


    Me?


    Yes. We wanted to wait until Mister Sis interview was over."


    "What does it have to do with my interview being over?


    I looked puzzled at their words.


    Then, the Guardians Guild staff approached and talked to me.


    "Mr. Lim Sihyeon, the Guild Master and deputy Guild Master are waiting for you. Come this way please.


    Oh, yes, please.


    Go ahead, Mister Si.


    We''ll be waiting Uncle.


    Taeho and Sehe waved their hands as I followed the staff.


    Of course, Yerin naturally followed me.


    As I walked along with the staff, I felt the hot gaze of the employees around me.


    They even whispered something.


    I remembered the story that the parking lot security guard said earlier and asked Yerin in a low voice.


    "Yerin, is there a bad rumor about me in this guild? Everyones eyes looking at me is a little strange."


    "Uh No. Don''t worry, it''s nothing."


    "..?"


    I walked down the hall, leaving behind some ufortable questions.


    <strong> Knock, knock, knock.</strong>


    "Guild Master. Mr. Lim Sihyeon is here."


    Come on in.


    A woman''s voice was heard from the inside.


    The staff stepped out of the door and made a way.


    As I moved to enter the room, Yerin followed secretly.


    "Only Mr. Sihyeon has been told toe in. Yerin, I think you should wait outside."


    "Oh, okay. See you, Si."


    Yerin also thought it was important, so she stepped back neatly and didn''t force herself like she usually does.


    I slowly opened the door of the interview room by myself.


    Three people were waiting for me in the room.


    The first person to see was Jin, who still wore a mask, and next to him was Hayoung, the deputy guild master, who I saw during the practical test.


    The other was a middle-aged man with impressive dark eyebrows, beard, and a sturdy build.


    Perhaps that person was the Guild Master Kang Heseop.


    Um I think the Guild Master is staring at me like he''s going to break my bones. Is it just me feeling like that?


    "Wee. Sihyeon. Please sitfortably."


    "Yes."


    I sat down in the prepared seat ording to Hayoung''s words.


    I had a lot of experience preparing for interviews in the past, still, this kind of position was always ufortable as if I was sitting on a thorn.


    But, I calmed down by recalling the expected questions and answers I had thought about in advance at home.


    I was waiting for the other side to talk first


    Kang Heseop''s mouth immediately opened.


    "What''s your rtionship with our Yerin?"


    "What?"


    Apletely unexpected question popped up from the beginning.Advance/Support Chapters

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Kang Heseop, the Guild Master of Guardians Guild, looked at me with fierce eyes.


    "You wouldn''t say you don''t know Seo Yerin, would you? Exin what your rtionship is like."


    "Uh just a friend who lives next door."


    "Lie! Do you hug your friend in such a crowded ce?"


    Kang Heseop red at me, referring to what happened in the aftermath of the Poison Ant crack incident.


    Certainly, when I think about it now, I feel embarrassed.


    I escaped from the cave with difficulty and was emotionally down.


    So I acted a little boldly.


    "I was emotionally disturbed at that time, so I did it. It''s not because I had any other intentions."


    Despite my exnation, his fierce eyes did not fade.


    I answered with embarrassment, but at the same time I felt a little offended by a personal question that had nothing to do with the guild''s work.


    Fortunately, Hayoung, who was next to him, moved first before I reacted.


    She stabbed Kang Heseop in the side without mercy with the pen she had.


    <strong>STAB</strong>


    "Argh!"


    Wooo She was merciless.


    For a moment, I almost flinched watching.


    "What''s wrong with you Hayong?"


    "What''s wrong with YOU? What kind of rude behavior are you showing to the person who was invited as a guest to the guild?"


    "What rude behavior? I did what I had to do as Yerin''s guardian!"


    "How old is she now, you''re talking about being her guardian."


    "What about age? She is always a family member of our Guardians guild. How can I leave that innocent girl to this bad liar Oh! Oh! Stop poking me alreadyit hurts!"


    Hayoung stabbed Kang Heseop mercilessly to the point where her pen almost broke.


    Jin, who was next to Hayong, held back hisughter.


    "Sorry, Sihyeon. Dont mind the words of this stupid muscle head. Just listen in one ear and let out through the other."


    Ah Yes.


    Kang Heseop grumbled with somethingining.


    When Hayoung red sharply, he flinched andpletely closed his mouth.


    The power structure of the Guardians Guild seemed to be visible at a nce.


    After overpowering Kang Heseop only with her eyes, she looked at me and smiled sweetly again.


    "There are rumors about Sihyeon and Yerin''s rtionship in the guild. Yerin is a member who receives so much attention in the guild, so please understand."


    I started to understand the reactions of the parking lot security guard and guild staff earlier.


    I did something to be misunderstood, so it was ambiguous to feel unfair.


    "The order is reversed, but let me briefly introduce myself. I''m Oh Hayoung, the deputy Guild Master of the Guardians Guild. This is Guild Master Kang Heseop, and thest one is Nam Jinhyuk, who you know well."


    I simply greeted each one ording to her introduction.


    "I''m sorry for contacting you sote. What happened in the cave was a bit shocking for us, too. We needed time to discuss it internally."


    "I was told by Jinhyuk. I was very surprised by the potential of Team 3 that dealt with such a difficult situation. All three applicants were great, but in particr, everyone praised Sihyeon''s performance."


    "Thank you. I didnt do much. It wouldnt have been possible without everyones help"


    Kang Heseop, who was looking at my friendly conversation with Hayoung, suddenly intervened.


    "Phew, what''s great is when I was alone in a cave I ."


    <strong>-TWITCH</strong>


    Hayoung''s eyebrows wriggled violently. She warned in a very low voice.


    Guild Master? Do you want to take charge of the paperwork today.? If you keep talking nonsense like this, I won''t let you go home until you''re done today."


    She overpowered him in one shot and looked at me again.


    "Hmmm, I''ll continue the story. Did you happen to meet two people who were on the same team outside?"


    "Yes, their parents were there, so I greeted them."


    "I was originally going to finalize the guild contract with them before Sihyeon came, but they both offered very unusual terms of contract."


    "?"


    "Their condition is, they would join only if Sihyeon joined the Guardians guild. If I can''t sign a contract with Sihyeon, I won''t get to sign a contract with them either."


    "Ah"


    I now understood why these two were waiting for me


    I was a little happy, but at the same time also felt a little absurd.


    It''s not that long, but you seem to have influenced them a lot.


    I''m a little confused, too. I didn''t expect them to offer such conditions."


    We want all three of you in the guild. That''s why Sihyun''s contract became the most important. Do you have any conditions or requirements you want?"


    Taeho and Sehe''s contracts were also tied to mine, so I unintentionally became the one holding the key.


    I didn''t mean to overuse my power or make unreasonable demands.


    Then it''s going to hurt Taeho and Sehe for no reason.


    I calmly conveyed to the other person what I had thought about in advance.


    What I wanted was very simple.


    Guild member status and guild activities with less restrictions.


    I couldn''t bepletely tied to the guild because I had to put farm work first.


    It''s kind of like having two jobs.


    In fact, there were many people who had their main job and worked in guilds as a side job.


    However, Hayoung''s expression got slightly worse.


    Jin also looked a little unhappy.


    "Can''t I be a guild member and work somewhere else? As far as I know, I heard its possible."


    "It''s not impossible, but we were thinking of hiring Sihyeon as an attacker, not as a regr guild member. Your ability can be very efficient for the attack squad."


    Generally speaking, there are two types of activities that the guilds do.


    First  Low-risk, low-grade Rifts.


    If possible, they temporarily form a team to hunt them with their guild members. When there are not enough people, there are times when guilds coborate.


    Second  high-risk, high-grade Rifts.


    The role was shared and an organized attack team will be created to solve it.


    As this involves difficult and dangerous situations, they include the most talented persons in the guild in the attack team.


    So the attacker''s ability was directly linked to the guild''s status.


    They are trying to hire me for such an important position.


    I felt good because I felt recognized, but I had something more important to do.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to quit what I''m doing."


    "Well, I heard from Jinhyuk that you''re working on a farm."


    "Yes, it''s really important to me."


    I replied with an unshakable will.


    "That''s too bad. You''d be a big help to the attack team Then we can''t help it. I will respect Sihyeon''s opinion."


    Hayong gave up persuasion and did not forcefully rmend it.


    However, the lingering feelings in her eyes was not easily erased.


    Hayoung exined the basic contract terms and procedures for joining the guild.


    At the end of the exnation, Kang Heseop, who was quiet, opened his mouth.


    "Jinhyuk and Hayong. Can you leave the room for a while? I need to talk to him alone."


    "?"


    "What is it? You''re trying to say something weird again, aren''t you?"


    It''s because I have something important to talk about with him.


    Unlike before, his attitude became very serious.


    Hayoung also noticed something and quietly left the room with Jin.


    Only me and Kang Heseop were left in the room.


    After the two hadpletely disappeared and the door was closed, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "I was asked by Director Lee Seok about you."


    "!"


    "He doesn''t do such things because he knows my personality well, but still he asked me very earnestly."


    Director Lee Seok seemed to have worked hard to make a contract with me.


    However, Kang Heseop''s expression says that his efforts were counterproductive.


    I immediately declined the request. "


    As expectedhe seemed to have strong values, which he would not break or bend.


    "I''ll be honest with you. Why do you want to join our guild? If you have a background like Lee Seok, there would be a lot of good guilds where you could easily enter even if it wasn''t here?"


    He was right.


    If I simply needed the status of a guild member, there are many easy ways to get it through Lee Seok.


    But why did I choose Guardians Guild?


    On the surface, I said, it was a ce where Yerin, whom I am close with, affiliated.


    But that was not the true reason.


    "The story will be long. Are you fine?"


    Kang Heseop nodded quietly.


    I began to talk, recalling my hazy memory from a long time ago.


    "Ten years ago, my father owned a farm raising cattle. Even though the farm was small, it was a precious farm that supported our family."


    Most of my memories of my father were of working on the farm.


    He worked that hard and ran the farm with great care.


    Then one evening. A Rift appeared near our farm.


    Nowadays, technology has developed, so we can identify and prepare for Rifts in advance, but that was before such a technology developed.


    In addition, it was more vulnerable since it was in a rural area.


    We were so lucky that we found the Rift right away, and of course we reported it.


    Police cars and ambnces arrived quickly, but no Awakeners came to stop the Rift break.


    The Awakeners arrived just before the monsters were about to pour out of the Rift.


    And they had been drinking upto their neck before going to raid the Rift.


    "What''s going on? o  alcohol? it''s okay, it''s okay! I can finish all the monsters with my eyes closed in this low grade Rift.


    Let''s finish this quickly and go. I''m waiting for the cute girls.


    As confident as they were, the monsters got wiped off easily.


    But


    The magic that one of the awakeners used, by mistake, hit our farm.


    The magic me began to burn the farm in a sh.


    When the fire truck arrived, it had already burned down the farm.


    The Awakeners who burned the farm went back as soon as the battle with the monsters was over.


    What was left in front of my father was a burned-out farm and the bodies of burned cows.


    " ArghThose punks!"


    Kang Heseop, who was immersed in my story, shouted as he hit the table in front of him.


    I opened my eyes wide in surprise.


    "Sorry, I got a little excited. So what happened?"


    Of course my father tried to hold each of them ountable.


    It was obvious that the fault was on the Awakeners who were dispatched that day.


    At that time, there were many witnesses at the scene, and there was overflowing evidence that they had a drinking party before entering the Rift.


    My father thought that there would be reasonable punishment andpensation.


    But things wentpletely different from my father''s expectations.


    The guild, where the Awakeners who caused the problem belonged, was quite influential, and with that influence, they began to put pressure on various ces saying


    there could be some mistakes in the battle. How do you manage things perfectly every time?


    Do you think it''s easy to send precious Awakeners to the countryside?


    If you keep doing this, it will be hard to send any more Awakerners to that ce.


    Whats the point in talking about spilled over milk.? Let''s make a moderate agreement.


    At that time, in the countryside, where there was ack of Awakeners, they were forced to be swayed by the power of therge guilds.


    The police also only shook their heads and gave no help.


    Even the same vigers began to turn a blind eye to the injustice to our family.


    My father struggled under pressure from the surroundings.


    He went in and out of the court, which he had never been to in his life, and tried hard to inform the media of the case.


    At that time, the only person who helped my father was brother Junhos family.


    At that time a rtive of Uncle was the Guardians Guild Master.


    Kang Heseop asked back in surprise.


    "The former Guild Master?"


    "Yes, my father, whom he had never met, heard of the difficult circumstances and tried to help him. He personally introduced us to reporters and published interviewed abouts us. Unfortunately, it didn''t produce any meaningful results."


    My father, who continued his lonely fight after that, copsed from the stress and never woke up again.


    My mother and I had no choice but to let my fathers efforts go in vain.


    "That''s when I decided. If I be an Awakener some day, I wouldn''t be with people who ignore the weak but with the guild that gave us a helping hand. And that thought hasnt changed over the years."


    It''s been a long time since I brought up a story about my family that I kept closed in my heart.


    It wasn''t as painful as I thought, maybe because a lot of time passed.


    I felt rather relieved.


    Kang Heseop scratched his head and looked embarrassed.


    "Well, I misunderstood your intention. I didn''t know there was such a situation"


    "That''s all right."


    "Well, I still don''t want to give preferential treatment or let things slide. As with all guild members, there are no exceptions to rules and procedures."


    "Of course. I''m prepared for that."


    He sprang up from his seat and approached me.


    He grinned and held out his big hand to me.


    "I''ll introduce you officially. I am Kang Heseop, the Guild Master of the Guardians guild. Congrattions on bing a guild member."


    I also rose from my seat and held out my hand.


    "I''m Lim Sihyeon. I look forward to your kind cooperation, Guild Master."Advance/Support Chapters

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The time hase, to reduce feeding milk to the three baby Yakum siblings.


    So they started to follow Hermoza and graze little by little.


    I''ll miss the days I spent taking care of their meals.


    I was free and able to rx a bit, but I wasn''t happy.


    Everyday feeding milk to the siblings was a precious time for me.


    As days went by, I felt empty in my heart.


    Even now, I was looking nkly at the baby yakums grazing and calming my empty heart.


    While I was in the middle of a rapture, Bighorn came to me.


    I looked a little surprised since it was rare for Bighorn to approach me first.


    "Huh? Bighorn, what''s the matter?"


    Boo Wo wooo.


    Bighorn delivered his message with a small cry.


    I soon understood what he meant.


    "Ah! You''re thinking of going out to graze soon?"


    Boo wo wooo


    Apparently Bighorn was nning to lead the pack to the area with fresh grass after a long time.


    It would be a good experience for the three siblings who are just beginning to graze, and Chorongi, who was about to give birth.


    "All right, Bighorn."


    Boo wo woo.


    "I''m bored, can we talk more?"


    Bighorn turned away without answering my suggestion.


    He returned coolly as if he had finished his business.


    What a heartless fellow?


    I giggled at the back of Bighorn.


    I leaned my back against the fence and looked up at the sky.


    When I first came to Demon Farm, I felt chilly, but now the season seems to be the beginning of summer.


    I followed Yakum and met Speranza during our first outing.


    Did I find Speranza behind a small rock?


    Memories of the past shed in front of my eyes.


    Speranza came, met fairies and honeybees, made a strawberry field, Andras and Alfred became the new farm members.


    Memories were vivid as if they had happened yesterday.


    While I was feeling sentimental, an idea suddenly crossed my mind.


    Come to think of it, I''ve never had a get-together with the farm members.


    We ate together at the dinner table, but it could not be regarded as getting together and spending time.


    After joining the Guardians Guild recently.


    Team 3 and Jin had a get-together dinner.


    We had already established a strongradeship in the cave, but after the get-together, we seemed to have gotten a little closer.


    I had a lot of fun at the get-together dinner party, so I thought it would be nice to spend such a time with the farm members.


    Well, I don''t think cooking something in the dining room will bring out the atmosphere then what should ah. pic!


    Pic sounds good!


    How about following the Yakums tomorrow?


    We can just load what we need in the wagon and follow them, right?


    I organized my ns for the farm pic one by one in my head.


    "A pic?"


    "Yes! We haven''t had anything to unite the farm members and spend leisure time together. The weather has been perfecttely, what do you all think?"


    The farm members looked puzzled as if the concept of pic felt unfamiliar.


    Speranza also asked with curious eyes when she heard the word Pic for the first time.


    "Papa. What''s a pic?"


    "The people who work together go out together, eat delicious things, have fun, and spend the day."


    Originally, the purpose was to promote unity and friendship among the members, but I exined it to Speranza as easily as possible.


    But Speranza''s expression suddenly became sad.


    "What Speranza darling. What happened?"


    "Then I can''t go. Speranza doesnt work with Papa?"


    I looked nk for a moment at the unexpected response.


    Soon I came up with a witty answer.


    "No, Speranza helps me with the garden. So it''s okay."


    Fortunately, Speranza''s expression brightened up.


    "Then Speranza wants to go on a pic too!"


    Speranza shouted excitedly.


    I stroked Speranza''s hair and turned my eyes toward others.


    "I''m in. I thought it was a little stuffy since I was only on the farmtely."


    Lia expressed her intention to join the pic.


    She already seemed to be expecting delicious food.


    "I am also in Sihyeon."


    "."


    Andras too responded positively.


    Alfred remained silent, but he didn''t look particrly unhappy.


    It seemed like he would follow other people''s opinions.


    All three were likely to attend the pic.


    And the only one left was


    "Why bother going out? We can cook delicious food here. Its tiresome and waste of energy"


    Lia asked with a slightly disappointed look.


    "Are you noting, Mr. Kaneff?"


    "If you''re going, you can go on your own. I''ll rx here."


    As expected, Kaneff refused to participate openly with a pesky look.


    The faces of those who were excited by the pic cooled down in an instant.


    His senseless act of pouring cold water on the atmosphere seemed so mean.


    But what can we do?


    It''s annoying that he''s also a member of our farm.


    I did not want to create a person who was alienated from a pic where unity and friendship between members were important.


    And I was also a person who had been subjected to the Boss''s arbitrary personality.


    This level of difficulty was well anticipated.


    I wanted to save this trump card as much as I could, but I can''t help it!


    Hmm? You''re not going toe, are you?


    I''m tired. Just bring me some food forter. Don''t eat it all by yourself."


    Oh, that''s too bad. This is the first get-together of the farm members, so I was going to prepare a lot of this and that and of course, including alcohol."


    I slipped a very appetizing bait.


    ".?!"


    A slight shake urred in Kaneff''s face, which was full of annoyance.


    I sneaked a look at his expression and went on.


    "Delicious food needs to be eaten right away. And with alcohol on top of thatWe can''t help it. Let''s leave the Boss behind and go on our own. . . .


    "No, wait! Are you sure you''re bringing a drinks?"


    Kaneff started to react.


    Kaneff had long wondered about the alcohol in the world I lived in.


    He once asked me as a request, but I refused every time.


    It was because I personally didn''t like bringing alcohol to work, and I was worried that something troublesome would happen.


    "A moderate amount of alcohol is essential for socializing. We have a lot of soul stones this time, so I will prepare them as grand as possible."


    Unexpectedly, I was able to get a lot of Soul stones because of catching the Queen Ant.


    There was no need to worry about Soul stones for a while.


    Kaneff pondered seriously and opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "I''ming, too."


    Where?


    ..The Pic.


    "What? You don''t have to force yourself toe. If you''re ufortable, you can rx at farm."


    "Shut up! I''ll definitelye !"


    Kaneff replied slightly annoyed and turned his head away.


    A triumphant smile formed on my mouth.


    As I easily solved the stubborn troublemaker, the farm members gave me a look of surprise and admiration.


    As soon as the pic was confirmed, preparations began immediately.


    I also invited Ryan to attend the pic


    "A pic? Is Mr. Kaneff attending too?


    "Yes, the whole farm members decided to attend."


    "Haha, Sihyeon''s handling of Mr. Kaneff is getting better day by day."


    He burst intoughter with genuine admiration.


    How about you Ryan.? Can you attend?


    Ah! I''d really like to attend, but I''ve been very busy with worktely, so I''m sorry."


    "Well, then it can''t be helped. Too bad."


    "There will be another chance. Take this instead."


    Ryan took his wallet out and handed me a card.


    It''s an office credit card. Use it to buy what you need for the pic."


    "Oh! You don''t have to give it to me"


    "Sihyeon, it must be hard to prepare by yourself, so I''ll give you this much. Please feel free to use it."


    I was moved by Ryan''s consideration.


    His handsome smile struck my heart even more.


    Thanks to the corporate card given by Ryan, I was able to start preparing for the pic without any burden.


    The most important ingredient is delicious food!


    I went to the mart right away and looked at the ingredients for the pic.


    First thing to prepare should be meat, right?


    Hmm, it''s for outdoors, so should I should prepare something for a barbecue?


    Warmth filled my heart when I imagined burning charcoal and grilling various ingredients in a scenic outdoor.


    Great! Let''s have a barbecue for this pic.


    As soon as I made a decision, I quickly started looking for food ingredients.


    Thick pork meat suitable for barbecue, pre-cooked assorted skewers, plump shrimp, mushrooms, vegetables, etc.


    As I chose delicious-looking things one by one, food ingredients piled up in my cart.


    I suddenly felt sad while choosing food ingredients.


    It would have been more fun if I could shop with the farm members.


    Will there be a day where I could go shopping with all the farm members?


    I thought of shopping with the farm members in my head.


    Just imagining it made my heart flutter a lot.


    After standing there for a while, I shook my head and came back to reality.


    I came to my sense again and went around the mart looking for things I needed for the pic.


    The morning of the pic dawned.


    I was worried about the weather, but fortunately, it turned out to be very nice weather with a warm and cool wind.


    When I got to work early in the morning, the farm family was already up and getting ready.


    Lia arranged the ingredients in advance, and Alfred fed the horses to lead the carriage today.


    Andras took out the items I had asked for, checked them one by one.


    Although they didn''t show much, their faces were full of excitement as if they were all looking forward to the pic.


    Normally, Speranza would have been lying in bed, but today, she woke up from bed early, washed up quickly, and changed her clothes.


    Rather, she finished preparing first and began to press me with sparkling eyes.


    The little fox girl''s cunning figure made meugh out loud.


    Food ingredients and drinks were carefully ced in an ice box.


    When I loaded the necessary items into the wagon, the luggagepartment was full.


    While we were busy preparing for the pic, the Yakums moved busily and prepared to leave.


    By the time Kaneff appeared at a snail''s pace, we had loaded all his luggage into the carriage and finished preparing.


    The cry of Bighorn rang out.


    The Yakums and the carriage began to move, matching his cry.


    <strong>To be continued on May2(MON)</strong>


    <em>Next Week on Demon Farm</em>


    Panic in the Pic


    Alfred cries


    Fight breaks out  Lia Vs Kaneff


    Sihyeon Unlocks new power


    To read ahead ?Advance/Support Chapters

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "Everyone! Wait for me!"


    Pow wo woooo


    Po wo woo


    Po wow wooo


    Speranza and baby Yakums run excitedly between the slow-moving Yakum herd.


    I guess they were too excited to go out after a long time, and the usually quiet Kawaii too ran around actively.


    I looked at the children running around sitting on the slow-moving wagon.


    We were just a little off from the farm, but my vitality was already no joke.


    My body trembled as I remembered that I waspletely exhausted while ying ball with them in the past.


    Lia, who was next to me, smiled looking at the children.


    "Speranza really likes it."


    "I know, right.? I think shes so excited."


    "It''s been a while since we''ve been outside, so I feel relieved. It''s not that I don''t hate working on the farm, but sometimes I feel stuffy."


    "Is that so?"


    I looked at Lia with a slightly surprised look.


    As a maid, she refrained from expressing her personal feelings, so I didn''t notice that at all.


    I vowed to n such events often for Speranza and Lia''s sake.


    I looked at Alfred, who was sitting behind us.


    He was looking at the Yakum herd with a nk look.


    "Alfred, what''s wrong? Are you ufortable?"


    "No, Senior. It''s not like that. I still can''t believe it."


    "?"


    "Moving this closely with a group of Yakums."


    I smirked looking at his reaction.


    "Isn''t it about time you got used to it? These days, you''reing near Baby Yakum quite often, aren''t you?"


    "That''s possible because you''re next to me, and I can''t do it alone. Above all, even if I stay on this farm for a long time, I can never adapt to this.


    "Oh my God whats wrong with you. Look at them. How nice and cute they are! I think the Demon''s are too prejudiced against Yakums."


    I''ve already said it many times. Senior is the only person in this world who thinks that way, so please don''t talk like I''m the one whos weird."


    I nced at Lia to help me counter his words.


    Lia smiled and turned her head as if saying I am the one whos weird.


    Ohhhh They don''t know the charm of Yakums!


    In my heart, I wanted tounch a campaign to promote Yakum''s cuteness to the Demons in the Demon world.


    While talking uselessly, Bighorn leading the Yakum group stopped.


    Then, looking at the crowd following him, he cried loudly.


    Boow woo wooooo!


    The Yakums recognized the signal of Bighorn and began to act separately.


    Some sat and rested, while some began to graze fresh grass around.


    We stopped the wagon nearby ordingly.


    As soon as I got off the wagon, Speranza rushed to me.


    "Papa! Papa!"


    "Yeah, what Speranza?"


    "Papa! Look over there!"


    Speranza pulled my pants.


    I calmed down the excited Speranza and said.


    "Speranza, I have to unload things from the wagon first. Let''s go after a little while."


    "Um."


    Speranza nodded slightly depressed as I calmly advised her.


    Andras, who was watching the scene, spoke from the side.


    "Sihyeon, please go with Speranza. We''ll do the unloading."


    Andras smiled and pushed my back slightly toward Speranza.


    "What? I''m sorry to leave it to you guys"


    "Didn''t Sihyun have a hard time preparing everything for the pic?"


    "Andras is right. Please leave this to us.''


    Have a safe trip, Senior. We need someone to take care of Speranza, right?"


    Everyone pushed me.


    With gratitude and guilt in my heart, I made eye contact with them and nodded my head.


    And I grabbed Speranza''s hand, which was a little depressed.


    "Speranza darling, where do you want to go?"


    "Papa!"


    Speranza, who was in a good mood again, led me with her small hands.


    She pulled me hard enough to make my body wobble.


    "Quick, quick Papa!"


    "Okay, Speranza."


    I followed Speranza over a small, blue hill.


    There was a picturesque scene at the bottom of the hill.


    "Wow."


    There was a very clearke there, reflecting the clouds of the sky.


    The water was so clean that the fish''s movements were clearly reflected on the water.


    Is this the great energy in Mother Nature?


    Just looking at the transparentke, the clean energy seemed to fill my heart.


    I took Speranza''s hand and went down near theke.


    Looking closely, I could feel the cleanness of theke more clearly.


    Ssh!


    A big fish appeared on the surface of theke.


    Seeing the 2 actively moving fish made me want to fish after a long time.


    It would be fun toe to y in the water when it gets a little hotter.


    While looking around with a pleasant imagination, I found a wide andrge rock nearby.


    In front of the rock, I took off my shoes and socks and sat on the rock with Speranza.


    And carefully dipped both feet into theke.


    Hearing the birds chirping while dipping the feet into water on a quiet warm summer day.


    You can''t buy it even with money.


    The luxury of being part of nature!


    I closed my eyes and enjoyedfort and rxation after a long time.


    In the midst of enjoying the luxury of nature, I felt ticklish at my feet with the sound of a little ssh.


    Slowly I opened my eyes and the cute fox girl looked up at me yfully.


    I also smiled and moved my feet big.


    Then this time, the water shook sideways and tickled two small feet.


    "Hehehee!"


    Speranza burst intoughter because she was ticklish.


    It was a really transparent smile like theke.


    Afterughing for a long time, Speranza tickled my feet by hitting the water again.


    In order to not lose, I moved my feet diligently.


    "Hehehehe!"


    "Hahaha!"


    While I was ying with Speranza for a long time, someone appeared from the side.


    It was Tanduk.


    Tanduk came towards us with an expression as if he had found something interesting.


    I quickly read the yfulness from his eyes and shouted urgently.


    "Hey Tanduk! Stop"


    Poo wo wooooo


    Before I could finish my words, Tanduk flung himself forward.


    Ssh!


    Ah!


    The calm water fluctuated, sshing water in all directions.


    I protected Speranza by hugging her reflexively.


    "Speranza, are you okay?" Aren''t you wet?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine Papa."


    Unlike Speranza, who was fine, I was covered in water.


    Poo wo woooo


    "TandukYou troublemakerreally"


    Pow wo wooow


    He started acting cutesy by lowering his head.


    My anger subsided at the sight of the cute Tanduk, and I smiled.


    "Okay, let''s y, let''s y!"


    Poo wo woooo


    I jumped into theke and started ying with Tanduk.


    "Tsk tsk, you''re not a child"


    "."


    Kaneff looked pitifully at me when I came back soaking wet.


    I was embarrassed and couldn''t say anything back.


    "You didn''t bring clothes to change, did you? It''ll be cold if you''re wet like this."


    It''s all right. The weather''s fine, so soon achoo!


    Look at this. You''ll catch a cold soon."


    Lia is certainly right.


    Even though it was warm spring weather, I gotpletely wet and soon felt chilly.


    Tanduk next to me was also soaked wet and trembling like me.


    At least, it was a good thing that I didnt allow Speranza toe into the water.


    "Senior, there was a nket in the corner of the carriage. Cover yourself with this.


    "Uh, yeah. Thank you."


    I took off my wet coat and covered the nket that Alfred had brought for me.


    The nket felt stuffy, but I could avoid the cold to some extent.


    "Hey! Andras, bring the two stupid guys over there."


    "Sihyeon, let''s go over there. I''ll prepare a seat for you."


    Me and Tanduk followed Andras.


    There were tents and tables and chairs.


    Andras brought a chair near the fire made by stacking firewood.


    As soon as I sat on the chair, Tanduk jumped onto myp.


    Kaneff looked at us and said,


    Stay still there.


    Kaneff lifted his hand, and a hot energy starteding out of the wood and wrapped around me and Tanduk.


    The cold quickly subsided by the warmth.


    Poo wo wooo


    Even Tanduk, who was drooping on my knees gave a pleasant cry.


    "Thank you. Boss."


    "Why did you go into the water without bringing clothes to change?"


    "Haha, it just happened the water was colder than I thought."


    I was embarrassed and changed the subject.


    "Where did you get these? It looks very good."


    "Well, I made it myself."


    "What? Andras, you made this ?"


    I asked back in surprise.


    "I was just going to borrow it, but I wanted to prepare it properly, so I made it myself."


    Andras said he would prepare the tent and camping stuff, but I didn''t think he would make it himself.


    On top of that, it didn''t even look like it was made roughly.


    It was asplete as if it could be sold at a camping goods store.


    Do you like it?


    Of course I do. The tent looks strong, and the chairs are veryfortable."


    "I''m d Sihyeon liked it."


    Andras looked proud at my response.


    "But it hasn''t been long since I asked you, when did you finish making this?"


    "Um That''s .."


    Kaneff opened his mouth as he hesitated to answer.


    "He probably made this when he had to work as a vice-chief"


    "Oh really?"


    I looked anxiously, and Andreas sneaked out of my sight.


    I hope he didn''t overdo it


    "Papa, are you okay now?"


    Speranza approached me and asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine now. Tanduk, are you okay.?"


    Poo wo wooo


    Even Tanduk came back to life with the warmth and cried vigorously.


    Speranza looked at my knees with a depressed expression.


    I immediately realized what was going on and picked up Speranza and put her on myp.


    "Hehe."


    Speranza smiled like a satisfied cat.


    It was a little cramped on my knees, but I smiled and hugged the children close.


    "I think the drowned two are all right now. Shall we start preparing lunch?"


    "Then Ill"


    "You sit down. I will do it by myself.


    What?


    I looked at Kaneff nkly for a moment.


    On the contrary, Kaneff replied as if it was nothing.


    "Why are you making that face? You''ve prepared all the cumbersome ingredients, so all I had to do is, grill it, right?"


    "That''s true"


    "Sihyeon, you don''t have to worry too much. Mr. Kaneff is a better cook than you think he''d be."


    "Really.?"


    Can I really leave it up to him?


    Last time, when I was sick, I think he was the one who made the porridge for me.


    That''s weird


    If Kaneff had basic cooking skills, why did he ask Lia to cook before I came?


    Kaneff and Andras began to prepare the dishes.


    My eyes mixed with doubt and expectation turned to their backs.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Advance/Support Chapters

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Kaneff and Andras got ready to cook the food.


    It was apletely different look from what I was worried about.


    The two took out the well-made charcoal from the pre-made firewood and made charcoal for cooking with it.


    While Andras was organizing the charcoal fire, Kaneff looked at the ingredients I had brought.


    "Andras, are you ready with the fire?"


    Yes, Mr. Kaneff.


    Well, let''s get started.


    Kaneff ced the thick pork meat on the grill above charcoal fire without hesitation.


    Sizzle!


    With the sound of the meat being cooked, the mouth-watering smell spread everywhere.


    Without stopping, mushrooms and vegetables were ced together.


    At first, I was worried that he might burn the meat, but after a while, I realized that I was worried for nothing.


    As Andras said, Kaneff cooked meat and ingredients so skillfully.


    The fire was freely controlled, and there was no hesitation in the touch of sprinkling spices.


    As soon as the rest of the farm members sat down in front of the table, Kaneff ced the well-done meat and vegetables on arge te and put them on the table.


    Kaneff shook his hand slightly and cut the thick pork meat properly.


    Greasy gravy flowed through the flesh.


    "I''ll keep grilling, so eat first."


    Kaneff showed a touch of magic, then casually said a word and went back to the charcoal fire.


    His cooking skills were amazing, and hes so considerate of us!


    Not only me but also others looked surprised at Kaneff''s unusual appearance.


    But itsted only for a moment.


    Soon everyone''s eyes turned towards the fragrant pork meat.


    "Shall we try it?"


    Nod.


    Following my words, everyone moved a chunk of thick meat onto their te.


    I cut Speranzas meat to make it easier for her to eat, andter I took a piece of meat to my mouth.


    As soon as I put it in my mouth, I felt a deep and strong smell of charcoal.


    And every time I chewed on the soft-textured meat, savory juices spewed out.


    Perfect outside and inside!


    Plus, the scent of an unknown herb in the charcoal-grilled scent took the taste to another level.


    " Boss. What''s this herb?"


    Its amonly found grass. It reduces the smell of the meat with a bitter taste, so I often sprinkle it on the meat."


    "Wow it''s really good."


    When I burst into admiration, others nodded and agreed.


    Speranza kept eating meat, chewing with her small mouth.


    Kaneff didnt leave the charcoal fire till the end.


    Assorted skewers, shrimp, and various mushrooms were grilled in an instant and ced on the table.


    Personally, it was such a perfect skill that I was curious about how the ingredients could be baked so quickly and appropriately.


    After making enough food for everyone, Kanef joined the table.


    You''re a great cook, Boss!


    Im not. I can grill on fire and can cook a few simple dishes."


    "Have you ever cooked before Boss?"


    I used to cook a lot when I was wandering around with my team."


    I asked about his story with a curious look.


    "Werent you the leader or something, Boss. Then aren''t you the one with the highest rank? Why did you cook?"


    The answer came from Andras.


    "Mr. Kaneff wasnt the leader from the beginning. I heard he had been a trainee for quite a while."


    Wow the always ordering Kaneff being a trainee.


    I couldn''t imagine it easily.


    "I heard the story, too. At first, he was so bad at cooking that he was often scolded by the vice-captai Oops!"


    Lia stopped talking in a hurry with an expression that she had made a mistake.


    And the surrounding atmosphere quickly became heavy.


    Like Lia, who brought it up, Andras also showed signs of being tense.


    Vice captain ?


    Who on earth was the Vice captain?


    Without knowing what was happening, me and Alfred had no choice but to look around.


    Only Speranza was concentrating on eating regardless of the surrounding atmosphere.


    In the heavy atmosphere, Kaneff burst intoughter.


    "HahahahThat''s right. I was scolded a lot then."


    Fortunately, the heavy atmosphere was relieved, but an unknown bitter feeling still lingered around.


    It wasn''t the pic atmosphere I expected.


    Special measures were needed to change the mood.


    I opened therge ice box at the back of the table.


    I took out a lot of the contents inside and put it on the table.


    "The boss is here, and delicious food is ready. How about a drink?"


    A little interest began to sprout from the stiff faces of the people.


    Moderate alcohol acts as a lubricant in human rtionships.


    It relieves the awkward atmosphere and makes it easier to bring up stories that are usually difficult to tell.


    As soon as Kaneff got a cool can of beer, he took a big gulp.


    "Wow! This beer is really nice. They''re made easy to drink."


    "I''m d you liked it Boss."


    Enjoying canned beer with food as a snack seemed to be a great pleasure.


    Boss especially seemed to enjoy the drink very much.


    "Does all beer in your world taste like this?"


    "No, it doesn''t. There are a lot of different kinds. It''s different from country to country, and there''s traditional drinks."


    "Hmm That''s an interesting story."


    When I exined that there were many varieties of beer, Kaneffs eyes began to sparkle.


    Thanks to alcohol, the gloomy atmosphere from earlier disappeared, giving it a morefortable feeling than usual.


    Rather, it was Andras'' side that became a little annoying.


    "Looking at the container of beer, I can feel the delicate technology. From the way we can open the containerfortably to the solidity of preserving the vor of beer! It''s a lot to learn at a nce."


    "."


    "It reminds me of the time when I was learning artifact technology in my family. I was taught quite harshly by my father. Unlike my brother, I was slow to learn"


    Andras, a little drunk, constantly poured out his stories.


    Normally, Kaneff would have stepped in, but today he didn''t seem to care at all as he was immersed in the taste of beer.


    Thanks to that, I had to face Andras, who turned into a talkative person.


    Still, Andras and Kaneff had a lot of experience drinking, so they controlled themselves well.


    On the other hand, there was an apparently beginner Demon


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Eh?"


    "You look drunk, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Alfred replied with his little twisted tongue.


    He sipped a beer by himself, and he was a little drunk.


    "Drink moderately. Don''t drink too much."


    Yes.Thank you, Senior.


    Alfred was drunk and had apletely different atmosphere.


    Usually, he seemed to be a proud noble, but now he seemed like a cute little brother.


    He was cute in his own way.


    Since I had no hobby of watching the grown-up man''s cutesy, I poured water into his cup instead of alcohol so that he would stay sober.


    While I was taking care of Alfred, Speranza, who was next to me, slowly reached out to my beer can.


    As soon as I found the figure of the little fox girl, I raised my voice and restrained her actions.


    "Stop! Speranza, you can''t drink that!"


    "I want to drink the same thing as Papa."


    "No. Speranza is too young to drink this."


    "Huh."


    When she was stopped from drinking beer, sheined slightly with an angry expression.


    Looking at that, I remembered when I was scolded for secretly drinking my father''s alcohol when I was young.


    It felt very strange to think that I was in my father''s shoes now.


    "Come on, Speranza. Here, drink this more delicious fruit juice."


    Instead of beer, I gave Speranza a fruit juice with a pretty character on it.


    Maybe the fruit juice was delicious, so she no longerined about drinking beer.


    Like Speranza, there was one more person who drank fruit juice instead of beer.


    Lia, Don''t you drink beer?


    What? Oh I''m fine.


    ..?


    Lia said she was fine, but she couldn''t take her eyes off the beer.


    The desire to drink leaked out from her eyes.


    Lia is famous for her gluttony.


    I think there''s a reason why she''s holding it in.


    I thought there would be a reason why she couldn''t tell me, so I didn''t pester her to drink anymore.


    When the heavy atmosphere from earlierpletely disappeared and the atmosphere was moderately ripe, I sneaked up the topic I had thought about in advance.


    "Everyone! I have a suggestion. Would you like to hear it?"


    Everyone''s eyes met me.


    "It''s our first time to get together and talk like this. Why don''t we talk about theints we have on the farm or what we''d like to improve on our farm life?"


    Talking about the truth in a rxed atmosphere.


    It was something I had thought about in advance while nning to go on a pic.


    It was Kaneff who was in charge of the farm, but I was actually the one who made the most decisions.


    And so far everything on the farm has been done in the way I wanted.


    Since I have arge farm family now, I wanted to hear other people''s opinions about whether I was missing anything.


    Everyone''s expressions changed at my suggestion, which was a little serious.


    Papa, what do you mean by improve?


    Yes, it''s something that seems to becking, or it''s something that should be corrected to make it good. What is the thing that our little Speranza want to change?"


    "Um."


    Speranza began to worry with a serious expression that was not like a child.


    I waited for an answer, nervous about the more serious appearance than I thought.


    After a while, Speranza opened her mouth with her eyes sparkling.


    "I"


    "..?"


    "I want Papa to y with Speranza more."


    Unlike how serious I was to the point of nervousness, a child-like answer came out.


    No From Speranza''s point of view, it might be very important


    Smiling softly, I brushed Speranza''s hair.


    "All right. I got your opinion! I''ll try to improve it."


    "Hehehe!"


    Speranza liked it so much that she wagged her tail hard and fell into my arms.


    Seeing her like it so much, I felt sorry that I couldn''t take care of Speranza because I was busy recently.


    I should try to pay more attention to Speranza for the time being.


    Unexpectedly, Speranza presented her first opinion.


    The next person to give an opinion was


    "Me! I want to say something."


    Half-drunk Alfred raised his hand.


    His eyes were shining as Speranza did earlier.


    "Uh yeah. Speak up Alfred.


    I said let''s have an honest talk, but now Alfred''s appearance is a little disturbing.


    What would he say?


    It''s like a boss of apany looking at a new recruit who''s half drunk at the firstpany dinner.


    I waited calmly for Alfred''sments.


    He looked around at everyone at the table and opened his mouth.


    "I''m unhappy with everyone here."


    Discontent with everyone?


    A question popped up in everyone''s face, including me.


    Hmm I don''t remember


    I couldn''t remember doing anything wrong to Alfred.


    Others looked simr to me.


    Alfred expressed his dissatisfaction with a really unfair expression when he saw us who had no clue.


    "Why are you why are you guys ostracizing me?"


    "??"


    "??"


    "??"


    ??"


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Advance/Support Chapters

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    We ostracized Alfred?


    I looked at Alfred with a look of great bewilderment.


    I could feel the sincerity in his eyes even though he was drunk.


    I sneaked a look at other farm members.


    Andras and Lia were also flustered.


    They exchanged silent nces and tried to understand the situation, as there was nothing they could think about bullying.


    Three eyes naturally turned to someone, as we had nned beforehand.


    As the suspicious eyes gathered on him, Kaneff opened his eyes wide as if he was falsely used.


    And he appealed to us, his innocence with very intense eyes.


    Looking at his frustrating appearance, Kaneff also seemed to have no idea.


    Everyone seemed to have no idea about bullying.


    I feltpelled to hear the details from Alfred.


    I spoke carefully.


    "Hey Alfred? What do you mean we left you out?"


    "You say we''re in the same family, but you guys don''t treat me like a family member."


    "?"


    "I know everyone still thinks of me as a guest. You wouldn''t have called me like that if you thought of me as a real family member."


    Andras and Lia shuddered at Alfred''s words.


    My eyes turned to the two.


    "In my case, I called him Prince Verdi''. I followed the basic courtesy of noble families."


    "I too called him Prince."


    "Hmm."


    It certainly wasn''t friendly.


    As Alfred said, it was close to dealing with guests.


    "Ha, but I didn''t mean to call you that. It was a basic courtesy, and I didn''t know what else to call. . .."


    "Me neither. I didn''t expect you would feel ufortable because of that."


    The two made excuses restlessly.


    They didn''t seem to have any idea that Alfred was thinking like this.


    I looked at thest remaining person  Kaneff.


    He said awkwardly, scratching his head.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    I thought Alfred adapted well to the farm.


    When I was on the farm, it seemed like everyone was doing well.


    So I thought it would be okay even when Im not around


    There was more awkwardness between them than I thought.


    I gave the three a slight look of resentment.


    Everyone was aware of the mistake and hurriedly avoided my eyes.


    "But it''s not me, is it? You''ve been close to me, haven''t you?"


    "There''s something I''m upset with Senior too."


    "With me?"


    "You''re always trying to run away when we are together, arent you?


    It''s not because I hated you, it''s because the sword training was too hard!"


    "I wanted to help you somehow Sost time I even lent you my favorite sword"


    "Ugh "


    He muttered as if he was disappointed, and I flinched and stopped talking.


    Seeing our reaction, Alfred bowed his head.


    His drooping shoulders trembled slightly.


    "I regret being rude when I first came to the farm. It may sound like an excuse, but I was out of my mind then. I was kicked out of my family and came here against my will."


    Everyone was breathless and focused on his honest story.


    "I realized whats wrong with me while working on the farm. Without Senior, I wouldn''t have realized it. Thank you."


    Uh well.


    To be honest, I was a little ufortable hearing him saying thank you, because I did it with a bad intention at the beginning.


    "It''s veryte, but I apologize for my rude behavior. I''m so sorry


    Alfred bowed his head.


    Even if it was half-drunk words, everyone seemed surprised at his heartfelt words.


    While everyone was unable to open their mouths hastily, Speranza was the first person to move once again.


    Speranza stood on the chair next to her and stroked Alfred''s head, which was bent down.


    "It''s okay~ It''s okay~"


    I don''t know whether she knew the situation properly, but she seemed to want tofort Alfred, who was depressed.


    Alfred looked up nkly.


    When he saw Speranza''s bright smile, tears formed slightly around his eyes.


    He must have felt really lonely


    " Alfred. Don''t worry too much about the past. I''ve already forgotten everything. Maybe the same goes for everyone else. Right?"


    "Of course. It''s more about how you have changed from what you used to be. The past is just the past."


    "As Sihyeon said, I forgot everything. I thought it was nice to see you help me with farm work on a daily basis."


    "Why are kids these days such a sissy. In my time Juniors are treated like a piece of junk."


    "Stop talking, boss. Have a beer!"


    I quickly cut off Kaneff''s useless words.


    Thanks to this,ughter permeated Alfred''s hardened expression little by little.


    "Why don''t wee up with a new name to call Alfred while we''re at it?"


    "I''d love to."


    "What should we call him from now on.?


    " A new name


    "Well, if you don''t mind, can you call me ine?"


    "ine?"


    "Yes, it''s a nickname that my family used to call me when I was a kid. They don''t use it now, but


    "ineine Not bad It''s definitely more friendly than Prince Alfred.


    "Well, let''s call him ine from now on. Nice to meet you, ine!"


    "Nice to meet you, ine."


    "Nice to meet you, ine."


    "Nice to meet you, ine."


    "It''s easier to call than Alfred. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    Alfred''s face, who was greeted by everyone, became brighter.


    Andstly


    "Me too, me too!"


    Speranza raised her hand and said with sparkling eyes.


    "Nice to meet you, Brother ine!"


    Alfred, who heard thest greeting, had tears in his eyes.


    At the same time, he smiled brightly in a way we had never seen him before.


    Me too nice to meet you.


    Yes! You have to y with me a lot from now on.


    Of course.


    Hehe!


    Alfred made an appointment with Speranza and looked at us again.


    "I will be in your care from now on."


    With Alfred''s greeting, the pic became noisy again.


    "How about creating a separate workshop on the farm?"


    "A workshop?"


    "Yes, with a few tools and a proper environment, I can make my things that will help the farm."


    Andras suggested building a workshop as an opinion to improve the farm.


    "Do we have to build a workshop?"


    Hearing my skeptical attitude, Andras went back into exnatory mode and poured out the words.


    "What are you talking about Sihyeon? If we have a workshop, we can do many things. We can also repair most of the equipment used on farms. Aren''t you nning a new strawberry jam workshop? I''m sure it''ll help you a lot."


    "Hmm. "


    And I''ll cover all the expenses for the workshop."


    I''m beginning to lean in favor of Andras suggestion.


    What do you think of it boss?


    I think he''s just trying to do something else here that he cant do officially.?''


    Absolutely not Mr.Kaneff. It''s all for the development of the farm."


    Kaneff, who had been suspicious for a while, sipped his beer and went on.


    "Well It would definitely help."


    "How is it, Sihyeon?"


    There was no reason to object if even Kaneff said so.


    "Then let''s trust Andras and proceed."


    "Hahaha! You won''t regret it."


    Andras burst intoughter and expressed confidence.


    "Why don''t we build a training room while we''re at it?"


    "Why? Wouldn''t it be enough to do the training in an open space?"


    No! We need a better environment.


    Alfred said with a sullen look.


    "You don''t want to train with me.?"


    "No! No, it''s not Yeah, I got it it''s fine. Let''s think about building a training room."


    It wasn''t until he heard my promise that Alfred smiled again.


    Shall we also extend the barn?


    Chorongi will also need a new home for her babies after giving birth.


    Come to think of it, we have to build more storage facilities for the strawberry field.


    Ugh We have to prepare a strawberry jam workshop


    I suddenly got confused when I thought of a lot of things.


    Come on! Let''s think aboutplicated thingster!


    I drank beer cool and emptied my mind.


    "Sihyeon, I also have something that you could improve on."


    "What is it, boss?"


    "When you bring things from your world, from now on, get some beer together if possible"


    Kaneff brought up the story of beer very carefully.


    He seemed to like the beer a lot, but he seemed to be cautious.


    "That''s a little I''ll bring a decent beer next time."


    "What? Why are you allowing it so easily?"


    When I nodded obediently, Kaneff asked back with a rather bewildered look.


    "There were things I worried about before, and to be honest, I thought the boss would get drunk and disturb the farm members"


    "What did you take me for.?


    Kaneff protested with an unfair look.


    "I''ve heard a lot about my personality, but I''ve always been neat when ites to leadership!"


    "Yeah, that''s amazing.


    I''m surprised that he believes that he is a neat leader, and I''m also surprised that he knows that he has the worst personality.


    So you will keep bringing beer from now on, right?


    Yes. But you can''t just drink it anytime? You can have a drink only during dinner after work?"


    Sure! Don''t worry.


    Kaneff nodded confidently, content that he had won.


    Unlike the others who gave their opinions, I turned to Lia, who has been quiet.


    Is there anything you want, Lia?"


    Me? Well, I don''t have any.


    Really? If you need anythingter, please let me know.


    "Yes, thank you for your care, Sihyeon."


    The food prepared on the table was reduced, and the atmosphere of the pic gradually ripened.


    "Since we''re running out of food, shall we all make a toast?"


    "That sounds good!"


    Everybody get your sses up!"


    Everyone stood up at my suggestion and lifted the can beer high.


    "Ugh."


    Speranza also wanted to toast, so she lifted the fruit juice over her head.


    I smiled and held Speranza in my other arm.


    Only then did Speranza''s cup go up high.


    I thought Kaneff, the farm manager, should make a toast, but he was rather staring at me.


    So did the other farm members. Hmm?


    Does this mean I have to make a toast? I grasped the atmosphere and spoke btedly.


    "Uh First of all, thank you for your cooperation to have a good time today. Well I didn''t spend a lot of time with you guys on the farm, but I think the days I have spent and will be spending will always be memorable."


    As I continued to talk, I calmly made eye contact with everyone.


    It''s a perfunctory, boring toast, but everyone listened to me.


    The eyes alone seemed to warm my heart.


    "Looking forward to another pleasant asion like thisand to the endless development of the Demon farm!"


    "To the Demon Farm!"


    Everyone shouted cheerfully and joined in the toast.


    Three cans of beer and two fruit juices shed lightly.


    "Hahaha!"


    Speranza burst intoughter as if it was fun to toast for the first time.


    As I was pouring the rest of the beer into my mouth,


    I heard Alfred''s puzzled voice from the side.


    "Huh? Where''s my beer?"


    He had fruit juice in his hand.


    Speranza still has fruit juice in her hand, so the other person who was drinking fruit juice


    Lia?


    Gulp!


    In my eyes, I could see Lia drinking a cool can of beer.


    Wow! She is a great drinker.


    Why were you holding it in when you were so happy while drinking?


    She emptied the can of beer neatly.


    Lia''s expression with her eyes closed had a very satisfied smile.


    And when she opened her eyes again.


    The atmosphere surrounding her was 180 degrees different.


    I felt something strange and spoke carefully.


    "Li.. Lia?"


    "Lia"


    "WhatWhat are you looking at, you dimwit.?"


    "?"


    " Is it your first time seeing a Demon Dragon drinking?"


    "?"


    "?"


    A sharp look and an overbearing demeanor.


    I couldn''t feel the usual calm appearance of Lia.


    "I can''t believe I''ve been holding back this delicious thing"


    CRUSH


    Lia crushed the empty beer can with one hand.


    The overflowing power made me flinch.


    She seemedpletely assimted by the violent energy that sometimes flowed from her.


    Lia threw away the crushed beer can and looked at me.


    Hey, you there!


    Yes?


    Yeah, you asked me earlier if I wanted anything?


    .I did


    Her smile grew more and more vicious.


    "A pic wouldn''t it be too boring if it ended like this?"


    "?"


    The pic party slowly started turning into a Panic party.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters


    Advanced/Sponsor Tiers ?


    $5/month (2 Chapters)


    <strong>Join</strong>


    $10/month (4 chapters)


    <strong>Join</strong>


    $20/month (8 Chapters)


    <strong>Join</strong>


    Your support can help us improve a lot and bring much more exciting works.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Transformed Lia suddenly started looking around.


    She continued to exude ferocious energy.


    "I''m full, and I''ve had a good drink. But my body is itching. Don''t you also feel the same way, ck Hawk?


    ck Hawk?


    I turned my head, retracing the path of Lia''s eyes.


    At the end of the sight, there was Kaneff, sipping beer.


    It''s been a long time since I quit the itchy lifestyle. Now Im a person who is in-charge of a farm.


    Bullsh*t. Peaceful farm life doesnt fit you leader. We belong in the battlefield, ripping off the enemys throat."


    How rude. I always thought I was a perfect farm person.


    Kaneff epted Lias change as if he was familiar with it.


    So did Andras, who was next to me.


    Lia turned to me again.


    "Hey dimwit! There''s only one thing I want."


    "?"


    "If the members are gathered like this, isnt it fun to rank them?"


    "Rank?"


    "Yes, rank! We have to figure out who''s the strongest member of the group!"


    Suddenly ranking at a pic?


    "Hey  this is an ordinary farm. we don''t need to be find the rank. . . . . . . . . .


    SHUT UP. Im not asking your fu*king permission.


    Speranza was surprised by Lias rough behavior and hugged my leg tightly.


    Lia red at me with her zing eyes.


    "The world is controlled by the powerful. The one who has the power can have anything. This farm is no exception."


    Lias reckless behavior was very confusing.


    Naturally, I looked at Kaneff with a look asking for help.


    Do something, boss!


    Faced with my eyes, Kaneff put down his beer can and opened his mouth.


    That''s great. Actually, I was itching to go on a rampage after a long time.


    What?!


    Hahahahahahah, now we''re on the same page. As expected of the leader."


    Lia nodded her head with an expression of satisfaction.


    And immediately left the table and headed to a ce where the meadow was spread out.


    I asked, perplexed by the sudden development of the situation.


    "BBoss? Are you really going to do a ranking battle? No, more importantly, why did Lia suddenly change like that?"


    "Ah, It''s too hard to exin. Just think of it as a bad drinking habit."


    What


    Who in the world would ask for a ranking battle due to a bad drinking habit?!


    "What are you doing? Come out quickly?"


    Lia shouted at us as if she was a little annoyed.


    There was already a terrible force around her.


    "What are you doing Andras? Look, shes calling you?"


    "what?"


    "Get out there and deal with her.


    Andras looked genuinely bewildered.


    "Hey Boss didn''t you say you were itching a minute ago?"


    "I said it was itching, I never said I was itching to fight?"


    Andras looked around the table.


    There was only Alfred, who was dozing off because of getting drunk upto the neck, and me, who was hugging Speranza.


    "What are you looking at? If you think it''s that, you have to wake her up quickly!"


    Almost half-threateningly, Kaneff forced Andras to go.


    Andras trudged towards Lia with a resigned look.


    The backside couldn''t have been so pathetic.


    "Boss, are you really going to make them fight? What do we do if any one of them gets hurt?"


    "It''s OK. It used to be a daily routine. They both can take care of themselves."


    "No matter how."


    "Didnt you say a pic is about uniting and socializing among us?"


    "Yes."


    "Dont they say that bonds get stronger after a fight.?"


    "I.dont think the saying is about fist fights."


    "And most importantly


    Kanef murmured seriously as he picked a new can of beer.


    "Watching fighting is the most fun thing.. and if it can be watched with a delicious beer, then its heaven I''m d I came to the pic!"


    Kaneff was excited as if he was getting ready to watch a wrestling match.


    "Hik."


    Once again, there is no answer from Alfred, dozing next to me.


    In this messy situation, all I could do was pray for Andras, who was the only normal farm member.


    Please, I hope it will end up as a normal pic


    Andras and Lia face each other on a wide meadow.


    What? You''re not the leader, you''re the loser?


    I''m telling you again, my name is Andras, not loser.


    I don''t care. I was going to knock everything down anyway."


    Little artifacts emerged from the sleeves of Andras as he opened his arms.


    Artifacts wandered around Andras as if to protect their owner.


    "Annoying flies?"


    "It''s not a fly, it has a nice name  Shahit"


    BAM


    Lia attacked Andras with her right hand, which had transformed.


    The attack, which took ce in an instant, was blocked by the defense shield triggered by the Artifact.


    "Hahahahah, prove with force whether it''s a fly or not."


    "Don''t worry. That''s what I was going to do."


    Andras'' artifacts quickly spread around for a counterattack.


    Lia moved back to avoid being surrounded by artifacts.


    Woooooooh


    Artifacts began pouring out powerful magic with a heavy vibration sound.


    Each one contained power, powerful enough to inflict fatal wounds.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    The ce where Lia was standing a little while ago became arge hole.


    Liaunched a full-fledged counterattack, narrowly escaping the Artifacts attack.


    With a sharp sound like a tear of the metal, a red energy formed around Lia''s right hand.


    When she waved her hand, the red energy immediately hit the artifact that was nearby.


    Andras hurriedly deployed the shield.


    But the red energy crushed the artifact with the shield, as if crushing a beer can.


    The artifact exploded and scattered debris everywhere.


    Realizing that it was difficult to defend only with the artifacts, Andras continued his offensive by maintaining a safe distance.


    A shrewd attack that took advantage of the distance put Lia on the defensive again.


    Lia criticized Andras for his way of fighting with sarcasm.


    "Aren''t you too scared? Do you think it''ll be fun to fight if you just run away like that?"


    "I won''t fall for such childish provocations. And it''s not a running away, it''s a strategic move."


    Andras calmly responded to Lia''s provocation.


    And he continued to undermine Lias power with a thorough outfighter strategy.


    At that time, Lia, who had been looking for artifacts, suddenly turned around and rushed toward Andras.


    It was a surprise attack aimed at a situation where Andras was far from the artifact.


    Lia quickly reached the corner of Andras, leaving a red afterimage.


    But


    "I expected you woulde out like this!"


    Boom Boom!


    Woohoo!


    Artifacts hidden on the ground around Andras appeared at the same time.


    In an instant, they surrounded Lia''s body and deployed a shield.


    As if caught in a trap, Lia was trapped in a shield deployed by artifacts.


    "That''s it, Ms.Lia."


    "You really think that''s it?"


    "The design is perfect. Quit the pointless resistance?!"


    Lia showed an artifact held in her right hand.


    As soon as Andras saw it, his expression turned pale.


    Oh, how did you? "


    "The flies are a little bit more annoying, but the way they are is the same


    "Ms.Lia, calm down, slowly put down the artifact.."


    kwajik!  pajijijik


    Liane smashed the artifact in her hand with a wicked smile.


    Ah..No,No,Noooooooooooooo


    At the same time as his scream, the artifacts that were spreading the shield stopped working


    Its over.


    What?


    Now that the most important Artifact is broken, it will be harder for Andras to fight.


    " What''s happening? Didnt Andras overpower Lia a few seconds ago?"


    Kaneff ced the empty beer can on the table and continued.


    On the surface, Yes. Andras anticipated Lia''s surprise attack and dug her a trap, but Lia took advantage of it and exploited her opponent''s weakness."


    "?"


    "At first nce, it might look like each artifact is acting on its ownmand, but in fact, there''s amand artifact that takes orders to control the artifacts around it."


    Uh is that so? Didnt they all just look the same?


    "Of course they will look the same. Where in the world is a fool who exposes his weaknesses openly?


    But what does it mean by Lia taking advantage of the trap?


    I asked with a puzzled look.


    Kaneff gave me a pathetic look.


    "If you had the most important and most important thing to protect, where would you put it?"


    "Well, I will put it in a strong safe, or put it in my bodyAh"


    Little by little, the battlefield was starting to make sense.


    "When Lia jumped into the trap, she expected that there was an important artifact near Andras?"


    "Yes, it was a n to let Andras let down his guard, making him think its an offensive raid."


    By the way, there were a lot of artifacts around Andras. How did she find themand artifact among them?


    You see, fighters who have a lot of experience or people with great talent for fighting can find such things with just a nce


    What ?


    Like a predator which instinctively knows, attacking which ce would cause the opponent a fatal wound.


    Kaneff''sst words gave me a slight shudder.


    Convinced of the opponent''s weakness with just intuition, and jumped into the trap in a disadvantageous situation


    The red energy-stained ws of Lia gave me the creeps as it was strangling my neck.


    "In the first ce, Andras was at a disadvantage. Destruction and order are extremely bad. But he did his best, though."


    "I didn''t want to say this, but it''s a lot more fun than I thought."


    "Hahaha. Isnt it? There''s nothing like this!"


    It was hard to take my eyes off the sh between the two, like watching a CG action scene of a blockbuster movie.


    Plus the tension of the fight that could be felt from afar!


    I wanted to wake Alfred, who was sleeping on the table.


    Speranza, who I thought would be scared, also watched the fight until the end with her eyes wide open.


    This must be why the ancient Romans builtrge Colosseum.


    Andras returned with the remains of the artifact in both hands with drooping shoulders and sad eyes


    I felt a little guilty and more sorry for him.


    "Great Battle, Andras.


    It was really cool.


    Despite thefort of Speranza and me, Andras smiled artificially.


    "Now that you''re a vice-captain, I thought I could just rx tsk, tsk!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Kaneff."


    Hiding weaknesses with strengths is a method that only works for the rtively weak. If you dont change, youll just keep getting bitten.


    I''ll just keep it in mind."


    Andras took the advice in an unusually heavy and serious manner.


    Kaneff slowly rose from his seat.


    Then he patted Andras on the shoulder.


    That alone brightened Andras'' expression.


    Kaneff, who walked out, stood in front of Lia.


    A big smile formed around Lias mouth.


    You finally came. Leader


    Hey, you look like you''ve had enough. Why don''t you call it a day and go in quietly?"


    I can''t leave without eating the most important dessert.


    You ate a lot of delicious food earlier. It''s healthy to eat in moderation."


    "Didn''t you know? There''s a separate stomach for dessert."


    The two seem to have a casual conversation.


    But around them, scary energy gradually gathered.


    Have you ever heard of the term stomach ache.?"


    CLING CLANG


    The chains on Kaneff''s left hand began to shake.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Wrrrrrrrrr


    This time, Liaunched a preemptive attack, scattering the red energy.


    Kaneff quickly took a defensive stance


    CLING CLING CLANG


    The chains disyed a characteristic lifelike movement, blocking Lias sessive attacks.


    Countless chains attacked Lia from all sides.


    Lia waved her hands to block the chain and slightly widened the distance.


    But for a moment, Lia sprinted to the ground and tried to attack again.


    The sound of the collision echoed endlessly in the meadow!


    If the previous confrontation between Andras and Lia''s was a game of reading the opponent by adjusting the distance from the opponent.


    Now, the battle continued without a break in the state of being as close to the opponent as much as possible.


    The movement was fast enough to be difficult to follow with the eyes.


    "That''s amazing. In particr, I didn''t expect Lia to push the boss to that extent"


    "Neither of them is giving their best. They are probably scaling each others power.


    Scaling?"


    I looked fed up hearing Andras'' words.


    If this is a scaling battle, then what the hell will be the full-fledged battle.


    TTRING


    Kaneff and Lia stopped the sh and stepped back for a moment.


    As if to prove Andras'' words, the two looked as calm as if the crazy sh until now was a lie.


    " Leader. You''re not going to take out your weapon until the end?"


    Kaneff shrugged at Lia''s question.


    Perhaps Lia didn''t like his reaction, Lia''s energy grew more and more violent.


    "That''s how ites out, right? Then I have no choice but to force you to take it out"


    There was an explosion of red energy around Lia''s body.


    The horns on Lias head grewrger andrger, while her scary ws added sharpness.


    Lias tail, which she used to be embarrassed about, also showed itself out of her skirt.


    Watching from afar, I shivered at that moment.


    It was because I found a familiar trace of energy from the red energy emitted by Lia.


    This energy I''ve felt it somewhere.


    Yerin''s Summon Poison ants Red chain!


    I found the cause of familiarity, but it became moreplicated in my head.


    Why do I feel that energy from Lia?


    Is the reason why she suddenly changed rted to this energy?


    After grumbling alone for a while, I asked Andras, who seemed to know something.


    "Andras, do you happen to know why Lia changed like that?"


    I don''t know everything about it either. I have only heard of fragments of events in the past.


    "What happened? What''s the strange energy thats surrounding Lia''s body?"


    "It''s um."


    Andras hesitated to answer with a confused look.


    When I didn''t back down easily, he opened his mouth with difficulty.


    Lia''s personal situation is intertwined, so I can''t say even if I want to say. I think it''s right for you to hear from her."


    "Is that so?"


    "All I can tell you is, it''s just another side of her."


    "Another side"


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t hear the details.


    As he said, I didn''t want to force myself to find out if it was a sensitive story rted to personal circumstances.


    But somehow, the ominous energy that swirled around her continued to disturb my heart.


    Lia''s arms were covered with half red scales.


    Both the horns and the tail turnedrger than usual, and the vertically torn pupils gave off a vicious atmosphere.


    "Creeeeeeeeeeeeee"


    A low-pitched cry of an animal resounded from Lias mouth.


    Despite her change, Kaneff looked nkly at her without much change in expression.


    The only thing that changed was, a blue energy began to flow out of Kaneffs chains.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Lia rushed to Kaneff, leaving a longer, red afterimage.


    It was a straightforward move, but Kaneff''s reaction seemed slow because it was so fast.


    The blue colored chain followed Kaneff''s gesture to defend.


    BAM BAM BAM


    Unlike before, the chain could notpletely stop Lia''s attack.


    Kaneff fluttered weakly, exposing the gaps little by little.


    Kaneff, who had only responded with chains so far, began to move in earnest.


    p!


    The blue chain wound around Kaneffs both hands and arms like a metal gauntlet.


    And Kaneff used it as a weapon to attack and defend.


    A more intense red-and-blue sh began!


    Now, the movement is so intense that it is hard to be seen with naked eyes.


    All I could see was a hazy afterimage.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    The battle continued without a break, and a roar of explosives continued.


    After a while, the blue energy began to overwhelm the red energy little by little.


    Shortly afterwards, Lia bounced far away, allowing Kaneff to attack.


    CLANG CLANG


    Lia, who rolled on the ground, immediately got up and stared at Kaneff.


    Unlike Lia, who was slightly out of breath, Kaneff was still calm.


    "Well, it''s annoying!"


    Creeesh


    Lia''s straggling skirt and part of the top were torn off with her sharp hand.


    Lias upper thighs got revealed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In an instant, ominous energy filled the surroundings, and for a moment, I got goosebumps all over my body.


    Instinctively I noticed something was going wrong.


    "Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Lias usual calm smile was nowhere to be found.


    "Papa"


    "."


    "Sister Lia is suffering,"


    Speranza said in a tearful voice.


    "Yes, I can feel it too"


    As Speranza said, Lia was clearly suffering.


    I felt a signal as if Lia was asking for help within the ominous aura that covered the meadow.


    And at that signal, my heart started beating like a drum.


    Crack! Crack!


    A bright red energy sparkled around Lia.


    Kaneff looked very displeased when he saw it.


    "Why don''t we stop now? You know what happens when you cross the line?"


    "Hahahahahahahahahah! Look at you leader, acting like you are worried about me."


    Lia tried to attack first again this time,pletely ignoring Kanef''s words.


    The energy from the attack was sorge that it cannot bepared with the previous attacks.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    A roar rang out.


    At the same time, a shock wave spreads around the who ce.


    careful.


    Papa


    this.


    I hugged Speranza reflexively, and Andras used artifacts to deploy the shield.


    Thanks to the shield, the area around the table was not swept away by shock waves.


    -Boooooowo woooooooooooo!


    -Booooooow woooooowooooo!


    An anxious cry of Yakums was heard in the distance.


    Why did this happen


    The time weughed and chatted together while eating delicious food until a while ago felt like a lie.


    This isn''t what I wanted.


    I couldn''t see this fight anymore.


    Andras! we have to stop the fight!


    Sihyeon No! If you step in now, everyone will be in danger."


    "What do we do then? This is going to be a disaster!"


    "We have no choice but to trust Mr. Kaneff."


    ""


    I looked at the ce where the two were fighting fiercely.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The devastating shock forced Kaneff to step back.


    The situation where Lia was overwhelmed until a while ago waspletely reversed.


    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    Only the instinct to destroy the opponent remained in Lia.


    Despite the incessant attacks, Kaneff remained calm.


    The way he looked at her became colder.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Blue chains radiated a brilliant light like stars in the night sky.


    "Ugh?!"


    Lian instinctively felt something and stepped back for a moment.


    But she couldn''t escape the blue chains that came her way.


    Whoo!


    CLING CLANG


    Each chain resonated at the same time, and began to produce translucent, huge chains everywhere.


    The chains simultaneously struck at Lia.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Translucent chains burst in an instant with a powerful burst of energy from Lia.


    The smashed chain returned to its original state for a while, but quickly turned back into a big chain and started pressing Lia.


    Lia resisted desperately, but eventually failed to shake off the persistent chain attack.


    CLING CLING


    "Ugh!"


    A chain fastened like a snake around Lia''s right ankle.


    Starting with the right ankle, the legs and arms were also restrained by chains.


    Kaneff waved his hand slightly and Lia was dragged in front of himpletely bound.


    "The joke is over. Don''t get in trouble for nothing, go away on your own."


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Even with Kaneff''s calm words, Lia only screamed and twisted her body.


    With a slight frown on his brow, Kaneff once again waved slightly.


    The translucent chain pressed hard against Lia and tightened her whole body.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Lias fiery eyes calmed down a bit.


    "Are youing to your senses now?"


    "Hahahahaha as expected of the ck Hawk. I can''t believe I''m being overpowered in vain"


    "Don''t be noisy, don''t bother me, go back and return the usual Lia."


    "If I don''t want to go back? Are you going to kill me, too? Like you killed my brother?"


    Sorrow, resentment, and anger crept through the sarcastic questions.


    Kaneff replied calmly, still with an expressionless face.


    "Of course. If you cross the line, I''ll kill you any time. Even now"


    "."


    "I''ve done the ranking battle you wanted. Hurry up,st warning."


    Lia broke into a smallugh.


    HahahahSorry to disappoint you leader What should I do? I have no intention of going back."


    "I can''t help it, I have no choice but to use a rough method"


    Once again, the translucent chains tightened.


    There was only one way  to faint with pain.


    Uggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Lia spat out in terrible pain.


    " Leader..Until when can you hold back do you think miraculously a Hero would appear and save us ?"


    .


    "You know You know, right? In the end, there is no one who can stop it "


    .


    Kaneff gave no answer for the first time.


    His eyes dimmed with emotion.


    There was a sense of futility in it.


    At that time, a voice was heard.


    "Boss, what are you doing?"


    I ran to Kaneff, shouting.


    What are you doing? Are you going to kill Lia?"


    "I told you to watch the fight from over there, why are you here?"


    "What are you saying now? Do you expect me to stay still see this ?"


    "Haaaaa."


    Kaneff sighed with a look of great annoyance.


    "This is the only way to restore Lia to her original self."


    "Is the way, torture her like this? There must be another way.


    "What do you know"


    "I don''t think this is the right way, do you think it is?"


    "."


    Our eyes were intertwined in the air.


    After a tense snowball fight, Kaneff sighed again as if he had given up.


    Well, do as you please.


    That''s easier than I thought?


    That''s because you won''t give up at times like this! Im tired of fighting with your stubbornness!"


    Am I that stubborn.!!


    I scratched my head with an ufortable expression.


    So? What are you going to do?


    I''d like to talk with her for a moment."


    "You have something in mind, don''t you?"


    "Yes!"


    I thought of something but I wasn''t sure of it.


    Seeing Lia''s painful appearance, I felt like I had to do something instinctively.


    Go on, dont take too much time.


    Kaneff stepped aside and opened the way.


    After a small nod, I approached Lia held by chain.


    There was a deep red energy around her.


    It was strong enough to sting my skin.


    Hey, are you okay?


    What the was it you?


    Fortunately, she recognized me.


    "If you don''t mind, can I call you Sis?"


    ".what?"


    "It''s confusing if I call you Lia. I thought I''d call you something else."


    "Hahahah, do you admit that I exist even after seeing this?"


    "I don''t know what to say. No matter what you look like, it doesn''t change the fact that you''re a member of the farm family."


    To my serious answer, Sis looked at me nkly for a moment.


    She burst into a smallugh.


    It wasn''t a sneer, it was a real pure smile.


    "Pfft! Youre a real softie. I never expected a guy like you would be under the leader


    "Well, what can I do with my natural personality, Sis?"


    "Yes, my dimwit Brother! What are we going to do now?"


    Sis asked me with an interesting look.


    "Can''t you step back quietly?"


    "I don''t want to go in smoothly, even if it''s my brother''s request. I''ve decided not to disappear like I''m being kicked out."


    "Hmm"


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to force me to faint like the leader?"


    "I can''t do that. I don''t want such violence in my fun pic."


    I got a little closer to her.


    "Excuse me for a moment.


    I slowly reached out to Sis face.


    SHUDDER


    Sis shivered slightly as my hand approached.


    Her wobbly eyes gleamed.


    I waited silently, without forcing myself to move my hand.


    I calmly looked at her eyes and waited for the vignce against me to disappear.


    Sis eyes closed softly.


    When the silent permission was given, I moved my hand again.


    My hand touched her soft cheek.


    I felt a strange feeling with the warmth of my palm.


    And after a while,


    <strong>[Activating.]</strong>


    <strong>[Connecting with the target]</strong>


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    I regained consciousness with a feeling of dizziness.


    It was simr to thest time I entered the consciousness of Yerin''s summon, Camie.


    But there was also a difference from then.


    If Camie''s consciousness felt dark and still like the deep sea, Lia''s consciousness was as red and unstable as a volcano that seemed to erupt soon.


    Since it was something I''ve already experienced once, I did not panic and went out to find Lia''s soul in consciousness.


    The redness swirled like a torrent.


    I headed to the deepest part of the consciousness through the dizzy and rough flow.


    The most dangerous-looking vortex was found in the center where the torrent began.


    And there I meet the soul of Sis, Lia''s another part, to be exact.


    She looked at me in confusion.


    How.How did you get here?


    I don''t have time to exin, Sis. Where is the other Lia?


    Her gaze turned to the center of the vortex.


    I was able to grasp the situation quickly.


    Shes in that vortex, isnt she?


    -Right.


    And there''s no way you can stop that vortex, right?


    Sis neither denied nor affirmed my question.


    It seemed to have happened against her will. All I have to do is stop the vortexright.?


    It''s impossible. The power of chaos will continue to grow. You have no choice but to suppress it by inflicting tremendous pain like the power of the Leader.


    Is that really the only way?


    -No other way. I have to suffer the torture with his chain?


    Wait? Chain? Chaos?


    Something suddenly popped in my head.


    The red chain that I saw every time I came into consciousness of Summons.


    There was no red chain here now.


    The red chain has always suppressed and sealed the power of the soul, and with that power, can''t I repress that red vortex?


    As I thought about the red chain of that time, I felt a certain power rising inside me.


    Strangely enough, it was a power that was simr to the red whirlpool.


    There was no time for hesitation.


    Instead of thinking about it more, I decided to take action without haste.


    Sis! Please help me.


    -How can I help you?


    Let me get as close as I can to that red vortex.


    At my request, she asked back with a mocking face.


    -I can''t guarantee your safety if you get caught in that chaos by mistake. Aren''t you scared?


    Of course it''s scary! But I want to help. I don''t want the pic to end like this.


    -What do you believe that I will do as you ask me to do? Don''t you think I might betray you?


    I answered confidently.


    You won''t. You can''t do that. Even though you look different, I can feel Lias presence in you. So I can trust you.


    She burst out intoughter when she heard my answer.


    -Hahahahaha! You''re such a hopeless dimwit. I can see why the leader cares about you.


    I wanted to refute something about Kaneff''s caring for me, but she continued before I could open my mouth.


    -All right, follow me. I''ll get you as close as possible to the vortex.


    Thank you so much!


    Sis led me to the center of the vortex.


    Vrooooom


    It was hard to get closer to the blistering red energy.


    It was just like facing a typhoon head-on.


    Sis, who is ahead of me, raised both arms as if protecting me.


    I was able to stay sane a little bit thanks to her.


    When we were almost at the center, Sis shouted.


    -I can''t get any closer!


    Ill make it quick. So please hang in there for a while!


    -Alright!


    I pulled out the unknown power that''s rising inside me.


    <strong>[Equipping the Chain of chaos]</strong>


    CLING CLANG


    A red chain came out of my arm.


    There was no time to wonder about this situation.


    I Immediately sent out the red chain towards the center of the vortex.


    However, the vortex refused the approach of the chain by emitting strong energy as if it was a living creature.


    The control of the chain was harder than I thought.


    As a result, the chain could not be easily sent to the center.


    -What are you doing? It''s getting harder!


    Just a little bit Please hang in there a little bit more!


    Ugh!


    While thinking about what to do, I suddenly remembered Kaneff fighting with his chain.


    Recalling the feeling, I focused on the chain once again.


    -CLING CLANG CLANG


    Little by little the red chain began to follow my will.


    The chain, which was limp in the vortex, regained its strength and approached the center.


    Whoo-oo-oo-oo-woo-ooo!


    The whirlpool gave off more vigor, but the red chain did not stop and began to wrap around the center.


    One circle two circles


    Red chain entangled itself around the center of the vortex.


    Woooo.oooo.


    With the sharp sound of metal tearing, the power of the vortex gradually weakened.


    And


    <strong>BANG</strong>


    The center of the vortex exploded along with the red chain.


    The aftermath of the explosion filled the surrounding area and the ominous energy disappeared in an instant.


    It''s a sess, isn''t it?


    -Yeah, Its a sess. Youre more witted than I thought.


    It''s all thanks to you.


    A human figure appeared where the vortex hadpletely disappeared.


    It was Lia''s soul.


    I naturally connected my consciousness to her soul.


    And pulled her in my direction like I did while Summoning.


    At that moment Sis, who was next to me, began to be dragged somewhere.


    Sis!


    I reached out my hand in a hurry and snatched her hand.


    Sis said, while hanging in the air.


    -What are you doing?


    What?


    Didn''t youe here to bring out the other me? We may share the same body, but we can''t be together.


    I soon understood what she said.


    However, I couldn''t easily let go of the bitter feelings.


    I hesitated, while she smiled helplessly.


    -It''s been a while since I ran around, so I''m tired. I want to rest now, so let me go quickly.


    Wai, wait a minute!? Thank you for your help. And we''ll meet again, right?


    She opened her eyes wide and looked surprised at my question.


    Then she asked back with a yful look.


    -Next time I see you, I''ll ask you to have a ranking battle with me. Is that okay?


    Of course. I''ve been practicing swordsmanship. I''m looking forward to it.


    The strength of Sis''s hand gradually loosened.


    She smiled and shook my hand.


    As soon as I let go of her hand, she was quickly dragged to the other side of the darkness.


    Sis!


    !!


    Sis''s mouth twitched looking at me right before she was swallowed by the darkness.


    Shepletely disappeared in the dark.


    That was thest thing I saw.


    After that I became unconscious.


    When I opened my eyes, I was back in the middle of the meadow.


    I could see Lia still unconscious in front of me.


    The ferocity of the fighting with Kaneff had disappeared, and she had returned to her usual calm appearance.


    The chains that held Lia slowly loosened.


    I held her in my arms so that she wouldn''t fall.


    And I took off my jacket and covered her exposed shoulders.


    Kaneff approached me.


    He looked at me and Lia in silence.


    After a period of silence, he uttered a word.


    "Do you want me to tell you?"


    "No, its alright. I''ll hear from Lia one day. That''s the right thing to do. By the way, if I hadn''t stopped you, were you really going to keep attacking?"


    Kaneff nodded his head.


    "I promised her brother that I''ll try to keep her from being swallowed up by chaos. Even if she resents me for that"


    I couldn''t answer back.


    This is because I felt a sense of responsibility and determination that was too heavy.


    Thank you for your help.


    No, thank you. I didn''t want to see the pic ruined any more."


    Kaneff looked at me with a look of dismay at my half-joking, half-serious remarks.


    "Are you still talking about the pic?"


    "Still? I''ve prepared this so hard for everyone."


    Alright, alright. It was the most fun outing of my life. Are you satisfied now?"


    "I''m happy to know that."


    I and Kaneff exchanged silly conversations, and a smile bloomed on our faces at the same time.


    Papa! Papa!"


    "Are you alright Sihyeon?"


    Speranza and Andras were seening, running from afar.


    I smiled and waved my hand hard.


    Boow wooo wooo!


    The cry of Bighorn preparing to go back came from afar.


    Hearing the sound Lia slowly opened her eyes.


    Good morning. Lia?"


    Um uhm?


    Lia muttered cutely and blinked.


    Her eyes grew bigger and bigger when he realized something was wrong.


    Lia started rolling her half-sleepy eyes here and there.


    "Oh, Sihyeon?"


    "What are you so surprised about?"


    "How can I Why am I lying in Sihyeonsp?"


    "Don''t you remember? You did this to me when I fell asleep before. So I returned the favor."


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''ll be up in a minute."


    Lia, blushing, struggled with her limbs to get up.


    However, she couldn''t control her body properly because of the fierce fight.


    Don''t strain yourself.


    I kept dissuading her, but she forced herself to get up.


    My jacket fell down and the torn off cloth of Lia became visible.


    I turned my head in a hurry and said,


    Lia, could you put the jacket back on, please?"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. What happened to my clothes?"


    "Don''t you remember anything?


    "Yeah I suddenly couldn''t hold it in and drank beer. After that, my memory"


    " I seeLia''s the type who can''t remember what happens after she gets drunk. Right.?"


    "Um Oh! I do remember Sihyeon calling me in the middle. No, was that a dream?"


    I smiled looking at her confused state.


    "WowYou saw me in your dream."


    "Yeah, I think so Oh? No,no,no.. Its not like I kept thinking about you and you appeared in my dream kindIIyou calling. but it feels like that


    Lia floundered her arms, while speaking gibberish.


    Her face turned redder and the redness reached upto her neck.


    "I think we should be heading back now. Would you like to get up slowly?"


    Yes


    I got up first and held out my hand.


    Lia took my hand and stood up cautiously.


    I helped her slightly reeling towards the carriage.


    From tents to small ice boxes, most of the arrangements were packed and loaded in the wagon''s luggagepartment.


    I talked to Alfred, who was loading thest luggage.


    "Hey, ine!"


    FLINCH!


    "I guess you''ve already organized it. ine, are you sober?"


    "Yes, but are you going to keep calling me ine?"


    "What are you talking about? Youre the one who cried to call you like that.


    Argh!


    Alfred choked with a strange scream.


    I smiled as I watched him trembling.


    "You are also a person who doesnt remember what happens when you''re drunk, aren''t you?"


    "Ahhhhhhhh Very few people in the family call me like that now."


    "That''s great. Isn''t it better than being called Prince?"


    "That''s true. It''s a nickname that I got when I was young. It''s kind of embarrassing."


    "Tsk, don''t drink too much. Why are you trying to make your own dark history?"


    The others showed up just in time,


    "You''re already loaded. Good work, ine!"


    "ine, do you have any drinks?"


    "Papa! What did you talk about with Brother ine?"


    The farm members already started using the name ine so naturally.


    Alfred lowered his head with an embarrassed look on his face.


    I patted his shoulder with deep constion.


    The carriage began to move along the moving Yakum herd.


    The green meadow became yellow because of the light of the sunset.


    Speranza rubbed her face in my arms.


    I know it''s a habit she does when shes sleepy, so I hugged her tightly in my arms.


    "Speranza darling, did you have fun at the pic today?""


    "Yes Papa, it was so much fun I hope we can go again tomorrow."


    "Hahahaha, tomorrow will be hard, but let''s go again next time."


    Um."


    Speranza fell asleep quietly, leaving her answer.


    I turned my head and asked questions to Andras and Alfred.


    How was your day?


    It was fun. There was an ident, but it was a very meaningful time. It wouldn''t hurt to make it a regr Demon Farm event."


    "I had fun, too. The food was delicious, and I liked talking about many things. Next time I''ll never drink too much."


    I smiled as I listened to Andras'' favorable reviews and Alfred''s freshmitment as every neer drinker in the society.


    Then Lia next to me pulled my sleeve.


    She asked, slightly puffing her cheeks, seemingly dissatisfied.


    "Sihyeon, why are you not asking me?"


    "I''ve already heard the answer from Lia."


    "??"


    Lia couldn''t understand my words and tilted her head.


    I looked quietly at the red sunset and smiled softly.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Creech Creech


    A crunching sound echoed through the room.


    Speranza, the owner of the sound, moved the pencil hard on the white paper.


    Today is the day of the dictation test organized by Andras.


    For the test, Speranza recently concentrated on studying, reducing her ying time.


    She was serious, but a warm smile didn''t leave my face and Andras'' face watching her from the side.


    When she saw a difficult problem, her fox''s ears dropped down, and when she found the answer, she raised her ears again.


    I thought I could tell the difficulty of the test just by looking at her ears.


    I didn''t care what grade Speranza got.


    Of course, I would be happy If she got good grades, but it would be better if she felt rewarded with the results as much as she had put her efforts in.


    Speranza wrote the answer until the end and put down the pencil.


    I''m done.


    Then I''ll check.


    Andras took the test paper from the desk and began to check the answer.


    Speranza nced at Andras with an anxious look.


    It''s not like I''m taking a test, but I felt nervous for no reason.


    Andras quietly checked the test paper for a long time, and the corners of his eyes bent gently.


    "Oh! That''s amazing. You answered every question correctly."


    "Really?"


    Speranza asked back, surprised.


    "Yes, it''s a perfect score. There were some difficult questions, but they were all correct. You did a great job."


    "Yay!"


    Speranza raised her hands and rejoiced.


    Then, she carefully epted the test paper and ran straight to me.


    "Papa, Papa! I got a perfect score. Great, isn''t it?"


    The little fox girl wagged her tail gently, and gave her apliment.


    I smiled at the cute figure, and lifted her up with both hands.


    "Oh, my Speranza is amazing. How can you be so smart? My darling is a genius, genius!"


    "Ehehehe."


    Speranza blushed slightly, at my exaggerated praise.


    "Now~! you should thank the teacher who taught you."


    "Un!"


    I dropped Speranza on the floor again.


    She went in front of Andras and bowed her head.


    "Thank you. Teacher!"


    You dont need to thank me Speranza? On the contrary, I''m more grateful for your hard work in ss."


    "No, I wouldn''t have got a perfect score if it wasn''t for the teachings of the teacher."


    "Hahaha, I''m so d you said that."


    Andras raised his big hand and carefully stroked his lovely pupil''s head.


    Speranza naturally epted his hand.


    "I''ll go and tell Sister Lia."


    Speranza ran out of the room before we could answer.


    She wanted to show off her test paper, in which she got a perfect score as soon as possible.


    We looked at the figure with satisfaction.


    Andras muttered.


    "Speranza has changed a lot."


    "Right, she has changed a lot."


    When she first came to the farm, she injured me, I never imagined that rtionship would be like this.


    In the dark warehouse, Speranza opened her heart for the first time, and the rtionship that gradually grew has reached this moment.


    On the farm no, she is the most precious thing in my life.


    And now, Speranza has begun to settle down not only in my heart but also in the hearts of other farm members.


    "Andras has changed a lot, too."


    Do you mean me?


    Yes! I felt a little dark atmosphere around you when I first met you, but now I don''t feel that way at all."


    "Come to think of it, I remember when I first met Sihyeon. You were very surprised."


    Oh, I remember.


    I''m sorry to Andras, but my first impression of him was literally the worst.


    I didnt know much about the Demons at that time, so the big, dark atmosphere of his was quite scary.


    I felt sorry for misunderstanding him at that time because I knew he was different from what he looked like.


    "And you were very embarrassed to be called a teacher, weren''t you?"


    "It wasn''t a big deal, but I felt it was such a big responsibility."


    "You were very happy about that. Right ?"


    Andras scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Did it show? Teaching was more fun than I thought. It was an unexinable experience seeing the disciple you teach grow little by little."


    "I know how you feel. Maybe this is more suited for you. You taught her well. If you had be a teacher, you would have been a very good teacher.


    Andras waved his hands shyly at mypliment.


    At that moment, the rxed atmosphere got interrupted by the sound of an rm


    Beep! Beep!Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!


    A sharp warning sound came from Andras.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s an intruder rm that I set up in the strawberry farm storage."


    "rm?"


    "Yes, but it''s weird. It''s time for the Beast-people vigers to be working"


    As he said, it was time for the Beast-people from the Elden vige to be working in the strawberry farm.


    But there''s an intruder?


    "It could be a malfunction, so I''ll go check it myself."


    "I''ming with you. Speranza was going to go to the strawberry field after the test anyway."


    "Okay. So let''s go down."


    We hurried downstairs and went to the strawberry field.


    When we arrived at the strawberry field, Gyuri weed us first.


    "Hey! Sihyeon and the big Demon! popi"


    "Hey, Gyuri. Did anything strange happen in the strawberry field?"


    "Strange thing, popi? Oh! Come to think of it, it''s been very noisy since a while ago. Popi"


    "It was noisy?"


    "Yes, yes popi! It seemed like someone was fighting, popi!"


    While talking to Gyuri for a moment, an angry shout came from not far away.


    "Are you saying that as an excuse?"


    This voice was Reville''s voice?


    I followed the voice and moved hastily.


    Andras followed me.


    When we reached the spot, there was Reville grabbing someone by the cor with both hands.


    " Reville? What the hell''s going on?"


    "You''re here, Sihyeon."


    "Yes, I came down in a hurry because the intruder rm went off in the strawberry storage."


    "Hmm"


    Reville suppressed his anger.


    Even those who would have greeted me happily if it were usual, were awkward and timid.


    Judging from the atmosphere, it didn''t seem to be a malfunction of the rm.


    "Oh! I guess he''s the owner of the strawberry field. It''s an honor to meet you Sir!"


    A cat Beast-man held by Reville by the cor, greeted me gently.


    Compared to Reville, who was also the Beast-man of the same species, he looked a little sharper and slimmer.


    I know all the faces of Beast-peopleing to the strawberry field, but he waspletely new to me.


    I was about to answer the polite greeting, but Reville grabbed him roughly once again and shook him by the cor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to Sihyeon, Derick! You''re still out of your mind!!"


    He was extremely agitated and violently pushed a Beast-man named Derick.


    Nevertheless, Derick responded rather slyly.


    "Ah! It''s really a misunderstanding, Brother Revillele, why are you so angry?"


    "Its because you have been hanging around the strawberry storage which has nothing to do with you?"


    "I just looked around out of curiosity."


    "You think I don''t know what you''re up to? You''re here to steal strawberries, aren''t you?"


    "Hahahah, do you have proof?"


    You crazy b*tch!


    As the agitated Reville raised his fist, several people around him surrounded him.


    "Reville, calm down."


    Sir Sihyeon is here too, whats the deal with this?


    "Don''t you guys see him ying tricks?"


    OK, just stop it, stop it!"


    The men rushed in and separated the two.


    Reville was surrounded by several people but he couldn''t calm down.


    Derick, on the other hand, smiled leisurely and trimmed his clothes.


    Looking at the situation, it seemed that the reason why the rm in the storage room went off was because of the Beast-man Derick.


    "Sir Sihyeon, I''m sorry for causing such a disturbance."


    "Elder Poco!"


    Elder Poco approached me and bowed politely.


    "What happened, Elder?"


    "The first person toe to the strawberry field today must have touched the entrance to the storage area. He said he was curious and he tried to open it."


    "That''s all right, well he could have made a mistake. By the way, I''ve never seen Derick. Is he new to the vige?"


    "He is a resident who originally lived in Elden vige. He went out to the city to make money, but recently he came back."


    "Why is Revillele so angry when he''s from the same vige? From the conversation, it sounds like they even know each other.


    "Hmm That''s."


    Elder hesitated and couldn''t open his mouth easily.


    I could quickly see that there was somethingplicated.


    "Sihyeon, I''ll check the status of the rm that I installed in the storage."


    "Thank you. Andras."


    Andras took a hint and left.


    When we were left alone, Elder Poco opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Derickthat guy''s been hanging out with some shady guys in the city. Revillele says he hasmitted a number of crimes with them."


    "Hmm."


    "They were very close when they were young. But after seeing what Derick was doing in the city, Reville cut off the ties with him"


    "That''s why Reville was so angry at the mistake."


    "It''s not a mistake!"


    Reville strode over here.


    He breathed heavily, as if his anger had not subdued up yet.


    He''s obviously here for strawberries.


    Calm down. There wasn''t any damage to the storage."


    "You shouldn''t think that way. I know him well. I should have stopped him froming here in the first ce"


    He crumpled his face and vented his anger.


    While I was confused by the not so usual emotional appearance of Reville, someone approached me and pulled my clothes.


    BOW


    Ah? Miru what happened.?!"


    I''m sorry, Uncle


    Miru apologized with her ears and tail drooping.


    I couldn''t help but be confused by Miru''s sudden drooping appearance.


    I asked, lowering my body and making eye contact with Miru.


    "Huh? Why are you sorry, Miru?""


    Uncle Derick followed me.


    Uncle?


    NOD.


    "That''s Miru''s mothers younger brother. My uncle, to be exact."


    So he followed Miru?


    Yes. He insisted on checking where I was working and followed me."


    "Hmm."


    "I said he shouldn''t get close to the storeroom. I''m so sorry.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Miru apologized for his uncle''s fault in a tearful voice.


    I hugged Miru and patted her gently on the back.


    She seemed to me herself for failing to stop her uncle''s bad behavior.


    I was proud of such an adult appearance of the child, but on the other hand, I felt sorry for her.


    Perhaps she felt more guilty knowing her uncle''s usual bad behavior.


    I turned my head slightly and looked at the man in question.


    He was chatting with the vigers with apletely innocent face.


    The irresponsible look made me feel bitter.


    Don''t judge a person by his first impression.


    I remembered the conversation I had with Andras a while ago.


    I thought for a moment.


    He made his niece apologize in his stead, and was chatting as if nothing happened!


    I couldn''t give a good evaluation to Derick.


    It seems like an uninvited guest came to the strawberry field.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "I''m done checking the storage. All the rm and magic I''ve set up is fine."


    "Thank you, Andras."


    Even though Andras confirmed that there was no big problem, the tense atmosphere didnt melt away easily.


    In particr, Miru was still drooping and couldn''t raise her head properly.


    " Sir. Sihyeon, we''re going to finish the field work.


    I''ll go, too.


    Are you going, Miru? Do you want to y with me after a long time?"


    "It''s okay Uncle. If I don''t go, the otherdies will have a hard time, so I have to go back quickly."


    Miru smiled as if she was okay and walked out of my arms.


    I felt more sorry for her because I felt she was pretending to be bright.


    Elder Poco and Miru returned to the field and started working.


    Reville followed them, leaving only a brief greeting.


    Derick, who caused the trouble, was still poking around and giggling.


    Looking at it, I naturally frowned.


    As I was feeling ufortable, Andras spoke from the side.


    "Sihyeon, is that Beast-man the one who caused the problem?"


    "Yes. He made an excuse that it was a mistake, but Reville said he did it on purpose. He seems to be a history sheeter."


    "Um."


    Andras, who was contemting something, said cautiously.


    "Can I tell you something about the strawberry field and the Beast-people?"


    I could easily guess that it was serious talk just by the way Andras spoke and his expression.


    I nodded with a puzzled expression.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea for you to have a good rtionship with Beast-people. In fact, thanks to their hard work, the strawberry field is growing smoothly."


    "And it is also true that many Beast-people benefited from Sihyeons grace. You paid high daily wages, and even gave away a lot of precious strawberries. It was a reward enough to be called their benefactor."


    Andras stopped for a moment and looked at Derick.


    "Many Beast-people are discriminated against in this world. No one can deny that fact. So they tend to embrace their kind and stick by his side. Even if the person in question is a person whomits crimes."


    Andras intentions got conveyed little by little.


    "Andras, do you mean that some people are covering Derick''s fault?"


    "Maybe I''m being sensitive, but there''s no one in particr who''s questioning him other than Reville."


    "That''s


    If something happened, Sihyeon would have had to pay for the damage. And I''m sure they know that."


    I tried to refute it, but quietly shut my mouth.


    The more I thought about what he said in my head, the more I had to admit that there was nothing wrong in his words.


    "I will respect you for doing them a favor without a price. But if they ignore Sihyeon''s favor and try to abuse itI won''t be watching quietly."


    Andras expressed his determination in a serious and determined manner.


    I thought he was overreacting, but I couldn''t help but feel reassured.


    "Thank you, Andras, but I''m fine for now. It wasn''t a big deal today. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Andras politely wrapped up the topic and didn''t mention it any more.


    Am I acting too soft?


    I was lost in thought as I looked at the people working.


    The next day, I finished my other farm work and visited Elden vige with Alfred around lunch time.


    Speranza also wanted to follow, but I talked to her and asked her to stay on the farm with Lia.


    It''s because my heart wasn''t as light as it used to be when I visited the vige before because of what happened yesterday.


    When I entered the vige in a carriage, the first people to wee us were the children of the vige.


    "Yaaay! It''s Prince Strawberry!"


    Yey!


    So, how are you, everyone? It''s dangerous, so wait until the carriage stops."


    Alfred hurried to stop the carriage because of the children who gathered around me.


    And I took out the snacks and candy that I had prepared in the luggagepartment.


    Now, children have be ustomed to receiving snacks, so they are not in a hurry and have settled down in order.


    "Riley, how have you been? What? Thats not your name? I''m sorry. I guess I memorized the wrong name. Lily? Okay, I''ll remember that next time."


    "Roy, what happened to your face? You fought with your friend? Tsk tsk, get along with your friends."


    "Oh! Bert, you''ve grown so tall. I think youre going to be bigger than me. You want to grow up fast and work in the strawberry field? Okay. I''ll make sure to hire you if you listen to your parents and stay nice."


    As I spoke to the children like this every time I visited, I learned their names little by little.


    The children were so happy when I remembered their names and called them.


    On the contrary, there were children who are disappointed since I didn''t remember their name, so they tried to make me remember their names forcefully.


    Alfred, who was surprisingly popr with children, also distributed snacks to children.


    "Demon brother, the one hanging in your hip. It''s a real sword, right? Can you take it out and show it to me?"


    "No! To the Knight, the sword is a part of him. It''s not to show to everyone. The only time I take out my sword is when I have to knock someone down."


    "Oh! That''s cool!"


    "Can you teach me how to do it? I want to be a great Knight like you."


    "It''s too early for you to learn swordsmanship. Well if you grow up a little bit, I can teach me basic swordsmanship."


    "Yay! promise!"


    "Me too! I want to learn it too."


    With a slightly lofty atmosphere and a nice sword around his waist, he was especially popr with the boys in the vige.


    In addition, girls showed a lot of interest thanks to his handsome appearance.


    I was a little grumpy because the children seemed to like him just because of his good looks.


    By the time I had almost finished giving all the snacks and candy to the kids.


    A cute baby rabbit toddled up to me.


    It was the baby rabbit that I met when I first visited this vige.


    "Buandy uncle, Buandy uncle!"


    "Oh, Kathy''s here."


    The baby''s name is Kathy, whose drooping rabbit ears are attractive.


    Kathy was so cute while she was walking and her baby speech melted my heart.


    I lowered his posture and asked, making eye contact with the baby rabbit.


    "Kathy, did youe alone?"


    "No! Uwith mommy!"


    Not far away, a female rabbit Beast-woman was watching this ce.


    I smiled a little and greeted her with a smile, and she greeted me back.


    "I too uwant sunaks, Buandy Uncle."


    "Oh, did youe alone to get snacks? Now you''re a good talker, and you''re all grown up?''


    Un! I grouwn-up !


    Mypliment made her put her hand on her waist and gave me a dashing look.


    The confident baby rabbit''s appearance was out of the world cuteness.


    I held the baby rabbit slightly.


    I sneaked a nce at Mrs. Rabbit, and fortunately, she was watching this ce with a smile.


    Ah The fur is so soft.


    I wanted to hug and roll around all day long.


    "Now~! What kind of snack does Kathy like?"


    The baby rabbit''s eyes sparkled.


    While I was giving the baby rabbit snacks and candy, Alfred sneaked up on me.


    PINCH


    Alfred stabbed my arm and gave me a silent look.


    At the same time, the ce where his eyes went was Kathy in my arms.


    He smiled as he was restless to hug the baby rabbit.


    The little baby rabbit was sent to Alfred''s arms.


    He picked up the baby very carefully and made a happy face.


    Unfortunately, the happiness did notst long.


    This is because Mrs. Rabbit, who was watching when Alfred hugged the baby, looked anxious.


    Well, its not like it used to be in the early days when she came screaming.


    I took the baby from Alfred and returned it to the mother''s arms.


    The baby rabbit seemed unaware since she was distracted by snacks and candies and returned to her mother''s arms.


    "Thank you for the snack, Sir Sihyeon."


    "Hahaha, its fine. By the way, I didn''t see Miru today. Where is she?"


    Normally, she would havee right away, but she didn''t show up today.


    I was worried because I remembered what happened yesterday.


    "Miru? I don''t know. I think she''s probably at home. Usually, when I don''t see her, she often takes care of her mother at home."


    "She takes care of her mother?"


    "Oh! You didn''t knowIts because her mother is not feeling well and spends a lot of time at home."


    At first, I looked nk hearing Mirus family''s situation.


    "Then, is her father?


    I heard he died working in the city."


    "Um."


    She was such a bright child that I never dreamed that she would be having such a family situation.


    After handing out all the snacks to the children, I nned to go to see Lagos, but I thought I had to postpone my schedule for a while.


    "Can I know where Miru lives?"


    I got the location of Miru''s house with the friendly guidance of Mrs. Rabbit.


    I headed to the outskirts of the vige.


    The carriage came to a stop at a narrow road.


    "Senior, shall we walk from here?"


    Yes. Lets stop the carriage nearby and find a ce where the horses can rest."


    The horses pulling the carriage grazed and tied them to a ce where they could rest.


    I started walking with the luggage containing snacks for Miru.


    Not long after I started walking, I could feel someone''s presence on the other side of the narrow street.


    "Oh? Who is this? The benefactor of the vige Sir Sihyeon?"


    It was Derick, who caused trouble yesterday.


    I felt ufortable meeting him, but for now, I greeted him with a smile.


    Hello, Mr. Derick is that right?''


    Oh, my God! I''m at a loss for you to remember the name of a nobody.


    Is he really admiring me or is he being sarcastic


    I frowned a little looking at his behavior.


    His body reeked of alcohol as he approached.


    "Are you going to my sister''s house?"


    "Oh yes, I brought some snacks and candy for the kids. I''m going to give it to Miru."


    "Oh! Snacks are good. Should I try one?"


    He reached out to the snack I was holding without asking my consent.


    As soon as I was about to be choked by his endless rudeness, Alfred intervened.


    "Hey, eye-shore. Get out of here."


    "Hahaha, why are you being so sensitive? I wanted to be friendly"


    "I told you to get out of here right now.


    A ghastly force poured out of Alfred''s body.


    Derick recoiled, flinching reflexively.


    For the first time, the smile disappeared from his face.


    "Oh, oh?! Come to think of it, I''ll bete for my appointment. I''ve got to get going."


    He stepped aside with ame excuse.


    As he got farther, especially from Alfred, he smiled again and spoke.


    "If you want to hang out with me,e to the bar. I''ll be having a drink with my friends for the first time in a while."


    He quickly disappeared from the narrow street.


    Alfred and I looked at the ce where he had disappeared with a ridiculous expression.


    "That''s him. right?"


    "Huh? How did you find out? Did you hear from Andras?"


    "Yes, he said when I told him we would being here today. He told me to beware of the odd cat Beast-man in the vige


    Naturally, the image of Andras, who was serious yesterday, came to my mind.


    It seemed like he was quite worried.


    We started walking down the narrow street again.


    After a while, a cute wooden fence and a small house appeared.


    Of course there wasn''t a doorbell, so I was confused whether I should call Miru or knock on the door.


    As I was thinking about what to do in front of the door, the wooden door opened itself with a creak sound.


    Who are you? Huh? Candy Uncle?!"


    Hi, Miru.


    Miru was surprised to see me.


    I felt a little happy looking at her surprised expression.


    Miru, who looked pleased after being surprised, suddenly became sullen.


    What is it? Was it rude to suddenlye?


    "Why, what''s wrong, Miru?"


    When asked with confusion by her unexpected reaction, Miru replied with depressed eyes.


    "You''re here because of what happened yesterday, right? I''ll work really hard. So can you let me keep working in the strawberry field? Please!"


    "That''s not why I''m here."


    "Eh? Then?


    "I''m here to give you snacks and candy myself because I can''t see you today."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Why would I lie? Look! I really brought it here."


    I showed Miru the snack I was holding, since I couldn''t erase her anxious look yet.


    Eventually Miru relieved herself of her anxiety.


    "I thought you''d tell me not toe out to the strawberry field from now on"


    "Why would I do that when everyone praises Miru for working really hard?"


    When I patted her head in praise, the cat girl gurgled and made a pleasant sound.


    "Oh! I let you stay outside for too long. Come inside Uncle."


    "I came just to give you snacks and candy and go"


    "Oh, that''s not fair. Hurry up ande in. My mom really wanted to see you.


    Miru pulled my hand recklessly.


    Watching it, Alfred smiled and said with an awkward face.


    "Then I''ll be waiting outside"


    "What are you talking about, Demon brother? Hurry up ande in. Quick!"


    Alfred, trying to get out, was also caught in Miru''s hand.


    We were forced to enter the house by the little cat girl.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Somehow, I was led by Miru and came into the house.


    Excuse me.


    You don''t have to be so ufortable Uncle. It''s just my mom and me anyway."


    At this age, I can''t help but be cautious about visiting other people''s homes.


    Knocking on a friend''s door at any time was literally possible only when we are children.


    Alfred was no different from me.


    Miru was happy that we came into her house and kept smiling.


    "Excuse me, Miru. Where''s your mother?"


    She''s resting in her room. Wait a moment Uncle. I''ll be right back. Mom!!"


    Miru ran into a room leaving me and Alfred behind.


    Left alone in the middle of the house, I looked around the house with an awkward expression.


    Unlike the shabby exterior seen outside, the inside of the house was very neat.


    The warm atmosphere that can be felt in ordinary homes made me feel at ease.


    While looking around carefully, I found an empty bottle of alcohol and leftover food on the table.


    I soon thought of someone and frowned slightly.


    "Uncle! I told my mom. Let''s go in together.


    Miru, who showed up just now, led us to a room inside the house.


    Entering the room, a cat Beast-woman greeted us leaning on the bed.


    "Are you Sir Sihyeon?"


    "Yes, I''m Sihyeon."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Ad, Miru''s mother."


    Introducing herself as Ad, she resembles Miru so much that I can tell at a nce that shes Mirus mother.


    On the other hand, unlike Miru, who exudes lively energy even when she is still, her mother has a very calm andposed atmosphere.


    Who''s next to you?


    I. I''m Alfred"


    Alfred''s awkward reply gave a big smile on everyone''s face.


    "Sir Alfred. I''m sorry that I couldn''t stand up and say hello to you when precious people like you came. I''m sorry"


    "That''s all right. It''s more rude for us toe out of nowhere."


    While we were greeting each other appropriately, we were able to take a closer look at Ad.


    As Mrs. Rabbit said, who told me the location of this ce, her face lookedpletely sick.


    I was notfortable because I remembered the time when my mother was sick in the past.


    "You came to give Miru snacks, right ?"


    "Yes, I didn''t see Miru, who always showed up, so I took the liberty of visiting her."


    "Thank you. My daughter is more indebted to you. You gave her snacks every time, let her work in the strawberry field, and I really enjoyed the sandwich you madest time."


    "Ah! I see. I''m d you enjoyed it."


    The awkward atmosphere eased little by little as we talked.


    Miru also smiled satisfiedly, as if she felt it.


    "I brought some snacks and candy. Try it with Miru."


    "Thank you very much. Im embarrassed that we don''t have much to offer as a return gift."


    You don''t have to mind about such trivial things.


    I can''t do that. Miru, would you at least prepare warm tea for our guests instead of your mom?"


    "Yes! Okay Mom. Wait for a little while."


    Miru ran out of the room.


    ine, can you help her?


    Ugh! Me?


    Or will you stay and talk with Mirus mother?


    Senior, I''ll be back.


    I sent Alfred to help Miru, and only Mirus mother and I were left in the room.


    "Sir Sihyeon, can youe a little closer? I have a sore throat because I keep looking up."


    "Yes, okay."


    I pulled a chair from a nearby table and put it near the bed.


    She glistened at me as I approached her.


    The figure really resembled Miru.


    "It''s amazing to see you in person. I''ve heard so many stories about Sir Sihyeon from Miru."


    "My story? Did she say anything bad?"


    "Not at all. I don''t know about Sir Sihyeon, but Miru''s really bright since she met you."


    "Really? I always thought she was a bright and nice girl since the first day I saw her."


    Ad replied in a bit of a bitter voice.


    "She always had to act like that. She had to look good to other adults so that she could take care of her sick mother."


    Her words made me feel a bitplicated.


    How much did Miru force herself to smile to take care of her sick mother alone?


    I knew very well how much a child would be under pressure when the family situation bes difficult.


    I had experienced it myself.


    My heart felt heavy seeing her facing the simr situation and at an age way younger than me.


    "She has changed a lot since she met you. There are more days when she smiles and is happy. It''s like when the child''s father was alive."


    Is she?


    Yes. So whenever I heard about you from Miru, I wondered who Sir Sihyeon was."


    She smiled brightly and slightly raised her leaning body.


    Then she reached out my hands carefully and sped my hands.


    I felt a warm and cozy feeling in my hands.


    I was a little confused by the sudden action, but the pleasant warmth quickly gave mefort.


    "I wanted to thank you for a long time. Thank you very much for caring for my daughter."


    "No I did it because I liked her."


    "And."


    "??"


    Ad hesitated for a long time and then spoke with difficulty.


    "I heard my brother almost caused an ident in the strawberry field. I''m sorry, Sir Sihyeon.


    "Ah"


    She knew.


    The person who made a mistake is shameless, but other family members are apologizing for him.


    Still, I drew a smile on my face without expressing the difort as much as possible.


    "That''s all right. There wasn''t any damage, it was a mistake."


    "I''m scared. Just in case my brother does something wrong to Sihyeon"


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll talk to Reville or Lagos."


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    I let out a sigh of frustration.


    I tried tofort her by repeating that it was okay.


    Outside the door, Miru and Alfred''s sound was heard.


    After a while, the two returned with a tray of teacups.


    Ad and I hurriedly greeted them pretending nothing happened.


    "I''m sorry, I know you''ve been waiting so long Whew! Its because Demon Brother didn''t know how to use a kettle."


    "Miru, it''s not that I didn''t know! It''s different from the ones used in my family, so I was just confused for a moment."


    "You didn''t even know how to put tea leaves, you were going to put a handful of them?"


    "Well I thought it would be good to put in a lot"


    "If you don''t know, you should say you don''t know. You can''t learn anything if you are like that."


    "Uh yes, I''ll do that"


    Alfred replied in a bbergasted tone to Miru


    Looking at the funny scene of the two, Ad and I smiled softly.


    Four of us shared the snacks we brought with the warm tea.


    Miru continued to talk nonstop, looking brighter than usual.


    She seems to be very happy to introduce me to her mother.


    Alfred sometimes interrupted Miri''s conversation.


    Perhaps they''ve gotten a little closer while making tea.


    Ad smiled warmly when she saw her daughter excited.


    But the fun didn''tst that long.


    This is because Ad''splexion worsened, due to her chronic disease.


    Inevitably, we had to say goodbye.


    Before leaving the room, Ad gave me a sad look.


    I immediately understood the meaning of the eyes and nodded quietly.


    Only then did she liepletely in bed with a relieved look on her face.


    Miru followed me and Alfred after leaving the house.


    "Uncle, Demon brother. I''ll send you off."


    What It''s all right.


    I thought for a moment as I watched Miru.


    Looking at Miru doing her best in a more difficult family situation than I thought, it''s really


    "Pfft!"


    "..?"


    "Uncle! Don''t look at me like that. You felt sorry for me now, didn''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t"


    "If I wanted more help with pity, I would have already talked about my sick mother."


    The cat girl said with a confident expression and voice.


    "The roon grandpa shop wasn''t bad, but it''s really nice to be able to work in your strawberry field. I''ll work hard and one day I''ll cure my mom''s illness with my own hands and decorate the house nicely. And I wish Uncle could stay in our home one day."


    "I''ve already received a lot of help from Uncle. I want to do the rest on my own My father in heaven would also want me to do that."


    I felt the shock like being struck by lightning.


    Without realizing it, I sympathized with Miru and almost treated Miru''s difficult daily life and happiness insignificantly.


    I lowered my body, fixed my eye at Mirus, and sincerely apologized to Miru.


    "I''m sorry, Miru. I was too thoughtless."


    My sincere apology brightened Miru''s face again.


    Then she tiptoed slightly and stroked my head.


    "It''s okay. You''re special, so I''ll forgive you right away. Don''t do that next time, okay?"


    Okay. Thank you, Miru.


    Hehe!


    I smiled pleased, feeling my rtionship with Miru deepened.


    On the way back to the carriage after leaving Miru''s house.


    "Senior, Miru is really amazing.


    I know. I was surprised, too.


    We were still admiring the bold image of Miru.


    Since I have experienced a difficult situation in my family, I felt even more proud of Miru''s confident appearance.


    Alfred suddenly said a strange thing to me walking on the street in silence.


    "Senior."


    "What?"


    "Let me guess what youre thinking now."


    "?"


    I looked at him with an absurd face at his absurd suggestion.


    However, Alfred''s words quickly made me fluster.


    "Youre thinking of how you can help Miru without letting her know, right?"


    "Ugh"


    "Ha, How did you read my mind ?"


    "Hahahah no, it''s not reading minds. You''re too easy to understand. I''m sure all the farm members can guess what you were thinking right now."


    "Wow does it show in my face that much?"


    "Yes, it''s just the kind of face that crooks would like."


    I raised my hands pretty seriously and smoothed my face.


    I felt like I learned something unexpected about my weakness.


    "You need to be moderate. It''s alwaysplicated to be so responsible for everything."


    "Is that so."


    Alfreds serious advice put a sullen look on my face.


    Alfred peeped at me and sighed softly.


    "Why are you so disappointed? I''m telling you to take it easy, I''m not saying you''re wrong."


    "As Miru said, you can help her when she really needs help. Well I''ll help you if there''s anything I can do."


    Certainly, as Alfred said, I was trying to take too much responsibility.


    Come to think of it, I''m just a person who works on a farm.


    Just because the vigers called me Prince, treated me well, and praised me, I had started putting a lot of weight on my shoulders.


    I felt a little relieved when I organized my thoughts.


    Only then did Alfred look more rxed.


    "Thank you. As expected of my cute junior ine."


    "Ugh! I know you''re thankful, but don''t use weird names, okay? I''m getting goosebumps."


    "Oh! How can the cute junior refuse the praise of the great senior? This guy needs to be scolded!"


    I messed up Alfred''s hair with a yful smile.


    "Why do you mess up my hair so childishly? Stop it! If you keep doing this, I''ll double your sword training tomorrow!"


    "Hahaha! I have to handle that. I dont want my cute junior to cry again that Im not taking care of him."


    Ahhh, stop! When did I cry? And how long are you going to use the drunken story from the pic?"


    "How long. of course, for the rest of your life. When you get married and have a babyter, I''ll tell them everything."


    When I reminded Alfred of his dark history, he made a short cry and rushed at me with his sword drawn out.


    Of course I ran away with a childlike excitement.


    Senior or not,e here now!


    Ehe! I don''t want to?


    Two adult men started ying tag.


    Our tag could only be terminated after arriving at the carriage and circling it dozens of times.


    For your information, Alfred really did double the sword training the next day.


    A terrible fellow


    I thought while rolling on the training ground.


    The story of the pic must be told not only to his children, but also to his grandchildren.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    One day a Beast-man named Derick came back to Elden vige.


    His reputation was poor.


    He was also a person who the vige''s influential Reville hated, and the fact that he left his hard-working sister and nephew alone also affected his reputation.


    Derick pokes around the town regardless of people''s gaze.


    And every day he goes in and out of the bar.


    He started sshing his money.


    At first, the eyes of the unfriendly people were a little drawn to a few free beers Derick bought, and soon after, people gathered around Derick.


    Derrick, where did you get all that money?


    Money? Of course I got it from mercenary work. How can you make money fast in the city if you dont risk your life?"


    "Mr. Reville says you''re involved in a bad organization. Is it real?"


    "Oh, that? There were a few close bros, and the man misunderstood when he saw that. And you guys know that, right? If people like us want to hold out in the city, we need some support from powerful bros."


    Derick treated the story about himself like a rumor, and at the same time acted like he was hugely sessful, showing off his abilities.


    The vigers, who were not familiar with the city''s situation, gradually epted his words as true, and especially the young men who envied the city began to follow him unconsciously.


    At a nce, it may seem like sessful Derick had returned to his hometown and was ying prodigiously without thinking, but in fact, he was achieving his goals one by one under careful nning.


    And when all the requirements for the n were met, Derick began to move slowly.


    Late at night, when everyone was asleep, Derick came home with his friends with whom he was drinking together.


    In their hand, they had packaged snacks and alcohol purchased by Derick.


    Derick, are we allowed toe thiste?


    No problem. My sister and niece are probably already asleep. Nothing wrong with drinking quietly."


    Derick acted as if his sister''s house was his own.


    The party entered the house without any doubt.


    They settled down with drinks and snacks on the kitchen table.


    "Why did you ask us to drink at home?"


    "I just want to speak with you guys in a quiet ce. I want you guys to do something and you can get a lot of money."


    "A lot of money?"


    When Derick brought up the money, the rest of the men''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, I told you before I got a call not too long ago from the bros I knew and it seems they need some help. And I need you guys for that.


    "What is it? What do you need us for?"


    "Dont take your time, tell us quickly!"


    "Now, now! Don''t get excited, I''ll exin slowly."


    Calming everyone, Derick took a sip of beer.


    With a moist voice, he opened his mouth.


    The bros are interested in the strawberry, and I heard it''s very expensive these days?


    "Yes. Thanks to it, our vige is making a living.


    I heard there are quite a few strawberries in the strawberry field storage now.''


    The face of the party listening to him hardened in an instant.


    "Are you trying to steal the strawberries from the storage?"


    " You want us to help you steal the strawberries? Are you crazy"


    "Wow, whoa, calm down. I haven''t finished talking yet. Even if you are angry, listen to it until the end."


    Already, the eyes of the party were full of vignce and doubt.


    But Derick continued the story with a rxed look on his face.


    "I''m not asking you to steal the strawberries yourself. I''m just asking for a little help."


    "how can we help you?"


    "You''re all working in the vignte group, right?"


    "Yes?"


    "The bros wille to the vige in a few days at night. Then you''ll have to pretend like you didn''t see them."


    Is that it?


    Yes! It''s not hard, right? If you seed, You''ll be rewarded with money."


    The Beast-men began to get confused about what that seemed really not difficult.


    Derick didn''t miss the moment and pushed them.


    "The bros will do all the hard work. Even if they get caught, they won''t spill anything."


    "But it''s a little Thanks to Sir. Sihyeon, everyone in the vige is alive"


    "One empty storage doesn''t mean anything to him. And do you know how expensive strawberries are? You guys, who work hard, get paid a rat''s poop amount of money on a daily basis."


    Really?


    Derick''s argument was definitely sophisticated.


    However, the Beast-men, blinded by greed for money, were gradually falling for his words.


    "How long are you going to be stuck in this countryside? Don''t you want to make a fortune and go out to the city?"


    "Hmm."


    "If you seed this time, the bros will help you both with money and power. What do you think?"


    The men began to look at each other''s faces.


    Among them, one of the first to make up his mind opened his mouth first.


    ". How much are you going to give me?"


    "Hey! Are you sure you want to do it?"


    "What about the vigers who worked hard in the strawberry fields?"


    "It''ll work out somehow. The storage is going to burst. In conclusion, it''s Sir. Sihyeon''s fault for not defending properly, right?"


    " And you saw how he always keeps only the Demons close to him, right? He must be thinking of us like working ves? He need us only for work in the strawberry field."


    Derick''s sophistry became a small seed, packing and rationalizing their ugly greed endlessly.


    In the end, they gradually began to believe that their actions were justified.


    Derick''s mouth was filled with a smile of triumph.


    "That''s it!. If we seed, well give you 20% off the strawberry sales."


    "Just 20%?"


    "Isn''t that too little?"


    "No, you guys don''t take part in anything dangerous. And there''s a lot of risk in selling strawberries secretly. 20% is really generous."


    Derick looked upset when the men hesitated.


    If you don''t want to do it, don''t do it. Ill do it some other .


    "Oh! Who said we wouldn''t do it? We''ve been thinking about it a little bit.


    "What''s the point of worrying about such a good deal? s, never mind, let''s just talk about it and have a drink."


    The Beast-men reacted immediately when Derick gently baited them.


    "Ha, I''ll do it! "


    "UghIm in."


    "Me too!"


    "I''ll do it!"


    Derickughed to his heart''s content as he saw the men who took his bait.


    Hahahah, you fools!


    But on the outside, he pretended to be very happy and thanked each and every one of them.


    "You''re the best. Come on, let''s have another drink!"


    Derick''s n was very simple.


    The four on the vignte group would be on the night patrol, and while they were on their duty, people from the organization would infiltrate the vige and break into Chief Lago''s house and take out the storage key.


    From the structure of Lagos'' house to the fact that the key stored in a safe, was thoroughly investigated.


    If we have a storage key, it''s done!


    He knew that there were no security personnel in the strawberry field.


    In other words, it means that if he had the key, it would not be difficult to open the storage.


    Several people who decided to help the n delivered the patrol time of the vignte to Derick in advance, and Derick again conveyed the fact to his organization.


    And as time passed, the promised day came.


    Late at night, Derick left his sister''s house on time.


    When he finished this work, he naturally thought of leaving the vige, so he had already packed all his luggage.


    The sky was covered with clouds, blocking the moonlight and starlight.


    It was a perfect night for a crime.


    Derick''s heart fluttered with excitement and anticipation at the thought that heaven also helping him.


    And because of that, he never noticed the little footsteps following him from home.


    Carefully leaving the vige entrance, Derick headed for the promised ce.


    Upon arrival, two assistants from the organization appeared.


    Both were male figures with the appearance of lizards.


    "Is it done?"


    "Yes, brother. I have ce two near the strawberry field.


    "Well done. We don''t have much time, so let''s move."


    Derick led two men back to the vige entrance.


    He saw two vigntes pacing around with torches near the entrance.


    Koooo! Koooooo!


    Derick whistled under the guise of a bird.


    Vignts then sent messages saying everything is fine.


    "Now."


    Derick and his party quickly entered the vige.


    The two vigntes, who confirmed the appearance, pretended not to see them and moved toward the inside of the vige.


    The intruders approached Chief Lagos'' house under the guidance of a vignte group.


    Is it here?


    Yes, brother.


    The inside information of the house and the location of the safe are correct, right?


    Yes, I''ve double checked it.


    The two lizardmen took out their equipment and told Derick.


    Fifteen minutes! Fifteen minutes should be enough.


    Ill keep an eye on the outside.


    We''ll go.


    The two secretly crossed the fence of the house and headed toward the front door.


    And within seconds, they unlocked the front door and entered the house.


    Derick hid himself against the fence.


    The beating heart calmed down quickly and waited for 15 minutes to pass.


    1 minute


    5 minutes


    10 minutes


    He was nervously counting the time in his heart.


    And at that time, on the other side of the street, a group of people with torches were seen approaching.


    What the hell is that?


    Vignts shouldn''te this way?''


    Derick realized for a second that things were going wrong.


    He looked at the front door with a desperate look, but the lizardmen did not seem to show up yet.


    Damn it!


    I had to stall somehow.


    He quickly headed to the vigntes who were waiting nearby.


    "Hey! Do you see the peopleing over there? Hurry up and get some time!"


    "What, what, all of a sudden? Didnt you ask us to just guide you?"


    "Don''t you know that youll die if we get caught? Do you think I''ll keep quiet if I got caught?"


    Derick''s threats distorted the faces of the vigntes.


    This, this, this isn''t what you promised.?''


    Shut the f*ck up! Move quickly so that it doesn''t happen!"


    Eventually, the vignte pushed by Derick moved towards the approaching torches.


    The first person to appear was Reville, who was leading a vignte group.


    "Captain Reville"


    "What are you guys doing here?"


    "It''s I was on a night patrol"


    They tried to make excuses, but they couldn''t calm down their trembling bodies and voices.


    Reville looked at them with a cold look.


    "Get out of my way right now. If you don''t, I''ll regard you as intruders."


    "Uhhh


    Reville headed straight to Lagos house.


    Derick, who was watching the scene, uttered a curse in his heart.


    F*cking idiots!


    How the hell did he know? Did I make a mistake? It can''t be''


    There was no other way.


    The long-prepared n has gone up in dust.


    All he had left was to run away as fast as he could.


    Just in time, the two lizardmen who had sneaked into Lagos'' house jumped out in a hurry.


    "It''s an intruder! Get them!"


    Theyre running away, hurry up and encircle!''


    Stop there."


    Vigers came running fast with torches.


    One of the lizardmen jumping over the fence lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    "Argh!"


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and stand up!"


    Ugh! I think I sprained my leg.


    The lizardman was conflicted when he saw his colleague who couldn''t stand up.


    However, he immediately made a decision due to the angry shouts of the vigers.


    I''m sorry.


    No, wait! Don''t leave me!"


    The lizardman quickly ran away, abandoning hispanion.


    Shortly afterwards, he joined Derick, who was waiting.


    They ran without looking back.


    "Derick! What''s going on here? There was nothing in the safe!"


    " What..?No way."


    "You spent so much money, but you didn''t get enough information about this tiny vige?"


    "Uh."


    "I''ll report everything to the Boss."


    Derick''s expression was tinged with despair.


    I''m in trouble What should I do? How do I


    A little girls figure popped up in front of Derick, who was running in agony.


    Uncle Derick!


    What, what?


    What''s this?"


    "Miru? How the hell are you"


    Unlike the startled lizardman, Derick quickly identified the little catgirl.


    "Uncle! Don''t run away and say sorry to the vigers. If you sincerely ask for forgiveness, the vigers will forgive you."


    "What are you doing? We don''t have time to deal with the kid!"


    "How long are you going to break my mothers heart? Stop doing bad things and live here."


    Miru tried to stop her uncle from choosing a bad path again.


    Her father never came back after going to the city, so she wanted at least her uncle toe back.


    Derick stared nkly at Miru.


    What did he think when he heard his niece''s heartfelt words?


    Was it Guilt?


    Was it Regret?


    Was it Shame?


    Unfortunately, none of it, his head thought of something unforgivable.


    "That strawberry prince or something. You said he cared about Miru, right?"


    Before the ugly thought hade to an end, his rude touch struck Miru.


    Argh! Uncle?!


    Stay still if you don''t want to get hurt!


    Miru tried to escape by biting Derick''s hand.


    But that didnt stop Derick, who was desperate.


    He pressed his niece''s head and covered her mouth.


    Miru recalled a sweet and reliable figue, while crying with fear.


    "Candy Uncle Uncle help"


    Unfortunately, the girl''s cry didn''t reach anyone.


    A pretty hair ornament that fell on the ground was the only thing that indicated that the girl was here.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    An ordinary farm morning.


    I was feeding the baby yakum''s breakfast as usual.


    Since it was time for the babies to start grazing, milk was given only once, in the morning.


    After Tanduk and Kawaii were done with their meal, the youngest baby, Akum came.


    Akum drank Hap, sucking vigorously from the baby bottle.


    When he was a newborn, it took quite a long time to empty the baby bottle, but now he was about to empty the bottle soon after it was bitten.


    As he was drinking Hap, I suddenly noticed that Akum had stopped drinking, and was only biting the bottle.


    I soon noticed the change and questioned the baby yakum.


    "Akum darling. You''re purposely biting and not drinking, right?"


    Poo woo?


    Akum tilted his head as if he knew nothing.


    Iughed despondently when I saw the baby Yakum hiding his brilliance behind his cute appearance.


    The reason why Akum is holding on to the baby bottle without drinking was simple.


    It was because if he finished drinking quickly, I would spend less time with him.


    In short, he wants to stay with me for a long time.


    As the number of jobs that need to be taken care of has increased three fold, the time I spend with baby yakums has decreased.


    Akum might have been disappointed.


    But that didn''t mean I could hold the baby bottle until the baby was satisfied.


    "If you''re not going to drink any more, I''ll just leave. Is that okay?"


    Pow wo woooo


    When I pretended to go out with the bottle, Akum hung on to my leg in dismay.


    It seems like I pampered him too much.


    It''s a pleasure to know that he likes me and wants to follow me that much, but I was worried that it might be a problemter because he was too dependent on me.


    I thought he should always be strong, but my heart naturally weakened when I saw him groaning in a mournful manner.


    "Akum, don''t lie to me because you want to be with me. I have to do other farm job, too."


    Po woooo


    He knew what he did was wrong, so he couldn''t look at me and kept his head down.


    Seeing him depressed, I felt bad.


    "Instead, I will stay with you for the rest of the time even if you finish drinking quickly. So don''t ever try to fool me again. Got it?"


    Poo-woo Poo-woo.


    "Come here. Youre going to drink the leftover Hap."


    Poooo!


    When I called with a smile, Akum came into my arms.


    When I gently swept his back with my hand, he drank the rest of the Hap with a happy expression as if nothing had happened.


    By the time he emptied the remaining bottles, there was amotion outside the barn.


    What is it? Has Alfred finished cleaning the stable?


    For a moment, I left the baby Yakum and opened the door of the barn to look outside.


    And soon I could find the main character of the disturbance.


    It was Gyuri  a fairy who looked half asleep.


    It was her first timeing to the farm this early in the morning, so I looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Huh? Gyuri? What''s going on with you since this early in the morning?"


    Gyuri found me and flew to me.


    "Ahhhh! I''m so sleepy. popi"


    "Why are you here when you''re sleepy?"


    "Beast-people walked around the strawberry field early in the morning, so I can''t sleep."


    "Beast-people? What''s wrong?"


    "Beast-people? I think they were looking for a cat girling to the strawberry field."


    All my thoughts about my busy morning routine got erased, and got filled with the urge to go to the strawberry field.


    I rushed out of the barn and headed for the strawberry field.


    Alfred, who had just finished cleaning the stable, found me and approached me.


    Senior, where are you going in such a hurry?


    Strawberry field.


    What''s with the strawberry field all of a sudden?


    Ill exinter. We need to check it out!"


    "Huh? Wait, I''ming with you."


    Alfred looked puzzled, but he followed me for now.


    We ran quickly to the strawberry field.


    Creak.


    Poo Woo?


    As soon as I arrived in the strawberry field, I found Reville.


    Reville!


    Sihyeon. You''re here.


    What''s going on?


    That''s


    I looked at the other Beast-people standing behind him.


    Everyone looked miserable.


    I could guess what had happened at a nce.


    "There was a group of people who broke into Lagos'' housest night


    Intruder? Is Lagos all right?


    Lagos and his family are fine. They seem to havee for the keys to the strawberry storage, but they seem to have kept the keys in a safe ce."


    "That''s a relief. But why are you in the strawberry field?"


    "Miru disappeared."


    "What?"


    Reville, with a distressed look on his face, exined one by one the things that happenedst night.


    Derick and the invaders.


    And a vignte who conspired with them.


    Miru noticed their ns and told you?


    Yeah she followed Derick who was sneaking out of the housest night and informed me right away. Maybe she has always been suspicious of Derick''s behavior."


    "But why did Miru disappear?"


    "I don''t know. One of the intruders was caught. He confessed that they had originally nned to steal the key and join with the aplice near the strawberry field. So I looked for Miru in the neighborhood."


    Then Reville reached out one hand to me.


    There was a familiar headdress on his palm.


    It was a hair ornament that I gave to Miru as a gift.


    I picked up the hair ornament with my trembling hand.


    "It seems like they kidnapped Miru."


    "."


    When the unidentified anxiety hit the mark, my head went nk for a moment.


    I fiddled with the hair ornament and stared down nkly.


    "Uncle Reville!"


    From afar, Greg the pigman ran up to the strawberry field.


    He came in a hurry and handed something to Reville, breathing heavily.


    "Haaa! Uncle! This Just arrived gasp! Look at this gasp!"


    Greg had a piece of paper in his hand that looked like a letter.


    Reville quickly picked up the paper and read it quickly.


    As he read the letter, Reville''s expression became more and more distorted.


    "It''s a letter from the guys who kidnapped Miru."


    "Sihyeon, I think you should read it too."


    Reville handed over the paper to me.


    I stillck knowledge in thenguage of the Demon world, but I focused as much as I could and read the letters in the letter.


    I could interpret a few sentences briefly.


    We have the catgirl.


    -If you want the girl back safe, bring all the strawberries in the storage room.


    " Red mrs?"


    "Red mrs! It''s a criminal syndicate that controls the back streets of the Kaldinium. Derick, he must have brought them into the vige!"


    I handed the letter I had to Alfred, who was next to me.


    His expression contorted as he read the letter.


    ine.


    Yes, Senior.


    Will you help me like you said that time?''


    Of course. I would havee forward even if you didnt ask for it. I can''t stand these guys whomit such an ugly act"


    Many things have happened since the day I came to the Demon world.


    I experienced many fun and mysterious things, and there were many absurd and ridiculous things.


    But what filled my mind now was a feeling I felt for the first time after entering the Demon world.


    It''s anger!


    I wanted to punish Derick and the gang for kidnapping innocent Miru.


    I felt like I couldn''t control this feeling if I didn''t give them a reasonable punishment.


    I suppressed my boiling emotions and cooled my head.


    The most important thing now was to bring Miru safely.


    "ine, what should we do?"


    "Wait a minute. I didn''t expect to use it so quickly


    Alfred took something out of his arms.


    It was an object that looked like a small artifact.


    He stuttered the device into action.


    Andras, can you hear me?


    Andras?''


    I need some help now. The way you taught me then? Oh! All right. Wait a minute


    Then Alfred adjusted the artifact again and ced it on the ground.


    From the Artifact, Magic flowed out, and automatically began to fill in the air.


    The group of lights gathered around the magic circle created a very familiar appearance.


    POW


    "Andras!"


    " Hi Sihyeon! Fortunately, the portable coordinate artifact worked well. But


    Andras looked at the surrounding area with a subtle look on his face.


    "Well, ine, would you please refrain from using the artifact if it''s close to the farm? The farm is equipped with a fixed coordinate wizardry, and whenever portable artifacts are used, the cost aspect is"


    Then, he looked away at the artifacts that was on the ground.


    It was probably a disposable artifact.


    "Oh! I''m sorry, Andras."


    "It''s my first time using it. I will take care of it next time."


    "Andras, when did you leave that artifact to ine?"


    I told ine in advance because I thought something would happen soon. Of course, I didn''t expect it to be used so quickly but can you tell me what happened?"


    I quickly exined what happenedst night and the fact that Miru was kidnapped.


    Andras looked grave when he heard my story.


    "I understand the situation roughly. It''s a little too bad. Rather, if they had invaded the strawberry field, they would have been troubled by the boundary magic I had set up.


    "What should we do?"


    "Looking at their behavior, I don''t think kidnapping itself was the purpose. Perhaps the act of taking the girl was idental."


    "Certainly if they had tried to kidnap Miru from the beginning, they wouldn''t have done it like this."


    Reville nodded and agreed with Andras.


    "Now that their original n has failed, the Red mrs'' are probably panicking now. Maybe sending a threatening letter means we could easily bring back the hostage just by giving them strawberries."


    "If that can bring Miru back, I can give them as many strawberries as they want."


    Miru''s safety is the most important thing.


    Compared to that, the strawberries in the storage were not very important.


    "First of all, we need to hear more from the intruder who was caught. So a little bit more specific n


    "Hey I''m sorry to interrupt."


    Greg, who was holding his breath, suddenly stepped in.


    He shuddered as everyone''s eyes were drawn to him in the serious atmosphere.


    "Oh, I think there''s a strange guy''s behind you, Brother."


    He pointed behind me and said cautiously.


    "Behind me? What is there??"


    I shouted in surprise as soon as I turned around.


    "Akum?"


    Poo-woo wooo!


    The baby Yakum looked up at me and let out a happy cry.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    How, how did Akum get here?''


    I fumbled over my memory about what happened beforeing to the strawberry field.


    I quickly realized that I didn''t close the door of the barn properly in a hurry.


    "Sihyeon, who is this guy? He seems to havee here following you."


    "Right. Are you raising him, brother?"


    Beast-people showed interest when they saw the baby Yakum for the first time.


    Apparently, they did not seem to notice that the identity of the Akum was Yakum.


    I introduced Yakum while holding him in my arms.


    Pow wo woooo.


    When Akum found out that he was being introduced, he made a cute cry.


    Not only Reville and Greg but also other Beastmen looked at the baby Yakum curiously.


    I quickly changed the subject before more attention was poured to Akum.


    "I''ll be right back after taking Akum home. Were in a hurry now."


    When I mentioned Miru''s story, Beastmen became aware of the urgent situation and nodded.


    "Please wait a moment. Akum, let''s go back to the farm."


    I was about to go back to the Demon farm in a hurry, but the Akum began to struggle in my arms.


    "Oh, Whaa. What''s wrong with you Akum?"


    Pooo! Poooo!


    "No. I have something important to do right now, so I don''t have time to y with you."


    Poooo Woooo!


    While I was confused by the sudden action of Akum, Gyuri flew to my side and talked to him.


    "I think Akum wants to help, too."


    "You want to help? How can you?


    "You''re looking for the owner of the object Sihyeon is holding, right popi ! I think Akum found something out, popi ?"


    Hearing Gyuri''s words I opened my palm.


    On my palm was the headdress of Miru that had been handed down to me by Reville.


    Poo-woo. Poo-woo.


    Sniff, sniff!


    Akum, who was in his arms, stuck his head out above the palm and began to smell it.


    After a while, Akum glistened as if he had found something, slipped out of my arms, and ran somewhere.


    "Huh? Akum?"


    I rushed after him.


    The baby Yakum left the strawberry field and headed towards the grass field.


    With a small body, he managed to move forward through the long grass.


    Poooo wooo woooo


    I heard the cry of Akum, who seemed to have found something.


    Arriving through the grass, a deserted wagon could be found.


    The other group, who arrivedte, also looked surprised when they found the carriage.


    Andras quickly guessed the intruders'' ns as he examined the carriage.


    "I can''t believe they hid a carriage so close to the strawberry field. Maybe they were going to steal strawberries from the storage and move them to this carriage."


    Reville nodded and agreed with him.


    "That''s right. And from the horseshoe marks, it''s clear that the guys who we couldn''t catch in the vige abandoned the wagon and ran away on the horses."


    The wagon hidden in the grass was definitely the intruders''.


    People''s eyes were naturally drawn to Akum, who found the wagon.


    "Oh! That''s great, Popi!"


    He has got a lot of talent, brother."


    "He''s definitely great. We searched around the strawberry field, but we never expected a carriage like this."


    Poo woow


    Akum understood people''spliments and showed a confident expression.


    And he looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    He looked like he wanted apliment from me.


    I smiled and patted Akum on the head.


    "Yes, good job, Akum."


    Poo woo wooooo.


    Akum made a pleasant cry with a satisfied expression on his face at mypliment.


    Come to think of it, I got help from him when I escaped from the Poison Ant cave.


    Maybe he''s also necessary to save Miru.


    No more clues were found around the carriage.


    We headed to the Elden Vige to n what we should do.


    "Well, I don''t know anything. I just did what Derick told me to do."


    "We were told to pretend we didn''t see those guys"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. I happened to be there on a night patrol!"


    The vigntes, who were deceived and betrayed by Derick, acted as if they were victims.


    Outraged by their disgusting behavior, Reville almost charged onto them.


    It was a terrifying moment where he would have really killed them if Lagos hadn''t stopped him.


    We didn''t get any information from the vigntes who were betrayed.


    The situation was not much different on the captive lizardman side either.


    "I thought all I had to do was rob the safe at the house he showed us. Kidnapping? That wasn''t part of the n in the first ce!"


    Rather, the lizardman proudly threatened us.


    "Are you guys doing this because you don''t know what Red mrs are like? If you make our boss angry, this little vige will quickly turn into ruins."


    It was not easy for everyone to hold back their anger seeing the brazen attitude of the lizardman.


    Irritated, Greg raised his voice.


    " Damn it! Shouldn''t we be torturing this rotten b*stard?


    "Torture won''t give us any useful information. And now is not the time to waste on this useless fellow."


    "Hmph!"


    Andras sorted things out as coolly as he could.


    As he said, every second matters at this moment.


    Why don''t we use him as a hostage exchange?"


    Reville replied with a wry smile to my question.


    "There''s no such thing as camaraderie among criminals. They''d rather take the strawberries as it says in the letter than get their colleague back."


    "Hmm."


    "We''ve got to move first. That way, they won''t do anything dangerous to Miru thinking she''s worth it."


    The Red mrs'' who carried out the kidnapping had nothing to lose.


    If they think they won''t get what they want, there will be no guarantee to the safety of Miru, who is being held as a hostage.


    Everyone frowned at the frustrating situation.


    While the silence continued without talking about proper measures, Reville spoke with a heavy voice.


    "I know those scumbags well. So Ill smoke them out."


    "What does that mean Reville?"


    Reville exined to us step by step the n he had in mind.


    All responded positively to the simple, but a quite usible n.


    But


    "I think it''ll be too dangerous for the person who will be taking on the bait role."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take the role.


    Reville. Will that be alright?"


    Reville answered my worried question in a very calm manner.


    "Sihyeon, you''ve already decided to give up strawberries. That alone makes us indebted to you, that we can''t pay off easily. So leave the danger to me."


    His eyes were filled with firm determination.


    Revillestly nced at his best friend, Lagos.


    "You won''t stop me from going, will you?"


    "You''ll go even if I stop youright?"


    "Hahahah! You know me well."


    Reville burst into a cheerfulugh, and Lagos smiled bitterly at the sight.


    "If we don''t have a better option, let''s go as I nned."


    "There will be a little risk, but I think it''s the best way to do it right now."


    Starting with Andras, Alfred and the rest of the Beastmen agreed.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes were on me.


    I also made up my mind and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s do it that way."


    The gate of the city Kaldinium was always bustling with people trying to get in and out.


    As it was thergest city in the vicinity, it was the ce where merchants, mercenaries, adventurers, etc., came and went.


    An ordinary carriage slowly approached the gate of Kaldinium.


    The guard, who saw the carriage full of luggage, approached the carriage.


    After confirming that the driver of the carriage was a Beastman, the guard shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    "Hey, you! Unless you''re a merchant recognized by the lord, all the wagons that pass through the gate will be inspected. Everybody out of the carriage! NOW"


    Greg and Heron, who were driving the carriage, looked slightly frightened at the guard''s manner.


    "We. We''re not trying to pass through the gate.


    "What? Then why did youe here? Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m not Have you tried strawberries?"


    "What?"


    As soon as the guard''s irritation was about to soar to the top of his head, Heron took fresh strawberries out of the wagon''s luggagepartment and held them out to the guard.


    "Try it, Sir.


    At the sight of the bright red strawberry on Heron''s hand, the annoyance on the guard''s face disappeared in an instant.


    The guard asked back with a half-concerned look because he had heard of the existence of strawberries, but had never actually seen them.


    "Hmm? Is this strawberry?"


    "Yes! It''s a strawberry that we, Elden vigers, harvested ourselves. It''s really good.


    "Hmm. I''ve heard of strawberries growing in a Beast-people vige."


    The guard couldn''t take his eyes off the strawberry and hesitated.


    But he couldn''t resist the temptation and eventually grabbed the strawberry.


    Yum yum


    "How is it, Sir? Do you like it?"


    "Oh! It''s really good. Ive never seen a fruit that tastes like this?!"


    The guard who tasted the strawberry for the first time truly admired it.


    Many people''s eyes in front of the gate turned to the carriage.


    What''s going on?


    Sir! Strawberries are really good.


    What strawberry?


    The guard captain at the castle gate frowned at the sudden sound of his subordinate.


    "You''re here, too Sir. Would you like to try some strawberries?"


    The guard captain, who looked at the strawberries, looked happy after tasting them himself.


    Whisper


    "What are the guards eating over there?"


    "You don''t know that? Its the strawberry that the aristocrats are going crazy about. These days, I heard that the Demon Lord also eats it after meals."


    "Oh, really? I wish I could taste it at least once"


    Everyone around the carriage looked at the carriage full of strawberries.


    Then, a shocking word came out of Heron''s mouth in the driver''s seat.


    "Anyone who wants to eat strawberries? Come this way if you want to eat. I can''t give you much, but I''ll let you taste it."


    People''s buzz grew when they heard those words.


    In an unbelievable situation, all of them couldn''t move ahead.


    In that situation, a middle-aged adventurer, who was waiting to enter the city, approached the carriage.


    He spoke to Heron in a rather polite tone.


    "Im an adventurer from afar. Can I have a taste of that strawberry, too?"


    Sure. Here you go, Sir.


    Heron smiled happily and handed him the strawberry.


    "Thank you, then"


    The middle-aged adventurer carefully bit the strawberry.


    As soon as he ate the strawberry, the surrounding area became quiet enough to hear peoples breathing.


    A satisfactory smile hung around the mouth of the adventurer who slowly savored the taste of strawberry.


    "It''s It''s the best fruit I''ve ever had in my life."


    "Hahaha, thank you, Sir.


    Can I get one more?


    I was originally going to give you one. I don''t think there''s anyone who wantsso.


    "No, wait! Give me one!"


    "Me too! Me too!"


    As if the transparent curtain had disappeared, everyone in front of the gate flocked around the carriage.


    Not only the people who tried to enter the city but even the people inside the gate began to rush out after hearing the news of strawberries.


    Argh! Wait! Stop!


    Guards near the carriage were quickly caught in the crowd.


    The guards who guarded the gate suddenly guarded the strawberry wagon.


    Heron and Greg kindly handed out strawberries one by one to the crowd.


    "Oh, don''t push!"


    "Are you really handing out strawberries here?"


    "Hey! Don''t cut in line!"


    More and more people gathered and a Rat Beastman escaped from the chaotic basket.


    "I almost dropped it on the ground. Hehehe! This is the strawberry from the rumors. Let me taste it."


    As soon as he put the strawberry in his mouth, the sweet and sour juices spread out.


    When he was feeling happy while tasting the strawberry, Someone secretly approached the Rat Beastman from behind, and he felt a chilling sensation behind his back.


    The Ratman instinctively sensed the threat and stopped moving.


    Long time no see, Buckteeth!


    Who who?


    Have you forgotten my voice already?"


    " What?! Brother Reville?"


    "Don''t call me brother. It''s been a long time since I washed my hands. I bet you''re still working in the Red mrs, aren''t you? Go and tell that ugly b*stard. One hour! Bring the kidnapped girl to us in an hour, or we''ll give away all the strawberries in the carriage for free."


    Hiii, what?!


    I said an hour. Get out of here!"


    Puck!


    As soon as Reville finished talking, he kicked him hard in the butt.


    The Ratman waddled in shock and pain and managed to get into position.


    He turned his head around and stared at Reville, but quickly avoided looking at him.


    Damn it! If I got thrown out of the organization, I''d be stuck in the countryside I''d better go tell the boss quickly.


    The Ratman grabbed his tingling butt and jumped into the gate.


    Watching the scene, Reville quietly signaled somewhere.


    Then the three people who were mixed in the crowd began to follow the Rat Beastman.


    Three people in robes.


    Normally, it would not have been easy to enter the city gate due to suspicious clothes, but the guards were unable to properly inspect due to the crowds gathered because of strawberries.


    Reville smiled when he saw the back of the three men safely passing through the gates.


    "Sihyeon, please save Miru."


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Before leaving Elden vige. I asked Reville about the n.


    "But do we have to sneak in?"


    "Of course. If the guard finds out who you are, the red mrs are likely to notice. The existence of the three must not be discovered."


    What next?


    I''ll somehow get them out to the gate. Then, you three, who will be hiding in the city, save Miru from their hideout."


    I asked with a questioning look.


    "What if they didn''t leave their hideout? They could send someone out for negotiation.


    Don''t worry about that.


    Reville said with a confident look.


    "The more greedy they are, the simpler their thoughts will be."


    In the dark backstreet of Kaldinium, where the narrow, winding roads likebyrinths intertwined, was the home of the Red mrs.


    Having been kicked in the butt by Reville, Buckteeth hurried back to the hideout and found the head of the organization.


    "Boss! Boss!" Were in trouble."


    In the middle of the room where the Buckteeth was in, there was a huge table, and food was piled up on the table like a mountain.


    A Pig Beastman with arge stature, dark brown skin, andrge protruding mrs was sitting alone in front of the table.


    He was the leader of the Red Mrs  Balik.


    "Munch Munch, who the f*ck is disturbing my mealtime?


    Hey, Buckteeth! Do you want to die? How dare you interrupt our boss'' mealtime!"


    The men standing around the table growled savagely and pressed Buckteeth.


    Buckteeth exined what he had seen in a quivering voice.


    "Br Brothers that''s not it. They''re really here."


    "What?"


    "They''ve got a bunch of strawberries, just like Derick said."


    Bump!


    Balik''s hand dropped the meat he was holding in his hand.


    For the first time, he took his eyes off the food and looked at Buckteeth.


    Tell me more about it.


    Right now


    Buckteeth quickly confessed what happened at the gate a little while ago.


    After hearing the whole story, Balik red at him with suspicious eyes.


    "Really? Really, Reville, the traitorous b*stard came filling the carriage with strawberries?"


    Yes, Boss. I''ve tried it myself and it''s clear that it''s the rumored strawberry."


    Did you try it yourself?


    Yes! Boss.


    BAM BAM BAM


    F*cking retard. If it was such a delicious strawberry, you should have brought it to me right away!


    Balik angrily flung the leftover food bones at Buckteeth.


    "Ahhhhh! I''m sorry. I''m sorry! Boss"


    Buckteeth freaked out and immediately stuck his head on the floor.


    Balik looked at him pathetically, and then he turned with a skeptical look.


    Balik, who was worried about something, ordered his subordinate next to him.


    Hey, bring that idiot.


    OK, Boss.


    A momentter, Derick, who was tied up, was brought in front of Balik.


    There were traces of beatings all over his face and body, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Derick.


    Yes, boss!


    "As you said, they brought strawberries. They want to exchange it for the girl you kidnapped."


    Derick''s face, which was dying, began toe alive.


    "Didn''t I tell you, Boss? The owner of the strawberry field cared so much for my niece that I knew he would move!"


    "I don''t understand. Why the f*ck is he giving up on all that strawberry to save a useless Beastgirl''s life?"


    "Maybe he also has some weird hobbies like some Nobel Demons. He must have had a fetish for little Beast-girls ?"


    "Hmm, I see"


    Balik winked at the man next to him.


    Then the subordinate released Derick''s tied hands and feet.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    "You go and look after the kid. It''s our very precious hostage."


    "Alright, Boss."


    Derick bowed his head and hurried out of the room with a smile on his face.


    "Buckteeth. How much backup did that guy bring?"


    "Backup? There''s no such thing as a backup, Boss. Except for the two guys who looked like little boys, Reville came alone."


    "Only three.?"


    Doubts rose again on Balik''s face.


    "What makes him provoke me with that much confidence?"


    Did he prepare any trap?


    No. There wouldn''t have been enough time to prepare for a trap


    Balik couldn''t figure out what Reville intended.


    Balik, who had been agonizing for a long time, decided to stop worrying and think simply.


    Whatever he''s up to, it''s true that he brought real strawberries. It''s a gain if we can just take away the strawberries.


    Balik smiled happily at the thought of taking away the strawberries in the carriage.


    After deciding to take away the strawberries somehow, he began to feel sorry for the strawberries they gave to people.


    "I can''t let those peasants touch my precious strawberries. Get ready."


    Are we taking the hostage with us, Boss?


    No, I''m leaving the hostage behind. If the owner of the strawberry field cares so much about that Beast-girl, it''s a waste to pass it over. There''s got to be a way to get some more."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Balik recalled Reville, who betrayed him and left the organization.


    He smiled so joyfully that all his mrs were exposed at the thought of meeting Reville soon.


    "I need to show everyone today what end awaits the guy who betrays the organization."


    The back streets of Kaldinium became bustling.


    Momentster, many Beastmen with ferocious momentum poured into the streets from many ces.


    The three of us hid behind a wall and watched the scene closely.


    "Everything''s going ording to n."


    "Yes, Reville''s n seems to have worked."


    I nodded at Andras'' whisper.


    So far, it was flowing as the n that Reville had set up.


    "I don''t think there''s much time left. My hands are already itchy at the thought of moving my body after a long time."


    Alfred could not hide his excitement while smoothing the handle of his sword.


    "Akum, hang in there a little longer. It''s almost over."


    I kept looking at the movement of the back alley, soothing the frustrated baby Yakum.


    Soon after, silence came to the bustling back alley.


    Atst, all the Red mrs members seemed to have gone.


    "I think we should get moving now."


    "Akum, it''s your turn now. You know what to do, don''t you?"


    I held out Miru''s hair ornament once again.


    After sniffing and checking the smell, Akum went out to the street vigorously.


    Let''s go.


    We began to move after Akum.


    The baby Yakum entered the dark back alley


    Without hesitation, he passed through a web of several paths.


    Alfred looked at it and asked with an uneasy look.


    "Senior, Is he really guiding us properly?"


    "To find out where Miru is as soon as possible, we have no choice but to believe in Akum now."


    Even when I was trapped in the Poison Ant cave, I was able to escape thanks to Akum''s skills.


    I believe that hell show his ability again.


    When we reached the dark and deep part of the back alley, a harsh atmosphere blocked our way.


    "What are these guys?"


    "Demons? Haha! They''re crazy. I can''t believe the Demons walked all the way here without fear."


    "Good for us, I was bored. Shall we make some pocket money?"


    The Beastmen approached us with an insidious smile.


    Of course, none of us were frightened by their appearance.


    Even Akum was busy looking for traces of Miru.


    "I''ll take care of it. Stand back, please."


    "Then Ill leave it to you, ine."


    ine. You know you have to do it moderately, right?"


    Of course. I will be more gentle than when I was fighting with Senior.


    Even when fighting with me, he was a little gentle Come on.


    Without taking out his sword, Elfred stepped out in front of the Beastmen in an arrogant manner that he hasn''t shown in a long time.


    "We''re running out of time, everyone,e at me all at once."


    The Beastmens face turned red in an instant and rushed to Alfred


    You cheeky brat!


    Die!


    PUCK


    PUCK


    PUCK


    Quite naturally, the Beastmen fell down in an instant.


    Alfred handled it so overwhelmingly that I felt sorry for the Beastmen.


    Alfred drew nearer to the fallen Beastmen.


    "Hey, you guys are red mrs or something, right?"


    "Ugh that''s


    Wheres your hideout?


    ..


    Well, you''re not going to open your mouth, are you? I don''t want to do this either, but we''re a little busy."


    Alfred slowly drew his sword at the fallen Beastmen.


    A suppressed groan came out from their lips.


    While the men were trembling with fear, a helping hand appeared.


    Poo wo woooo


    Akum found something and cried.


    "Did you find anything, Akum?"


    Poooooooo!


    But there was nothing around where Akum was hovering.


    It was just an ordinary-looking wall blocking the front.


    What? There''s nothing


    When I was confused by the iprehensible situation, Andras stepped up.


    "Sihyeon, would you mind moving away for a moment?"


    "Oh, did you find anything?"


    "Hmm I can feel a tiny flow of Magic inside the wall. It doesn''t seem to be an ordinary wall."


    Andras touched the wall and said,


    "If you pour in some Magic in here"


    Click!


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    From the restless reactions of several people, it seemed certain that this was the hideout of the red mrs.


    "Andras, how did you find out? That''s great."


    "Hahahah, it''s no big deal. I wouldn''t have easily noticed it if he hadn''t found any trace."


    Poo wo wooo


    "Yes, you did well, too! Akum dear."


    Baby Yakum gently waved his cute tail with a look of aplishment.


    Our Akum is like a lucky charm!


    "We found the way into the base. What should we do with these guys?


    Alfred said, pointing to the men who were still lying down.


    "Shouldn''t we quiet them down somehow so that they don''t bother uster?"


    As Alfred swung his sword and discussed the methods of silencing the Beastmen, the Beastmen begged with expressions almost crying.


    He looks like a noble gentleman, but sometimes he says creepy things out of ce.


    "To make them quiet, it''s better to make them faint for a while. I''ll take care of it."


    Whoooooo!


    Andras took out the artifact named [Shahit] out of his sleeve.


    Artifacts flew one by one over the heads of the Beastmen.


    "Ugh"


    "Please"


    "It won''t affect your life at all, so don''t worry. Think of it as taking a nap."


    To the men trembling with fear, Andras reassured them in a rxed voice.


    And in response to his hand gestures, powerful electricity was emitted around the artifact.


    Kir Kir TICH


    Kir TICH


    Ahhhh


    Ahhhh


    The Beastmen fell unconscious with a short scream.


    The smell of burning meat spread around.


    ". Andras? Is this really okay?"


    "Of course. The Beast-people have great magic resistance, so it''s not too much of a shock. Don''t worry, I''ve adjusted it properly."


    Andras replied with a light smile as if it was nothing.


    I really felt sorry for them once again.


    I think it''s a relief that I''m on the same side as the two Demons next to me.


    The fainted Beastmen were well ced in a corner of the obscure alleyway.


    Poo woo.


    Poo woo?


    "Akum, don''t touch them.!"


    I cuddled up Akum, who was tapping the fallen men with his front paws.


    I''ll take the lead, you two take the back.


    OK.


    Yes, Please, ine!''


    Poo woow woo


    Alfred first stepped into the secret aisle.


    Andras and I followed closely behind him.


    Wait for us, Miru. I''ll be right there.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Dozens of members of the Red mrs were approaching the carriage with ferocious momentum.


    People who had gathered to taste strawberries began to murmur.


    Its the Red mrs.


    Coming inrge numbers, theyre going to make trouble again.


    What are you staring at? Scram?"


    "I don''t give a f*ck about you guys. Go when Im saying it nicely."


    The gang began to threaten people.


    The powerless ordinary residents withdrew in confusion, and even the fairly talented mercenaries left the ce with a displeased expression.


    "Oh, Uncle Reville! They''reing!


    What should we do now? Uncle Reville.


    Greg and Heron asked in trembling voices.


    Reville said, looking at the two Beastmen in a calm voice.


    "It''s as per the n, so don''t panic. You take the horses and get out of here. Those guys wont stop you"


    What about Uncle Reville?


    Of course, I''ll stay. I''ll hold on to them for as long as I can so that I can buy more time for them."


    "What are you talking about Uncle Reville? They''ve got dozens of people over there?"


    "I''ll take care of that, so don''t worry."


    The two of them mumbled their lips at Reville''s stern attitude.


    Despite the nervousness and fear, they could not easily leave the carriage.


    Looking at the two, Reville smiled.


    He patted both of them on the head, and spoke in a soft voice, unlike his usual self.


    "You''ve done enough of your part. So there''s no need to worry. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Uncle Reville


    Uncle Reville


    Hurry! If you guys stay, youll be dragging me. Wait at the ce we promised."


    Both of them bit their lips.


    They were so angry and ashamed that there was nothing they could do even if they stayed.


    "We''ll go ahead and wait for you Uncle Reville."


    "You muste! Uncle Reville"


    Reville looked at the two young Beastmen and nodded silently.


    Immediately Greg and Heron took the horse tied to the carriage and left the ce


    Their goal is obvious. Strawberries in the carriage and me!''


    Before he knew it, the members of Red mrs surrounded the carriage in a big circle.


    Momentster, Balik appeared from among them.


    "Haha! Long time no see, M*ther f*cker! I didn''t expect to see your face again."


    "Me either, Balik!"


    When he called Balik''s name without hesitation, the eyes of the henchmen of Red mrs became fierce.


    However, Reville''s expression was not at all disturbed by the pressureing from all sides.


    "Where''s the girl you kidnapped?"


    "Oh my, why are you in such a hurry? Isn''t checking the itemse first?"


    Balik flicked his finger at the strawberry in the wagon.


    Reville took a box of strawberries out of the carriage.


    He walked to a ce a little away from them and ced the box down.


    One of the henchmen quickly picked up the box and took it to Balik.


    "Ho ho ho! This is the famous strawberry ?"


    Balik picked up the strawberry like he was tempted.


    He unconsciously admired the coveted and glossy strawberry.


    KRUK KRUK KRUK


    He picked up several strawberries at once and pushed them into his mouth.


    After devouring the strawberries, satisfaction bloomed on his face.


    "This is how it tastes. Definitely, the aristocrats would go crazy."


    "If you''ve checked the stuff, bring the hostage right away."


    "Oh the hostage? Do you know what? I have no intention of handing over the hostage."


    Didn''t you want to take strawberries?"


    "Of course, I will. After I beat you to death."


    Get ready, boys. There shouldnt be a scratch on the strawberries."


    The members of the organization surrounding the carriage began to narrow the distance step by step with a grim smile.


    "You heartless scoundrels."


    "Hahaha, I''ll take it as apliment."


    Reville shouted while taking something out of his arms.


    EVERYONE STOP!


    The besieging gang stopped, and flinched.


    Reville had an unknown artifact in his hand.


    "If youe any closer, I''ll blow away not only strawberries but everything around here at once."


    "What nonsense!"


    "Hahaha! You''re spouting nonsense because you don''t want to die."


    Everyoneughed looking at Reville, but Balik shuddered in the back with an unknown creep.


    Why is he confident?


    The moment he doubted, he noticed that Reville''s eyes were headed to the strawberry box next to him.


    Balik moved reflexively.


    BOOM


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    What the f******Ck


    whaaaaaaaaaaaat


    That b*tch.


    The shocked Red mrs henchmen slowed down and stepped back as they saw the explosion.


    The dust cleared, and the moans of the members who were caught up in the explosion came out.


    Among them was Balik.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    He didn''t get hurt due to his huge reflex, but he couldn''t avoid the impact of the explosion since he was close.


    As soon as he came to his senses, he stared at Reville as if to kill him.


    "M*ther f*kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkker""


    "What do you say? Are you ready to make a deal now?"


    When asked a question containing sarcasm, Balik gritted his teeth to the point that it made a sound.


    Reville, on the other hand, slightly raised the corners of his mouth thinking about the back of the three men passing through the gate.


    Until they save Miru I have to buy time somehow!''


    "Huh, what? How.HOW did you get in here?"


    You guys just ugh!


    The hideout of the Red mrs continued to echo with screams and cries.


    Perhaps they never expected an outside intruder toe here, the members of the organization were swept away without proper resistance.


    The backstreet thugs didnt stand a chance against Alfred, who was well warmed up, and Andras tight support.


    I hugged Akum from the rear and cheered hard.


    While we were breaking through the enemy''s hideout.


    Pow wow woooo


    "Did you find something?"


    Poo!


    As if he had found something again, Akum looked at me and cried.


    When I put the baby Yakum on the floor, he started running somewhere.


    We naturally followed him.


    The baby Yakum stopped in front of the deepest part of the space, where there was arge and colorful room.


    Poo woooooo!


    "I think I can feel something behind this door."


    RATTLE


    I tried to open it myself, but the door seemed to be locked from the inside.


    Senior, stand back.


    Alfred immediately pulled out his sword.


    I picked up Akum and stepped back.


    SHIRAK


    As soon as the sharp de of the sword shed, the door lost its original purpose and made way for us.


    Entering the room, we were able to meet familiar faces for the first time here.


    Crazy f*ck how did you get here?''


    Candy Uncle!


    Derick was seen and in his hands were Miru tied with a rope.


    "Miru!"


    As we approached, Derick hurriedly pulled a dagger out.


    "DONT MOVE! Don''t move! You know what happens when you move?"


    Derick ced the knife on the neck of his niece.


    The mere sight of him made my face crumble with disgust.


    "Senior, that''s her uncle, right? Hes rotten to the core."


    "I agree."


    Alfred and Andras whispered in a low voice, trying not to provoke Derick.


    "NO.. no You should have run away without being greedy you guys move a little bit. I don''t know how this dagger will move!"


    "Uncle"


    I looked sadly at Miru with tears in his eyes.


    "Derrick do you have to do this? Shes your niece. Shes your blood.


    "Shut up! Why do YOU care about it!"


    It''s all f*cked up because of you. The bloody strawberry field and the vige at peace. Why meddle in other people''s vige affairs when you''re not a Beastman!"


    I Stared at Derick who was looking at me with red eyes.


    There was so much emotion in those eyes that I couldn''t understand.


    "Get out of here, quickly go out of here. If you move even an inch this way, Ill cut open her throat."


    Andras and Alfred couldn''t move hastily at the sight of Derick.


    It was a situation where Miru, who was caught in the middle, could get seriously injured.


    What should we do, Andras?


    ine, It could be more dangerous if we just rush in.


    When the two were confused, I quietly put the baby Yakum on the floor.


    "Wait a minute Akum dear."


    Poo?


    I Slowly approached Derick.


    My bold move shocked Alfred and Andras.


    "Stop, stop, stop! I told you not toe near me. Do you think I wont do anything?"


    I didn''t listen to Derick.


    I just read through the fragments of emotions flowing around him one by one with the ability tomunicate.


    Jealousy.


    Resentment.


    Frustration.


    Anguish


    The greatest fragments of emotion among them were


    Fear and Anxiety.


    Huge energy gushed out of my body.


    Anger at Derick moved my energy and began to bind him like a big spider web.


    Small fragments of emotion were swept away by the energy of my great anger.


    Only fear and anxiety filled Derick.


    He trembled all over with intense fear.


    <strong>[Target in extreme fear.] </strong>


    <strong>[Target''s mental strength ispletely exhausted.] </strong>


    <strong>[Using Mind control'' on a non-Beast target.] </strong>


    <strong>[Mind control'' invoked in iplete form.]</strong>


    I felt a sensation simr to when I used mind control in the Ant cave.


    As the rm exined, Derick began to be manipted ipletely.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Derick''s body slowly moved like a puppet at my will.


    He tried to flinch and rebel because of iplete mental control, but he couldn''t get out of my control.


    ording to my will, Derick slowly released Miru without a dy.


    I reached out to Miru, who looked surprised.


    Come here, Miru.


    Candy Uncle


    You don''t have to be scared anymore.


    Miru overcame her fear and stepped forward little by little.


    Her steps got a little faster, and when she almost reached me, she jumped into my arms.


    "Miru, are you okay? Are you hurt?


    Uhhh No, I''m fine.


    I let go of Miru''s tied hand and checked to see if she was hurt.


    Since she was tied for a long time, there were red scratches on her wrist.


    I felt sorry for her and patted her on the head.


    "Uncle"


    "Yes, Miru."


    "I I I I wanted to stop my uncle Derick, so I couldn''t think of anything I I I said I''d do everything on my own, but I ended up bothering you"


    Miru stammered, holding back her tears.


    Is it because of anxiety?


    She didn''t stop talking while she was out of breath.


    I hugged Miru slowly.


    Numerous emotions got transmitted from the little girl in my arms.


    Guilt,


    Sadness,


    Regret


    Emotions that were too heavy for a little girl to bear.


    Once again, I took out my energy.


    With a soft and warm energy I wrapped Miru''s whole body.


    My energy melted away Miru''s dark feelings.


    Fragments of emotion started disappearing one by one.


    Finally, there was only one emotion was left, thergest and the hardest.


    It was a great Anxiety.


    -Won''t adults hate me if I make trouble?


    -Wouldn''t my mom have a harder time if I''m hated?


    In the little girls mind, there was a great sense of anxiety that she should always be a good child.


    It''s okay, it''s not Miru''s fault.


    But! But


    "You don''t have to be a good girl all the time. Sometimes you can force yourself to whine or be childish and fickle. SoCan you rely on me a little more?"


    My question broke away Miru''s great anxietylittle by little.


    And the emotions that she was holding back poured out at once.


    "UghWaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhWhy couldn''t youe a little faster idiot Uncle."


    I smiled at the way she acted like a normal child.


    I gently swept her back to soothe her tears.


    AhhhhKoh kough!


    Derick was seen coughing in the background.


    The thought of him taking such a good and tender child hostage rekindled my anger.


    The enormous energy that stretched out from me enveloped Derick once again.


    His body trembled like an electric shock.


    I could feel Derick''s struggling spirit.


    It was precarious and unstable, like a small water balloon on the palm of my hand.


    Like a water balloon that pops when you lightly squeeze your hand, Derick''s mind seemed like one that can be destroyed easily.


    Does this trashy guy need forgiveness?''


    Wouldn''t it make Miru happier if I shattered the mind that thought of taking her as a hostage?''


    At that moment when a cold energy lingered in my eyes.


    PULL.


    The little catgirl''s hand tugged at my dress.


    When I looked down, Miru shook her head.


    Maybe she wanted to block my action.


    "Are you sure you?"


    NOD.


    I wanted to punish him right away.


    However, I could not force myself to ignore Miru''s feelings.


    I gathered my spirits around Derick with a look of a little despondency.


    His body sprawled on the ground like a doll with a broken string.


    Ha yes, I will not punish you for your sins.


    Instead, you''ll have to step up again in front of the betrayed vigers and their families.


    Only then did Miru bury her face in my arms with a relieved expression.


    "Thank you Uncle."


    Miru fell asleep softly as if her tension had eased.


    I held her carefully so as not to wake her up.


    Peace came quietly to my heart, too.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    "Se.. Senior."


    "Yes ..ine? Whats wrong? Why are you shaking?


    Ugh


    Alfred was shivering with a pale face while looking at me.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen this kind of reaction from him before.


    "Maybe. it''s because of the energy that Sihyeon gave out, just now."


    Andras said while looking at me with eyes wide open.


    "me?"


    "Hmm I don''t know if it''s the correct expression."


    "?"


    "It''s like seeing the leader of Yakum, Bighorn."


    Me.Bighorn?


    I tilted my head with a puzzled expression.


    Alfred, who regained his usual color, trembled as I approached.


    "Andras is right. I thought, a Yakum was in front of me.


    "You guys must have been mistaken or something. By the way, where did he go? Akum?"


    I left Miru to Alfred for a while, and wandered around the spacious room looking for Akum.


    The room was full of colorful and luxurious ornaments, perhaps because it was used by a fairly high person in the Red mrs.


    Poo Woo.


    I heard Akum crying from one side of the room.


    "Akum, what are you doing here?"


    Poo woo wooo


    The baby Yakum cried as if letting me know that something was there.


    "What''s in here? Well, it looks like there''s nothing."


    All that was there was a portrait on the wall.


    There was a picture of a Pig Beastman with a huge mr, and the impression was so fierce that it looked like a Mafia gang leader.


    "Sihyeon? Is there a problem?"


    "No, that''s not it. Suddenly, Akum says there''s something here."


    "You mean this portrait?


    Andras took therge portrait off the wall and put it aside.


    He began to fiddle with the walls and spoke to himself as if he had found something.


    "Ho-oh? You''ve activated a veryplex magic-blocking form. I think he was trying to hide something here, too."


    After looking around for a long time, Andras concentrated, floating aplicated magic form in the air.


    And


    CREEK!


    This time, the wall cracked and the secret space was revealed.


    A lot of precious metals and gold coins were piled up in the small space exposed.


    I admired it with a slightly fed-up look on my face.


    "Wow What''s all this?"


    "They must have worked pretty hard on their crimes. It must be the result of exploiting innocent people."


    I don''t know the price situation here, but they were not small values at first sight.


    Andras said with a calm expression.


    "I think this will serve as the bestpensation for our hard work today."


    "The expense for the hard work? Isn''t that too much?"


    "It isnt if it''s for the vice chief of Germor wizardry."


    "Senior, even the Verdis never pull their swords easily."


    Okay, okay, you guys did a great job.


    Poooooooooooooooooooooo


    "Oh, sorry, sorry! Of course. Akum did a great job, too. We wouldn''t have found this hideout if it wasn''t for the great performance of our Akum."


    Poo wo wooooo


    As soon as his performance was acknowledged, Akum nodded his head with satisfaction.


    I took my eyes off the baby Yakum''s cute appearance and turned to the secret safe again.


    "Since everyones on the same page shall we take care of it?"


    The confrontation between Reville and the Red mrs continued.


    Balik thought Reville wouldn''te without thinking, but he didn''t expect him to bring a bomb.


    In addition, the explosive power that was shown as an example was formidable, so it was not easy for the Red mrs to jump in.


    Balik''s tone softened.


    "Hey, Reville! We can''t stay like this forever, can we? Why don''t you just give the strawberries and step back? I promise you''ll be safe."


    A promise? Do you think I''ll believe the promise you made? Cut the crap and bring the hostage back quickly."


    Ugh


    Reville''s absolutely unflinching attitude gave Balik a headache.


    Should I bring the hostage


    While Balik was looking for a way to break the meaningless standoff, a member of the organization rushed in from afar.


    "Bbbbb, Boss! Were in trouble."


    "What?"


    "The organization''s hideout is burning down!"


    "What?! What the f*ck did you say!"


    Balik stared at his subordinates with a look of disbelief.


    Who can touch the Red mrs at Kaldinium?


    Not only the city''s garrison but also the mercenary guilds only check each other and do not implicitly invade each other''s territory.


    Who the hell can''t be?''


    Balik''s gaze turned to Reville.


    He found the corners of Reville''s mouth slightly raised.


    "It''s youM*ther f*cker"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know anything about it."


    As Reville slyly retorted, Balik''s face trembled, unable to contain his simmering anger.


    It was not the time to care about strawberries.


    It was a matter of pride as the head of the Red mrs.


    "Get him.Get that f*cker now. Whoever it is, grab him alive and bring him in front of me!"


    "But Boss if there''s another bomb."


    CHAEEENG!!


    Balik took out his sword and aimed it at his subordinate''s neck.


    "Hee.BbbbbBossss?!"


    "If you don''t want to be a prey to my sword, get him NOW."


    "YaYes, Boss."


    The men pushed by their boss pulled out their weapons and approached the faltering Reville.


    It was no time for them to be afraid of bombs.


    Ah Is this it?''


    Reville pulled out his sword at the approaching enemies.


    And he clenched the Artifact with his other hand.


    He was prepared to die from the time he first proposed the n, so he had no regrets or fears.


    I''m trying to hold out and buy time. And at the end of the day''


    When the enemies were just around the corner of Reville, something unidentified came quickly down to earth from the sky.


    Whoo Whoo


    Artifacts from the air surrounded Reville as if they were escorting him.


    What?


    Artifact?


    What the hell


    While the enemy was confused by the sudden situation, Andras''s voice was heard from the artifact near Reville.


    -Mr. Reville, close your eyes right now


    Even though it was a little confusing, Reville closed his eyes immediately without question.


    And at the same time as he closed his eyes, there was a huge sh around the artifacts.


    Argh!


    My eyes!


    The nearby enemies gripped their eyes andined of pain.


    Even distant enemies could not open their eyes easily.


    -Now. Hold the rope connected to the artifact. you''ll get you out of there.


    As Andras said, he quickly seized the rope.


    Reville soared into the sky with a sensation of floating.


    Huh?


    Boss.He''s running away.


    " I know you fools! Get him now, get that M*ther f*ker!"


    Despite Balik''s ferocious cry, there was no way for them to catch Reville, who had already risen to the sky.


    "F*ckAh, strawberries! Bring the strawberries! Come on quick!"


    At Balik''s scolding, the crew scuttled for the carriage.


    "I can''t let you do that Balik."


    KACHIK!


    Without regret, Reville activated a bomb ced on the wagon with an artifact.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    All the strawberries were crushed and rolled on the ground, unable to withstand the shock.


    "Ughhhhh You M*ther f*ckerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    Balik gave an angry shriek at the ungainly shredded strawberry.


    But Reville was already so far away that he couldn''t hear it.


    "Mom!"


    "Miru!" Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    No, thanks to Uncle, Im fine.


    Ad checked carefully to see if Miru was hurt with moist eyes.


    After looking at her for a long time, she hugged her daughter with an expression of relief.


    I''m sorry to worry you, Mom!


    What do you mean sorry? I''m so happy that you''re back safely."


    I looked with delight at the reunion of the mother and daughter.


    "Thank you very much, Sir. Sihyeon. I dont know how to repay this grace"


    "What do you mean, Grace? It''s all thanks to the hard work of others besides me."


    "The Chief told me. Sir. Sihyeon took out all the strawberries in the storage room to fulfill the demand."


    "Oh That''s true. Don''t worry too much. I can grow strawberries again."


    Ad bowed to me in thanks and apologized.


    I was worried about her health looking at how much she bowed.


    I decided to leave quickly because I thought her bowing wouldn''t be over if I stayed here.


    I forced myself to stop her from seeing him off with a sick body and rushed out of the house.


    Before passing through the front yard and the fence, Miru ran out.


    "Uncle!"


    "Huh Miru? Why did youe out?" Go, be with your mom."


    I have something important to say."


    With a serious look on her face, she gestured, asking me to lower my head.


    I knelt down on one knee thinking it was something important and looked at her.


    "Uncle, you know"


    "?"


    Miru tried to say something in my ear


    CHUUUU


    and there was a soft, ticklish sensation in my right cheek.


    I looked at Miru with a slightly surprised expression.


    "You were really cool today. I think you''re the next best after Mom, hehe!"


    "."


    "See youter. Bye-bye!"


    Miru left herst greeting and hurried home because she was very shy.


    Not only my right cheek but also my heart was tickled by the pure girl''s kiss.


    "Hahaha, yes, see youter!"


    I left the fence and left the yard with a pleasant smile.


    Reville was waiting for me in front of the narrow street.


    Reville?


    Did Miru reach safely?


    Yes. I wish Reville could''vee in and said hello.


    I''m I''m OK. That''s enough if you''d just take Miru safely."


    Reville shook his head with aplex look on his face.


    He said with a forced smile as if he was conscious of my questioning expression.


    "Can I talk to you a little bit?


    Yes, of course.


    We began to walk side by side on the narrow street.


    Before moving a few steps, Reville continued the story in a calm tone.


    "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you today, we wouldn''t have brought Miru back safely."


    "I didn''t do much, it was Reville who did something more dangerous."


    "No. I wouldn''t have had a chance toe forward without you and your Demon friends. And you threw away all the expensive strawberries."


    "Well it would be a lie if I said Impletely fine about it, but I think its alright since it helped in bringing back Miru safely."


    Reville stared down at me for a while and smirked.


    "You know what?"


    "?


    "The attitude and the demeanor you''re showing me now was what something I dreamed of as a child."


    "What, me?"


    "If there''s a problem in the vige, take the lead and solve it, and be loved and trusted by everyone a figure like a Hero."


    I felt very embarrassed by the grand expression of Hero.


    "Maybe maybe Derick wanted to be like that at first."


    "."


    "In the end, he fell into bad ways andmitted an unforgivable sin


    I remembered Derick screaming at me for a moment.


    Did he have a pure dream, as Reville said?


    For a moment, I had a question in my head, but soon I felt ephemeral and emptied my thoughts quickly.


    The atmosphere has gotten a little heavy.


    Reville deliberately opened his mouth in a bright voice.


    "Anyway, thank you. I''ll pay you back with my life for saving me today."


    "Oh, what are you talking about? And it was Andras who saved Reville"


    "If it wasn''t for you, the Demon friends wouldn''t havee out, would they? Don''t you think so?"


    "Well, well, I guess so"


    They wouldnt havee forward, as Reville said and, neither of them would have actively helped.


    "So tell me if you need anything. I''ll always spare my life for you."


    "Gosh, I got it. Ill ask when I need help and I''ll try not to risk Reville''s life.''


    Hahahaha!"


    He burst outughing and patted me on the back.


    The strength of his arm was so strong that my body wobbled.


    As I was about to feel a little dizzy, I heard a voice calling me from afar.


    "Sihyeon!"


    "Senior! Are you done?"


    It was Andras and Alfred holding Akum.


    "The Demon friends were waiting for you. Hurry up and go.


    Okay. Goodbye Reville. I''ll see youter."


    I said goodbye to Reville and ran to the two of them.


    "Did you finish your conversation?"


    "Yeah, I think it''s done."


    The sleeping Akum in Alfred''s arms opened his eyes softly to my voice.


    He struggled, still half asleep.


    I took over the Akum from Alfred and held him in my arms.


    "You must be very tired, right? You''ve done a great job today."


    Poooo


    I gently stroked Akum, who yed a part in many things.


    Only then did Akum fall asleep again in afortable manner.


    Shall we go back now?


    Let''s go quickly. I''m terribly hungry because I haven''t had a meal today."


    Come to think of it, everyone skipped lunch.


    Busy at the thought of saving Miru, I didn''t have time to take care of the meal.


    " Lets go back to the farm. Im going to make something delicious for the two of you who worked hard today. Is there anything you''d like to eat?"


    Their faces brightened when they heard that I''d make something delicious.


    "Hmm, then the kimchi fried rice you madest time"


    "Senior, I want tteokbokki! I want to eat tteokbokki."


    The two excitedly said what they wanted to eat.


    "Haha, I got it. I''ll make it for you as soon as we get to the farm."


    The two looked so happy that I wondered if they were the Demons who ruthlessly crushed the Red mrs earlier.


    Come to think of it, did Speranza, Boss, and Lia eat?


    I don''t know if theyre going to get upset again.


    -Papa Did you go out to y without me?


    -Hey! Why are you sote? You did something useless again, didn''t you?


    -I was going to cook simply because Sihyeon wasn''t here Sorry, sorry!


    The reactions of the three waiting on the farm were naturally pictured in my head.


    As the day felt long, I missed the farm family even more.


    Smiling, I hurried the steps further towards the Demon farm.


    (To be Continued on May 23{MON})


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    On the evening of the day when Lim Sihyeon rescued Miru, many people from Elden vige gathered together at the call of Chief Lagos.


    Several serious-faced men argued regarding the opinions in order to determine punishment for those who were deceived by Derick, whomitted a vicious crime.


    There was not much disagreement that Derick should be severely punished, but the problem was the vigntes who cooperated with him.


    "Of course, we should punish them severely! This is nothing short of a betrayal of the vige!"


    "Do we have to go that far? I don''t think they meant to cause any trouble to the vige"


    "If this isn''t an act of causing trouble to the vige, what is it?"


    "Vige didn''t suffer any damage. Isnt it?"


    Most vigers wanted strong punishment, but a few from vigntes'' families countered that it was too much.


    "If this keeps us from working in the strawberry field, are you going to take responsibility?"


    "It has nothing to do with this. It''s a problem with the vigers, why would they have a say about it?"


    When everyone''s voice got louder and louder, Elder Roon, who was quietly watching the situation in the corner, uttered a word.


    "Tsk tsk, you fools."


    With a chilly atmosphere, everyone''s eyes turned toward Elder Roon.


    "What? What?"


    "I said fools. You idiots!"


    "What are you saying, Elder? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Why don''t you guys know why Lagos asked everyone to gather?"


    "Of course we know, it is to set the punishment for the wrongdoers"


    Elder Roon looked frustrated at the slightly foolish answer.


    Did you say there''s no damage to the vige? Can you say that when we almost lost the most precious thing?"


    "The most precious thing?"


    "What do you mean, Elder?"


    Elder Roon murmured as he looked at the residents with strange expressions.


    "Trust."


    "?"


    "Trust with Sihyeon, who you used to say was the benefactor of the vige. You guys still don''t understand what I''m talking about?"


    "When you guys are struggling to get a mercenary, he went to Kaldinium and got mercenaries to save the vige.


    He would have bought in cheapborers using the powerful merchants whoe to the vige, but instead he let you guys work in the strawberry field.


    When Miru was taken, he saved her from danger by throwing away all those strawberries."


    As Elder Roons words continued, the faces of the people of Elden vige became more solemn.


    "You used to say hes our benefactor with your mouths, but now no one cares about the strawberries that Sihyeon threw away and you are saying it has nothing to do with the vige. What a bunch of fools?"


    "No That''s we never asked him to do that"


    "Would you have said the same thing if your parents or children were taken away?"


    No one could answer the question of the Elder Roon.


    "With all the grace he has given to the vige, even a saint wouldn''t have acted friendly like him. But what are you doing now? Far from repaying his kindness, you''re full of thoughts of your own. You''re worse than the Beast Tsk tsk, there is nothing wrong in Demons discriminating you."


    " Elder Stop. Your words are way out of the line."


    Lagos stepped up in the middle and stopped the conversation that was heating up.


    Elder Roon turned his head with a facial expression that he didn''t care.


    "What Roon said is right."


    This time it was the words of Poco, another Elder of the vige.


    "Sihyeon didn''t hesitate to save Miru even by throwing away so many strawberries. He even consoled us not to worry about the loss of strawberries."


    The Beast-people who were hearing his words couldn''t raise their heads in shame.


    "Even if he didn''t express it himself, I''m sure he must be very disappointed in us. Still, he entrusted us with the punishment of the sinners. What do you think this means?"


    "That means."


    "I mean Sir. Sihyeon still respects and trusts us. He has such a big heart that ordinary people like us can''t even imagine. And.. I have seen it."


    "What did you see, Elder Poco?"


    People turned down their breaths and focused on Elder Poco''s next words.


    "The beast that Sir. Sihyeon was carrying. Its not a normal beast."


    "Are you talking about the baby Beast?"


    "It just seemed normal"


    "No. If I remember correctly, it must be a baby Yakum."


    "Yakum?!"


    All the Beast-people surrounding Elder Poco gasped in unison in surprise.


    "Oh I can''t believe it"


    "You mean the yakum that sweeps away the cities if they get angry?"


    Although Yakums were a rare Beast, they were famous enough that there was no one in the Demon world who did not know about their danger and ferocity.


    That''s right.


    But taming a baby yakum I''ve never seen or even heard of anyone capable of doing it.


    "Hasnt everyone already seen it? The mysterious beings surrounding Sihyeon."


    "Is it the fairies"


    "Fairies Are you talking about the fairies in the strawberry field?"


    Beast-people began to get excited with an unknown exaltation.


    "The Demons who followed Sihyeon were also extraordinary people. Yakum, fairies, and even a dragon maid I think Sihyeon is probably


    "What is it?"


    "Elder? Please tell us quickly."


    Everyone looked breathless and waited for Elder Poco''s next words.


    "I think Sihyeon is probably the Gods messenger'' who came to provide salvation for us, who were suffering and getting discriminated against."


    "Gods messenger!"


    "Really?"


    "Oh Sir. Sihyeon?"


    "Gods messenger!"


    If Elder Poco had said this in a normal situation, it would have been treated like nonsensical crap and ignored even if it were the words of the most respected Elder, Poco.


    However, Sihyeon''s amazing ability so far, endless tolerance, mercy, and dramatic solution to the problems blinded their eyes.


    The fact that Sihyeon is a Gods messenger to help them from their suffering felt sweet and happy.


    Facts that seem to be in ones favor are easily believed.


    Without a strain of doubt, Sihyeon quickly began to be epted as Gods messenger by the Beast-people of Elden vige.


    "Elder Poco! What should we do?"


    "Weren''t we already indebted to Sir. Sihyeon? We have no choice but to trust and follow Sir. Sihyeon sincerely. I''ve already decided to use the rest of my life for Sir. Sihyeon.


    "Oh!"


    "I''d love to!"


    Gods messenger which began with old man Poco excited the crowd and even began to turn it into a frenzy.


    Watching this, Lagos and Reville looked embarrassed.


    "Hey, Lagos."


    "What?"


    "If we reveal Sihyeon''s identity here as an Ester it would be a disaster, right?"


    "I think something big has already happened."


    "Gods messengerHahaha!"


    Reville burst intoughter.


    Why are youughing?


    No, I can imagine what Sihyeons expression would be like when he hears the words God''s messenger''ter.


    That''s that''s definitely funny.


    Right? Hahahaha.


    Lagos and Revilleughed, thinking the situation was ridiculous, but deep down, they felt a little different.


    They really wished that Lim Sihyeon was Gods messenger


    "Clothes, pajamas, socks"


    I packed Speranzas clothes carefully and put them in my bag.


    "Papa!"


    "Huh?"


    "I want to take this, too."


    Speranza gave me a piece of paper that was a little wrinkled.


    It was the dictation test in which she got a perfect score a few days ago.


    The test paper was a little crumpled because she kept showing it to all the farm members.


    "I want to show it to grandma."


    Speranza''s eyes were already sparkling at the thought of showing it to my mother and being praised.


    "Well, Okay. Let''s take this, too."


    I forced myself to hold back myughter and collected the test papers and packed them into the bag.


    The fluctuating shoulders and swaying tail made me know how shes feeling right now.


    "Now, shall we go, Speranza?"


    "Yes, Papa!"


    Excited Speranza went down to the first floor, almost pulling my hand.


    The farm members were waiting for us in the living room.


    "Oh, did you finish packing already?"


    "Yes, I packed everything we needed in advance and all I had to do was just put them in my bag."


    "Speranza, you look so excited. Is it that good?


    Un, I love it.


    Lia looked slightly envious.


    "I wish I could go to the world where Sihyeon lives. I''m so curious about what it''s like."


    Andras and Alfred nodded in agreement with her and looked at me.


    I pretended not to see their eyes full of strange aspirations and avoided them.


    I can''t take them out even if they looked at me like that


    ording to Ryan, taking Speranza out is a very, very exceptional case.


    Of course, I wish I could know, but I couldn''t get the hang of it at all at this moment.


    This vacation is for 3 days.


    It didn''t mean that I would y all 3 days.


    I had to quickly finish what I had put off on the earth during the vacation.


    Of course, I nned to spend a day with my mother and children separately.


    It was my first time being away for three days since I started working on the Demon farm.


    Feeling anxious, I began to recite the precautions one by one to the farm members.


    "Andras, please check carefully every day because Chorongi''s childbirth ising up soon. Please contact me right away if there is anything wrong. I''ll be back as fast as I can."


    "Yes, I''ll do that."


    "And Ive emptied the honeb in advance, so it''ll be okay, so please take care of the strawberry field a little bit. Oh! And I prepared the meal in advance, so make sure to eat them on time. You''ve been eating too many snacks at night with ely, so don''t skip the meal."


    "Hmm"


    Uh!"


    Andras and Alfred shuddered at the same time.


    Since the time we went to rescue Miru together, Andras and Alfred have be close, and the number of snacks they eat togetherte at night has increased.


    Snacking is okay, but I was worried because they didn''t even take care of breakfast due to eating untilte at night.


    "ine, please check the strawberry field with Andras and do the stable cleaning as usual."


    "Okay, senior."


    "Oh! And don''t throw away empty soda bottles after finishing your sword training. What are you going to do if the baby yakums just swallow it out of curiosity!"


    "Uh yeah. I''ll be careful."


    I nagged them a lot, but there''s still one more big mountain left.


    In a way, the first two people could be seen as a warm-up for this moment.


    Boss.


    Huh? What?


    "There''s been newstely that you''ve been sneaking out beer in broad daylight when I''ve been away.


    Who, who said that?


    "The informant asked for anonymity."


    Kaneff''s gaze turned sharply to the other farm members.


    Everyone looked away in a hurry.


    "Boss, you promised you will not drink during work hours, right? You said I can cut off alcohol and snacks if you ever did that."


    Hmm, when did I? I don''t remember"


    "Then let''s exclude everything you wanted to bring this time"


    "Ah, Okay! I won''t. I won''t!"


    "Are you sure? Can you promise? You can''t just drink because I''m not there?"


    Kaneff nodded his head with a pained look.


    "You know you have to work hard on your report, right? And don''t write unnecessary words in the report. Why do you write Beer is delicious!'' in thest report ?"


    "Hey! There''s nothing special to write about, so I wrote what I was enjoying."


    "What would the people in Demon Lord castle think of when they see that?"


    Oh! theyll probably think that I''ll be having a beerter."


    "Okay, then Ill cancel the 4X potato chips you wanted this time."


    "No! My 4X chips! It''s so delicious when drinking beer!"


    "So just keep your promise. Then I''ll buy you as many 4X chips as you want."


    Okay, I got it. Now go away! Someone will think youre my mom."


    Did I nag a little too much?


    But I can''t help worrying.


    Finally, I approached Lia.


    "Lia, I don''t need to tell you anything, do I? Youre the most reliable one on the farm.


    "Thank you."


    Lia blushed slightly at the word reliable.


    On the other hand, the trio, who were nagged, looked dissatisfied.


    "But please promise me one thing."


    "?"


    "Never cook."


    ".Ah, Un, Okay."


    Lia nodded with a grim look hearing the ban on cooking.


    Kaneff and Andrasughed in silence when they saw it.


    CHARIIING!


    Lia''s cold gaze turned to Kaneff and Andras.


    The two hurriedly managed their expressions and pretended not to see her.


    "Don''t be too discouraged. I''ll buy some cookbooks. Let''s start by practicing simple dishes.


    Really?


    Of course.


    "Thank you very much, Sihyeon. I''m so happy!"


    Lia was overjoyed when she heard that I was going to help her with cooking lessons.


    Well it''ll work out somehow, right?


    On the other hand, Kaneff and Andras'' faces turned ck and white.


    Only Alfred, who had never tasted Lia''s dish, looked curious.


    It''s really time to leave after all the nagging.


    "Speranza, say your goodbye to everyone.


    Speranza said goodbye to each and every member of the farm.


    "Goodbye, Sister Lia!"


    "Yeah, have fun, Speranza."


    Starting with Lia,


    "Teacher! I''ll show grandma the test paper."


    "Hahahah, Grandma will be very proud of you."


    Andras, the teacher.


    "Brother ine, you shouldnt cry because you''re lonely?"


    " WhatWhy would I cry?" Senior! You said something weird to Speranza again, didn''t you?"


    "Hahaha!"


    After finishing saying goodbye to Alfred, Speranza, who hesitated for a while, approached Kaneff carefully.


    Speranza had never approached Kaneff on her own, so everyone watched it with bated breath.


    "Buass!"


    It was pronounced a little sloppily because it was her first time saying the word boss''.


    But it was clear that she was calling for Kaneff.


    Huh? Uh uh.


    Kaneff replied unnaturally, a little confused.


    "Bye-bye."


    "."


    Hearing Speranzas words, Kaneff''s lips quivered in confusion.


    However, soon the corners of his mouth moved gently and drew a gentle smile.


    "Okay, have a safe trip,"


    He carefully raised his hand and stroked Speranzas head.


    Speranza smiled like a satisfied cat.


    "I''ve never seen Mr.Kaneff smile like that before."


    Everyone nodded quietly at Lia''s murmur.


    "If he smiles like that to me, I''ll activate dimensional leap magic and will run as far as I can."


    Everyone nodded quietly to Andras'' murmur.


    After saying goodbye to all the farm members, Speranza came back and held my hand.


    "Then I''ll be back, everyone. If anything happens, please contact me."


    "Okay, Bye!"


    I took Speranza out of the farm building.


    "Why are youing out sote? Popi!"


    Poooo woooooo!


    Gyuri and Akum whined since they had waited outside for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Let''s go quickly! I miss grandma popi!


    " Me tooI miss grandma"


    Poooooo!


    "Okay, let''s go, guys.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    "Wee, Sihyeon. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you all, little buddies."


    Arriving at the Inferris office, Ryan greeted us with a bright smile.


    "Hi"


    Speranza greeted Ryan, hiding slightly behind my legs, perhaps because she felt a little awkward to meet after a long time.


    "Hi, popi!"


    Poo wow wooo


    On the other hand, Gyuri and Akum greeted Ryan with a cheerful look that could not be found awkward.


    But there was something in the office that was too much for even these two super bubbly guys to handle


    "Long time no see. Mr. Lim Sihyeon."


    Still expressionless, a businesslike voice in a white uniform.


    It was Ashmir, the Angel.


    "Ugh! Bad Angel, Popi!"


    Poo woooo


    Gyuri and Akum quickly hid behind me as soon as they found Ashmir.


    The first meeting with her was the worst experience for them.


    As it turns out, the children still seem to be very scared.


    Well, to be honest, I was also still a little scared.


    But she didn''te here with bad intentions today.


    I tried to talk to Ashmir with a smile on my face as much as possible.


    "Yes, hello. I texted you the day before yesterday, but you didn''t reply, so I thought you didn''t see it."


    "Is that so? I didn''t reply because I''m not allowed tomunicate with people personally."


    "Oh I see."


    "."


    "


    I''ve experienced quite a lot of social life, and I''ve never thought there would be a person who would be this less sociable.


    I couldn''t get used to talking to the Angels.


    It was like talking to a robot with no emotions.


    I asked for help with my eyes from Ryan, a person who is at the highest level of sociality among the Demon people I know.


    Ryan soon noticed my intentions and frowned in one eye.


    "Ms. Ashmir. You''re here again today because of the kids who came with Sihyeon, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I have to make sure that the discipline of the dimension is still being followed.


    "How can we help you?"


    "Can you bring those children together?"


    I moved ording to Ashmir''s instructions.


    I sat on the chair, while Speranza and Akum sat on myp, and Gyuri settled gently on my shoulder.


    "Uh"


    ughpopi.


    Poo woo


    The children trembled with a nervous expression.


    "It''s alright. Shes not going to scold you likest time. You don''t have to be too nervous."


    I talked to the children in a soft voice and hugged them slightly in my arms.


    Thanks to this, the children''s tremors subsided a little.


    "Let''s get started."


    Ashmir summoned arge wand with white light likest time.


    She grabbed the wand with one hand and pointed it toward us, and the snake ornament began to move alive, just like thest time.


    Hssssssss


    The two snakes stretched themselves out and approached us.


    This time again, the snakes did not show any hostility and just watched.


    Then, a wild idea came to my mind.


    Can I use the ability tomunicate with the snakes?


    I reflexively invoked my ability tomunicate before I could make a rational judgment on the wrong idea.


    As soon as my consciousness touched the snake, I trembled with a tremendous shudder.


    ~HsssWhat? Is this guy talking to us..sssssss?


    ~ Yes..ssssssssHesssss a strange creature. Trying tomunicate with us..sssss


    I heard the thoughts of two snakes in my head.


    The content rang in my head much clearer than when I usedmunication with Yakums or other Beasts.


    ~Can you hear me?


    ~Yesssssssss, human.


    ~What''sssssss the purpose of calling usssss?


    Perhaps because they resemble their owners, both were very serious.


    I was embarrassed to say I just called out of curiosity, so I forced myself toe up with a question.


    ~You tried to attack the kids the other day, but you stopped. Why did you do that?


    ~That''s..sss because of what our contractor said.


    ~Because they clearly vited the rules of the dimension at first, but notter.


    They repeated exactly what Ashmir said.


    ~Why did you suddenly change? For what reason?


    ~It was.sssss..


    The snake was about to answer, then suddenly I felt a great pain in my head.


    Ugh!


    ~Unique human being! You can''t hear the answer to the question yet..ssss.


    ~ You have to build up your soul''s strength..sssss!


    At the end of the word, themunication with the two snakes was immediately cut off.


    At the same time, the pain I felt disappeared.


    What is it?


    You want me to increase the power of my soul?


    The conversation with the two snakes ended with one question.


    "Sihyeon? Is there anything wrong?"


    Oh No. I felt a little dizzy for a moment."


    Ryan looked at my frown and asked anxiously.


    For now, I decided to hide my conversation with the snake by covering it up moderately.


    Ashmir returned the two snakes to the wand.


    "It''s the same asst time. Dimensional discipline is maintained."


    "Oh! Thank you. Guys, did you see that? It''s not that scary."


    Un, it wasn''t that scary.


    I wasn''t scared from the start, Popi!


    Poo Woo woo!


    Speranza smiledfortably, and Gyuri and Akkung were in high spirits.


    I burst outughing at the children who quickly changed the atmosphere.


    Meanwhile, Ashmir looked down at me and the children and took her smartphone out of her pocket.


    Mr. Lim Sihyeon?


    "Yes?"


    "It''s necessary for the job of the inspection. May I take a picture of you guys?"


    "Of course. Should we just stay like this?"


    "Yes."


    Ashmir started fiddling with her smartphone to take pictures.


    TAK TAK TAK TAK TAK


    "??"


    What is it?


    Does she not know how to use a smartphone?


    She didn''t take pictures and just fiddled with her smartphone for a long time.


    Ryan, who was watching from the side, approached first and kindly taught her how to take a picture.


    Only then did Ashmir pose to take a picture.


    "I''ll take it."


    CLICK


    Ashmir confirmed the photos taken on the smartphone screen.


    Huh? Did I see it wrong?


    I felt as if she had a slightly satisfying smile.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. Then I''ll get going."


    Ashmir left the Inferris office without saying anything.


    At first, such a figure felt dull and rude, but now it felt ratherfortable because there was no need for unnecessary greetings.


    "Sihyeon, thank you for your hard work. The little buddies had a hard time, too


    "Fortunately, nothing happened this time."


    I let out a slight sigh of relief.


    "Are you going home right away? I''ll give you a ride.


    "I''m sorry to bother you every time Oh! Ryan, do you have any ns for today?"


    "Schedule? After I drop you guys off, I don''t have any other ns for dinner."


    "Then let''s have dinner together. My mother said she''d really like to treat Ryan.-


    "May I? Wont I be a nuisance?"


    "What do you mean a nuisance?"


    My mother told me specifically to bring Ryan. Let''s go together.


    "OK."


    "Did you finish checking, Officer Ashmir?"


    "Yes, there was no problem this time."


    "No matter how much I think about it, I don''t understand. How can a human being do something that even Angels cannot Officer Ashmir?"


    Ashmir was focusing solely on her smartphone, not listening to the Angel next to her.


    Ashmir, who had been touching the smartphone screen for a long time, turned her attention to the Angel next to her.


    Why, what''s wrong, Officer Ashmir?


    She looked at her smartphone.


    On the screen, a picture of Speranza, Gyuri, and Akum in thep of Lim Sihyeon could be seen.


    Do you know how I can use this picture as my wallpaper?


    what?


    Grandma!!


    We''re here, Popi


    Poo woo wooooo.


    "Oh, my babies! How have you been? You gotten taller?"


    My mother weed the children with a hug.


    The children also missed my mother''s arms and couldn''t leave the area and kept hovering around her.


    Speranza opened her bag and took out her precious test paper.


    The fluttering fox tail and pricked ears were already excited to be praised.


    "Grandma, this"


    "What''s this dear?"


    I approached my mother and tipped her off.


    "Speranza got a perfect score on the dictation test."


    "Oh my! Did you get a perfect score?"


    "Yes, the teacher said it was great."


    "OhhhOur little Speranza is so pretty and also smart. Isnt she? I''m so proud of you!"


    Hehe!


    My mother praised her with great pride.


    Speranza smiled happily after getting what she wanted.


    "Grandma, I sprouted the strawberries the most in the strawberry field. Popi!"


    Poooo woo woooo


    Gyuri and Akung also appealed to my mother for their good work in the Demon world, perhaps because they also wanted to be praised.


    "Yeah, Gyuri and Akum worked hard, too. I''m so happy as the grandmother since you guys have kept the promise you madest time."


    Mother praised and nursed the children until they were all satisfied.


    While looking at the figure with satisfaction, I was surprised to remember something.


    "Hey Mom? Ryan came with me today"


    Only then did my mother looked at Ryan smiling awkwardly next to me.


    "Oh my! Mr.Ryan is here, too. I''m sorry. I was so preupied with the kids."


    "That''s okay. I can understand."


    "Wee, though it''s a bit shabby."


    " Thank you for having me today."


    After greeting Ryan, my mother started preparing dinner.


    "Ryan, do you have any food that you''re picky about? Do you like Korean food?"


    I''m not picky about food. I love Korean food, too.


    "Really? I hope my food will be to your taste"


    "I like all the dishes made by a beautifuldy, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Ho-ho! I feel really good even if those are just empty words."


    A smile didn''t leave my mother''s mouth at the natural praise of Ryan.


    The table was quickly filled with dishes and side dishes.


    "Mr. Ryan, don''t eat outside all the time. I''ll give you some food and side dishes, so make sure to take them when you go."


    "I know it''s a nuisance, but the food is so delicious that I''ll thankfully take it."


    "What do you mean nuisance? I''m going to wrap the leftovers for you, so you don''t have to worry at all."


    My mother loves to give.


    She already smiled with satisfaction at the thought of giving Ryan this and that.


    The food felt more delicious in a crowded atmosphere at home after a long time.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    After the meal, Ryan left, while Iy on the sofa in the living room for a while.


    Before I knew it, the children gathered in front of the TV and fell in love with the cartoon channel.


    "Guys, watching TV too close is not good for your eyes. Let''s move a bit, okay?."


    Slowly, I separated the children from the TV screen.


    Si, At what time will you leave the house tomorrow.


    "I''ve been contacted to be ready by 9 a.m. They''ll send a car to pick me up."


    "Didnt you say you had a guild raid scheduled tomorrow afternoon?"


    I nodded with a blurry smile.


    "It''s a holiday. Wont you be tired?"


    I was only going to do the guild raid, but Director Lee Seok kept asking me to do this meeting


    The first sale of Demon Stones to Director Lee Seok has been confirmed.


    I heard that the purchase has been confirmed at a Research Institute supported by the State.


    Why does the director of the Institute want to meet me?


    At first, I refused because it was burdensome and time was tight.


    But, Director Lee Seok said he would adjust the schedule to suit my convenience, as well as send a vehicle to pick me up.


    I couldn''t refuse it, since it was a favor Director Lee Seok asked by lowering his head.


    Ah I want to quit everything and just roll around with the kids all day!


    The tight schedule was a little annoying, but what can I do?


    I have to work hard to be a good son to my mother, dress my children in pretty clothes, and buy them delicious food.


    Yes.I have two more days. Ill spend them with the children.


    I guess I have to go to bed early today to cope with my tight schedule tomorrow.


    "umm."


    My eyes opened at the usual waking time.


    Speranza and Akum''s presence was felt on both sides.


    Now that it is summer, the children were very sweaty.


    We should buy an air conditioner.


    We should install one in my mom''s room and one in the living room


    Lets buy it during the holidays.


    I checked the time on the cell phone next to me.


    Theres still timeso let''s lie down a little longer.


    I closed my eyes again while tasting the rxation that I wouldn''t normally feel.


    I enjoyed the drowsy feeling of falling asleep.


    As time passed, I could feel my mother preparing breakfast outside the door.


    I should get up now.


    As soon as I opened the door, the smell of savory stew lingered at the tip of my nose.


    Are you up? What about the kids?


    They''re still sleeping mom. I''m going to wash up first and wake them up slowly.


    Didn''t you say you had an appointment at 9 o''clock today? Then aren''t you runningte?


    That''s all right. They''re supposed to send a car to the front of the house. I''ll wash up now.


    I took a quick shower and went back to my room.


    I began to wake the children who were still running in their dreand.


    Speranza, are you going to keep sleeping?"


    Uh Papa"


    Aren''t you going to have breakfast with grandma?"


    When I lifted her upper body, Speranza slowly began to open her eyes.


    Speranza looked around with half-asleep eyes, and when she found me, she stretched out her arms to hug me.


    I knew that she would fall asleep again if I hugged her, but it was a cuteness that I couldn''t resist.


    When Speranza forced me to hug her, she closed her eyes again with a happy smile.


    I started waking up other children while hugging Speranza.


    I woke Akum and Gyuri one by one and left the room with everyone.


    "Did the babies wake up?"


    "Ummm Grandma"


    Speranza started acting childishly towards my mother this time.


    Of course, even my mother couldn''t beat the cuteness.


    She epted Speranza from me and smiled warmly.


    "Speranza is a sleepyhead. Isnt she? Grandma made you a delicious breakfast, aren''t you going to eat it?"


    "I''m going to eat"


    "You should wake up and eat."


    Si, can you take care of Akum and Gyuri''s breakfast? I''ve got everything ready on the table.


    Okay, mom.


    My mother hugged Speranza and headed toward the living room.


    I brought fresh fruit and vegetables prepared on the table to Akum and Gyuri.


    Pow wow wooooo


    "Sihyeon, I want to eat bead ice cream. Popi ! Round ice cream! popi"


    You cant eat it in the morning. I''ll definitely buy you what you want to eatter.


    Like Speranza, the children who were dozing off started to wake up by eating breakfast little by little.


    After giving the children meals, I also sat at the table and took my breakfast.


    Hot soybean paste stew, steamed soft eggs, meatballs, and sausages that my mother doesn''t usually prepare could be seen.


    Maybe she prepared specially for Speranza.


    My mother and Speranza sat at the tablete.


    Speranza sat on my mother''sp and looked more childish than usual.


    "Speranza, you should eat properly when you''re eating. You''re ufortable, aren''t you?"


    "What''s wrong with it Si? It''s not every day, it''s only when shees to visit this grandma."


    "MomI''m afraid it''ll be a bad habit."


    "You were worse than this when you were a kid. Unlike our gentle and nice Speranza."


    ""


    I quietly focused on my meal as my childhood story starteding out of my mothers mouth.


    I didn''t want to talk about something embarrassing in front of Speranza and the kids.


    First, I finished eating and went back to my room and changed my clothes.


    I n to participate in the guild raid immediately after the meeting, so I packed extra clothes in a separate bag.


    When I was ready to go out, someone rang the doorbell.


    There was only one person who would visit this early in the morning.


    CHUCK


    As soon as I opened the door, a lively Yerin appeared.


    "Hi! Good morning!"


    "Good morning, what''s going on this early in the morning?"


    "Oh! You cant deceive me, I already received the news that the baby angels came yesterday!"


    Yerin looked yfully stern.


    I let her into the house with a smirk.


    Ta-da!


    What''s that?


    Huh? You said you had ns all day today, right? In the meantime, I prepared this and that to have fun with the kids.


    In the big bag Yerin brought, there were food, toys, dolls, and legos that children would like.


    Why did you buy so much? Someone might think you''re raising a child.


    I heard a few days ago that the kids wereing, and I was thinking about what to do to y, and I bought so many of them before I knew it. Hehe.


    Yerin smiled a little embarrassedly.


    Still, I felt grateful because she did it for the kids.


    Thank you. I didn''t expect you to take this much care of them.


    Hey, why are you thanking me all of suddenStop with the stuffy formalitiesso where are the kids? Guys, where are you?


    " AhYerin. When did youe? Did you have breakfast?"


    "Yes Aunt Saya, I had a quick bite. Hello, Speranza!"


    Speranza stared nkly for a moment, then btedly remembered Yerin and waved her hand quietly.


    Yerin smiled as if she was very happy.


    Oh? It''s Yerin! Popi!


    Pow wow woooo


    Hi, guys. You remembered me, didn''t you?"


    Akum and Gyuri quickly remembered Yerin and weed her.


    I was sorry to leave the children with my mother, but thanks to Yerin, I could rx a little more.


    Then I''ll get going.


    As I got ready to go out with my shoes on, all the children sprang out the front door.


    Papa Where are you going?


    Sorry dear, I think I''ll be a little busy today because I have work."


    "Uh."


    I Swept Speranza''s sullen hair softly.


    "But we can stay together tomorrow. Just hang in there for today. Instead, have fun with grandma and sister Yerin. Okay?"


    NOD


    Speranza nodded with regret.


    Gyuri and Akum should also listen to what grandma says, got it?


    Okay, Popi! I''m obedient, Popi!"


    Pow wow woooo


    When I left home with the children sending me off, I felt happy and a heavy responsibility filled my heart even though I wasn''t going to work.


    I came out a little earlier than I promised, but in front of the house, Director Lee Seok, and his subordinate I sawst time were already waiting for me.


    "Good morning. Mr. Sihyeon."


    Hi. Have you been waiting all this time? You should have called me.


    No. Its fine. We just arrived. Let''s get in.


    Director Lee Seok treated me politely by opening the car door himself.


    He is older than me, and I was not used to this kind of treatment in the first ce, so I felt very burdened.


    There was a breathtaking silence inside as the vehicle started.


    Come to think of it, it was okayst time since there was Ryan, but now it was so awkward.


    Director Lee Seok also tried to talk first as if he was aware of the atmosphere.


    "Do you have any questions about the Institute we''re visiting now? If you want, I can give you a brief exnation.


    "Oh, yeah, wellthen


    I didn''t really think about it much.


    Still, I forced myself to think of questions in response to the sincerity of the other person who tried to talk.


    Why does the Director of the Research Institute want to see me?


    Maybe it''s because he wants to thank you. They were having a hard time at the institute because of theck of Demon stones. I heard that the situation has improved thanks to you."


    I didn''t just give it to them, I just sold it for money.


    "As I exinedst time, it''s not something you can get just because you have money. From the Research director''s point of view, he must have felt like he had met an oasis in the desert."


    It seems like Demon Stones are really precious resources.


    I just sold it, but I can''t believe Im even getting thanked for it.


    I still cant believe that I have the right to trade such precious goods.


    One hour by car.


    Theb building began to be seen in the distance.


    Nuclear Mana Research Institute.


    Mr. Sihyeon, there''s one thing that I forgot to tell you. Only the head of the institute knows that Sihyeon provided the Demon stones. Other employees would have just been told that an investor will be visiting."


    "Investor?"


    I was confused by the unexpected situation.


    If I knew this was the asion, I would''ve dressed up formally.


    Director Lee Seok, who read my expression, relieved me with a light smile.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. You can just rx and think that you''re on a field trip."


    "Um.Okay."


    "I think we''re here. Let''s get off together."


    As soon as we got off, a middle-aged man waiting at the entrance approached us quickly.


    It''s been a while since I saw you Director Lee Seok. How have you been?


    I''ve always been the same. It looks like the head of the Research Institute seems to be having a great time. You look amazing today."


    "Hahaha! You recognized it right away. We can''t greet you with a dirty look like we usually do when you have brought a precious guest."


    The two greeted each other in a friendly manner.


    "Let me introduce you to the important guest first. This is Mr. Lim Sihyeon, whom I told you aboutst time. And Mr. Sihyeon, this is Heo Yung, the Director of the Nuclear Mana Research Institute."


    White hair and thick horn-rimmed sses.


    He was a person with sparkling eyes.


    Hello, Im Lim Sihyeon.


    Oh! Nice to meet you. I''m Heo Yung. Im surprised, you are much younger than I thought."


    He held my hand tightly and led me straight to the entrance of the Institute.


    Lets go in. There''s a lot of things that I want to talk to you about."


    "Uhuh?


    I looked at Director Lee Seok, puzzled by the head of the Institute''s overly aggressive attitude.


    Director Lee Seok smiled leisurely as if he knew this would happen.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    "Can you see that? It''s a Demon stone powered nuclear engine that ourb is developing. It reduces the volume of existing engines and significantly increases reliability and power output. It''s already very efficient with simple mechanical devices, and it''s expanding into the next generation of automobile engines."


    Heo Yung, Director of the Research Institute, introduced the ongoing research projects.


    He exined it in quite a detail while taking into consideration myself, an amateur in this field.


    Still, I couldnt understand half of the words that were spoken.


    Science is nothing but nature. Nature isnt about understanding, its all about feeling.


    Thus I nodded my head to everything he said with a bright smile on my face.


    "Wow That''s great."


    "We are researching and developing Demon stone powered electric batteries here. Were still a littlecking in skillspared to some countries like the United States and Europe, but we are giving our best."


    Director Yung frowned slightly and smacked his lips.


    Tsk, I wish the high-ups would just give us a lot of budget support


    Cou-gh, Director Yung. Select your words while speaking.


    Oh, Mr. Sihyeon, please pretend you didn''t hear that. We couldn''t get enough Demon Stonesst year, so research was very difficult."


    I smiled awkwardly and nodded while looking at Director Lee Seok and Director Yung.


    "Butst year we had quite a remarkable technology growth on therge battery side. Besides, thanks to Mr.Sihyeon, were not worried about Demon stones, so were already looking forward to a lot of good results this year."


    Director Yung smiled, looking at me dearly.


    It''s like the Boss looking at beer or Lia looking at delicious food


    After that, we went around the research institute and heard many exnations.


    I''ve learned a few things for sure.


    First, I got to know that Demon stones were used in many ces and were a key resource.


    Secondly, I felt that Director Yung was really passionate and focused on research.


    In the sparkling eyes, he showed while exining the research results, I even felt the innocence of a child.


    "We''re doing research on magical artifacts here. All of the best artifacts use Demon stones as their core. It''s a resource that can''t be reced now since it can be used for a long time and has less vibration and heat generation, and has stable power."


    There were many types of artifacts in theb.


    From jewelry forms such as rings, nes, and earrings, torge armor-shaped artifacts that remind me of the Middle Ages.


    I curiously looked around the disyed artifacts and asked questions.


    "Wow Are you making artifacts in thisb?"


    "No. We only produce the magical core of the artifact. Have you ever heard of Schnarpe?"


    "Schnarpe?"


    "They are a family famous for making Artifacts in the Demon world. Recently, we have formed research cooperation with the Schnarpe family and are working on a project. These are the results of the project."


    Schnarpe Schnarpe Schnarpe


    oh? !!


    The name reminded me of arge, robe-wearing Demon.


    Andras!


    I btedly realized that Andras was from the Schnarpe family.


    I asked a question because I was a little curious about the family of Andras.


    Is the Schnarpe family that famous?


    Not just famous. They are almost like divine beings among the research institutes andpanies involved in artifacts. The technology that humans have right now cant even touch their feet."


    "Ohh"


    I have heard that the Andras family is a famous noble family in the Demon world, but this is the first time I got to know that they have a name for themselves even in this world.


    "I''ve heard that all the Demons from the Schnarpe family are diligent and constantly striving to improve their skills. We respect them as fellow researchers. One of my wishes is to meet at least one member of the Schnarpe family."


    Diligence? Constant effort?


    I''m not saying this because I hate Andras, but the words that came out of Director Yungs mouth were so inconsistent with Andras.


    Andrastest diligent effort was to make the perfect camping gear for the pic.


    Hmm, he did make it well.


    If Kaneff was next to me right now, he would have probably yelled at Director Yung for talking nonsense.


    Not wanting to break Director Yungs beautiful fantasy of meeting with a Schnarpean, I was quietly smiling as if I knew nothing.


    After the tour of the institute, Director Lee Seok and I went to the office of Director Yung.


    "It''s a lot messy, but pleasee in."


    As he said, the office didn''t feel organized at all.


    Thick bundles of papers were scattered here and there.


    It felt like a room of a weird scientist who would appear in a cartoon or novel.


    Fortunately, there was a separate space for weing guests.


    Director Yung made coffee in a paper cup.


    "I''m sorry for the poor reception. We don''t keep anything to eat near theb except coffee."


    Director Lee Seok and I epted the warm coffee with a smile saying it was okay.


    Director Yung asked me questions as soon as I sat down.


    "How did you feel about theb?"


    "It was fun. There were a lot of things I didn''t understand, but overall, I think it was a good experience."


    "I''m so d. Actually, I even prepared a short script for Mr. Sihyeon''s visit today."


    He smiled shyly and scratched his head.


    He looked so naive that he did not feel like a representative of such arge Research Institute.


    After talking about this and that, when the atmosphere was a little ripe, Director Yung, opened his mouth with a serious face.


    "Well, I forced Mr.Sihyeon to see the Research Institute because I wanted to ask you a favor."


    His serious attitude hardened my expression.


    "My personal guess is that Mr.Sihyeon might have some Demon stones left."


    "."


    "Please dont misunderstand, Director Lee Seok kept it a secret thoroughly. Indeed, that''s what I expected from the information I knew."


    He continued his exnation very carefully in case I misunderstood.


    "What I want to say is nothing else. If you really have some spare Demon stones, I want you to use them as an investment."


    "What kind of investment are you talking about exactly?"


    Wait a minute.


    Director Yung left the seat and came back with a bunch of papers.


    At the top of the fairly thick document, it said, List of domestic Demon Stones research projects.


    "As you''ve already heard. Many researchers in Korea are having difficulty in conducting the research because they have not been able to find enough Demon stones. There are a lot of projects that have really high potential and are worth investing in."


    If such arge Research Institute is having a setback in the research process, I don''t know how worse the situation would be elsewhere.


    "If Mr.Sihyeon wants a lot of financial profit, it would be good to do business withrge overseaspanies or with foreign countries. But if you think about the value of the future, investing in domestic research might not be a bad choice."


    "Um."


    "This document contains some really reliable projects. I''m not forcing you. I just wanted to let you know that there''s a good option."


    I went through the documents that Director Yung gave me.


    Each project was meticulously exined so that I could easily understand it without professional knowledge.


    Director Yung looked at me with anxious eyes.


    "First of all, I understand what you''re talking about. But it''s hard to answer right now."


    Of course. I don''t mean to force you or pressure you.


    He took a business card from his pocket.


    "It''s a really important matter, so think about it before you decide. If you have any questions or need any information, please feel free to contact us."


    I epted his business card politely.


    The schedule at the institute ended with a conversation with Director Yung.


    While leaving the Research Institute by car, Director Lee Seok asked.


    How was the tour ?


    It was more fun than I thought. But it seems like Director Lee brought me here for a different purpose than looking around the institute, right?"


    I held up the documents that Director Yung gave me.


    Director Lee Seok answered with a rxed smile.


    "I won''t deny it. I''m hoping Mr.Sihyeon will use more Demon stones in Korea. Did you feel offended?"


    Well not really. Director Yung looks so passionate and honest. I rather liked it.


    Haha, that''s a relief. I thought Director Heo Yung would somehow be able to make a good impression on Mr.Sihyeon."


    If Director Lee Seok had suddenly made this investment proposal, I would have been reluctant.


    He gave me the impression that he would do anything for his purpose.


    However, Director Yung waspletely different.


    Even in the short time I conversed with him, I felt pure passion and pride for research.


    I thought that such people would probably bring development and change to the world.


    "Please take your time to think about the proposal. Can I take you home? Or would you like to join us for lunch?"


    I''m sorry, I have another schedule right away, so lets have a meal next time.


    Oh! Come to think of it, you said you had a guild raid scheduled, right? You seem to be very busy both in the Demon world and here."


    Director Lee Seok is the person responsible for my busy schedule, so I looked at him with a little resentment.


    Director Lee Seok smiled hollowly and ignored my gaze.


    "I think I can get off here."


    The car stopped near the meeting ce.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I took out the luggage from the trunk with the help of the driver.


    "Thank you for driving me here."


    "Thank you for sparing some time in your busy schedule.Good luck with the guild raid


    Thank you. The pleasure is mine.


    Oh! I have onest thing to tell you."


    As I was about to leave, Director Lee Seok stopped me and checked the time on his watch.


    "I think it''s all done by now. I don''t know if this would make Mr.Sihyeon feel better. Would you like to check the ount, which you told me aboutst time?"


    "What?"


    "The money for the Demon stones you provided to the Research Institute should have been processed. If you have any further questions, please contact me. I hope this will make the rest of your holiday more enjoyable."


    After saying hisst words, the vehicle carrying Director Lee Seok slowly moved away.


    Standing nkly for a while, I turned on the mobile phone Inte banking application with a trembling heart.


    When I entered the password, the ount information and bnce got immediately disyed.


    One ten hundred ten ten million billion one billion.


    Hmm?


    I started counting again just in case I read it wrong.


    The result did not change.


    Indeed, a billion won was transferred to my ount.


    I don''t know if you''ll feel betterI hope you enjoy the rest of the holiday more.


    I guess I''m a normal person, too.


    The number on my ounts, which I have never experienced in my life, melted away the resentment towards Director Lee Seok.


    I managed to hold back the corners of my mouth from raising while walking to the meeting ce.


    In my mind, the schedule for the rest of the holiday was getting more and more colorful.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    On the way to the appointed ce, my cell phone rang.


    When I checked the screen, messages were continuously posted in the group chat of Team 3


    <strong>[Jung Taeho]</strong> When are youing, Mister Si?


    <strong>[Yoon Sehee]</strong> Are youte? We''re all here now Uncle Si.


    <strong>[Nam Jinhyuk]</strong> Brother, If you''re far away, shall wee and pick you up?


    When I checked the time, it was still just before the promised time.


    <strong>Wait a minute. Im almost there.</strong>


    I left a short message and hurried my steps.


    Soon after, three figures could be seen from afar.


    "Mister Si! Here! Here!"


    As soon as Taeho found me, he waved his hand and shouted.


    Iughed casually at the sight of the guy who still doesn''t care about his surroundings.


    Hey idiot, shut up! Others are looking this way.


    What''s the matter Shorty? It''s because Im happy to see Mister Si. Aren''t you d?"


    "Me, of course, I''m d too. Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day that''s not the problem. You idiot!"


    The two still seem to bicker.


    Still, it felt like a quarrel between close friends, not a war of nerves as it was when they first met.


    Of course, they don''t think so at all


    Hi! How are you all?


    Hi, Mister Si!


    Oh, hello Uncle.


    Long time no see, brother.


    I greeted Taeho, Sehe, and Jin one after another.


    Isnt this the first time we''ve been together since thest dinner party?


    Yeah, I''ve been asking you to hang out with us, but Brother Si kept refusing saying you''re busy.


    " Sorry. I was really busy. I took a day off from the farm today, too."


    "Oh! You''re taking a day off anding back to work again? Oh, I don''t want to imagine."


    Taeho shook his whole body at my story and looked disgusted.


    The reaction was so funny that a smile came out once again.


    Uncle, aren''t you overdoing it?


    Sehe asked with a worried look.


    It''s okay. Its not really that hard. Besides, I have two more days off after today''s schedule.


    Okay, take care of yourself Uncle.


    Thank you for your concern, Sehe.


    Sehe bowed slightly shyly.


    I felt proud to see her sincerely worried about me.


    For a moment, I even thought that I would like to have a sister like her.


    So why don''t you quit the farm and apply for the guild attack squad? You don''t have to work so hard just as a reserve.


    When interviewed by the guild leader, I expressed a euphemistic refusal that I wont work as an attack squad member.


    However, Jin sometimes appealed like this, as if he hasn''t given up.


    "I told you I won''t do it. Farm work is the most important thing to me."


    ..


    But he didn''t keep bothering me once I showed my refusal.


    More than that, are your legs better now? You were wearing a cast not too long ago.


    I''m fine now Brother. That''s why I came out like this. If I was notpletely healed, I would have never been allowed to participate in the guild raid.


    It is said that the risk of guild activities has decreased a lotpared to the past, but all risks cannot be ruled out.


    Of course, the individual''s physical condition was very important.


    As we continued our conversation, Jin, who secretly checked the time, murmured.


    If we think about the distance to the destinationI think its about time to leave."


    Soon we got into the car, and the vehicle carrying four people drove fast on the highway.


    Of course, Jin sat in the driver''s seat, Taeho in the passenger seat, while Sehe and I sat side by side in the back seat.


    Jin, how long does it take to reach the destination?


    Well, the navigation says a little over an hour. I guess we''ll be there in an hour and a half."


    Jin, you said we''re going to Chuncheon city, right?


    Yes. Were going to clean up a medium-sized Rift that formed near Chuncheon. The risk rating is probably not very high.


    First Rift raid schedule after joining the Guardians Guild.


    The new guild members who joined around the same time as us have alreadypleted their first Rift raid.


    I was assigned ate schedule because I was busy with my farm work.


    Originally, Taeho and Sehe should have finished their raid earlier, but they also postponed their schedule because they wanted to go with me.


    By the way Jin. We''re not the only ones going into the Rift, are we?"


    Yes, the three of you are still probationary guild members, so ording to the rules of the guild, experienced guild members must follow you while entering a Rift. Maybe three more guild members will join us.


    Then a total of seven people?


    If you raid a medium-sized Rift that is not dangerous, four or six people will be enough, but since three of them are first-time raiders, additional members are added to support you.


    Taeho said in a frustrated voice.


    Oh, that''s not funny. Too many people will reduce my chances of showing my ability.


    Hahahahah! You don''t have to worry about that. The purpose of this raid is to help the trainee guild members adapt to raiding a Rift. So you don''t have to worry about the opportunity to showcase your ability.


    Then, will all the other people gather at their destination separately?


    Well, that''s.


    Jin made a slightly embarrassed look at my question.


    Taeho and Sehe also became quiet for a moment.


    I felt something unnatural and kept looking at the driver''s seat through the rearview mirror.


    In the end, Jin, who couldn''t stand the pressure, slowly opened his mouth.


    Youre not supposed toe on your own for the Rift raids. It''smon to move after gathering with all the raiding members. It''s all the more so in the case of new guild members."


    Huh? Then shouldn''t we move like this? You didn''t tell me that, did you?


    You had an appointment today, so we couldn''t help it. I said I''d take you there myself because I thought you''d bete if you came on your own."


    I certainly remembered that conversation, as Jin offered me a ride when I said I was busy with the visit to the Research Institute.


    Then what about Taeho and Sehe?"


    "These kids."


    "..?"


    Sehe, who was averting her gaze, looked at me and opened her mouth.


    I heard that we were supposed to travel together by bus. When I heard that Mr.Jin and Uncle were going together, I just came here.


    Taeho, you too?


    Uh, yes Mister Si.


    I looked a little disappointed when I figured out what happened.


    I just wanted to talk to you a little bit more I''m sorry Uncle."


    I thought it''d be fun to get together, Mister.


    What if you guys move as you please? What would other guild members think?


    When I expressed my disappointment at their immature behavior, the two couldn''t say anything and bowed their heads.


    JIN, you should''ve stopped them. You''ve been in the guild for quite a while, don''t you?


    I know what you''re talking about. But I had an idea, so I brought them together.


    What do you mean?


    The situation is a littleplicated There are some people in the guild who don''t like Taeho or Sehe.


    What?


    I asked back in surprise.


    Why would they hate a fellow guild member?"


    There''s a lot of talk among guilds because of what happened in the Poison Ant cave.


    Why?


    Its a general idea that there must be at least six skilled guild members to raid a cave like Poison Ant cave."


    I remembered how hard it was for us while staying in the Poison Ant cave.


    Everyone had a near-death experience during that time.


    But three people, who had little experience in raidbat had perfectly defeated the Queen of the Poison ant cave. What do you think people would think of such a situation?


    Maybe it''s hard to believe?


    That''s right, and the word that the guild is going to hire one of them as a backup for the attack squad has intensified the atmosphere. Guild members who have been active for a long time and have not been selected as attackers felt deprived.


    The situation got sorted out in my head. In a word


    They''re jealous?


    Yes. Of course, not all guild members feel like that. There are a lot of guild members who felt happy for a talented person joining the guild. But no matter how good an organization is, they always have one or two crooked people, don''t they?


    It will be a problem if one such person is in todays raid team.


    Actually, there''s such a person in the raid you will be joining this time. I thought he might say bad things to the members when I''m not with them. So I just decided to take them with us."


    After hearing Jin''s side story, I understood his behavior.


    I never expected such a problem would ur within the guild.


    When I saw Taeho and Sehe, who was slightly depressed, I felt sorry for them.


    "JIN, what should we do now to make everyone shut up?"


    "It''s simple. You just have to show off your skills. If you show it yourself, people who chatter behind you will naturally disappear."


    I liked Jin''s way of approach.


    If they doubt our skills, we just have to show them our skills properly so that they don''t say anything again.


    I spoke to Taeho and Sehe in a confident voice.


    Cheer up, guys! If its like this, we have to show what Team 3 is made of. After this raid, no one should doubt your skills !


    Fortunately, the two people''s faces brightened up as if they were encouraged by my words.


    You''re right Mister! Ill show them properly today.


    I''ll do my best, Uncle.


    Jin nodded his head hearing our conversation.


    Let''s keep up the good momentum. They''ll probably be surprised if you show only half the skills you guys showed in the Poison Ant Cave."


    The atmosphere in the car heated up with passion.


    Guardians Guild members heading to Chuncheon by bus.


    Two men and one woman.


    Among them, the most elderly man in his 30s showed signs of difort.


    The new guild members wille to the destination without gathering. Hmm, that''s a little too much.


    I heard that Nam Jinhyuk will be bringing them.


    I never thought such an attitude woulde from Nam Jinhyuk. No matter who they are, they have to follow the rules when they are in the guild."


    That''s that''s true.


    The woman reluctantly agreed with the mans words.


    As he continued toin, a man wearing sses who was listening quietly to the conversation next to him spoke.


    They might have had urgent business to attend to. There must be a good reason why Nam Jinhyuk is bringing them on his own."


    Yes, maybe what Choi said is right?"


    Oh! Dont we have other business to attend to? You have to put the guild''s work first. Above all, they are the new guild member."


    "."


    Even the words of the man wearing sses couldnt calm down the rugged mans voice.


    He raised his voice even more.


    Its all because everyone is praising them for catching the Queen Poison Ant. What are you going to doter if they already have such a bad habit of not obeying guild rules Tsk.


    Nam Jinhyuk would have killed the Queen by himself? What could the novices, who are still wet behind the ears, can do?"


    What do they mean by outstanding talent? Has anyone seen their abilities? People are being swayed by the exaggerated rumors.


    Honestly, Is the guild management out of their mind, nning on giving the backup attacker position to such a novice, its ridiculous.


    The man constantly kept bad-mouthing the new guild members.


    The man in the sses turned his head towards the window, feeling his head throbbing.


    The woman looked very embarrassed, too.


    Haaa, this person doesn''t change.


    Cho Jaeheon.


    He''s been in the Guardians Guild for quite a while.


    His skills arent bad since he had been in the guild for a long time, but he wasn''t good enough to be selected for the attack squad.


    In the end, since he was not included in the attack squad, he became irritated about the talented neers entering the guild.


    He also had a history of being mean to Nam Jinhyuk, a backup attacker in the attack squad right now.


    As the new guild members received a lot of attention together with shocking events and talents, his inferiorityplex seemed to have intensified.


    I hope everything will be fine


    Choi Sunoh was worried about the new guild members.


    At that time at one Service area


    Taeho freaked out when he saw Sehe sprinkling salt on Braised potato.


    Ah! Why are you sprinkling salt on Braised potato?


    Huh? Aren''t we supposed to sprinkle salt?


    Of course, We should sprinkle sugar!


    We all eat it with salt in our house.


    We only eat it with sugar.


    This time again, the two people''s tastes are sharply different.


    I broke in between the two and calmed them down.


    Guys, why are you fighting like this?


    Their persistent eyes turned towards me this time.


    You prefer salt, don''t you Uncle?


    No, you prefer sugar, don''t you Mister?


    I''m sorry. I''ll buy you one more. Just eat it separately.


    Buying another whole Braised potato and I handed it to Taeho to quell the fight.


    Seeing the two people fighting when they were together, I remembered the children who would be ying well at home without fighting.


    Jin also shook his head looking at the two.


    You two are still young. Fighting over food. They have a lot more to experience."


    I know, right.


    Madam, can I have some ketchup, please? Oh, thank you.


    ??


    Jin sprinkled ketchup on top of the Braised potato we will be sharing.


    Jin? Do you usually put ketchup on it?


    Oh, isn''t this better than salt or sugar?


    I think that''s a little over the line?


    No, what''s wrong with ketchup?


    Taeho and Sehe suddenly got into the conversation.


    Honestly, ketchup is better than salt?


    What happened to your tongue? How can ketchup be better than salt?


    You guys don''t know yet. You dip fries in ketchup. right?


    I quietly walked away from the three hotly debating people.


    Madam, I''m sorry, can I have one more Braised potato?


    Leaving behind the potato incident at the Service area, we diligently drove on the highway and entered Chuncheon city.


    (To be Continued on May 30 {MON})


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    We left the highway and took the national road and finally arrived at the ce where we were scheduled to join in 20 minutes.


    Jin, that''s the Guardians Guild Bus, right?


    Yes, I think the others arrived first. Let''s all get off.


    After parking the car in the right ce, we got out of the car and approached the guild bus.


    In front of the bus, I could see three people who seemed to be guild members.


    Hi guys, were you waiting for us?


    Mr.Jinhyuk, long time no see."


    Starting with Jin, we briefly greeted the three people.


    Cho Jaeheon, who looks the oldest.


    Choi Sunoh, who looks a little thin with sses, and Shin Hyuwon, a woman of simr age to me.


    When I thought we had finished the introduction without any problems, Cho Jaeheon spoke with a slightly displeased look.


    But Mr.Jinhyuk, shouldn''t the neers gather at the guild headquarters and move together with us?


    They had some things to do this time


    It''s their first raid and I don''t think this is appropriate. And the seniors are here to help, so isn''t it polite for the neers toe early and help to get ready in advance? I know it''s great that Mr.Jinhyuk, who is a backup attacker helping the neers. But dont you think, what you are doing now might ruin the habits of the neers?"


    It''s true that we couldn''t get together due to personal reasons, and it''s definitely our fault that we camete, but Cho Jaeheon''s attitude felt like he was trying to undermine Jin''s pride by using us as an excuse.


    I thought this was not right, so I stepped forward.


    "Mr.Jaeheon is right? In fact, I was busy with a previous appointment, so Jin was forced to give me a ride."


    Cho Jaeheon''s disgruntled eyes turned toward me.


    As you said, we should have arrived early and learned this and that, and prepared. My thoughts werecking. I''m sorry. I won''t let this happen again.


    I admitted my mistake with a very low profile and bowed my head.


    The dissatisfaction disappeared a little from Cho Jaeheon''s face when he saw it.


    Well, you know you''ve done something wrong. Of course. Isn''t that a given in social life?"


    Absolutely!


    You look a little old, but you must have learned your social life lesson.


    I nodded my head and Choi Jaeheon looked satisfied.


    We''ll have to get into the Rift in a little while. Listen to the preparation process from other members and check the equipment.


    He said this and that.


    He nagged me to his heart''s content and left to do his job.


    I''ll go check the equipment, too. If you have any questions or need anything, ask freely.


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon smiled awkwardly once and left to check their equipment.


    After confirming that the three had left, I sighed slightly.


    Ah, Jin. You were right. I think it''s a good thing we came along with Taeho and Sehe.


    I''m right, right? It''s not for nothing.


    Jin said with a smile.


    Taeho and Sehe also frowned as if they did not like Cho Jaeheon''s behavior.


    Of course you can''t help but feel frustrated, but don''t try to make it so obvious.


    The Two still had a rough look on their faces.


    For some reason, the appearance felt cute, so I slowlyughed.


    That''s what social life is all about. You can''t always work with someone you like. So rx.


    I yfully poked them in the cheek.


    Only then did their expression return to normal.


    Before I got a job at Demon Farm, when I was working at random ces to make money, I met countless people like Cho Jaeheon.


    They use their rtive superiority to bully their opponents, crush their pride, and try to fill in theirck of self-esteem through such actions.


    The best way is to ignore such people while roughly matching their rhythm.


    Of course, we should take a stand when they try to do something ridiculous.


    We followed Jin''s guidance and prepared to enter the Rift.


    Afterpleting the identification process with the public officials who manage and supervise Rifts, we were given personal maintenance time.


    In the case of equipment, the guild provides basic weapons and armor.


    Of course, the performance and quality could not be good because they were provided free of charge.


    Therefore, most experienced people purchase and use personal equipment themselves.


    In particr, guild members included in the attack squad, the guild''s best power, often said that the price of one piece of equipment they use is the price of a house.


    I didn''t prepare the equipment separately, so I was going to use the equipment provided by the guild.


    I found a sword from the weapons in the buspartment and took it out.


    Wow


    As soon as I held the sword in my hand, I felt a sense of rejection all over my body.


    It''s unnecessarily heavy, and it doesn''t feel bnced even if I swing the sword a little? I felt at once how good the sword Alfred lent me was.


    Should I buy a sword?


    It would be quite expensive to get one like what Alfred lent me.


    Hmm? But I have a lot of money, don''t I.


    Suddenly I remembered the happy numbers I saw earlier.


    Later, if I had time, I decided to buy a sword that I liked right away.


    Now, I had no choice but to use the one given by the guild.


    When I was a little overwhelmed by the armor while trying to wear it, Choi Sunoh approached me.


    Let me help you.


    Oh! Thank you.


    It''s not easy for people who use it for the first time since it''s amon defense tool in the guild."


    Choi Sunoh adjusted the size to fit my body.


    I was slightly impressed by his skill.


    I think it''s perfect now.


    This isn''t perfect either. It will be a little ufortable.


    Is that the limit of free stuff?


    Hahahaha! That''s right. But the Guardians Guild provides pretty good equipment. Other guilds give away things that you can''t really use."


    What do other guilds give away?


    This armor isn''t bad, and it''s easy to fit."


    Yes. Thank you for the exnation, Sir.


    You don''t have to call me Sir, just call me Choi. I don''t think there''s much age difference between us."


    Choi Sunoh looked much better than Cho Jaeheon.


    Even after wearing the armor, he carefully informed me of good cost-effectiveness and precautions when purchasing equipment.


    These days, the cost-effectiveness of domestically produced defense equipment is good. I used to buy it directly from overseas, but it was inconvenient to repair it, so I changed to a domestic product these days.


    I see.


    If you need any rmendations Oh sorry, I forgot. I guess you don''t need any.


    ".."


    Seo Yerin knows better than I do. I heard you''re very close with her.


    We''re not very close, we''re just friends.


    I envy you just for that.


    I nced slightly away with an awkward look.


    Sehe was helped by Shin Hyuwon, and Taeho was helped by Jin.


    Unlike the amicable women, the men were fighting, something bickering.


    Maybe Taeho didn''t like the free armor.


    I turned my gaze back to Choi Sunoh.


    Is this the end of the preparation before going into the Rifts?"


    After personal maintenance, we usually have a briefing session. We''ll tell you about the nature of the Rift, and we''ll decide how to respond withbat formation and emergencies.


    So who will be briefing?


    There''s a professional briefer in the attack squad, and for normal raids like this, its done by the most experienced senior member"


    He looked somewhere, blurring the end of his words.


    There was Cho Jaeheon, who was joking with the public officials.


    No matter how much I looked at it, it didn''t seem like he was preparing for the briefing.


    The time to enter the crack approached, and the party who finished preparing gathered one by one.


    And the signs of cracking began in time.


    CARIK CRIK


    It''s been a while since I heard this.


    The space began to twist with a sharp stabbing sensation throughout the body.


    CRING KACHING TILING


    The twisting, breaking sound fills the perimeter.


    Soon after, a huge flow of mana wound around.


    Taeho shook his body with an expression of excitement, and Sehe looked at the Rift as if she were a little nervous.


    The experienced group remained calm.


    Space stabilized and the Rift appeared perfectly.


    Cho Jaeheon, who had been looking at the scene, came forward.


    Are we all together?


    He said, looking around us.


    Briefing is what do you need it for? Omit it. You just have to do as I say inside the Rift. Come on, let''s go.


    Instead of giving a briefing, Cho jaeheon just spouted nonsense and headed inside the Rift.


    I looked at Jin with a worried look.


    He shrugged as if he could not help it.


    I hope everything''s fine.


    We followed Cho Jaeheon into the Rift.


    Riftse in many sizes and shapes.


    There are many ways to ssify them ordingly.


    The mostmonly used ssification method in national institutions or guilds is small, medium, andrge, except in special cases, such as open constantly or unstable.


    Small Rifts are literally small-sized rifts.


    It is characterized by spontaneous extinction.


    So, small Rifts that ur in the countryside or deep in the mountains are left as it is unless they are unstable.


    The problem is when it urs in a crowded city center, where it is immediately "sealed" in time.


    The sealing technology handed down from the Angels uses a technique where there is no need to enter the Rift and does not need to fight monsters.


    With some equipment and simple procedures, Rifts can be prevented quickly.


    Next is a medium Rift.


    Unlike the small size that naturally dissipates, the characteristics of medium-sized Rifts can only dissipate when certain conditions are achieved.


    In general, all monsters must be eliminated, the boss monster must be knocked down, or the asional crack nucleus must be destroyed.


    Usually, when you work in a guild, most of them go in and out of medium Rifts.


    From here, the most important Magic stones and Soul stonese out and by-products can be collected from the body of the monsters.


    State agencies carefully distinguish between medium-sized Rifts based on risks and shapes.


    Sometimes high-risk Rifts aremissioned to famous guilds.


    Thest one is a Large Rifts.


    Most people say that medium-sized Rifts have beenpletely conquered by humans, but Large Rifts are still a phenomenon that many countries are afraid of.


    Once a Large Rift urs, not only the country in which it is formed but also neighboring countries and international organizations automaticallye into the picture.


    When a Large Rift urs, the status of the country changes a lot depending on whether it can be prevented or not without external help.


    Seven years ago, Korea was recognized by the world for its ability to fight Rifts by blocking the world''s fifthrgest Rift without the help of other countries.


    Even now, Korea is recognized for its power to the extent that it is asked for help from many countries with poor Rift opposing capabilities.


    The party entered the crack without any problems.


    As soon as I entered, what unfolded in front of my eyes was the appearance of a wastnd where it was difficult to find traces of life.


    Large stones were sticking out from everywhere, and arge stone mountain was also seen in the distance.


    Cho Jaeheon simply finished checking the number of people and gave instructions to Shin Hyuwon.


    Hyuwon, please scout before we leave.


    Okay.


    Shin Hyuwon activated the spirit stone on her wrist like a bracelet.


    Then a bird with light green feathers got summoned.


    Bippi!


    Please, Mimi.


    At her request, the light green bird immediately flew into the sky.


    The summon watched the surroundings and quickly returned to the master.


    Bippi! Bippi! Bippi! Bippi!


    Yes Okay.


    The summon talked with a cry that waspletely unintelligible to the people around.


    It was probably giving information


    I don''t think there''s any particr risk around here. And at 12 o''clock, there are some monsters under the big stone mountain.


    Okay! Then we will be moving towards the stone mountain that Hyuwon said. Three experienced people will be taking the lead for now, and the neers step back for now. Mr.Jinhyuk, please take care of the neers. Let''s go!"


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon took the lead with Cho Jaeheon at the center.


    We stood in the rear and followed their footsteps.


    Taeho pouted his lips as if he was dissatisfied with falling back.


    Mr.Jin, should we keep watching from behind?"


    I know you want to show off your skills, but first watch how experienced people fight. It is also very important to watch other people''s battles.


    Yeah Okay.


    Taeho agreed to Jin''s serious answer.


    After a while, while heading near the Mountain, where Shin Hyuwon''s summoner saw, I felt the energy of the monsters approaching from a distance.


    Should I say this?


    I was a little worried because it was still far away from where we are.


    So I whispered quietly to Jin.


    Jin, I think monsters are approaching from afar.


    Where?


    That way. The direction which was scouted by the Summon earlier.


    Jin stared in the direction I pointed at for a while.


    I can only see the wide-open wastnd, and I can''t see the monster yet.


    He looked at me with a ridiculous expression.


    It''s really fascinating. I felt itst time, but how do you know it?


    Well it''s just my ability.


    Oh! Brother Sihyeon should be really on the attack squad.


    I quickly changed the subject because I thought he''d start nagging me to join the attack squad again.


    So what should we do? Shouldn''t you tell the people in the front ?


    Stay still for now. I don''t think they''ll believe you anyway, and they''re experienced, so they''ll do well on their own.


    As Nam Jinhyuk said, a littleter they found the monster approaching with the help of the Summon who was scouting the area in the air.


    Bippi! Bippi! Bippi!


    "A monster is approaching from 2 o clock."


    Everyone ready for battle!


    As soon as Shin Hyuwon told the monster''s location, Cho Jaeheon ordered battle preparations.


    We, who were in the back, of course, did not prepare for the battle.


    Soon after, a group of monsters appeared.


    Bippi! Bippi! Bippi!


    The monster looked like a lizard standing on both feet, simr to a Raptor, which ismon in dinosaur movies.


    A long tail, sleek figure, Front paws with sharp nails, andrge hook-like hind paws stood out.


    People called them lizard monsters orfortably raptors.


    After quietly adjusting the distance for a while, thergest raptor rushed in first.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Cho Jaeheon blocked the monster''s rush by pushing arge shield.


    Instead of stopping there, he thrusted his sword into the monster''s side with his other hand.


    Ciiiiiiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Raptor struggled in pain.


    Cho Jaeheon did not try to hold his breath.


    He pushed back the raptor with his shield and got back into position.


    Thanks to his quick retreat, he didn''t give another monster a chance to attack.


    While he drew attention from the front Choi Sunoh pulled the magic, and Shin Hyuwon pulled the arrow to the bow.


    <Fire, touch of me!>


    <Fire!>


    A big me hit the Raptor.


    Soon after, an arrow containing blue energy pierced the monster''s neck.


    Raptor, who was attacked, couldn''t stand up again and copsed.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Raptors who lost their colleagues began to jump even more.


    One jumped high with great sticity and attacked Cho Jaeheon using the falling weight.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Cho Jaeheon easily received the heavy attack with a shout.


    Even though it was arge monster, there was no shaking at all.


    That''s great. It''s a pretty strong attack, but hes good at it.


    Well, that''s a given. This industry is also not easy, and enduring in the guild for a long time means that their skill is real. Of course, personality is notmendable ."


    Jin blurted out the end of his words.


    Even if I didn''t have to listen, I thought I knew his character enough.


    Sehe and Taeho, watch carefully. Those raptors are not stupid either and they don''t just rush in. They turn to the side and attack the back, attracting each other''s attention and aiming for a gap."


    In fact, the Raptors did not force themself to attack Cho Jaeheon, they also aimed at Choi Sunoh or Shin Hyuwon, who looked weak in the back.


    But since they had a lot of experience.


    The two widened their distance by properly changing their positions whenever an attack came in the back.


    And restricted the opponent''s movement by covering each other.


    A perfect tactic from experience


    I could understand why the guild sent these people with new members.


    The bodies of the raptors filled the wastnd.


    After the battle, Cho Jaheon said, taking a slightly rough breath.


    Injuries!?


    I''m all right.


    Me, too.


    Okay, we''ll take a break, and Mr.Jin, Please take the neers and clean up the mess."


    Jin''s eyebrows twitched.


    Hey, the new guild members don''t have any experience in cleaning up yet, so they need some help


    It''s not hard to clean up. Mr.Jinhyuk, they can only learn from real experience. They have to fail to know what is right."


    Ugh Okay.


    Jin sighed a little with a resigned look.


    We passed the three resting people and headed towards the monster''s body.


    Let me demonstrate first. These guys don''t have any particrly important by-products right now, so just take out the Magic and Soul stones. Did you bring all the dismantling equipment?


    Jin exined how to pack the by-product of the monster.


    From the equipment he bought, he took out a dagger and sliced the Raptors body.


    Raptors have the softest skin in this area, so watch carefully. Let''s cut here. If you turn its body like this, you can see the heart, right? Usually, there''s Magic Stone or Soul Stone around here. You need to check it out.


    Blood smell from the monster spread around.


    Taehos expression didn''t change much, but Sehe''s face was greatly distorted.


    It seemed like she was not used to digging through the body yet.


    After that, Jin exined how to trim the skin, and how to keep things neat.


    After his exnation, we began with our own dismantling equipment.


    The unpleasantly lukewarm blood, fishy smell, and the feeling of tearing through the flesh were not very pleasant experiences.


    When I was in the middle of dismantling, Choi Sunoh, who finished his break early, came.


    You have to take a good look at the back of the heart.


    Huh?


    Sometimes there''s a Magic stone stuck in the part where the heart and blood vessels connect.


    As he said, when I looked at the back of the heart, the Magic stone that was hiding got revealed.


    Oh! There was a ce like this. Thank you for letting me know.


    He grinned at my thank-you.


    Among the new guild members, I was the first to finish the monster dismantling, and soon after, Taeho also finished his part.


    On the other hand, Sehe, who is still working hard, was struggling in many ways.


    "Uhh"


    As I was about to go and help her, Jin raised his hand and stopped me.


    He looked at me and shook his head quietly.


    His intentions could be read from his eyes.


    I returned to my seat calmly, cheering for Sehe in my heart.


    What? Is it not over yet?


    Cho Jaeheon, who finished his break, kicked his tongue at Sehe, who was still dismantling.


    Tsk, tsk, you''re so slow. I have never seen anyone who takes this long to dismantle monsters. Did you think we''d treat you like a kid in high school? At this rate, we should ask you to bring your mom and dad.


    This is too much.


    Treating like a kid is what Sehe hates the most.


    As soon as I was about to step up reacting to his harsh personal remarks.


    SLASH


    Sehe''s sluggishness disappeared, and the work was carried out quickly and urately.


    Soon after finishing the work, she proudly presented Magic and Soul Stone to Cho Jaeheon.


    Cho Jaeheon flinched and looked away from her cold eyes, in which a little madness was felt.


    Oh, yeah! Well, shall we start again?


    He stammered, walking forward.


    Seeing the figure, the rest of the group held back ourughter.


    Are you okay, Sehe?


    Im fine, Uncle. Did you wait for me for a long time?"


    "No, you did a great job.


    Everyone is like that at first.


    In the end, Jin also calmlyplimented her for finishing it well.


    ..Hehe


    When I patted her head slightly and praised her, Sehe''s face, which was hardened, became as soft as snow.


    What about me, Mister? Did you see me finish incredibly quickly?


    Yes, You did a good job, too, Taeho!


    I messed up Taeho''s hair hard.


    I smiled and said,


    I''m still better than you.


    Hehehe, you''d better be careful Mister. I''ll finish sooner next time.


    In your dreams. It''s never going to happen. I saw you working in a hurry at the end to not lose to me earlier.


    Jin and Sehe burst intoughter as they watched our bickering.


    Hey! What are you doing there? Are you noting?


    We started moving again at the frustrating voice of Cho Jaeheon.


    After the first battle.


    Several battles with the monster ensued.


    However, three new guild members, including myself, were not able to participate in the battle at all.


    Cho Jaeheon only left the mess of the battle to us.


    Whenever Jin expressed dissatisfaction, Cho Jaeheon always said


    Theyre not yet experienced. Just let them watch!


    Didn''t you see our battle just now? Of course, someone who''s only been watching should take care of the mess."


    The cycle repeated.


    No matter how good we tried, it just seemed like he was trying to pass on the troublesome mess to us.


    As theints were building up, Cho Jaeheon told us as if he had turned a new leaf.


    Shall we leave this battle to the new recruits?


    What? Only the new recruits are going to fight?


    Wouldn''t it be a little dangerous? Now the number of monsters will be increasing, and the top-tier monsters will appear"


    As Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon expressed their concerns one after another, Cho Jaeheon raised his voice with his unique far-fetched tone.


    They''ve watched us fight so far. It''s rumored that they''re the best talent in the guild. Of course, they have to do this, don''t you think so too?


    But


    If the neers are afraid, we''ll just deal with it. What do you think about it Mr.Jinhyuk?"


    Jin controlled not to show his distorted expression.


    Can I talk to the new guild members for a minute?


    Yes, you can. We still have some time to meet with the monsters.


    Jin left Cho Jaeheon behind, approached us and called us together, and whispered in a low voice so that no one could hear him.


    Hes trying to bully you guys.


    Jin, what''s going on?


    Now the herd of monsters will increase, and powerful upper-level monsters will emerge. Cho Jaeheon knows that and tries to give you a chance.


    It''s trashy


    And if it be dangerous, hes going to help you guyster and show off again.


    Jin made eye contact with each of us and continued,


    It''s okay to give up because it can be a little dangerous. But I think everyone''s already made up their minds.


    Of course, Mr. Jin! Don''t you remember what we said in the car? We will show him properly so that he won''t say anything weird in the guild anymore.


    "Taeho is right. If we step back from here, we''ll have to continue to suffer from strange rumors. And I have to show myself that I''m not a kid.


    Sehe kept what she heard earlier in her heart, and revenge red in her eyes.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes turned to me.


    Looking at the three people waiting for an answer, I smiled.


    Now, are you ready to show him the power of Team 3?


    All three nodded with corners of their mouths rising like me.


    Did you decide? They don''t have to overdo it if they''re scared.


    No, the new guild member will take charge of the next battle.


    Oh! Really? I''m looking forward to this.


    You can look forward to it.


    Jin and Cho Jaeheon both stared at each other with meaningful smiles


    Bippi Bippi Bippi


    Shin Hyuwon''s summon cried from the sky.


    It was a sign that a group of monsters was approaching.


    (To be Continued on)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    I was already aware of the approach of a herd of monsters before the Summons cry.


    As Jin said, the numbers in the group increased, and in the meantime, several monsters with strong energy were mixed in the herd.


    It was certainly quite a difficult situation as a first battle for the new recruits.


    But I wasn''t too worried.


    We''ve already ovee a harsher situation than this.


    Everybody get ready. They''re almost there.


    Soon we were able to see a crowd of monsters.


    The cry of the monsters was clearly heard.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    A group of Raptors broke through the crowd and came running towards us.


    Among them, monsters with red patterns covering their entire bodies looked bigger than the other guys and stood out.


    They seemed to be the upper-level monsters that Jin talked about.


    Arent you going to help Mr. Jinhyuk? I don''t think it''s going to be easy with just the new recruits.


    They can handle it by themselves. Theyre much better than you think."


    Hmph!


    Cho Jaeheon snorted at Jins reply.


    On the other hand, Choi Sunoh said to Jin with a worried look.


    Mr.Jinhyuk, isn''t this dangerous? There are a lot of red Raptors mixed in. They could get hurt badly.


    Don''t worry. That''s not going to happen.


    Still


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon looked at us nervously.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Don''t get too excited, idiot! Don''t forget the advice Brother Jin gave you earlier.


    Okay, that''s easy. Don''t push yourself forward, either. I''ll draw their attention.


    Taeho and Sehe looked serious, unlike their yful past self.


    I looked at the two people who were bing more mature.


    Ah! I have to get ready to fight too.


    I hurriedly turned to the monsters and took out my sword.


    mes sprouted from Taeho''s sword, and a spirit appeared with a calm wind around Sehe.


    Here we go.


    Xien, help!


    Taeho raised his sword high and sent red mes everywhere.


    The Spirit raised the wind and gathered the me, and poured out huge balls of fire on the monsters.


    BANG


    Ciiiiiiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    A powerful fireball bombing caused several raptors to roll around on the ground in an instant.


    That''s amazing.


    That''s a wonderful way of increasing their power."


    The admiration of Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon came from behind.


    I heard Cho Jaeheon kicking his tongue as if he didnt like something.


    Now it''s my turn.


    I''ll back you up.


    A group of raptors slightly got demoralized by the fireball bombing.


    Taeho ran confidently toward them.


    The me around him was further strengthened by the force of the wind, making it difficult for the enemy to even approach.


    The Raptors thought it was difficult to stop Taeho, who was running wild and quickly changed their target.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    They passed Taeho with a quick movement and rushed towards Sehe, who was in the back.


    Be careful, Sehe!


    I stepped forward to protect Sehe.


    They rushed at me swinging their sharp ws as if I looked easy.


    It was a pretty fierce attack, but it was easily stopped with my sword and I immediately prepared for a counterattack.


    I inserted the sword through the perfect gap.


    SWOOSH!


    The sword bounced off without being able to prate the Raptor''s skin.


    I was very confused by the unexpected situation.


    This time I''m in danger of being attacked.


    Raptors instinctively aimed at gaps and tried to thrust their sharp teeth onto me.


    Uncle!


    I heard Sehe''s shocked voice.


    Maybe she shouted because my situation looked dangerous, but I was actually looking at the opponent with great ease.


    I didn''t want to use this ability, but I focused my attention on the attacking Raptor.


    Soon after, mind control got activated.


    Hiiic


    Hiihii?!


    Raptor stopped attacking regardless of its own will.


    It was a very short moment, but on the battlefield, it created a very fatal gap.


    I found the weakest part that Jin exined earlier and stabbed the sword there with great ease.


    Raptor fell to the ground while screaming.


    Ciiiiiyiiiiiiiiii


    At the same time, I felt a soft wind around my body.


    Maybe Sehe used the power of the spirit to protect me.


    Are you okay, Uncle?


    Yes, I''m fine.


    I thought you were in trouble because my support waste.


    Don''t worry about me and keep supporting Taeho.


    Sehe confirmed that I was fine, and went back to Taeho''s support.


    I briefly looked down at the sword that had not pierced Raptor''s skin.


    I don''t think I''d be able to perform proper swordsmanship with this sword.


    It was disappointing, but I couldn''t help it.


    Using mind control, I secretly handled the Raptors one by one.


    Thest remaining red Raptor fell to Taeho''s sword.


    ps and cheers erupted from behind.


    That''s great! That''s amazing!''


    Are you sure they''re new recruits? Where did theye from?"


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon were constantly surprised by the two who showed outstanding performances.


    On the other hand, Cho Jaeheon still had his arms crossed and looked like he did not like the situation.


    Jin looked at him with a rxed smile.


    Oh, the new guys were so good that I didn''t have time to cut in, did I?"


    By the way what did you say earlier? Didnt you say that someone who watches should take care of the mess?


    Phew you two! Stop talking nonsense and lets start cleaning up!


    Cho Jaeheon was annoyed by Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon for no reason and took out the gear to dismantle.


    The two were startled and began to clean up with him.


    Excited Taeho and Sehe approached me.


    Mister Si, don''t you think I''ve gotten more amazing since we haven''t seen each other? I trained hard on my own, thinking about the disappointments in the Poison Cave.


    Uncle, I also trained my skill to apply a little faster and more urately.


    Yes, you both did well. You really seemed to work better together than you did in the Poison Ant cave.


    Theyughed contentedly at mypliment.


    It''s worth the effort. Shorty, your support wasn''t bad, either.


    Idiot Taeho! Don''t overdo it when you''re fighting. It''s hard to support.


    I''ve never fought too hard.


    You may think so, but do you know how recklessly you were moving?


    Oh, really? I''m sorry.


    You can''t just trust in my support! You have to always think about the worst."


    The two immediately shared their battle feedback.


    While looking at the two happily, Jin approached the side.


    Jin, aren''t the two amazing? I think the kids have matured a lot.


    They''re amazing, too. But I think you were more amazing.


    What did I do?


    Did you just fight while stopping the monster?


    Uh were you watching?


    Taeho and Sehee were fighting in a shy way, so I thought I wouldn''t stand out.


    I thought no one would notice me.


    I think you''re the most monstrous among the new recruits.


    Originally, I was going to deal with them only with my swordsmanship. But, the sword was so bad that I couldn''t pierce the monsters skin.


    Huh? You can''t pierce the skin. I don''t think it''s that bad. Didn''t you use Reinforcement magic?


    Reinforcement magic? I don''t know anything of that kind.


    Huh, you really didn''t know. What kind of weapon have you used so far?


    Jin looked at me with a despondent look on his face.


    Judging from his reaction, I think the sword that Alfred lent was something amazing.


    Cho Jaeheon was once a promising rookie.


    Many people recognized his talent and thought he would quickly be an attacker in the attack squad, but he, who was confident, neglected to put in the effort since he was blinded by his talent.


    However, Cho Jaeheon did not admit his mistake.


    He kept saying that it was because of the ipetent party members and because of the stupid operation of the guild.


    He spent such a meaningless time wandering around the party and the guild.


    When he btedly came to his senses, it was already 10-year since he became an awakened person, while spending the most time in the moderately medium-sized crack.


    During that time, his skills got recognized, and entered the Guardians Guild, but he could no longer dream of being in an attack squad.


    When he was at the bottom of his career, new guild members appeared in front of Cho Jaeheon, whopromised on reality.


    They were young and talented, and many people ced expectations on them.


    It felt as if he was seeing himself from the past.


    At first, he was full of confidence.


    He ignored them because they were children who didn''t know how the world works, and he deliberately tried to fill his self-esteem by making them deal with monster corpses.


    However, the talent of the new guild member was much more dazzling than he expected.


    After sessfullypleting the first battle, their performance continued.


    As the battle continued, the neers began to show off their superior skills.


    The sense and experience he had umted throughout his life felt denied before the talent of the rookie.


    His stomach felt twisted.


    The better they performed, the more ridiculed his foolish past felt.


    This dark feeling gradually eroded Cho Jaeheon''s mind.


    I definitely had it, too! Shining talent that anyone would envy!''


    The emotion that began to twist went uncontroble.


    Not only the new guild members, but he also felt that Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon were also ignoring him.


    The twisted emotions that filled the mind blurred even the reason.


    A single thought kepting to his mind.


    I have to get back at the guys who ignored me!


    The Raptor hunt went sessfully.


    In particr, the performance of new guild members that centered around Taeho and Sehe was remarkable.


    I heard that highly talented newbies were joining, but I didn''t expect this.


    I feel like we''re getting help, rather than helping them.


    Shin Hyuwon and Choi Sunoh praised our performance and showed a friendly attitude.


    In a harmonious atmosphere, only one person, Cho Jaeheon, stood far away and alone.


    However, no one cared about him because of his selfish and rude behavior.


    The guys you see over there are thest bunch of raptors. Do you see the biggest dark red Raptor in the middle? That''s the boss monster, the leader of the Raptors.


    Shin Hyuwon exined, pointing to a group of Raptors in the distance.


    It boasted thergest number of Raptors I''ve ever met.


    As you can see, thest group of raptors is sorge in number that we rarely catch them all at once. It''s amon tactic to draw attention and divide up."


    Usually, you have to divide it into two battles. Let''s deal with the weakest Raptors first, then with the red Raptors and therge one.


    Following Shin Hyuwon, Choi Sunoh added an exnation.


    Cho Jaeheon, who led the operation, paid no attention to the story.


    He just looked at the raptors with a nk look on his face.


    So how do we get their attention?


    I''ll take care of that. You can leave it to my Summon.


    Bippi! Bippi! Bippi!


    At my question, Shin Hyuwon summoned her Summon.


    Her Summon did not have any specialbat capabilities but seemed to specialize in the role of scouting and attracting the attention of the enemy.


    Let''s take a break and do the final maintenance, and start the battle By the way, where is Cho Jaeheon.


    Choi Sunoh looked around for Cho Jaeheon, who suddenly disappeared.


    Huh? He''s over there?


    Where Taeho was pointing, Cho Jaeheon was seen approaching the raptor group.


    Huh, what is he doing?


    Choi Sunoh shouted in a tensed voice.


    Cho Jaeheon, standing close to the crowd, smiled meanly looking at us.


    You guys ignored me. This is my judgment. Get yourself F*cked !


    He began to strike down the shield and held his sword high.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon who understood what he was doing shouted in astonishment.


    That crazy idiot?


    It''s provocation. Raptors will react soon!!


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, the screams of the raptors could be heard.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Rage shed in the eyes of all Raptors.


    Cho Jaeheon, who checked the reaction, quickly left the ce.


    Raptors began to approach us, wary of us, not running towards Cho Jaeheon.


    Sehe asked with a puzzled look.


    Why are they rushing to our side?


    This side is more dangerous because there are many in numbers. I think he must have calcted all this.


    Choi Sunoh exined the situation and bit his lips tightly.


    We need to get ready for battle first. Even if we run away, we''ll be caught up with a bunch of raptors soon.


    Jin made the most rational judgment in the urgent situation.


    Jin, will it be okay?


    It''s not a desperate situation, but it''s indeed a little dangerous. The one who was in charge of the front left. If we do something wrong, we might get hurt badly and


    He blurted out his words with an uneasy look.


    Taeho and Sehe''s anxious eyes turned to me.


    Mister


    Uncle


    There was a vague expectation and strong trust in their eyes, that seemed to believe that I would solve any problem.


    It was simr to the way Speranza looked at me when she had a hard time.


    I can''t help but to live up to those expectations.


    I took out the summoners stone that I had received from Yerin in advance.


    It was more upgraded than the one used in the Poison ant cave.


    I focused my consciousness on the Summoners stone and searched for the soul to Summon.


    I thought it wouldn''t be easy because it was my first time trying to summon them, but they quickly responded to my call.


    As I learned, I drew out the responding souls as if I was fishing.


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Strong light and vibration spread from the summoning stone.


    Soon after, threerge groups of light took shape in front of me.


    This, this?


    Huh?


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon swallowed their saliva as they saw therge Summon in front of them.


    Wow! Long time no see.


    Taeho weed them with a wee look, while Sehe and Jin quickly recognized their identity and smiled.


    Kikikikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Kikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    For the first time as a Summon, General Poison Ants appeared in front of me.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    The rushing Raptors paused for a moment.


    Hiiiiii


    Hihihiii.


    Hiiiiihiiihii?


    They looked around as if they were confused by the sudden appearance of the General Poison Ants.


    While they stopped approaching, Jin stepped up and cleared up the battle lines for the battle.


    Sihyeon, stop the red Raptor with the Summon. In the meantime, we''ll sort out the rest of the regr raptors.


    OK.


    The rest of you, please sort out the regr raptors as quickly as you can, as I just said. If the Raptors break-in and the battle lines copse, we''ll be at a disadvantage.


    What should we do with Leader Raptor?


    Jin answered Choi Sunoh''s question with determined eyes.


    I''ll try to block it as much as I can.


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon nodded with a worried expressions.


    They know it''s harsh to entrust a boss monster to one person, but there was no other way.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii~


    The dark red-patterned Leader Raptor screamed looking at us.


    The confused group of raptors quickly regained their senses.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Excited Raptors quickly approached us.


    Jin shouted as he looked at the approaching group of Raptors.


    We have to spare no effort and give it our all out. Everyone, attack!!


    Starting with Shin Hyuwon''s arrow attack, colorful magic poured into the group of raptors.


    BAM


    Ciyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    BAM BAM!


    Ciyiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Explosive sounds and screams came out from all over the ce.


    Even though quite a lot of Raptors fell to the ground, their momentum could not be easily stopped.


    It''s our turn now!


    I gave orders to the General Poison Ants through the summoners stone.


    Kikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    The General Poison Ants headed toward the enemy, lifting their sharp forefeet andrge ws.


    Ordinary Raptors who ran thoughtlessly got bounced off the front feet of the General Poison Ants.


    Ciyiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Ciyiyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Their momentum got slowed slightly due to the power of the General Poison Ants, who were stronger than expected.


    However, shrewd Raptors quickly found out that the slow speed of the General Poison Ants was their weakness.


    They started using their quick feet to run away in all directions and tried to use a strategy of aiming at the back of General Poison Ants.


    When they were helpless because of the quick and organized movements of the enemy.


    We''ll help you, Mister!"


    Taeho, who wielded the sword with red mes, joined the battle along with the General Poison Ants.


    In addition, Sehe, who summoned the spirit, began to disrupt the Raptor''s fast movement.


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon also covered for the General Poison Ants, and kept the situation tight.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!


    Raptors were on a rampage everywhere trying to break the line somehow.


    Several of them jumped over the General Poison Ants and rushed towards Shin Hyuwon.


    Raptors rushed in right in front of her and her response waste.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Ah


    I took out my sword and thrust it into their weak area.


    In an instant, the Raptors fell to the ground.


    Are you all right?


    Yeah? Yes Ahh, thank you for the help.


    Her eyes briefly raised questions.


    However, she thought it was not the right time, and concentrated on the battlefield again, leaving a short thank-you.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as I watched her participate in the battle again.


    Oh, I almost lost control.


    Unlike the Bees in Demon world and Poison Ants, it was rtively difficult to use mind control on Raptors.


    It was not difficult to control dozens of Bees and Ants, but there was resistance in the Raptors even when I tried to control only a few.


    It seemed to have different effects depending on the species.


    But there was no other way now.


    Whenever a party member was in danger, I used the mind control skill with the maximum concentration of my consciousness.


    Thanks to this, I was able to maintain the battle line.


    In the frantic battle situation, Choi Sunoh''s urgent voice was heard from the side.


    Leader Raptor ising.


    Therge, dark red-patterned leader Raptor, which was two to three timesrger than a regr Raptor, slowly began to approach.


    I''ll stop it.


    Jin immediately prepared magic.


    <Frozen, piercing spear of ice!>


    <Shiver, strike of destructive lightning!>


    <Shutter, strike of ruthless storms!>


    His main specialty, multi-element magic, emerged.


    The movements of the group of Raptors stopped for a while due to the powerful magic enveloping the surroundings.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    The ice spear was soon shot at Leader Raptor with a shrill roar.


    Leader Raptor tried to avoid magic by twisting in that short moment.


    Ciyiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    A painful cry broke out.


    He got a big wound on his right back, but he didn''t copse.


    Rather, he breathed out more ferocious energy.


    Leader Raptor immediately jumped at General Poison Ant.


    The general poison Ant, who was a little weak due to the continued fighting, could not stop the attack.


    Boom!


    General Poison Ant fell to the ground with a big crash.


    The Leader Raptor didn''t stop there but jumped at the other General Poison Ant.


    As the Leader Raptor ran wild, the battle lines began to copse little by little.


    A group of raptors jumped over the fallen General Poison Ant and rushed toward Jin.


    He seemed to have noticed that it was dangerous.


    Jin, who was preparing for an additional attack on the Leader Raptor, was forced to move his body and avoid it.


    The battle grew increasingly difficult.


    If it continues to flow like this, it would not be strange if anyone got seriously injured at any time.


    One way or another, a breakthrough was needed to turn things around.


    The biggest problem right now was the Leader Raptor.


    I used mind control to stop the Leader Raptor from moving


    Hihiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Uh-huh


    It wasn''t that mind control didn''t work, but it was hard to control its movements.


    Clearly, it was not easy to control a boss monster.


    While I was unable to find a solution, I saw a bird running towards the Leader Raptor.


    Bippi! Bippi!


    Shin Hyuwon''s summon flew around the head of Leader Raptor.


    In a persistent eye-catching barrel, Leader Raptor shouted at the Summon with an irritated cry.


    Something shed in my head when I saw that.


    It''s impossible to forcefully control the movement, but what if I divert the attention of the Leader Raptor to that Summon?


    I focused on the Leader Raptor again.


    Its emotions were read using my ability tomunicate.


    Shin Hyuwon!


    What Sihyeon?


    Can you send your Summon to where I''m pointing now?


    What''s that all of a sudden


    She responded confusedly to my sudden request.


    But I didn''t have time to exin everything.


    I''m going to get rid of Leader Raptor. Please believe in me.


    okay.


    She started to move the summoner as I told her to.


    In the meantime, I focused on the emotions of Leader Raptor.


    Among the emotions, I controlled his anger and hostility and directed them towards the Summon as much as possible.


    It was harder than I thought


    He was so instinctive that I suddenly had a feeling that the Leader Raptor couldn''t control.


    In addition, he was basically a boss-like monster, so his mental strength was not light.


    Still, I did not give up until the end and continued to try to control the emotions of the Leader Raptor.


    After a while, Leader Raptor began to react.


    His hostility gradually shifted to the Summon, and he stopped moving for a while.


    Leader Raptor, who was on a rampage in all directions, slowly began to chase Shin Hyuwon''s Summon.


    Huh? Huh? Leader Raptor?


    Shin Hyunwon responded with an incredible response to the situation.


    Focus! Keep a proper distance so that the Leader Raptor can continue to chase. We need to get him out of herepletely!


    Oh, all right.


    Shin Hyuwon used the Summon to lure the Leader Raptor as I instructed.


    It was easier to deal with the other group of Raptors as their leader had disappeared.


    Leader Raptor''s mind began to shake.


    Emotions were about to explode with irritation and unresolved desire for the prey that could not be easily caught.


    A little more A little more There we go!


    Shin Hyuwon, NOW. Please release the Summon.


    She released the Summon and the Summon disappeared in midair.


    Leader Raptor stood there puzzled as his prey suddenly disappeared from his sight.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    The destruction and desire to hunt that got piled up in the mind immediately led to the search for new prey.


    And its gaze turned downward.


    There, the Leader Raptor found a new prey with a sword and shield.


    What, what? Why did this guye here?!


    Cho Jaeheon''s scream could be heard vividly.


    It wasn''t difficult after that.


    Raptor''s hunting desire, which seems to explode, naturally led it towards Cho Jaeheon.


    Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    F*ck!


    The sound of Cho Jaeheon and Leader Raptor fighting could be heard.


    Still, Cho Jaeheons skills were quite outstanding, so I didn''t think he would be defeated easily.


    Shin Hyuwon, who helped with this operation, looked at me with a strange expression and slightly raised her thumb.


    I also raised my thumb and congratted the sess of the operation together.


    The battle was not difficult after the Leader Raptor disappeared.


    We knocked down the group of Raptors one by one, along with the General Poison Ants.


    Thest Raptor fell to the floor with a short, deep cry.


    Ciyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Ha It''s over!


    Taeho raised his sword to announce the end of the battle.


    All the party members breathed a sigh of relief and lowered their arms.


    They all looked tired from the fierce fighting.


    Jin said while looking around at the party members.


    Ha is anyone hurt?


    I''m fine.


    Me, too!


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon, who sat down, answered with a weak smiles.


    I''m still energetic!


    Uh, this idiot I''m fine, too, brother Jin.


    Fortunately, neither Taeho nor Sehe seemed to be injured.


    Considering the fierce battle, it was a miracle.


    You''re okay, aren''t you?


    Yeah, I just attacked from a safe ce. Everyone else should have had a hard time.


    What are you talking about? You helped us a lot. Besides, I would never have been able to stop that many Raptors without those General Poison Ants.


    I had no choice but to take credit for the General Poison Ants activities.


    Just in time, the General Poison Ants approached me.


    You guys did a great job. Thanks to you guys, we were able to end the battle without anyone getting hurt. Thank you!"


    Kikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Kikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Kikiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    The General Poison Ants shook their heads.


    I felt a sense of joy as if they understood mypliment.


    Taeho said while excitedly running around the General Poison Ants as if he still had a lot of energy left.


    Mister Si, I told you, right? They woulde in handy if we raise these guys, didnt I?


    I know. I wonder what we would have done without them.


    Sehe, who said Taeho''s opinion was silly, nodded in approval this time.


    This is the General Poison Ant that was brought from the rumored Poison Ant Cave? Not one, but three of them


    They will be very reassuring. They will be more reliable than most colleagues.


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon also looked at the General Poison Ants with admiration and envy.


    I felt proud looking at them getting praised.


    Perhaps the dark hoses of this Rift raid were the General Poison Ants.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Oh yeah.There was still Cho Jaeheon fighting with the leader Raptor.


    He was fending off the deadly attacks.


    Help me! I could really die. Ahhhhhhh!


    Cho Jaeheon shouted urgently to our side.


    The group looked at him coldly.


    In everyone''s eyes, I felt the emotion saying he deserved it.


    I, who created this situation, didn''t feel like helping at all.


    Of course, I won''t let him die, but I haven''t felt like he had paid for his crime yet.


    Shall we take a break and think again?


    Everyone nodded at the same time to my question.


    Oh Come onnnnnnnnn! No Pleaseeeeee!!


    The group gradually relieved the fatigue of the battle by watching Cho Jaeheon''s struggle.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Shin Hyuwon raised her hand.


    Shouldn''t we help now?


    She looked anxious worrying about the case in which Cho Jaeheon gets seriously injured.


    Soon after, Choi Sunoh also agreed with her.


    I think this is enough. Of course, he''ll have to pay more for his mistakes.


    Except for the two, the other three stared at me.


    It seemed like they left the decision to me.


    Then shall we slowly step up and help?


    We got up from our seats and approached Cho Jaeheon and Leader Raptor.


    The cleaning up was not difficult.


    Jin''s all-out magic has already hit the Leader Raptor once, so as soon as it took another hit, it fell down without much resistance.


    <strong>[Defeated the Leader Raptor] </strong>


    <strong>[Absorbing the fragments of the Earth''s soul]</strong>


    As soon as we killed the Leader Raptor, Cho Jaeheon, who waspletely exhausted, copsed on the spot.


    Jin and I approached and looked at him.


    Hmm he doesn''t seem to be hurt. I think he just fainted after using all his energy.


    I didn''t like him from the start, but I''m sure he had pretty good skills. I can''t believe that he fought so hard against Leader Raptor and didn''t get hurt."


    Choi Sunoh, who camete, added.


    That''s why he has been in the guild until now. There were really a lot of bad rumors about him, but I didn''t expect he would do such a cowardly thing.


    What will happen to Cho Jaeheon, now?


    Intentional obstruction inside the Rift is a serious crime. If reported to the guild, a case will naturally be filed with the association. He''ll be criminally punished as soon as hes found guilty.


    Is it that easy? What if this guy doesn''t admit to his crime?


    Choi Sunoh gave a slightly troubled look to my question.


    When I didn''t understand why he was reacting like that, Jin tapped on my shoulder.


    Brother, you don''t know that? Didn''t you study for the guild writing test?


    Uh Sorry, I didn''t have enough time back then, so I didnt see through all the questions.


    Oh, this is an important thing, so please remember it.


    Ah.Okay


    Jin looked at me pathetically and scratched his head with an awkward look.


    Choi Sunoh smiled quietly and continued his exnation.


    He''ll probably plead guilty unconditionally. If he didn''t plead guilty during the police investigation, the judges of Angel Realm will intervene. If the truth gets revealed during that time, it wont end up simply as a criminal punishment..


    Do Angels look into these kinds of issues?


    They think destroying the Rifts is a part of the bncing act. So they hate it when they hear someone interrupted in that process."


    Oh


    I nodded in wonder at the information I heard for the first time.


    If the criminal penalty is confirmed, not only will he be expelled from the guild, but he will also be suspended as an awakener. His career will be practically finished.


    I murmured as I looked down at the fainted Cho Jaeheon.


    Why did he do such a thing?


    Bitter feelings passed through the faces of the three of us.


    But, that didn''t make me sympathetic or anything.


    It''s all his own fault.


    Mister Si! How long are you going to be there like that? Help us clean up the mess! There''s a lot of work to do here!


    Taeho''s cry came from afar.


    We left the fainted Cho Jaeheon alone and headed to where the other party members were.


    Ah! Why are there so many?


    I groaned at the sight of so many Raptor bodies.


    I felt dizzy thinking that we had to dismantle all this.


    However, we can''t just leave all these bodies alone.


    Taeho and Sehe, who are working on dismantling the Raptor bodies, showed difficulties on their faces.


    Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon, who were familiar with this situation, were also struggling.


    I resented Cho Jaeheon, who faintedfortably.


    Jin, are we supposed to be this tough job every time we enter a Rift?


    It cant be helped. If you don''t want to do this, you can join the attack squad. We have a separate crew on the attack squad for this kind of thing. What do you think? Do you want to join the attack squad?


    Once again Jin bought the story of joining the attack squad.


    Now I had no energy to deal with him, so I just turned my head and ignored him.


    While working hard on the dismantling, a General Poison Ant approached me.


    Kikikiiiiii.


    Huh? Is there something you want to say?


    Kikiiiii!


    ?


    General Poison Ant pointed to Raptor''s body and exined something to me eagerly.


    After a while, I realized the intention of the General Poison Ant and looked surprised.


    Huh? Is that possible?


    Kikiiki!


    General Poison Ant nodded its head.


    I was lost in thought for a moment with an expression of uncertainty.


    Um well, it''s not gonna be a big deal if I give it a try. shall I do it as the General Poison Ant said?


    I held the Summoning stone in my hand.


    I focused my attention.


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    With the strong light and vibration flowing from the summoning stone, small groups of light appeared one by one in front of me.


    Poison Ants starteding out from the light.


    Kiiiiiiiii!


    Kiiiiiiiii!


    Worker Poison Ants, which are much smaller than General Poison Ants, appeared.


    They looked around for a while, and then flocked to me and looked up at me calmly.


    It seemed like they were waiting for orders.


    Well guys, can you help me?


    Kiiii!


    Kiiiiii!


    The worker Poison Ants who heard me immediately dispersed and started working.


    They quickly began to find Soul stones and Magic stones from the Raptor''s body.


    Uhuh?!


    Oh, were they also summoned by Sihyeon?


    Wow! look at these guys. They work incredibly fast!


    The party members were amazed at the worker Poison Ants who handled the work in a sh.


    Not only did they find Soul stones and Magic stones, but they also neatly separated the meat and skin of the Raptor.


    The slow dismantling work proceeded several times faster.


    Jin said to me in a dumbstruck voice.


    Wow If it''s like this, only one person is enough to clean up the mess. In addition, they don''t even havebor costs, do they?


    Nobor costs. I just need a Summoning stone.


    Can you lend me those poisonous ants? I think it''d be really convenient to take a few of them every time we go into a Rift.


    Huh I don''t think the rumors in the guild are exaggerated but rather underwhelming. I''ve never heard of anyone using Summons like this.


    Shin Hyuwon and Choi Sunoh also expressed envy and surprise.


    The work that I thought would take quite a while ended in a sh.


    In front of the party were neatly ssified Magic Stones, Soul Stones, Raptor Leather, and Meat.


    The worker Poison Ants gathered before me again.


    One of them came close to me.


    KiKiiiii!


    Huh?


    Kiiiiiiiiiiii!


    Ahokay. Wait a minute.


    I understood what the Worker Poison Ants wanted, so I went to the party members and asked.


    Hey, do you need the Raptor meat here?


    Choi Sunoh answered my question.


    Meat? Hmm You can sell it if you take it, but it''s not that valuable. It''s normal to just pack the skin.


    So if you don''t mind, can I give it to the Poison Ants? They seem to want to eat the meat.


    I don''t mind.


    We''ve got so much help, of course, we should give it to them.


    I''m fine, brother.


    Me, too.


    After obtaining the consent of all the members, I gave permission to the Worker Poison Ants to eat the meat.


    As soon as the permission was given, the Worker Poison Ants moved busily again.


    They first approached the General Poison Ants with the Raptor meat.


    When the Worker Poison Ants handed over the meat, the General Poison Ants took the meat and ate them.


    After that, they came to me and handed me the meat.


    I''m fine. You guys eat it.


    Kiiiiii?


    The Worker Poison Ant tilted its head as if it didn''t understand.


    The other guys joined in and kept bringing me meat.


    It felt a little cute when they tried to take care of me even though it wasnt forced.


    It''s really okay. Im fine. You guys eat to your hearts content.


    Chew. Chew. Chew. Chew. Chew.


    After a few rejections, the Worker Poison Ants took the meat back and started eating it by themselves.


    <strong>[Poison Ant''s Stats increased due to Raptor meat]</strong>


    <strong>[Poison Ant''s Stats increased due to Raptor meat]</strong>


    Oh! There''s such an effect!


    The feeling of joy was conveyed by looking at the poison Ants.


    And all the Poison Ants were again enveloped in a cluster of light and the Summon got lifted.


    Thanks to the poison Ants, we''ve cleaned up the mess. Shall we get out now?


    Everyone nodded with joy at Jin''s words.


    The party came out through the newly created exit.


    The first thing we did as soon as we came out was to transfer the fainted Cho Jaeheon to the hospital by ambnce.


    He regained consciousness just before he was put in the ambnce, but he just made a nk face and said nothing.


    All the Soul stones acquired from the Rift were submitted to the government official.


    At the same time, Jin and Choi Sunoh testified about the unsavory incident that happened inside the Rift.


    At first, the public official did not seem to believe Cho Jaeheon''s unexpected behavior, but he nodded to the consistent testimony of all the other party members.


    I''ll contact the police to check the facts first. If what you''re saying is true, we will deprive Cho Jaeheon''s status as an awakener.


    It was the same as what Choi Sunoh said.


    In addition, Jin said he would take charge of reporting it to the guild.


    The party went to do the final clean-up.


    Some loaded the buses with Magic stones and Raptor skins acquired from Rift, while others repaired the dirty guild equipment.


    Of course, people with personal equipment checked their own equipment.


    Jin taught me how to maintain the equipment and examined his equipment very carefully.


    You''re looking very closely. Isn''t it bothersome?


    Even if it''s bothersome, I have to. It''s something that has to do with my life. I''m sure it''s the same for everyone else.


    As he said, Choi Sunoh and Shin Hyuwon were also diligently checking the equipment even though they were tired.


    I thought it would feel different if I had my personal equipment.


    Do I have to buy my own personal gear, too? The weapons are so frustrating that I can''t feel the will to fight.


    It''s not bad to adjust your personal gear slowly. Our guild''s equipment is quite high-quality. And why don''t you think about weapons after you learn reinforcement magic first?


    Reinforcement magic


    Do you want me to introduce you to someone who can help you in the guild?


    No, that''s fine.


    I rejected Jin''s suggestion, recalling Alfred.


    The equipment maintenance time was over after a long time.


    It took longer than I thought because it was my first time doing it.


    As I tried to get up from my seat, I heard a groaning sound from the side.


    Sehe was still wrestling with the equipment.


    Sehe, can I help you?


    What? Oh, no Uncle. I can do it alone.


    Sehe said she could do it alone, but her face screamed for help.


    I grabbed her equipment and started cleaning it.


    I''m sorry, Uncle


    It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s over after this, right? Wash your hands first and wait. I''ll be done in a minute.


    Sehe hesitated and couldn''t leave me.


    After telling her a few times that I was fine, she went to wash up first.


    ~~


    When I was in the middle of organizing the equipment I heard my cell phone ringing.


    When I was thinking about what to do because my hands were dirty, Sehe, who washed her hands first, rushed to me.


    Do you want me to check?


    Can you just confirm who it is?


    UhOkay.. I think it''s a call from Seo Yerin.


    Um


    I was a little worried if it was an urgent phone call regarding children.


    Shall I answer for you?


    Then tell her to call meter if it''s not urgent.


    Wait a minute.


    Sehe answered the phone on my behalf


    It''s Uncle Sihyeon''s cell phone Yes, he''s organizing the equipment next to me. If it''s not urgent, please contact himter. . . . . Ah okay . . . . . . Uncle she says it''s urgent. What should I do?


    Okay Sehe, I''m sorry, but can you put it on speakerphone for a while?


    As I asked, Sehe changed it to speakerphone mode.


    I didnt think it would be a big deal


    Yes, Yerin. Why did you call?


    Contrary to my expectations, it really seemed to be a big deal!


    Yerin''s extremely excited voice flowed through my cell phone.


    Her loud voice naturally attracted the attention of people around me.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have put it on speakerphone


    I had a bit of regret at the louder voice than I thought.


    I thought I should hang up quickly before things got any bigger.


    What''s the matter?


    -Well, the kids finished a very difficult Lego. Isn''t that amazing?


    Behind her voice came the loudughter of the children.


    It was ridiculous, but on the other hand, I was relieved that the children seemed to be ying well.


    Okay, I''ll call youter unless it''s urgent. I''m hanging up.


    -Sperenza? Do you want to talk on the phone, too?


    Hey! No, wait! This speakerphone.


    Before I could finish my sentence, a bright and cute voice came out of my phone.


    -PapaPapa.Papaaaaaaaaaa..When are youinggggggggggg


    Speranza''s voice echoed through the surroundings.


    Forgetting my hands were dirty, I quickly snatched the cell phone from Sehe''s hand.


    Uh I''ll call youter.


    I quickly ended the call.


    There was a heavy silence around.


    All of the party members could not hide the surprise on their faces.


    Perhaps even if the skin of the Leader Raptor came back alive, no one would be surprised like they are now.


    Hmm, hmm! I''m done organizing the equipment. Shall I go and wash up?


    I tried to escape the situation by acting as if nothing serious happened.


    But there seems to be no way out of this crisis!


    Soon, Jin stopped me in a low voice.


    UhBrother. You know we have to drive together on the way back, right?


    Uh I have an emergency, can''t I take a taxi alone?


    Never! Don''t even dream about it!


    The end of a busy day''s schedule seems to be a lot rougher.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    KACHACK!


    TAC TAC TAC!


    Small footsteps could be heard as soon as I opened the door.


    A smile has already formed around my mouth, recalling the owners of those cute steps.


    "Papa Papa Papa!"


    Pow wow woooo!


    It''s Sihyeon, Popi!


    The children hugged me as soon as they saw me without giving me time to take off my shoes.


    I hurriedly put the ice cream I bought on the floor and hugged the children.


    Ooooo! Guys, I have to take off my shoes.


    While saying embarrassingly, the corners of my mouth went up endlessly to the point of touching the earlobes.


    Did you wait a long time for me?


    Un! I''ve been waiting for Papa.


    Pow wo woooooo woooo


    I was so bored without Sihyeon, Popi.


    Really? I should have returned sooner.


    The children''s answers made all the tiredness disappear in an instant.


    Wouldn''t this moment be one of the top three moments when parents feel proud?


    Hahaha. I dont know how the kiddos let you go to work in the morning?"


    Ho-ho-ho. Seems like Sihyeon won''t be able toe inside for a while.


    Um, hmm.


    With the appearance of Yerin and my mother, I controlled my facial expression btedly.


    I felt very embarrassed.


    You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? Drop the kids off and go wash up. I''ll prepare dinner for you in a minute.


    Okay. Guys, I''m going to wash up.


    I dropped off the clingy children and headed to the bathroom.


    When I came out of the shower, my mother prepared dinner for me.


    As soon as I sat down at the table, the children rushed up to me with ice cream.


    Didn''t you guys eat dinner?


    I did. Can I eat ice cream next to Papa?


    Speranza looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    Then shall we eat together?


    I hugged Speranza and sat on the chair with the children on myps.


    Wouldn''t it be inconvenient to eat? Do you want me to keep them?


    It''s okay mom. We can eat slowly.


    While I was having dinner, the children started eating ice cream next to me.


    It was a bead ice cream that Gyuri wanted to eat in the morning.


    I bought enough because I thought they liked it a lot, but the children didn''t get greedy and took out only one bead ice cream.


    It warmed my heart just to see them huddle together and share.


    My mother and Yerin also watched the children with a simr expression as I did.


    After dinner, which was ufortable but happy, I threw myself on the couch in the living room.


    Of course, there were children on both sides of me.


    So I did puzzles with Sister Yerin and yed with dolls, Papa.


    Pow wo woooo.


    We made that up there. Popi! It''s so hard to make, Popi!


    The children chattered nonstop about everything that happened today.


    I was worried a lot, but I feltfortable since they had a more fun day than I thought.


    Yerin, on the other hand, looked at this side with a sullen expression.


    What''s wrong with your expression?


    Ahhhh! I thought I got really close to the kids since I yed so hard today. But, as soon as you came, they didn''t care about me.


    Her jealous grumble made me burst into a smallugh.


    Hohoho, kids love me so much. What can you do except be jealous?


    Ah, I''m so angry! I was going to make you cry today bypletely luring the kids into my charms!


    That cant happen even in your dreams! Still, you tried. I''ll give you a round of apuse in that regard.


    I pped while sitting in a bossy pose.


    Yerin trembled with anger at my bluffing expression.


    Oh, I hate you, I hate you!


    While teasing Yerin like that, it was already time for the children to go to bed.


    Yerin prepared to leave with an expression of great regret.


    I''ll be on my way. I have a guild raid scheduled for tomorrow.


    Are you not going to take what you brought today?


    I brought it all for the kids anyway. Don''t worry about it. Take it.


    There were a lot of expensive-looking toys, and quite a lot of things left unopened.


    It wouldn''t have been easy to deal with the children all day, so I felt a little sorry for teasing Yerin earlier.


    However, Yerin rather broke out in a sigh full of regret.


    Ah! If it was not for the guild raid, I would have spent a lot more time with the kids. Its so sad. Just tomorrow! Shall I take a break?


    Can the self-proimed ace of Guardians Guild fall out of the guild raid so easily?


    Of course not. The guild master won''t let me go.


    Yerin headed to the front door with a sullen look on her face.


    I''m leaving, Aunt Saya.


    Okay, Yerin. Thank you for helping with the kids today. Proceed safely with tomorrow''s guild raid.


    While Yerin greeted my mother, I lowered down and whispered something to the children.


    At the end of my words, the children nodded and moved toward the front door.


    Sister Yerin !


    Huh? Speranza, why did you call me?


    Yerin lowered her head and looked at Speranza.


    Thank you for ying with me today.


    !!


    I had a lot of fun today, Popi! Let''s y together again next time, Popi!


    Pow wo woooo!


    The children thanked and hugged Yerin.


    She looked nk for a moment, and then a bright smile spread on her face.


    No, I''m more grateful. Next time youe over to grandma''s house, will you y with me again?


    Yes!


    Promise! Popi.


    Wo woooooo!


    Yerin hugged the children tightly.


    I was so moved that my eyes were teary.


    While Yerin poked out her tongue slightly with a look of annoyance, Iughed while thinking of the efforts she had put into taking care of the children instead of me today.


    Yerin said a sad goodbye to the children and left the front door.


    I poked my face out of the door and called her.


    Yerin, there''s something I forgot to tell you.


    What is it?


    Well I think I exined it logically and reasonably. But they don''t think so.


    ?


    Prepare for a rough ride in the guild tomorrow.


    What, what? What happened?


    Good luck.


    Hey, hey! Lim Sihyeon!


    And I calmly closed the door.


    When I recalled what happened in the car on my way home today


    ugh! I''m still sick of it.


    I can''t say Yerin isn''t entirely responsible either, so I''ll leave the rest to her and I''m on real vacation from tomorrow!!


    The next day.


    The real vacation morning dawned.


    I woke up very rxed after a long time and had ate breakfast.


    The children were hooked on a children''s program broadcast on TV.


    Iy behind the children and fiddled with my smartphone.


    I spent time browsing through Inte articles and looking at interesting posts.


    Si, are you going to stay home?


    Huh? Why mom?


    I thought the kids would feel bored since they stayed home all day yesterday, right?


    Yesterday, I was away, so I tried to take care of the children at home.


    Since they are children who y freely on the farm, I thought they might really be bored as my mother said.


    We were originally nning to go out together tomorrow


    Maybe it''s not bad to go on a walk in the streets around the house for a while today?


    I spoke to the children who were watching TV in a daze.


    Guys, who want to go out with me?


    SWOOSH!


    The children turned their heads toward me as if they were waiting and glinted.


    Speranza and Akum twirled their tails of joy, and glittering powder spread around Gyuri.


    Are we going out papa?


    Pow wooooo?


    Where are we going, Popi?


    No one can resist the urge to go out while looking at excited kids?


    I slowly rose and stretched.


    I felt a little refreshed as the crumpled feeling disappeared.


    Come on, let''s get ready to go out together. You have to be clean while going out.


    We couldn''t go out looking disheveled, so I started grooming the children.


    First, I washed Speranza, and then I brushed her fur neatly. Gyuri just watched from the side.


    The fairy didn''t seem to need much preparation.


    Speranza, do you like it?


    Un.


    My mother braided Speranza''s hair in pigtails using a hair tie.


    She just changed her hairstyle, but I felt a really different cuteness.


    Wearing a light white dress, I put a hat on her head to cover the fox girl''s ears.


    After getting ready to go out, my mother brought out a puppy stroller from somewhere.


    Where''d you get that?


    Yeah, I recently bought it second-hand. The person who lives around here offered me a good deal.


    Uh Mom, you cant trust things like that these days?"


    Shush! I''m sure I know much better than you.


    I felt a little embarrassed as I got scolded by my mom like a kid.


    Okay. Let''s go out in a stroller.


    Pow wooooo!


    The baby Yakum wept excitedly as soon as he saw the stroller.


    I want to get in the stroller, too! Popi.


    Gyuri got on the stroller with Akum.


    Speranza came next to me and held my hand.


    I came out of the front door with the children and mother.


    Unlike the cool weather at Demon Farm, the sun felt hot as it was early summer weather here.


    I didn''t set a destination in particr, so I just strolled around the streets near our house.


    Papa, papa! What''s this?


    Speranza showed curiosity as she looked at the bicycle lying nearby.


    This? This is called a bicycle. If you press the pedal below, you can move fast.


    Wow Can I try the bi..cicle?"


    This is a bicycle with an owner, so no. What did I say about taking other peoples stuff?


    Its bad.


    Yeah, Speranza is such a nice kid. I''ll let you ride a biketer, okay.


    Un, Yes papa!


    Speranza listens to her dad very well, and she''s so nice. I shouldpliment my granddaughter, too.


    Hehe!


    Even though she was a little disappointed that she can''t ride a bike, Speranza quickly smiled brightly at my mother''s and my praise.


    Sihyeon, Sihyeon! What''s that, popi?


    Pow wo woooo?


    Grandma! What''s that green thing over there?


    Even though we were just walking down a very ordinary street, all of these things seemed curious, interesting, and fascinating to the kids.


    Everything from shop signs, crosswalks, traffic lights, and even ordinary passers-by.


    All attracted the attention of the children.


    My mother and I walked slowly down the street, exining this and that to the children.


    Even though it was a ce where I walked through many times, I felt new today because I was with the children.


    There were not many people on the street since it was a weekday morning.


    Still, people we encountered while walking on the street looked at Speranza and the stroller at least once.


    Sometimes, women came close and said they were cute.


    While walking around the quiet street, I found a small bookstore.


    Mom, shall we stop by the bookstore?


    Bookstore?


    Yes, I want to buy some books so that I can read bedtime stories to Speranza.


    That would be nice.


    My mother agreed with my opinion and we headed to the bookstore together.


    When I peeked inside the store through the transparent ss, a 30-something owner was sitting inside the store.


    I carefully opened the door and spoke to the owner.


    Hello? The store is open, right?


    Yes! Wee.


    By the way there''s a little furry animal, can I bring him in with me?


    I don''t have any other customers right now, so it''s okay. Come in.


    Fortunately, the owner of the bookstore happily allowed Akum to enter.


    After expressing my gratitude to the owner, I entered the bookstore with the children and mother.


    (To be Continued on June 6{MON})


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    The small bookstore created a cozy atmosphere with the owner''s kind smile.


    The space was small, but various kinds of books were neatly ssified and stuck on the shelf.


    "Oh, it wasn''t a puppy"


    The owner, who saw Akum closely, looked slightly surprised.


    I guess he thought it was a puppy from afar.


    Pow wooo?


    When Akum starred with innocent eyes, a smile was built on the face of the bookstore owner.


    What animal is this child? He''s so cute.


    It''s an animal called Yakum. He was born just a few months back."


    Yakum? Oh, my God! Your name is so cute, too. May I touch him?


    Yes, he''s a gentle fellow.


    Upon hearing my answer, the bookstore owner carefully stroked Akum.


    Baby Yakum, who is still a baby, gave a pleasant cry at the gentle touch.


    Pow wo woooo


    Gyuri, who was hiding behind Akum''s back, popped out.


    Ugh! It''s so shaky, I''m dizzy! Popi.


    Ah! This This?


    The bookstore owner eximed in surprise at Gyuri''s sudden appearance.


    And he stared nkly at the flying fairy.


    Ho, are you an Awakener?


    Yes, that''s right.


    Ah! Is this the Summon or the spirit? It''s actually my first time seeing one this so closely."


    Of course, Gyuri was a little far from him, but I couldn''t exin theplicated situation, so I only nodded my head quietly.


    Oh my! Look at medisturbing the customerswhat book are you nning on looking at?"


    I want to buy some books for this kid.


    The bookstore owner''s eyes turned toward my legs.


    Speranza stood there shyly.


    Oh my For this cute little girl.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off Speranza''s cuteness as she burst into admiration for the third time.


    How old are you now? Can you read?


    Uh five years old. Un, I can read.


    She flinched a little when asked about her age, but she moved on as casually as she could.


    The bookstore owner nodded and guided me to the Kid''s book corner.


    These are books that the parents prefer for their children. Here are some books from which you can easily learn Korean, English, and math."


    The ce she showed me was full of Kids'' books.


    From fairy tale books with cute pictures to books that help kids learn English from the age of five.


    I didn''t feel like I needed to worry about education.


    It seemed like Andras'' education was enough for now.


    Today, I decided to look for books that Speranza is interested in.


    "Speranza, do you have any books you want to read?"


    "Uh !"


    Speranza looked through each of the books.


    When I was young, fairy tale books such as traditional fairy tales andAesop''s fables were the most sold books, but now there seem to be various kinds of fairy tale books.


    Sihyeon, I think that looks like me, Popi!


    Gyuri, who was watching from the side, suddenly pointed to a fairy tale book.


    On the cover, a fairy resembling Gyuri was drawn next to the main character.


    Speranza also showed interest, so I took a quick look at the fairy tale book.


    It was about a girl running an errand of her mother with the help of a fairy.


    Do you like it? Do you want to read this?


    Un, I''ll read.


    I''ll read it with you, Popi!


    Haha, okay.


    I took the fairy tale book.


    After that, I took another fairy tale book and a few more coloring picture books.


    I went to the cashier with the book.


    There, my mother and the owner of the bookstore were talkingfortably with Akum in between them.


    Pow wo woooo!


    Akum looked happy as he ate the blueberries handed over by the bookstore owner.


    Oh the cute little guy, you must have liked the blueberries.


    Pow woo wooo.


    He ate blueberries given by the owner of the bookstore he just met, and now he acted cute in her arms.


    Look at him acting cute. Do you like blueberries that much?"


    I guess my mom also liked the owner of the bookstore.


    My dad raised blueberries in the countryside. Can I get them for you?"


    Its fine. You have already given a lot.


    It''s okay. My father sent me a lot anyway, so I was going to share it with the neighbors. Wait a minute.


    The bookstore owner quickly walked into the bookstore and handed over a bag filled with blueberries.


    While calcting Speranza''s book, I felt sorry.


    Thank you. Come again.


    Akum seemed to have taken a liking to the owner who gave him blueberries, so he showed his face from the stroller and responded to the greeting.


    Pow wo wooo


    She waved to Akum as we left the store.


    "Akum, I felt this when we went to the food storest time. You really won''t starve anywhere.


    Hahahahahah!


    Pow woooo?


    My mother burst intoughter as if she sympathized with me.


    Akum tilted his head cutely.


    While walking on the street, we arrived in front of a store, attracted by the savory and sweet smell.


    It was a waffle shop that caught the eyes of the children.


    A smile came out in response to the children staring at me with round eyes.


    Speranza, do you want to eat waffles?


    Woble?"


    Let''s go in together and see whats a waffle.


    Since it''s an eatery, I left Akung with my mother and went into the waffle shop with Speranza.


    Wee!


    The store staff greeted us in a high-pitched voice.


    Hello.


    As soon as Speranza entered the store, she waspletely distracted by the colorful menu.


    Interestingly, the store staff was distracted by Speranza''s cuteness.


    COUGH


    I caught the attention of the absent-minded employee by coughing.


    Well, it''s her first time eating waffles. What menu would be good for a child?"


    The store staff answered my question as she came to her senses.


    Huh? Oh! I''m sorry. Apple cinnamon waffles and snow waffles are the most popr in our store. You can choose the fruit topping on top.


    Really? Speranza, which fruit do you want on the top?


    Uhhh


    Speranza looked at the menu with a serious look on her face.


    Speranza opened her mouth after worrying so much that the store staff was nervous.


    S Stawberries.


    Really? Okay.


    Speranza chose a waffle with strawberries and a waffle with bananas.


    While waffles were being made inside the store, an employee of the store who received the order gave Speranza candies and snacks.


    Speranza, what did I say you should do when someone gives you a present?


    Thank you


    Speranza bowed her head with an awkward greeting.


    The employee was at a loss for words at the cute greeting.


    The waffle you ordered is here. Thank you. Please visit again.


    The staff looked down and waved after the polite greeting.


    Speranza waved briefly as if responding to it and hid behind me.


    The staff smiled very happily as if she felt this was enough.


    After leaving the waffle shop, we joined my mother and headed to a nearby park.


    We found a wooden bench where there were no people and sat there.


    I put Speranza on myp to avoid her clothes from getting dirty.


    When the packaged waffle was taken out, a savory smell spread out in all directions.


    I cut the waffle in half.


    Speranza''s eyes sparkled when she received the waffle with both hands.


    She opened her mouth wide and bit the waffle.


    MUNCH


    Is it good?


    Yes, Papa.


    Speranza replied with waffles still in her mouth.


    It seemed to suit her taste more than I expected.


    Should I get a waffle maker for the farm?


    I don''t think the way to make it is too difficult.


    I want to eat it too, Popi!


    "Okay. Wait a minute."


    I cut the waffle in half and tore the remaining waffles into very small pieces so that Gyuri could eat them.


    Wow! This is so sweet, Popi. But, the strawberries we made are more delicious than this strawberry, popi!


    Un, Papas stawberry are the best.


    Really?


    We really need to make waffles from the farm strawberries on the farm


    While I was taking care of Speranza and Gyuri, my mother was taking care of Akum.


    Pow wow wooooo


    Akum didn''t eat the other parts of the waffle, but only enjoyed the banana.


    My mother picked out the bananas herself and let Akum eatfortably.


    Mom, isn''t that waffle bad without bananas? Do you want to trade it for mine?


    It''s okay. This is enough.


    Mother gently stroked Akum on herp as she ate the leftover waffle.


    After the waffle snack time, which was much more satisfying than we thought, we left the park and started walking again.


    Even though it was near my house, I found an electronics store, which I have never seen before, while walking along a path I don''t usually go to.


    Was there a store like this before?


    While looking at the store without thinking much, I suddenly remembered that we needed an air conditioner at home.


    Mom! Don''t we need an air conditioner at home?


    Air conditioner? Isnt it fine with a few fans?


    Oh, no mom. It''s going to be much hotter in theing days. Let''s go buy one now.


    A few months back, life was so hard that we didnt have time to worry about the heat, but its different now.


    My mother is healthy again, and my bank ount is full.


    Perhaps because of the memories of difficult times, my mother looked reluctant.


    But I forced my mother and entered the electronics store.


    Wee, sir!


    As soon as we entered the store, an employee rushed out and greeted us.


    I''m here to see the air conditioner for my house.


    Oh! You''re so lucky to be here, Sir! We''re having an event in our store to celebrate the summer. Come this way please."


    The staff quickly guided us to the location of the air conditioner products.


    Even though it was a weekday morning, there were many other customers in the store.


    In order not to cause any inconvenience to others, I asked Akum and Gyuri to stay quiet for a while.


    The store staff exined in detail one by one, from thetest air conditioner to the most popr products.


    Of course, I nodded roughly because of the functionality, some modern systemand half of it was a hard-to-understand exnation.


    I''m going to install one in the living room, one in my mother''s room, and one in my room.


    My mother was surprised, and the employee''s eyes lit up.


    What? There is no need for it in my room? All I need is a fan.


    Mom, Fans cant keep you cool in this summer heat. These days all the houses are like this.


    Your son is right, ma''am! There are a lot of people who install air conditioners in each room, so there are products in bundles. Summer is getting hotter these days, so we can''t live without the air conditioner.


    Mother still looked hesitant.


    Think about Speranza. What if she wants to sleep with her grandmother? Do you want her to sleep in that heat? Speranza darling, dont you want to sleep with grandma, too?


    Un, I want to sleep with grandma.


    Our Speranza!She understood my feelings and acted well.


    Whether Speranza''s excuse worked, my mother said with an expression that she couldn''t help it.


    Don''t worry mom. Your son is making a lot of money. I earn it all for my mom and Speranza.


    Pow wow wooooo!


    What about me, popi?!


    Akum and Gyuri made a sound as if they were disappointed.


    Yes, yes! You guys are precious, too.


    The store employee looked at the stroller with a slightly strange expression, but he quickly regained his business smile when I said that I would buy an air conditioner.


    While listening to the specific date of instation of the air conditioner and the exnation of the event in progress at the store, Speranza suddenly started moving somewhere.


    Ah? Speranza?


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Speranza?


    Speranza headed somewhere as if she were possessed.


    I followed her with anxiety.


    I arrived at the music section of therge store.


    It was filled with headsets, speakers, and acoustic equipment products.


    Among them, Speranza stopped in front of a speaker where a song was ying.


    It felt like a familiar voice, but the song itself waspletely new to me.


    Unlike me who was puzzled, Speranza who was listening to the song was too serious.


    So, I had no choice but to wait by her side until the song was over.


    The soft voice and sweet melody ended, and it was followed by a fast-tempo hip-hop song.


    Speranza frowned slightly.


    She wanted to listen to more of the previous song, but she was disappointed that another song came out.


    Speranza? Do you know the previous song?


    No, Papa.


    .?


    I know who sang it.


    ??


    How did she know who sang it.?


    Is that possible?


    I asked Speranza again with a look of iprehension.


    Do you really know who sang it?


    Un, Its the person who sang the first song Papa yed to me."


    Rain, storm, and I was very scared. Papa yed the song. I slept."


    Um Ah!


    When I heard Speranza''s exnation, a scene came to my mind clearly.


    The memory of spending the night with a baby fox in a dark and stuffy warehouse.


    It was an unforgettable memory for me.


    It was the song I yed on my cell phone for Speranza who was nervous.


    It was the title song of the second album of Yoon Jiwoon'', a singer I really liked in the past.


    Speranza still liked Yoon Jiwoon''s songs so much that she sometimes asked me to y them on my cell phone.


    The song that just came out on the speaker, was it Yoon Jiwoon''s song?


    Speranza seemed to havee here after hearing Yoon Jiwoon''s voice from afar.


    Are you looking for any products, Sir?


    A female employee who seemed to be in charge of the sound device department approached us and talked to us.


    No. The song..The song that just came out on this speaker just now, was it Yoon Jiwoon''s song?"


    Wait a minute.


    She took out her cell phone, checked something, and nodded.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s a new song.


    I guess it''s a new album.


    I heard it''s the 20th-anniversary album."


    Wow.


    It''s already the 20th anniversary?


    That''s right.


    She was a singer that I liked when I was a student and its been 20 years since she made her debut.


    I was briefly dumbfounded by the flow of time.


    PULL.


    Speranza pulled my pants.


    She looked up at me with his big round eyes slightly moistened.


    I already knew from a lot of experience that it was an action that was seen when there was something she wanted.


    Papaaaa


    Yeah, what''s wrong?


    I want to listen to that song again.


    Hmmm


    The teary eye attack brought my heart to the brink of disarming.


    But no matter how much I want to do that, it will be a bother to the store.


    Oh, my Do you want to listen to the song that just came out? Do you want me to y it again?


    The female employee asked, looking sad.


    The expression was already saying that she wants to fulfill Speranza''s request.


    Un I want to hear it.


    Wait a minute, I''ll y it for you.


    The female employee hurriedly touched the screen of the cell phone in her hand.


    I guess I wasn''t the only one who was attacked by the teary eyes.


    After a while, Yoon Jiwoon''s new song yed again from the speaker in front of us.


    Speranza''s face was filled with smiles again.


    Thank you, sister!


    Uh-huh.


    The female employee waspletely disarmed by Speranza''s powerful smile.


    She grinned and btedly noticed my gaze and corrected her expression.


    Sorry, I''m sorry. She was so cute that I couldn''t.


    Hahaha, that''s okay. By the way, I need something, could you guide me?"


    I finished my business at the electronics store and took to the streets again.


    Speranza''s walk holding my hand felt more exciting than ever.


    Do you like it that much?


    Un!


    She nodded more excited than ever.


    Next to her, my mother looked at Speranza with satisfaction.


    The reason why Speranza was so excited was because of the home audio system in my hand.


    After listening to Yoon Jiwoon''s song earlier and seeing her so happy, I decided to let Speranza listen to the song anytime, even if it''s not my cell phone.


    Originally, I was going to buy her an MP3 yer for her to carry around, but when I asked the store staff, she looked at me as if she was looking at an old person.


    Well, these days, everyone listens to music on their phones.


    I had no choice but to buy a home audio system because there was no MP3 yer in the store.


    Speranza was extremely happy to hear that she could listen to the song as much as she wanted.


    She was even happier than thest time when she got 100 on the dictation test!


    I would have bought it earlier if I knew she''d like it that much.


    Hoho, Speranza reminds me of Si of the past. When you were young, you were so happy when you bought an MP3s or something for your birthday.


    Yes, I went with dad to town and bought it."


    My father bought me an MP3 that I wanted so much, and my heart was bursting with excitement.


    I don''t remember what kind of expression my father had while looking at me because I was so focused on MP3 at that time, but wouldn''t it be simr to the expression I have now while looking at Speranza?


    It was very strange and sad to realize my father''s feelings that I didn''t know when I was young.


    Mom, is there anything you want?


    Me? Didnt you just buy me an air conditioner?"


    Other than that, is there anything you normally wanted? Like luxury bags, expensive cosmetics.


    Why does an olddy like me need that? If you have money, you should buy the kids a delicious meal.


    Of course, I''ll buy them delicious food. Now think about what mom wants. Come on!


    As I made a fuss, my mother burst into a smallugh.


    What I want What I want"


    My mother''s eyes stopped somewhere after thinking hard.


    Si, I remembered what I wanted.


    What is it, mom?


    Mother walked along with me and the children without saying a word.


    After a while, we arrived at an ordinary photo studio in the neighborhood with many pictures disyed behind the show window.


    Is this?


    It''s a photo studio. It''s been a long time since we took a picture together. I wish I could take this opportunity to take a family photo with the children.


    I didn''t mean something like this when I asked my mother what she wanted.


    I was sorry that things didn''t go the way I thought, but I grabbed the door handle of the photo studio ording to my mother''s wishes.


    TRING!


    When I pulled the door, the bells on top moved and made a sound.


    A gray-haired man appeared from the inside of the photo studio.


    Hey,e on in! Come on in! Are you here to take a family photo?


    The photographer immediately noticed the purpose of the visit and asked.


    Yes, but we have an animal. Can we take a picture with him?


    Does he listen to the owner? He wont go on a rampage, right?


    He''s very gentle and obedient.


    It doesn''t matter, then. Bring him.


    Thank you.


    I came back into the photo studio with Akum in my arms leaving the stroller outside.


    The photographer who found Akum trembled for a moment.


    Then, he looked at Akum with a serious look on his face.


    Hmm


    Pow woo?


    Well, it doesn''t matter since he''s cute. Come inside.


    The photographer uncle led us inside the photo studio.


    There were lights, cameras, and long sofas that weremon when taking family photos.


    My mother sat on the sofa with a fluttering look.


    I remember taking a family photo with your father once upon a time. Was it when you were in middle school?


    Yes. The three of us took a picture to celebrate my admission into middle school.


    That was thest picture I took with my father and mother.


    I remember that the family picture we took at that time was torn while moving in a hurry to the city.


    My mom was really upset.


    Come on,e on! Young friend, sit there and put the fluffy friend on yourp.


    I put Akum on myp, as the photographer said.


    Pow wooo?


    Good. And put the pretty princess between your mother and you. You have to take off your hat to show your pretty face, princess.


    Speranza sat next to me and my mother and took off her hat.


    Silver hair and pointed fox ears appeared.


    Ah


    The Photographer trembled once again.


    However, he did not pay much attention this time and took theposition of the picture.


    I was deeply impressed by his boldness.


    When everyone''s location was decided, Gyuri, who was hiding, suddenly appeared.


    Where am I supposed to be, Popi?


    Ahhhhhh!


    The photographer''s body trembled this time.


    UmHow about there.?


    Ok, Popi.


    I wanted to praise him beyond admiration for his unwavering professionalism.


    Then I''ll take it as a test. I''m going to sh it. One, two, three!


    FLASH


    Papaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Poooooo!


    What, what, what.popi.


    The children trembled with surprise at the sh that exploded everywhere.


    The man who checked the picture said with a disappointed look.


    Oh surprisingly, the fluffy friend and little fairy are okay. Our pretty princess has a hard expression. I think the young friend should do something about it.


    Speranza didn''t show her usual soft expression as she felt very awkward taking pictures.


    I yed Speranza''s favorite Yoon Jiwoon''s song on my cell phone.


    And I held Speranza''s one hand, while my mother held her other hand.


    Little by little, the stiff expression began to melt.


    It''s okay, Speranza. Family will always be together.


    Let''s hurry up and take a picture, and then let''s go eat something delicious with Grandma.


    Pow wow wooooo.


    I, my mother, and even Akumforted Speranza.


    You don''t worry Speranza, I''m here, Popi!


    Gyuri spread her wings and flew over our heads. The glittering powder fell from the fairy''s wings.


    The pleasant scent from the powder made me feel at ease.


    A natural smile spread on everyone''s faces as well as Speranza.


    The photographer grabbed the camera again with a satisfied look.


    Oh! Good, good! The cuteness of the princess is finallying to life. Okay! I''ll take it again. One, two, three!"


    FLASH


    In thepleted photo, not only my mother but also the children could be seen smiling happily.


    That''s how the second family picture in my life waspleted.


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    "Grandma, I''lle back next time!"


    Pow wow woooo!


    "It was so much fun, Popi!"


    "Yes, my cute babies! You should listen to Si and be healthy."


    The morning after thest day of vacation.


    My mother and the children said goodbye to each other.


    I didn''t feel very sad likest time because I had faith that they could meet again.


    Still, I ended the farewell by appeasing the unavoidable regret.


    Mom, then we''ll get going.


    Ryan, Thank you foring all the way here to pick us up in the early morning.


    Haha, don''t mention it. This is also a very important job to me.


    Mom, I''ll call you after work.


    Okay, take care of the kids, and give my regards to the people on the farm!


    Okay, Guys get in the car quickly.


    After the children went inside the car, I and Ryan went in and the car left leaving my mother behind.


    The children waved their hands looking through the back window until my mother''s image disappeared.


    Did you have fun on your vacation, little buddies?


    Un, I had fun.


    Po woooooo!


    Of course, it was fun, Popi!


    The children rushed to answer Ryan''s question.


    He asked me the same question with a pleasing smile.


    How was it for you, Sihyeon?


    I think I had a good time, too. It was nice to spend time with my mother and children after a long time.


    You don''t want to go to the farm, do you?


    Ryan asked a yful question with a coolugh.


    Hahahaha! It''s not bad to keep taking a vacation, but I can''t take a break forever. And most of all, the people on the farm are also precious to me.


    Ryan''s mouth was filled with a deep smile as if my answer was very satisfactory to him.


    By the way, I''ve been bothering you two days in a row. Yesterday, you even took me and the children to the arboretum. Im sorry for causing you too much trouble.


    It''s okay since it''s quite an important job for me to be your assistant when Sihyeon is on Earth.


    When the word "my assistant" came out of his mouth, I felt embarrassed and got goosebumps all over my body.


    Uh That''s not very appropriate.


    Hahaha, then let''s just say support you''.


    That''s better.


    Sihyeon, why don''t you buy a car? Of course, my support'' activities will continue, but I think you''ll also need it for your personal needs.


    As Ryan said I felt the need for a car a lot on this holiday.


    It doesn''t matter because I got used tomuting, but it was so inconvenient without a personal car to take my mother or to take the children out.


    Also, maybe because arge amount of money came into my ount, that thought has be stronger recently.


    If you don''t mind, leave it to me. I''ll set it up ording to the type and options you want.


    Oh By any chance does Ryan know a lot about cars?


    I don''t have much professional knowledge. It''s just a hobby and a little bit of interest.


    If Ryan speaks this modestly, then it means that he will be quite reliable.


    And above all, it was more believable because it ovepped with the luxurious image of Ryan.


    Then, please.


    Just leave it to me.


    We arrived in the Demon world after passing through the dimensional door.


    In front of the entrance to the cave, Andras and Alfred were waiting for us.


    Sihyeon, how was your vacation?


    Long time no see, senior! Hi little guys!


    Hi!


    Pow wow woooo!


    Hi, Popi!


    I and the children greeted the two happily.


    Even though it''s only been a few days, I felt like it''s been a while.


    I''m sorry for calling you guys this early in the morning. I can''t carry all my stuff by myself now that I have too much stuff.


    What are you talking about! Of course, we''ll help you. You dont have to feel sorry about it, Sihyeon.


    Andras and Alfred helped me carry the luggage.


    Andras decided to take out the artifacts and move the luggage thatcked handles.


    Oh! Andras. Please move it carefully. There''s something that could break.


    It''s heavier than any other luggage. Can you tell me what''s in it?


    It will be a little heavy. There''s a beer in it that the boss asked for.


    FLINCH!


    Hearing that, Andras carried the luggage very carefully.


    I fully understood his behavior.


    I didn''t even want to imagine if he identally broke the contents of that luggage.


    Unlike Korea, which now feels hot even in the morning, the Demon world still maintains the cool morning air.


    I inhaled the fresh morning air that I hadnt felt for a while and put it deep in my heart.


    I''ll go back to the vige first, popi! I can''t wait to go back and brag to my friends, popi!


    Yes, Gyuri. See youter in the strawberry field!


    Bye, popi!


    With a short greeting, Gyuri quickly disappeared.


    We kept walking along the farm road.


    A familiar farm building began to be seen in the distance.


    I felt like I was walking faster without realizing it.


    When I arrived in front of the building, I put down the luggage one by one.


    "Sihyeon, I have something to do in Germours, so I have to go. I''m sorry I should''ve helped you organize the luggage.


    No! I''m so grateful for your help when you''re busy. Hurry up and go.


    Breakfast may be difficult, but I think I cane back for lunch


    I understood the meaning behind Andras sneaking look quickly and smiled slightly.


    Okay, I''ll prepare as much delicious food as I can for lunch, so don''t worry.


    Oh, Thank you. I think Sihyeon is the only one who understands me. I don''t have much time, so I''ll go now. ine, help Sihyeon on my behalf.


    Don''t worry, Andras. Leave it to me.


    Andras bowed to me a little and then left the farm with dimensional leap magic.


    Senior, I''ll finish cleaning the stable first. Let''s clean up a littleter.


    Okay. I have to take the kids home first, so take your time.


    Oh! And don''t forget to do sword training with me in the afternoon. You''ve had three days off, so I''m going to make it tighter than usual today!"


    Uhh


    I walked slowly toward the barn with Akum and Speranza.


    SQUEAK!


    I carefully opened the door of the barn and looked inside.


    Tanduk and Kawaii were still roaming in their dreand.


    Akum, arent you tired from waking up early in the morning? Go and take a rest with your brother and sister.


    Poo woooooooo.


    Akum did not enter the barn but rubbed his face against my legs.


    I lowered my posture and gently stroked the pampered Baby yakum.


    Come on, stop being such a baby and go rest. I''ll y with you againter.


    Poooooo.


    Akum cried a little disappointedly.


    But he didn''t be more stubborn, he slowly headed inside the barn.


    I quietly closed the door of the barn after confirming that hey down next to Tanduk and Kawaii.


    PULL!


    While looking at the cute baby Yakums, a small hand, pulled my pants.


    Looking down, Speranza stood with sleepy eyes and arms open.


    Papaaaa


    Oh, there''s another spoiled child here."


    As soon as everyone left, I held the fox girl who turned into a coy.


    Hehe!


    Speranza buried her face in my arms with a happy expression.


    Speranza, are you happy to be back at the farm?


    Yes, Papa. Grandma''s house is good, but the farm is very good.


    Me, too.


    I spent my vacation at homefortably, but when I came back to the farm, I felt thefort of the farm.


    It''s likemuting from home to home


    Maybe I''m living the ultimate career?


    I opened the front door of the farm building with Speranza in my hands, thinking unwisely.


    Surprisingly, someone was waiting for us in front of the door.


    Woooh Sihyeon Wee


    Oh? Lia?


    It was Lia, with half-closed eyes in her pajamas.


    She repressed her smile, which was about to leak out of her cute little face.


    Why are you awake so early in the morning, Lia?


    Ummm. Sihyeon in my dream I heard your voice I came out because I wanted to meet you after a long time. Oh Hehe, Are you happy?


    She smiled and said something that was hard to tell if she was talking in her sleep or not.


    I was slightly moved by the fact that she wanted to meet me even though she was sleepy.


    Thank you, Lia. You can go up to your room now and lie down a little longer."


    Ummmm. Really.!?


    Before Lia''s tone became more mellow, I held her hand and led her to the front of her room.


    Papa, can I sleep too?"


    Do you want to sleep? Okay. How about you go and sleep with Sister Lia. I''ll wake you upter.


    I opened the door and let the two sleepy people into the room.


    But suddenly, Lia snatched my arm with a strong force.


    Huh?


    Sihyeon Let''s sleep together


    That''s right. Let''s sleep together, Papa.


    Huh


    Iughed in despair as I watched the two sleepyheads making dangerous suggestions.


    I quickly pushed the two into the room.


    I quietly closed the door after confirming that the two were lying on the bed together.


    I came out of the farm building again.


    I approached the fence and looked at the yakums who came out to graze.


    Booo woo woooooo


    A familiar Yakum''s cry came from afar.


    The owner of the voice quickly approached the fence.


    Hermosa.


    Boo woooo


    Hermosa, whom I met after a long time, pushed her face and expressed her warm wee.


    I patted the back of Hermosas neck to calm her excitement.


    Oh, I was wondering who Akum took after to be such a coy, but you were the culprit, Hermosa?


    Boo wow wooooo


    Hahaha, what do you mean no? You''re still so cute.


    Booooo


    I don''t know why the people of Demon world are so scared of such cute guys.


    I spent a peaceful timemunicating with Hermosa.


    After Hermosa left, the other yakums approached me one by one and greeted me.


    Some acted cute like Hermosa, and some came up to me and smelled me, or greeted me from far away and went back.


    Everyone weed me in their own way.


    Finally, the big boss of the herd slowly approached.


    I waved my hand and greeted him first.


    Hey, Bighorn! How have you been? Did you miss me?


    Boo woo woooo.


    Still a loud, grand cry.


    Bighorn stood far from the fence and checked me


    Maybe it was to check if there were any injuries.


    I came back safely without any injuries. Come here, Bighorn! Let me give you a big hug."


    As I waved with my arms open, Bighorn turned his head with a snort.


    Come on, Man. Dont be shy.


    I smiled yfully looking at the moving Bighorn.


    Shall I go back and unpack things now?


    Before Alfredes back from cleaning the stables, I''ll have to unpack some of the big stuff.


    I went out of the fence and went back to the farm building.


    The window opened with a Thud'' sound and someone suddenly popped out.


    Did youe back?


    It was Kaneff with disheveled gray hair and eyes that still seemed to think everything was a bother.


    I replied with a wee smile.


    Yes, I had a good trip. Its rare. Did you get up early?


    I got up because it was so noisy outside. I don''t know why you are making a fuss for not seeing them for a few days


    Kaneff said as if he didn''t like it, but I couldn''t feel any irritation on his face.


    Perhaps because it''s been a long time, his words felt friendly.


    What happened to the farm?


    Nothing happened except that the two men, Andras and ine, made a dirty meal.


    You''re a good cook. Why didn''t you prepare it yourself?


    Be quiet! Hurry up and prepare breakfast. I''d like to have a proper meal for the first time in a while.


    I see. I''ll make it as soon as I''m done packing.


    Kaneff let out a few words before closing the window.


    Well you''re back.


    THUD!


    I felt something simr to Bighorn, so I burst outughing.


    Before going in to organize the luggage, I once again carved out the panoramic view of the wide field and farm.


    A proud feeling filled my heart, and I felt better.


    Good!


    Lets begin our work in Demon farm.


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Lunchtime at the farm.


    During vacation, I prepared a delicious lunch for the farm members who worked hard to protect the farm, when I was away.


    Maybe because I prepared hard, or because they ate things that they couldn''t eat during my three-day vacation, everyone enjoyed lunch very deliciously.


    Among them, Lia, who was chewing food differently than usual, stood out.


    Lia, did you not like the food?


    Oh, no! It''s so delicious. It''s just it''s just


    She couldn''t even look me in the eye and answered in a hurry.


    Ah


    She seemed to have remembered everything that happened in the morning.


    It seemed like it would take some time to talk to Lia normally.


    Andras, who returned from work in the morning, was amazed as he tasted the food.


    Oh I feel better when I eat what Sihyeon made for me.


    "I appreciate yourpliments, but aren''t those kinds of words said while eating home meals?"


    My family is so disciplined that they are meticulous not only on diet but also in table manners. Honestly, it''s not an environment where you can enjoy the meal.


    Is that something all noble families do?


    Every family has a very different atmosphere. My family is a little strict.


    I looked at Alfred, who came from a simr aristocratic family.


    My family is not very strict about table manners. Rather, it''s about swords, the discipline of training is very strict.


    Oh I see.


    It sounded very interesting that each noble family had its own rules and discipline.


    While I heard the story about the sword, I remembered what I had thought during my vacation.


    ine. . . . . . . . . . .You know the sword you lent me for a while? Can I get a sword that''s simr to that?


    Sword? Um You can get a sword that''s simr in shape easily, but it''s hard to get a sword that''s simr in quality to perfection. The swords I have are only handed down to the immediate descendants of the family."


    Ohh I see.


    What''s the matter, Senior?


    I told the story of my struggle with the sword when I entered the Rift with the guild''smon equipment.


    Alfred nodded seriously when he heard my story.


    I''m sure it could happen. The weaker you are, the more affected you are by your weapon.


    This guy..


    Even though I felt bad, he wasnt wrong, so I waited quietly for him to continue.


    I''m sorry Senior, but I don''t have a way to get you a sword right now. I''m not in a position to ask anything because I''m actually kicked out of the family.


    It was hard to bring it up because I knew the awkward rtionship between Alfred and his family.


    I looked at Andras just in case, but he also shook his head.


    I''m aplete stranger to swords and I don''t think I can easily get the level of things that ine uses. I''m sorry, Sihyeon.


    It cant be helped if its not an easy thing to get.


    It was somewhat expected, but I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    While I was looking for my weapon, I wanted to get something good.


    Andras, who was looking at me for a while, opened his mouth again.


    In fact, I think it''s Mr.Kaneff who can get you the best sword here among the people here.


    What? Boss..?


    Kaneff continued to eat with a nk look on his face even though his name was mentioned.


    I looked at Andras asking for a more detailed exnation with my eyes.


    The family where Mr. Kaneff was born, is famous for having the best cksmithing skills in the Demon world. It is a ce where their skills are recognized so much that there is a legend that they made equipment for the Demon God and his followers.."


    I''ve never heard of Kaneff''s family story before, and it''s interesting in many ways.


    On the other hand, other farm families did not respond much, perhaps knowingly.


    It''s kind of fascinating. I don''t think the image of the cksmith and Boss don''t match well.


    Everyone nodded quietly except Kaneff and Speranza.


    Kaneff replied curtly, still with an expression of reluctance.


    No wonder it doesn''t look good on me. I was just born there, I don''t know anything about cksmithing. I wasn''t interested in it from the beginning.


    Judging from his reaction, he didn''t seem to have a smooth rtionship with his family.


    The best cksmith family in the Demon world.


    I wanted to experience how great the swords that were made there were.


    But I didn''t want to force Kaneff, who seemed to be ufortable with the subject.


    That''s too bad. It would not be difficult to find a sword that Sihyeon would be satisfied with.


    ..


    There was a heavy silence in the Dining room at the end of Andras'' words.


    Alfred suddenly spoke to me as if he was having a hard time holding up the awkward atmosphere.


    Senior, even if it''s hard to get a sword right now, I can tell you enough about the Reinforcement magic. Let''s start training for it in the afternoon training session.


    Ummmmm, ine, I just thought about borrowing your sword like I didst time.


    No! You can''t always rely on weapons. Don''t worry. I''ll be sure to train you thoroughly.


    An awkward smile formed on my face as I watched Alfred burn with passion.


    I regretted bringing up the story of the sword for no reason.


    The painful training of today''s sword training, where I would be rolling on the ground got drawn in my head.


    On a sunny afternoon.


    Here, Sister Lia.


    Thank you, Speranza.


    Speranza was helping Lia to hang theundry.


    Just looking at the cool breeze, the warm sunshine, and the cleanundry scattered around made me feel refreshed.


    So on one side of the farm, there''s a peaceful atmosphere, while on the other


    KACHING KACHING


    Ugh!


    Senior, what happened? Didnt you feel too heavy after resting for just three days?


    Alfred''s constant drive made it hard to even answer.


    After attacking and avoiding the attack, I rolled on the ground several times already.


    The taste of dust hovering around my mouth after a long time made me frown.


    After persevering with evil, I was able to finish the fight without dropping the sword until the very end.


    Great job, Senior. I''d like topliment you for not giving up until the end.


    UhhhIs this the end of today''s training?


    No, didnt I tell you earlier during lunch


    what?!


    Suddenly Alfred shut his mouth with the sound of swallowing the wind.


    What, what? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?


    I followed his gaze and turned my head.


    There, Kaneff was staring at this ce.


    Huh? Boss? What are you doing here?


    What am I doing? I''ve been excitedly watching you tasting the dirt.


    Well. Have you been watching it?


    The fact that he watched me roll around on the ground made me feel embarrassed.


    Alfred, meanwhile, looked very nervous and hisposure had disappeared.


    By the way, what are you really doing here? You''re not really here just to see me roll around on the ground, right?


    To my question, Kaneff made a subtle expression and spoke.


    That What is it? I heard you''re learning Reinforcement magic. Um I thought I''d tell you a little bitabout it.


    Ah! Are you here to teach me some Reinforcement magic?"


    Well, you can say it like that.


    What''s going on with the person, who never does anything bothersome?


    While I was surprised by Kaneff''s unusual behavior, Alfred shouted in apletely different way from me.


    MmMr. Kaneff is going to teach Reinforcement magic personally?!?


    Ugh! ine, why are you yelling all of a sudden?


    Didn''t you hear me now? Mr. Kaneff will be teaching you reinforcement magic himself!


    Yeah, I heard it, why? Didnt you also try to teach me the same thing?


    When I didn''t understand the situation at all.


    Alfred patted his chest in frustration.


    What''s wrong with him?


    While I was puzzled, Lia, Speranza, and Andras rushed this way from afar.


    Wh.. What? Mr. Kaneff, Are you really going to teach Sihyeon?


    Mr. Kaneff, are you sure? Are you sure you want to do that?


    Both of them also looked very surprised.


    However, the atmosphere I felt from their surprise seemed different from that of Alfred.


    Why is everyone making such a fuss? I just wanted to teach Sihyeon some Reinforcement magic.


    The two dissuaded Kaneff with a serious expression.


    Mr. Kaneff, I don''t know why you''re trying to punish Sihyeon for, but Ill apologize. Please forgive him


    We can''t live without Sihyeon. We cant find someone who can take care of Speranza and Yakum.


    Andras and Lia pleaded anxiously as if something would happen to me.


    Excuse me, you two. I think you''re mistaken. Boss just said he''d teach me Reinforcement magic.


    Andras replied with a very serious look.


    Sihyeon, that''s a scary thing.


    What?


    You already know that Lia and I used to work under Mr.Kaneff, right?


    Yes, I''ve heard that many times.


    At that time, We applied to Mr. Kaneff to teach us without knowing anything. As a result, the two of us werent able to walk properly for almost a week."


    ?!


    Unusually, it''s believable.


    For some reason, I think if its the Boss, he would have done something like that.


    That''s not all. If there''s a person who''s made a big mistake in the unit, he would always torture them in the name of personal training.


    Hey! When did I ever do that!


    From what I have seen, Mr. Locus, Mr. Terjan, Mr. Yon


    The names of the victims came out of Andras'' mouth.


    Then Kaneff spat out with a slightly awkward expression.


    Locus was a Scoundrel. He deserves to be treated like that.


    Well I agree with that. So, let''s take out Locus. Then what about the rest ?


    I and Alfred took a step back in fear.


    It''s different now. I''m not going to raise Sihyeon as part of the unit, and if I only teach Reinforcement magic in moderation, it won''t be difficult.".


    Are you sure about that? I''m nervous that you sometimes seem to forget whats the meaning of the word moderation'' is?


    Lia looked at Kaneff with a look of disbelief.


    Speranza, who was watching this scene, approached Kaneff.


    Buass Uncle.


    Uh What?


    Are you going to scold Papa?


    Oh, no, it''s not like that.


    Buass Uncle, don''t scold Papa


    When Speranza begged with a tearful look on her face, Kanep looked very embarrassed.


    He patted Speranza''s head awkwardly and spoke softly.


    I''m not trying to scold your dad. There are other people who should be scolded.


    Kaneff''s fierce eyes turned to Andras and Lia.


    The two looked away with a little surprise.


    Really?


    Of course. I promise.


    Hehe! Thank you, Buass Uncle.


    Speranza smiled and hugged Kaneff''s legs tightly.


    The corners of his mouth crept up very finely.


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Thanks to Speranza''s cutesy, the atmosphere became calmer.


    Lia returned to the front yard with Speranza under the pretext ofundry.


    The cute fox girl disappeared from sight, and Kaneff told me in a calm voice.


    "As I just told Speranza, I wont make you do unreasonable things. If you really don''t want to learn from me, I don''t care if you learn from him or ine."


    Saying that Kaneff stepped back with folded arms.


    It seemed like he meant to leave it entirely to my choice.


    Well, what shall I do?


    Kaneff said he would actively help me, so it was a little too much to refuse.


    Especially because it was Kaneff, it felt even more difficult.


    But it was also true that it felt very scary when I heard the terrible stories of Kaneffs past from Andras.


    What should I do


    "I''ll learn from Boss. I can''t say no when you said after sincerely thinking about me."


    Kaneff and Andras showed a contrasting reactions to my decision.


    Kaneff nodded slightly with a satisfied look.


    Andras, on the other hand, looked worried but remained silent as if to respect my opinion.


    As soon as my Reinforcement magic teacher was chosen, the first ss began immediately.


    Andras was still worried, so he took a seat nearby.


    Alfred was also next to me, but instead of being worried, his face was full of anticipation.


    "Do you know what Reinforcement magic is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What about Magic system?"


    "I don''t know I don''t know anything about it."


    Even before the start of the ss, Kaneff''s face showed signs of annoyance.


    "Hey, Andras! You exin it to him."


    "You''re teaching Mr. Kaneff, why should I"


    "If you dont want to do it, stay still, I will use you to demonstrate what Magic is. How about that?"


    CLING CLANG


    The frightening sound of chains moving could be heard.


    The magical system is based on five attributes.


    Andras instinctively sensed the danger and hurriedly began to exin.


    Thanks to his quick judgment, he was able to avoid being an educational sandbag.


    "Reinforcement, Elements, Order, Destruction, Illusion. These are the five. Except for a small fraction, most of the Magic is based on five attributes."


    Unlike an uneasy start, Andras continued to exin steadily.


    There''s a lot to be said about the five attributes, but I dont think we need to go into moreplicated details yet, so I''ll skip it and exin the Reinforcement magic."


    Andras stopped exining and picked up a twig branch from the ground.


    He said as he held out an ordinary-looking twig towards me.


    "Sihyeon, would you try breaking this twig?"


    I took the twig and applied force with both hands.


    "Huh? Ugh!"


    It''s obviously a normal twig, but no matter how hard I try, I can''t break it.


    After a long moan, the twig broke with a snap.


    "Is this strengthening magic?"


    "Yes. Reinforcement magic is used to strengthen the essential attributes and energy of the target. The twig just now had been strengthened by magic."


    "Oh"


    I looked down at the broken twig with a curious look on my face.


    "Reinforcement magic can only be used effectively if you know the properties of the target. So it is considered the most basic magic of the five attributes. I think that''s enough for the basic exnation."


    Andras took a step back as he wrapped up his words.


    "Did you hear the exnation? Let''s start right away."


    "Eh? Is that it?"


    "What else do you need?"


    "No well,plicated forms or chanting?"


    Kaneff smirked.


    "There''s no such thing in Reinforcement magic. It''s a Magic that you can use in an hour if you know the principle."


    "It''s a little different from what I thought. Is that what Magic is all about?"


    "Reinforcement magic is easy. But you need to read dozens of books just to get introduced to the Order magic that this guy uses?"


    "Huh"


    I looked at Andras with a fed-up look on my face.


    He waved his hand andughed as if it was no big deal.


    "Stop talking about useless things, just pick up your sword."


    Alfred brought the sword as soon as I turned.


    Soon I stood in front of Kaneff with a sword in my hand.


    "The theoretical part of Reinforcement magic is very easy, but it requires a lot of proficiency. I''ll teach you the most basic Reinforcement magic, and you''ll have to practice diligently."


    "Okay."


    "Then put the mana in your sword first."


    "How should I do that?"


    "Did you not hear me? You just have to put the magic in."


    "So how should I do that?"


    ".?"


    ".?"


    We looked at each other with a look of iprehension.


    Alfred, who was watching the situation from the side, carefully opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Kaneff, Senior is a human being, so maybe he doesnt know how to do it?"


    "I''ve heard of it. People in the other world are rarely born with the ability to handle mana."


    "Oh, right. He was a human being, wasn''t he?"


    Kaneff scratched his head with a look of annoyance.


    "How do I exin this..?"


    "What about Demons? Don''t you learn it when you''re young?"


    "No. There''s no concept of learning in the first ce. You didn''t learn to move your arms and legs separately, did you?"


    "No."


    When hepared the arms and legs to exin it, I could reallyprehend why there is such a big difference in Magical ability between Demons and human beings.


    "Isn''t it inevitable that there''s a natural difference?"


    "It must be hard for humans. They have to learn how to handle Magic separately."


    "I know. I''m so frustrated that I can''t stand it.


    "Excuse me, everyone? Will you stop discriminating against humans and think of ways to teach me about mana?"


    The three Demons who listened to my words had troubled expressions on their face.


    I tried this and that for a few minutes with the sword, but I couldnt feel any sense of moving the Magic.


    The three Demons watching me were also confused.


    At that moment, Lia''s voice was heard.


    "Sihyeon, Speranza wants to have a snack. Can I take care of it?


    "Ah! Is it already that time? I put the pudding in the fridge, so could you give it to her? I have kept some for you, too."


    Thank you.


    Lia smiled broadly.


    Lia btedly realized the strange atmosphere and asked anxiously.


    " What''s the matter? Why does everyone look very upset?"


    I exined the situation about me not being able to use Magic.


    As soon as Lia heard my words, she tilted her head and said.


    "Sihyeon, you use magic when you''re with Yakum, right?"


    "What? When?"


    "I don''t know, but I always felt that way. Oh, I think Speranza will be waiting, so I''ll go now."


    Lia hurried to the farm building after leaving confusing words.


    When I''m with Yakum, I use magic.


    What the hell does that mean?


    As I was thinking about the meaning behind Lia''s words, a clue shed into my head.


    Ah? Communication skill!


    Maybe Lia meant me using the ability tomunicate with Yakum as Magic.


    However, the joy of finding something also hit a new problem.


    I understand that mymunication skill is somewhat rted to magic, but how do I put it in the sword?


    I was slightly annoyed by the continuing agony.


    I grabbed the sword again with the intention of doing something without any rity on what the result will be.


    The three Demon''s eyes gathered towards me as they saw me trying to do something.


    Communication skill activates my Magic, right?


    The feeling ofmunication with Yakum the feeling ofmunication with Yakum


    I tried to activate my skill tomunicate recklessly toward a sword that could not have feelings.


    After a while, I felt like something was being sucked through my sword-holding hand.


    As I kept thinking about the times when I used tomunicate with Hermosa and Chorongi, I felt more and more something going from my hand to the sword.


    I was filled with excitement and expectations as I thought that I had grasped something.


    Soon, I recalled the loud cry of a Bighorn and the time Imunicated with him while focusing on the sword


    Then something that was getting drawn from my hand toward the sword began to grow bigger and bigger.


    The flow, which was very weak at first, quickly turned into a very violent flow.


    I felt strange and tried to stop, but I already reached a point where I couldn''t stop it by my will.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    It suddenly felt like I was falling down from a mountain.


    Suddenly I lost my senses and soon Ipletely lost consciousness.


    I heard Kaneff and Andras talking as my mind slowly got shut down.


    Lim Sihyeon, who heard something from Lia, lifted the sword again.


    The Demons, who couldn''t find a proper way to exin mana, watched it with half expectation and half worry.


    It wasn''t a bad start.


    It was because, for the first time, the flow of mana was felt in Lim Sihyeon''s body.


    When the flow led to the sword, everyone thought it was a sess.


    However, soon, the situation went in apletely unexpected direction.


    A great deal of energy came out of Lim Sihyeon''s body, and all of that energy began to flow into the sword.


    "Mr. Kaneff? Something''s wrong."


    I know!


    Kaneff replied, frowningly to Andras'' words.


    Everyone, back off!


    CLING CLANG


    A blue chain stretched out from Kaneff''s hand.


    The chain immediately wrapped around Lim Sihyeon and the sword.


    Andras called in artifacts to protect himself and Alfred from shock.


    BWOOOOOO


    BWOOOOO


    BWOOOOOOOOOO


    The sword with tremendous energy made a scream-like vibration.


    And soon a powerful shock wave poured around the sword with the explosion of mana.


    BOOOOOOOOOM


    Kaneff protected Lim Sihyeon and kept the sword from exploding as much as possible.


    DUMMMMM


    The shock wave went beyond the farm.


    Even birds in the far forest were frightened and flew into the sky.


    The shock lingered, and Kaneff''s chain fragments got broken and fell on the training ground.


    Considering that it easily blocked Lia, who was going wild, everyone could guess how strong the shock was.


    The person who was responsible for this situation, Lim Sihyeon, fortunately, looked fine.


    SIHYEON! SIHYEON!


    "SENIOR"


    Dont worry. Hes fine. He just passed out.


    Kaneff calmed the startled two.


    Soon, both confirmed that Lim Sihyeon was safe and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What the hell went wrong? I thought Senior was using Magic perfectly fine."


    Andras and Kaneff''s expressions hardened at Alfred''s question.


    That''s right. There was no problem at first. But all of a sudden.


    Andras was unsure of his thoughts and blurted out the end of his words.


    "Yeah, youre right. Im thinking the same thing youre thinking"


    Thendoes it mean.Sihyeon.. really used projection magic?


    It''s hard to believe. The guy who was struggling because he couldn''t even move his mana suddenly used projection magic.


    This doesn''t make any sense. Projection magic can only be used by a person who has finished attribute enlightenment"


    But it''s definitely Projection magic that this guy used.


    Andras and Alfred opened their mouths and looked nk at Kaneff''s conviction.


    Projection magic.


    It was one of the magic that only those who reached the level through attribute enlightenment could use.


    Kaneff was the only one who could unleash the magic among the people in Demon Farm.


    But that wasn''t the reason why Kaneff was surprised.


    The tremendous energy that Lim Sihyeon projected on the sword was the kind of thing that even Kaneff himself couldn''t handle.


    Sihyeon, Who the hell are you? What the hell were you trying to project?''


    Kaneff looked down at Lim Sihyeon, who was lying down with a rxed expression.


    (To be Continued on June 13{MON})


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    "Ummm"


    "Sihyeon, are you awake?"


    "Senior, are you okay?"


    I slowly opened my eyes and heard the voices of Andras and Alfred from the side.


    The worrying feeling in their words quickly reminded me of the fact that I had fainted.


    There was no pain or difort, but strangely, my whole body was weak.


    When I tried to get up with a groan, the two people next to me immediately helped me.


    "How long have I been lying down?"


    "You were like this for about two hours. Is everything alright?


    "I think it''s alright. Except I don''t have any strength in my body Ugh! Come to think of it, I have to write a report to send to the Demon Lord Castle."


    "First of all, you need to rest. I''ll report it directly to the Demon Lord Castle."


    Andras said in a calm voice.


    I nodded for now because I thought I shouldn''t force myself to do it due to the atmosphere.


    Looking around, I found a sword lying on the ground.


    I remembered that I fainted while trying to put mana into the sword.


    "What happened? I think I did something."


    Umm.


    Andras and Alfred didnt say anything and tried to avoid making eye contact.


    The answer to my question came from elsewhere.


    "You did do something. But you didn''t do what we expected."


    Kaneff, who sat a little far away, said with a discontented look.


    "Was there a problem? I think I did a great job at the end."


    What do you mean you did a great job? It''s just..


    "Why, what''s wrong?"


    "Usually, a hard-working, obedient person always makes a weird ident. That too at a moment when no one expected."


    Kaneff confronted me as if he was scolding a child who got into trouble.


    I felt a little guilty, so I couldn''t say anything and bowed my head.


    "You''re banned from using Reinforcement magic, for now, never try when Im not around. I''m going to teach you myself."


    "Well can''t I just learn from Andras or ine?"


    I looked at them for help.


    However, they gave me a different answer than I expected.


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. I think you should learn Reinforcement magic from Mr. Kaneff."


    "That''s right Senior. I don''t think I can handle it."


    "Nowait. What''s that?"


    Suddenly I felt betrayed by the sight of the two people stepping out.


    "Shut up! Thats it, its decided."


    Kaneff yelled with a Stern look on his face.


    I had an unfair look on my face, but no one took my side.


    Alfred nodded in agreement with Kaneff, and Andras just smiled bitterly.


    What did I do wrong?


    I should''ve said I''d learn from someone else from the beginning.


    The next day.


    I visited Elden Vige for the first time in a while.


    Today all the farm members were with me except Kaneff.


    Candy Uncle!


    "Miru!"


    As soon as I entered the vige, a cute cat-girl rushed to me and hugged me.


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    "Yes, Uncle Lagos said you woulde today, so I''ve been waiting since morning."


    "I see."


    When I patted her slightly, Miru made a gurgling sound.


    The hair ornament that I gave her as a gift could be seen on her head.


    She also greeted other farm members.


    In particr, she was very happy with Speranza''s visit and stuck to her.


    Speranza, it''s been so long.


    YesSister Miru.


    Let''s keep ying together today. All right?


    Speranza quietly nodded and held her hand tightly, as if she liked Mirus idea, who also looked pleased.


    I looked at the children sitting together like real sisters with satisfaction.


    As soon as the news of my visit to the vige spread, the children of the vige began to gather one by one.


    As always, I handed out the snacks that I prepared today one by one.


    Andras and Alfred drew the attention of more children than usual.


    "Mister! Did you really beat all the bad guys in the city with your sword?"


    "Did you really save Miru?"


    "I told you so! I heard it from my dad. The Red mrs can''t do anything now. You went with the big Demon Mister, right?"


    The children were passionately interested in the two as they heard about the rescue of Miru.


    In particr, Andras was not popr with childrenpared to Alfred, but his poprity soared thanks to the rumors.


    From Alfred''s one swing of the sword to the copse of dozens of members of the gang to the fact that Andras blew the enemy''s home base with an artifact.


    The two had already be children''s heroes.


    The two said they were embarrassed by the influx of attention, but continued to smile and dealt with the children.


    Lia looked at the figure curiously.


    "That''s amazing. I didn''t know those two would be loved this much by children."


    "Yeah, especially Andras, previously a lot of kids were scared of him."


    The big, robe-covered figure wasn''t easy for kids to approach.


    I felt something rising from my stomach as I looked at the two, who were getting more attention from the children than I did, but my heart was warmed by the happy sight of the two.


    By the way, Lia.


    What?


    Doesnt it look like the eyes of the grown-ups also changed a little?


    Eyes? I don''t know.


    Ummm


    It''s hard to put it into words, but I''m sure that the eyes of the townspeople looking at me have changed a little.


    In the past, it used to contain friendliness and gratitude, but now it''s kind of I felt a very careful and bizarre aspiration.


    While thinking about the reason for the change, a cute baby voice came from the side.


    "Bwandy Uwancle!"


    "Hi, Kathy."


    "Hello, Sir. Sihyun."


    A female rabbit Beast-woman came up to us with a little baby rabbit in her arms.


    Kathy was still so cute with her droopy rabbit ears.


    The baby lifted her hands and reached out to me.


    "Mommy! I''m gwoing to uwancle!"


    "Kathy, don''t bother Sir. Sihyeon!"


    "AhhhhhhhI''m gwoing, I''m gwoing!"


    Kathyined that she wanted to hug me.


    "I''m fine. Come on,e here."


    Kathy smiled as I hugged her carefully.


    The feeling of soft and warm fur was so lovely.


    Speranza and Miru, who were next to each other, could not take their eyes off the cuteness of the baby rabbit.


    Kathy''s mother, who was next to me, spoke carefully.


    "Actually, Kathy had a terrible stomachache a few days ago."


    "Oh, my God! Is she fine now?"


    "Not to the point of worrying anymore. So, if you don''t mind, could you stroke her belly?"


    "What?"


    I looked puzzled at the iprehensible request.


    It was even more confusing because she looked so serious.


    It was vague to refuse, so for now I put my hand on the baby''s stomach as she asked.


    RUB RUB


    "Hehehehehe! It tickles Uwncle!"


    At first, she struggled in my arms as if it was a little ticklish, but she epted the touch with afortable expression as if she had gotten used to it a little after time.


    "Papa, me too, me too!"


    "Okay. But you should be careful."


    I lowered my posture and let Speranza stroke Kathy.


    Speranza moved her hand very slowly and stroked the baby rabbit''s fur.


    "It''s so warm and soft. And it''s so small."


    Speranza nced at the baby, who was smaller than her, wondering.


    She held the small rabbit''s hand and touched her droopy ear slightly.


    I felt strange happiness as I saw the big baby stroking the little baby.


    "Now, shall we go to Kathy''s mother?"


    "Papa, can''t she stay a little longer?"


    Speranza was very disappointed and held the baby rabbit''s hand tightly.


    "Unfortunately she cant, let''s hang out more next time. Okay?"


    "Un"


    Soothing Speranza, who was disappointed, I sent Kathy back to her mother''s arms.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much, Sir. Sihyeon."


    She repeatedly thanked me with her arms around Kathy.


    I still didn''t know the reason for the thanks, so I just smiled awkwardly.


    The baby rabbit left with her mother, and this time other Beastmen crept toward me.


    " Sir. Sihyeon, I hurt my hand while working. Can you touch me once?"


    "Prince, my son has been having nightmares for days. Could you pat him on the head if you don''t mind?"


    "I''d like to confess to the girl in the neighborhood town. Please make sure it works."


    Like Kathy''s mother, there were some people who asked me to touch, some to pat, and some to pray for them.


    At a time when I was very confused, Reville appeared and cleared up the surroundings.


    "Everybody back off! Dont you know Sihyeon is a busy person?"


    We''re just


    Don''t say anything weird and just finish getting ready to greet the merchants. If you keep doing this, I''ll tell Lagos, and he won''t let you go to the strawberry fields.


    Ah, Okay. Well go.


    Reville growled and threatened people.


    He dispersed the crowds that had flocked.


    As he cleared up his surroundings in an instant, he told me with an awkward look.


    It''s been a while, Sihyeon.By the way, whats wrong with your face.


    No, it''s just.. Whats happening? What''s wrong with the vigers all of a sudden?"


    "Well It''s because of a strange rumor circting.


    A strange rumor?


    "Let''s talk about that next time, and now let''s go to Lagos house. The merchants will arrive in a little while."


    As Reville said, we decided to move.


    "Candy Uncle. Can I take Speranza to y with me?"


    "With Speranza?"


    "Yes, I want to introduce her to my vige friends and we will y with them."


    When I looked at Speranza''s face, she seemed to want to go y with Miru rather than follow me.


    "Speranza, do you want to go y with Miru?"


    "Yes, Papa."


    Meeting merchants would be too boring for Speranza.


    But I''m a little nervous about sending only the kids.


    "Then I''ll take care of Speranza and Miru."


    Lia, Is it okay with you?"


    "Yes, don''t worry about the children and have a proper talk."


    Lia, who quickly noticed my thoughts, said she would take care of the children.


    Thanks to this, I was able to leave the children with a light heart.


    The rest of us, Andras, Alfred and me followed Reville and went to meet Lagos.


    At Lagos ce, Ergin of the Golden Clock Chamber and Algott of the Orphine Chamber of Commerce had already arrived.


    As soon as they found me, they came running and greeted me politely.


    How have you been, Sir.Ester?


    Long time no see Sir. Sihyeon. You haven''t forgotten me, right?"


    Haha, no way. Nice to meet you both. Ergin and Mr.Algott."


    "You can call me Algott just asfortably as Ergin."


    "Ummm I''m still not used to calling you that. I''ll call you Mr. Algott for now."


    Algott looked older than Ergin, so it was hard to just call him by his first name.


    However, the two looked confused as if they misunderstood what I meant.


    Ergin looked like saying with his eyes, This is the difference between me and you! and Algott fiddled with his mustache with a slightly ufortable look.


    Well, that''s not what I meant.


    I should''ve just called him by his first name.


    Ergin, who gained confidence in unintentional discrimination, spoke.


    "By the way, Sir.Ester. I heard the bad news on the way that all the strawberries in the storage room were exhausted"


    "Sorry. Due toplicated circumstances I think it will be difficult to trade strawberries this time.


    "Huh. I see. So the news was true."


    Neither of them was surprised to hear the news, but they couldn''t hide the feeling of disappointment that was leaking out little by little.


    Would you mind telling us how many strawberries got exhausted?


    "Ummm maybe a carriage."


    "Uh?! Kuck!"


    "Uh!"


    "Uh"


    Ergin coughed in surprise, and Algott swept his mustache hard enough to pull it out with a deep sigh.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t think it was a waste either.


    Still, I had no regrets.


    If I hadn''t saved Miru, I would have carried a bigger burden.


    "I''ll say it again. I didn''t prepare the strawberries that I promised to give to you this time. I''ll pay the penalty ording to the contract."


    "Well"


    "That''s the right way to proceed ording to the contract."


    The two of them had some sort of grim look on their faces.


    For them, it was not a loss if they received a penalty, but it was not as profitable as when they received strawberries.


    At that time, Andras, who was looking at the situation, stepped up.


    "How about this?


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    "This time, unfortunately, the contract got canceled, but neither of you intends to cut off the deal with Sihyeon, right?"


    To Andras question, the two merchants shed and nodded their heads.


    "Of course. Even though merchants are cold-blooded beings who only think about money, how can I pretend not to know the grace I received from Sir. Ester?"


    Unlike Ergin, who talks a little emotionally, Algott calmly expressed his opinion.


    "Our business association highly appreciates Sir. Sihyeons potential. It''s unfortunate that the deal got canceled, but that won''t change our opinion of Sir. Sihyeon."


    The two merchants expressed their intention to continue trading.


    After hearing the answer, Andras opened his mouth again


    as if he had waited.


    "Thank you. Well, apart from wanting to continue trading, wouldn''t you be a little upset if you just took the penalty this time?"


    "Well, I guess so. As a merchant, I''m not so happy to go back empty-handed even though it''s a loss."


    "Of course, I have to report to the higher-ups, so I can''t help but feel ufortable."


    "You two can just take the penalty or if youre interested would you like to invest in that penalty?"


    When Andras talked about investment, the eyes of the two merchants shined brightly.


    "Maybe you''re familiar with this. I''m talking about strawberry jam."


    "Oh strawberry jam!"


    "Can you give us more insight?"


    "I''m sure you''ve tasted strawberry jam, and it''s already been valued in many ces. Especially for those who can''t enjoy fresh strawberries, they have no choice but to think of strawberry jam as special."


    The two merchants nodded in recognition.


    "So we are nning to build a workshop that can produce strawberry jam inrge quantities as well as expand the strawberry field."


    "Andras, hold on a second.?"


    "What''s wrong, Sihyeon?"


    "Its my first time hearing about a strawberry jam workshop. When did you decide on that n?"


    "It was decided when you were away on your vacation."


    "Who decided?"


    I asked with a slightly puzzled look.


    I''m the owner of the strawberry field. Who made that decision?


    The Demon Lord ordered it himself.


    Oh! Ok. Sorry to disturb you Keep talking."


    Once the Demon Lord''s name was mentioned, I immediately agreed and backed away.


    Even though I had never met him in person, I already thought of him as a person Ill serve for the rest of my life.


    He does force me to work and stress me out, but isn''t he the best employer who pays me a lot of money?


    If Kaneff was the Manager of the farm then the Demon Lord will be the Chairman.


    An ordinary employee like me has no saying in the Chairmans decision.


    As soon as I backed down, Andras continued his exnation.


    "Demon Lords castle has decided to provide with the Engineers who will be building the strawberry jam, but it would be much more convenient to procure construction materials and other items locally."


    "Well, it''s not hard to help. But I don''t think it''s worth the investment to give up the penalty."


    Algott slowly stroked his mustache and blurted the end of his words.


    Ergin also saved his words with a vague expression.


    Andras continued to exin as if he had already anticipated their response.


    "I know that. Procurement of construction materials is just a process. There''s another suggestion I''d like to give you."


    The two merchants'' expressions were greatly shaken by the word that came out of his mouth.


    "We''ll be giving you exclusive trading rights to strawberry jam in return for your investment."


    Monopoly?


    Is that true, Sir Andras?


    Oh, it''s not a permanent monopoly, of course. You''ll only be able to exercise monopoly power for a fixed period of time from the first day of production."


    I felt like I could hear two merchants'' brain-rolling sounds.


    Now they have penalties, procurement of construction materials, and exclusive rights to strawberry jam.


    They will be thoroughly scrutinizing their gains and losses.


    Ergin quickly opened his mouth as if he had finished calcting first.


    "Th.The time period! How long will you grant us the monopoly?"


    I''m thinking about two months.


    "Two months?! That''s too short.


    "That''s right. In two months, we can only get the first and second batch of strawberry jam. It''s Then theres no meaning of monopoly "


    The two people protested with great vigor.


    Even at that appearance, Andras answered calmly without shaking.


    I heard that when we first traded strawberries, the Golden watch merchant benefited greatly in a short period of time with the exclusive rights. Isnt it?


    "Hmmm, hmmm"


    Ergin coughed with a piercing look.


    Strawberry jam is easier to store and transport than strawberries. The conditions for maintaining freshness are much easier. It will never be less than the value of strawberries.


    The two merchants did not respond to Andras'' logical exnation.


    "We''re giving you two months of exclusive rights to that kind of strawberry jam. Don''t you think its worth the penalty and the cost of construction materials?"


    "Yes, but"


    "Two months is too short. At least six months."


    "If you don''t like the monopoly, it cant be helped. Well pay the penalty to you right away."


    "WhWhy are you in such a hurry? We haven''t had enough conversation yet."


    "That''s right. Give us a little bit of time.


    Ergin and Algott left for a while and exchanged close conversations with each other.


    They seemed to be intended to cooperate with each other and respond to Andras.


    Even though they usually growl at each other, they cooperated immediately for the profit in front of them.


    As expected of the leading merchants of the Demon world.


    After their conversation, the two tried to negotiate with Andras again.


    However, Andras was already in control.


    "Two months is too short, it would be good if its five months."


    "I think the two-month monopoly is already too good."


    "Then four months."


    "Three months! Three months will be enough time."


    Eventually, the two merchants decided to invest in the strawberry jam workshop instead of receiving a penalty.


    In return, they won a three-month exclusive deal on strawberry jam.


    As soon as the verbal agreement was over, the detailed contract waspleted in an instant.


    The two merchants looked satisfied as they saw the contract they received instead of strawberries.


    I approached Andras and whispered.


    "Andras, is it okay to give them a monopoly? If we produce strawberry jam, we will be left with no choice but to do business with these twopanies. Wont the two businesses just collude and raise the price?"


    "We''ve already calcted the unit price and set the minimum price. And most of all, those two wouldn''t be able to act that way since the most important part is excluded from the monopoly."


    The most important part?


    Andras took out the contract and pointed to a use.


    -The Golden Clock and Orphine Chamber have exclusive trading rights for products produced in the Strawberry jam workshop only.


    -This right is valid for three months from the time the first product is produced.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    "Isn''t there another kind of strawberry jam that you can make?"


    "Oh?!"


    Only then did I realize Andras'' intentions.


    There were two kinds of strawberry jam that I made.


    One was strawberry jam with honey and the other was strawberry jam with sugar.


    Naturally, the facilities of the strawberry jam workshop are bound to be tailored to strawberry jam made with sugar.


    Bulk production of Strawberry jam with honey is not possible.


    Then the strawberry jam with honey, which would not be made in the workshop, cannot be included in the monopoly.


    "Strawberry jam with honey tastes much better than sugar. It''s so clear what kind of strawberry jam the aristocracy, the main buyer, would want."


    "In the end, the two businesses will have to re-sign with us to get the honey strawberry jam that''s not included in the monopoly."


    "They''ll get enough of the monopoly. But they won''t be able to wield that right at will. The most important hidden card is still in our hands."


    Wow


    When did hee up with all this?


    In exchange for exclusive rights, we made them give up arge amount of penalty and also received materials necessary for the construction of workshop.


    "I feel a little ufortable because I feel like I''m cheating on those two."


    Andras opened his mouth in a calm voice when he heard that I was ufortable.


    "Did you know, when Sihyeon first sold strawberries, the Golden Clock Company made dozens of times more profit than the amount they gave you?"


    " On second thought, it''s a very conscientious and fair deal. Thank you very much, Andras!"


    Youre wee. I struggled quite hard to be of help to Sihyeon."


    I wiped out all my difort and smiled at Andras.


    "Did the meeting go well?"


    Lagos, who was waiting nearby, asked anxiously.


    "Yes, it''s all over."


    "Was there too many penalties?"


    "We signed a new investment contract, so we ended up with no penalties."


    "Oh I''m so d."


    Lagos sighed with relief and looked delighted.


    He was the only one in the vige who knew about the existence of a penalty.


    "I told you, you don''t have to worry too much and it wouldn''t have been such a big deal even if we paid the penalty."


    It wasn''t a small amount, but it wasn''t a huge burden.


    There was a lot of money saved up, and there was quite a lot of money that we got from the Red Mrs base.


    "How can I not worry? Sir. Sihyeon''s loss was because of us the vigers wouldn''t be able to raise their heads if they knew about the penalty."


    "As I said before, I did it because I wanted to. So please keep it a secret so that other people won''t feel ufortable."


    " Sir. Sihyeon"


    Lagos'' eyes quickly became teary.


    Maybe he was deeply moved.


    He lowered his head and shook his shoulders.


    I deliberately brought up a different topic as he was about to shed tears.


    "Come to think of it, I can''t see ine and Reville. Weren''t the two here together?"


    Huh, the two of them are dealing with the children over there."


    Where Lagos pointed, Alfred and Reville could be seen teaching the children swordsmanship.


    All the children were carrying wooden swords, and they seemed very serious when I heard the loud shouting.


    Alfred taught the children in a caring manner, setting each one''s own posture.


    It was a lot different from when he taught me by making me roll on the ground mercilessly.


    I wonder if Speranza is having fun


    When I suddenly thought of Speranza, Ergin approached me and asked for a conversation.


    Sir. Ester, there''s something I couldn''t tell you because I was focusing on the contract. Could you spare me a moment?"


    "Of course. What''s going on, Ergin?"


    He looked around me for a moment and carefully brought it up.


    "It''s about a girl you''re taking care of, Sir. Ester.


    "Speranza?"


    I asked back with a little surprise.


    Andras and Lagos, who were next to him, also expressed interest and listened to Ergin.


    "I think that Speranza is from the Erul tribe. Did you know that, Sir.?


    I closed my mouth and nodded slowly.


    I''ve already heard before that Speranza is from the Erul tribe.


    "I recently heard that some people from the Erul tribe are looking for a girl near this area."


    "?!"


    "The Erul people are not easy to see, so as soon as I heard the story, I remembered the child who was with Sir. Ester.


    My heart began to pound like a drum.


    I felt my lips getting dry and my palms getting wet.


    Sir. Ester seemed to care a lot about her, so I thought I should tell you about it."


    "That I see. Do you happen to think they''re No. Thank you for your concern, Ergin."


    "You''re wee. Then Ill take my leave


    Ergin left, leaving those words.


    I kept thinking about the thing he said with a nk look.


    Some of the people from the Erul tribe are looking for a girl


    "Sihyeon?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Lagos and Andras asked anxiously.


    "Yeah Yeah, I''m fine."


    I cleared my thoughts for now.


    Even though I had imagined several times in my head that such a day woulde, my mind couldnt keep up with it when it became a reality.


    "Papa!"


    Speranza''s voice was heard in the distance with a cute step.


    She ran so fast that I was afraid that she might fall, and as always, she hugged my legs as soon as she came to me.


    "Papa, Papa! I yed with Sister Miru and her friends. I was the best hide-and-seeker."


    "Uh okay."


    "When I was a tagger, I found everyone. Sister Miru praised me."


    "Okay You did a good job."


    "Papa?"


    Speranza noticed that my expression was weird and the smile disappeared on her face.


    Realizing my mistake btedly, I hastily smiled.


    "Really..? Was my Speranza that good at hide and seek? That''s amazing! My darling!"


    "Hehe."


    Fortunately, the smile returned to Speranza''s face.


    I held Speranza tightly in my arms and murmured.


    Shall we y hide-and-seek with the farm familyter?


    Really Papa! Will Akum and Gyurie..?


    "Of course. Let''s also invite Lia, Andras, ine, and Boss."


    I tried to calm my anxiety, imagining a pleasant tag with the farm family.


    But the anxiety that began to grow once didn''t go away easily.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Booooooooo


    Chorongi cried a little hard.


    "Do you want some water? Wait a minute."


    I quickly put clean water in a bucket and brought it to her mouth.


    Chorongi, who drank waterfortably, showed a morefortable appearance.


    I looked pitifully at Chorongi, who had been drinking water for several days.


    I brushed her fur gently to make her feel a little morefortable.


    "Papa, is the babying out soon?"


    Poo woooo wow?


    When I turned back, Speranza and Kawaii were looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    Yes, baby Yakum will be born soon.


    Wow that''s great!


    Poooo!


    The fox girl and baby Yakum got ted hearing the news that a baby wasing out soon and began to stamp their feet as if they were nervous.


    What if the babyes out right now, papa? Where am I supposed to be, Papa?


    Poo woo wooo wooooooo.


    "Hahahah, it''s okay. It''s okay. There''s still a long time left before the babyes out. And you don''t have to worry about it either. I''ll take good care of Chorongi and the baby."


    I stroked the worried two, in turn, reassuring them.


    I told the children it was okay, but to be honest, I was also in a state of anxiety.


    My heart still felt cold when I remembered how dangerous it was when Hermosa gave birth.


    Childbirth has always been a danger to both mother and baby.


    I was also afraid that there might be an ident that I could not control.


    But still, I pretended to be calmer on the outside.


    If I''m nervous, Chorongi, who''s holding out for a long time, will also be nervous.


    "Papa, can I pet Chorongi, too?"


    "Um But if Chorongi feels ufortable, you should stop right away, Okay?"


    "Yes, Papa."


    I went near Chorongi with Speranza.


    Speranza carefully stroked Chorongi''s fur with her small hands.


    Fortunately, Chorongi didn''t feel ufortable or disliked the touch.


    Chorongi took afortable posture, uttering a steady breath.


    Speranza stopped stroking and put her ears close to Chorongi''s belly.


    "Papa I can hear a sound in Chorongis stomach. Is it the sound of a baby?"


    Poooooo.


    "Kawaii, do you want to hear it, too? Wait a minute."


    When Speranza moved away, Kawaii buried her face in Chorongi''s belly this time.


    The two liked the small sounding from the inside and kept saying it was a greeting from the baby.


    "Let''s let Chorongi rest. It''ll be ufortable if you stay here and make noise."


    "Un, Okay papa."


    Poooooo.


    I sent Speranza and Kawaii out of the barn first.


    I stayed alone to clean up the surroundings of Chorongi and reced the water in the bucket with clean new water.


    "Chorongi, take a good rest. Don''t worry, I''ll be right back."


    Booooo wooooooo


    "Yeah, I''ll go do some other farm work for a while."


    I quietly left the barn for Chorongi to rest alone.


    Near the barn, many yakums were already gathered, guarding the area.


    The atmosphere was as tense as when Hermosa gave birth.


    Among the serious Yakums, Tanduk and Akum were ying without thinking.


    I thought I was lucky that I didn''t take those two to Chorongi.


    Kawaii was quietly sitting next to her mother Hermosa, and Speranza seemed to have returned to the farm building.


    I thought I should finish other farm work before Chorongisbor pain starts.


    As I was about to enter the farm building, the scream of Bighorn echoed around the farm.


    Not only the other Yakums, but also Tanduk and Akum stopped moving and made a nervous expression, hearing the cry.


    Andras opened the front door of the farm building with a big sound and appeared.


    "Sihyeon, the barrier of the farm was attacked."


    "What?"


    "Someone broke into the farm''s territory without permission. I think they''re probably heading here."


    "SperanzaWhat about Speranza?"


    "Senior, I saw her with Lia before I left the building. You don''t have to worry."


    Alfred, who came after Andras, told me where she was.


    I gave Alfred a look of thanks with a relieved expression.


    "Whoa! What the hell is it? I was taking a delicious nap."


    Last but not least, Kaneff walked out with a look ofnguor and irritation.


    Sleep slippers, neck pillows, and sleep masks were also worn on the forehead.


    Seeing Kaneff''s consistent appearance in the event of an emergency, it looked a little pathetic and ironically reassuring.


    "Hey, there''s someoneing."


    Three people emerged from the direction Andras pointed.


    There was no animosity in their slow-approaching behavior.


    Other people felt simr, and their stiff expressions gradually eased.


    One of the three people who arrived close to the fence of the farm was a fox-woman.


    And as soon as I checked the other two, my heart began to beat fast.


    Silver fur, red pupils, pointed fox ears on the head, and a fluttering tail.


    Anyone could tell that they were rted to Speranza.


    In particr, the fox-woman''s face showed a resemnce to Speranza.


    "It''s Erul."


    The atmosphere subsided by Andras'' murmur.


    Not only me, but everyone seemed to anticipate what was going to happen.


    They came close enough to talk and stopped.


    The fox-woman took a step forward and spoke.


    "I''m sorry to barge in without warning. I''m Anis of the Erul tribe."


    She smiled as she introduced herself as Anis.


    The smile reminded me of Speranza''s face, which made me more disturbed.


    Kaneff scratched his head so hard that his hair started fluttering.


    "If you think you''re sorry, why don''t you go back the way you came? I think I''ll be able to sleep well again if I go to the room right now."


    "Are you the owner of the farm?"


    "Yes, I''m the Boss."


    The strange expression of Kaneff made the fox-woman look at him suspicious for a moment.


    However, she continued the conversation again as if she roughly understood the meaning.


    "With a little help, I won''t bother you."


    "What do you guys want?"


    "We''re looking for an Erul child who has left the tribe''s arms. After searching for the child for quite some time, we finally found her trace. Isn''t there a silver-haired child here?"


    She asked in the form of a question, but her eyes were full of conviction.


    Nope.


    What?


    No Erul No Garul So get out of here."


    The visitors frowned at the unexpected answer.


    The farm members also looked nk.


    A man who looked older than the fox-woman opened his mouth for the first time with an unpleasant look.


    "Hey, look here. Didn''t we say we found a trail? How can you lie in such a rude manner if we already know?"


    "Then why did you ask? Did you guys expect me to wee you with a red carpet, the ones that broke in without permission? Get the f*ck out of my farm quickly!"


    "Thisimpudent!"


    The Erul man''s face got dyed red, unable to contain his anger at Kaneff''s attitude.


    Hostile energy began to stir around him.


    Uncle!


    Stay still. I''ll let him know his ce.


    Despite Anis''s dissuasion, the Erul man continued to raise his energy.


    A smile crept into Kaneff''s face when he saw it.


    It looked as if he had found a fun toy.


    It was very reckless to raise the hostile energy towards Kaneff, but it was not only Kaneff whom he had to be careful about on the farm.


    It''s a very sensitive time, and hes really on the edge during these times.


    Boooooo wooo wooooooooooo


    The angry Bighorn came running to smash everything.


    "Wha. what is that?"


    "Why is Yakum here?"


    The Erul visitors were stunned by the sudden appearance of a Bighorn.


    I ran out as fast as I could and shouted at Bighorn.


    "Stop! Stop! STOP Bighorn !!"


    <strong>Dududududududududududududududuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu</strong>


    If it was a littlete, all the fences installed in front of me would have been crushed.


    "Wait, Bighorn. Why are you so agitated? What?"


    Boo Woooo


    Agitated Bighorn gushed heavily and looked at the visitors of the Erul tribe.


    They flinched at the ghastly gaze.


    "No, theyre not here to attack. theyre here as guests."


    Booooooooo


    "It''s true. Why would I lie? Just calm down for now. Because of you, Chorongi will also be more anxious."


    Boo-woo Boooooooo!


    Bighorn gave a cry of discontent as if saying it was those guys who were at fault


    "I know, I know! I''m not saying you''re wrong. I mean, there''s no need to fight. We need to keep Chorongi as calm as possible, dont we?"


    I gently stroked Bighorn until his rough breath calmed down.


    Fortunately, his anger subsided slowly as he returned to his usual breathing sound.


    "You''re so nice and caring, Bighorn! Go and look after Chorongi at the barn. Soon I''lle."


    When I tapped him on the side, Bighorn turned his head and headed back toward the barn.


    I stopped halfway and stared at the side where the Erul people were, but I was not nervous.


    "Phew That was close."


    I breathed a sigh of relief after barely stopping the rampage of Bighorn.


    Then I walked straight to the side of the Erul people.


    "Excuse me, I''m sorry. There''s a Yakum who''s about to give birth. It''s a very sensitive time for those guys, so don''t raise your energy recklessly. I might not be able to stop next time."


    Ah.. yes. thank you.''


    The fox-woman named Anis thanked me with a slightly dazed expression, and the man and the other fox-woman next to him bowed together.


    Wow Senior I can''t believe you can stop the rampage of a Yakum"


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    Alfred raised his thumb with an expression of incredulity, and Andras greeted me with a rtively calm look.


    I smiled awkwardly at both of them and went straight up to the giggling Kaneff.


    Why are you making it big again, Boss?


    What.Why are you scolding me? They did the wrong thing first.


    You know this is a sensitive time for Yakum.


    Tsk, Bighorn should have stepped on thempletely.


    "Boss!"


    "Okay, okay! I won''t do it anymore."


    After nagging Kaneff, I turned to the people of the Erul tribe again.


    "Come on in. If you stay outside, they might get more excited.


    "What?"


    "Why do you bring them into the house?"


    "What do we do then? It may be Speranza''s real family"


    I felt a little depressed as I said those words.


    If they are a real family


    How should I treat Speranza?


    Kaneff was annoyed at my slightly sullen appearance with an expression of disapproval.


    "Ahhhh, I don''t know! You take care of it!"


    He walked into the house with a wild step.


    I looked at Andras and Alfred.


    "I will follow Senior''s will."


    "Do whatever you want, Sihyeon."


    The two said they would follow my will.


    I nodded silently and thanked the two.


    And once again, I looked at the Erul people.


    "Come on in. I''ll let you meet the silver-haired child."


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    I guided the Eruls into the farm building.


    I took them to the living room where we could talk.


    Three visitors sat side by side, and I sat on the opposite side.


    Andras stood in the back as if protecting me even though there was an empty seat.


    And there was another person who sat down.


    Kaneff sat throwing a flurry of ufortable signs.


    "Boss, are you going to stay here?"


    "Why? This is where I live. I can sit wherever I want."


    "That''s true, but"


    I was afraid because he''ll cause trouble as he did before, but I decided to let it go.


    "My name is Lim Sihyeon and I work on this farm. And this is "


    Andras, Kaneff gave a brief introduction.


    The other side also introduced naturally.


    "Let me introduce myself again. I''m Anis of the Erul tribe. This is my uncle, Daur, and this is Namira, who is helping us."


    Anis introduced the man who had a war of nerves with Kaneff as Daur, and the woman next to him as Namira.


    Due to the rough start, the introduction of each other was very dull.


    After a brief introduction of each other, a heavy silence came for a while.


    The visitors from the Erul tribe seemed to want to speak, and there seemed to be no one to start a conversation except me.


    I opened my mouth with difficulty while organizing numerous thoughts that came to mind.


    "You said you were looking for a Erul child, right?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for my sister''s child."


    Anis calmly answered the question.


    So where are the parents of the child?


    They''re all dead.


    "Ah"


    The expression of Anis, who was speaking, also didn''t look good.


    "I got the sad newste because of various circumstances. Only then did I get to know that I had a niece."


    "How did you get here?"


    "My sister and her husband ran away in this direction. I knew that, so I kept looking for my niece''s traces in this area. Then a merchant said he saw an Erul girl in a Beast-people vige around here."


    She exined how she came here without a hitch.


    I couldn''t feel anything strange.


    "Then Spera How did the Erul child end up alone?"


    "I can''t exin all theplicated circumstances of my tribe, all I can say is there are people who are after my niece for some reason. My older sister and her husband tried to protect her from them, but in that process, they lost their lives"


    As the story continued, the door opened quietly, and Lia came in with a warm tea.


    Following her, Alfred and Speranza appeared as well.


    The Erul people didnt hide their surprised expression as soon as they saw Speranza.


    "She looks just like my sister when she was a kid."


    "Yes, she looks just like your sister."


    "The little girl was like that even when she was born"


    Unlike them, who became emotional, Speranza hid behind Alfred''s legs and was wary of strangers.


    "Speranza,e here!"


    When I called, the little fox girl came running to me and clung to me.


    Perhaps the eyes of the Erul people were burdensome, so shepletely buried her face in my arms.


    The eyes of the three people looking at me and Speranza have be subtle.


    Lia treated the guests politely as a maid, regardless of the slightly awkward atmosphere.


    Before the fragrant tea scent filled the surroundings, Anis asked the question first.


    "You said Lim Sihyeon, right? Can you tell me how you met that Erul child?"


    "So the first time I met her"


    I recalled the day I first met Speranza while looking back on my past memories.


    At that time, I met Speranza thanks to Tanduk.


    The baby fox was hiding in a small crack in the rock.


    When I remembered the appearance that was a little blurred now, a faint smile bloomed on my face.


    I slowly told the Erul people about what happened when I first met her and what we had been doing together on the farm.


    Not only the Erul people, but also the farm members, and Speranza raised their heads and listened.


    The story was not so long or short, and when it was over, once again silence filled the room.


    The Erul people exchanged nces.


    It seemed like they were organizing their thoughts.


    Speranza nced at the Erul people with curious eyes.


    Then, when their eyes met, she was surprised and buried her face in my arms.


    "Lim Sihyeon. I''ve heard your story. First of all, I''d like to say thank you. I think that the child saved by Lim Sihyeon is Miwoo, the girl we were looking for."


    "Miwoo?"


    Fox-woman stepped up and exined.


    "This is the name the little girl got from her parents. When they named her, I was next to them."


    Miwoo


    Miwoo


    The name Speranza''s biological parents gave her.


    I had a veryplicated feeling as I recalled the name Miwoo'' in my mind.


    "For saving my niece Miwoo.."


    "It''s Speranza."


    Kaneff, who has been quiet so far, said a word with an ufortable look.


    "What?"


    "That child''s name is Speranza, not Miwoo."


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold.


    Anis was speechless at Kaneff''s firm answer.


    Instead, it was Daur who answered instead.


    "Didn''t you hear what she just said? Its the name the child''s biological parents gave her"


    "How do we know whether it''s the name given by her biological parents or you guys are making up?"


    "Are you implying that were lying?"


    "Do you expect us to believe everything you say just because you have a tail and fox ears like the child?"


    Once again the conversation got heated up.


    "Uh, Papa"


    Speranza hugged me while shaking.


    Boss!


    Uncle!


    I and Anis gave each of them a stinging gaze telling them to be moderate.


    "Hmm Hmm."


    "Phew!"


    The two softened their spirits by looking at Speranza, who was scared.


    Even though I stopped Kaneff, what he said made some sense.


    "My boss said it a little rudely, but what he said was true. I''m not sure if you''re really Speranza''s family. Just being from the Erul tribe doesnt mean youre a rtive to this child."


    Anis nodded.


    "Yes, that''s right. Please wait a moment Namira, help me."


    "Yes, Ms. Anis."


    Anis put her hand on Namira''s forehead, and a white energy came out, and soon something got sucked from Namira''s head.


    Two minutester, the white energy that had been sucked by Anis took the form of a small bead.


    Anis picked up the bead carefully.


    "I''ll show you in person. Miwoo''s biological parents!"


    When she whispered something to the beads, the beads dispersed into the air, divided into small fragments.


    Small fragments began to paint something in the air.


    "Wow"


    Speranza''s eyes shone on the dreamy and mysterious phenomenon.


    A man with red hair, fox ears and tail, and a Erul woman were vividly depicted.


    And there was a little baby between the two.


    The scene continued as the two continued to happily take care of the baby.


    At a nce, I realized that the small baby was Speranza.


    Next to me, Speranza focused on the scenes in the air.


    It is not known whether she knew that the baby in the scene was herself, but Speranza didn''t take her eyes off each scene that got projected.


    Other farm families seemed to have noticed what the scenes in the air meant.


    Kaneff murmured still discontentedly.


    "That''s not enough"


    "No, it''s enough. The people in that scene are really Speranza''s biological parents."


    "."


    The day Speranza first called me Papa, I saw a part of Speranza''s memory.


    The Fox-woman, from whom the bead was taken was also with her parents in the memory I saw.


    The people in front of me really seemed to be Speranza''s family.


    Can you trust us now?


    I nodded in silence.


    Thank you so much for taking care of Miwoo so far. I won''t forget this grace in the name of the Erul.


    ..


    I felt suffocated.


    Anis''s next words made me stop breathing for a second.


    "I''m sure you''ve cherished my niece, but from now on we''ll take care of Miwoo. I''m sure myte sister also wished for that."


    I bit my lips tightly.


    Even though I had thought about it countless times, my mind turned white as soon as I heard her say it.


    I couldn''t think of anything to answer.


    An unbearable sadness enveloped me.


    I didn''t want to send Speranza.


    I wanted to get angry at them.


    On the other hand, questions continued to pop in my head.


    What should I do?


    Whats better for Speranza?


    Wouldn''t it be better for Speranza to be with her rtives?


    I felt like my existence was getting smaller in front of Speranzas real family.


    I''m not a Demon..


    I''m from another world


    What if Speranza feels unhappy because of my greed ?


    HEYFOOL


    I came back to my senses at Kaneff''s call.


    He red at me with an expressionless face.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I mean to the real family for Speranza to be happy"


    I stuttered and my words became gibberish.


    "Usually, you pretend to be smart and brave while solving other peoples problems, but when ites to your problem, why are you so stupid?"


    "?"


    "Why are you looking and thinking about stuff you cant see? Look at the most important thing!"


    I moved my eyes in the direction Kaneff moved his hands.


    At the end of my sight, I saw a little fox girl shivering in my hands.


    Simr to the time when she was shivering under the crack of rock


    Simr to the time when she was trembling with fear on a stormy night in the messy corner of the warehouse


    Speranza was shaking in my arms.


    Ah you idiot you idiot!


    I vowed I would make her happy.


    I vowed I would protect her smile!


    Why did I forget it?


    I felt a heartbreaking pain at the sight of Speranza, who had gone back to her past self.


    Maybe she is afraid.


    How did I think Speranza might be happier with her real family ?


    I realized how stupid it was.


    I won''t let her be lonely again.


    And I will always make you smile happily and will always protect that smile.


    Theplicated thoughts in my head disappeared in an instant.


    I acted with the emotion that got deeply embedded in my heart.


    "Anis, and other Erul people, I''m sorry."


    "What?"


    "I realized. The fact that you''re a real family doesn''t matter. In the first ce, what''s real and fake about family?"


    I hugged the trembling Speranza tightly in my arms.


    The tremors did not ease easily.


    "I''m sorry, Speranza darling. I almost did something stupid. I''m sorry."


    Speranza looked up from my arms and looked at me.


    Tears were welling up in her big eyes.


    "I really promise you this time. I''ll never let you be lonely. So can you trust me one more time?"


    Speranza grabbed my clothes with her small hands and nodded slowly.


    Feeling overwhelmed by her appearance, I held her tightly in my arms again.


    Tears welled in my eyes for a moment.


    I never wanted to let go of this happy feeling.


    "No way! What are you saying? Miwoo is my niece. Of course, we should take her!"


    "Of course, the Eruls should raise a Erul child! What right do you have to keep her?!"


    Erul tribe members started shouting with angry expressions.


    "Right. rights? Of course, I have rights too."


    When I was spending a happy time with Speranza, I always felt a little guilty in my mind.


    I always thought, won''t her real parents and family suffer from losing Speranza at this moment?


    I felt like I''m taking away their happiness?


    So I couldn''t say it with confidence.


    Speranza called me Papa, but I always said I was her guardian.


    To relieve the slightest sense of guilt, and to think it was a courtesy for the real family


    But it was only a cowardly self-justification.


    I just ran away because I was afraid of the breakup that I might experienceter.


    Now I didn''t want to.


    No, it shouldn''t be.


    I really promised Speranza.


    It reminded me of Speranza''s biological parents.


    I''m sorry, but I won''t avoid it anymore.


    To the Erul people and Speranza''s biological parents who were watching from heaven, I proudly dered.


    "Speranza is my DAUGHTER, and Im.. Speranza''s FATHER."


    Hearing my words Kaneff smiled.


    Other farm members also looked at me and Speranza with warm eyes.


    And the little fox girl''s tremor disappeared in no time.


    (To be Continued on June 20{MON})


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    The word father and daughter'' came out of my mouth for the first time.


    Even though I simply put the word in my mouth, my mind and conviction became stronger.


    Anis asked back with a confused expression.


    How are you going to be her father? You know nothing about the Eruls!


    "Yes, I know nothing about the Eruls. But I know more about Speranza than anyone else."


    "That''s"


    "Her Favorite food, her favorite song, favorite clothes. What she hates, what shes scared of. I know every little thing. There''s something only Erul people can do, and there''s something only I can do to Speranza."


    My sincere words created worries and hesitations on Anis and Namira''s faces.


    But Daur couldn''t contain his emotions and screamed.


    "Bullsh*t! Who should you ask for permission from? A Erul child belongs only to the Erul tribe. There''s nothing more to talk about. Give the child back to us now!"


    Finally, Daur awakened another monster on the farm.


    CLING CLANG


    The blue chains that came out of Kaneff''s hands quickly surrounded the Erul people.


    The three people''s expressions turned pale in the terrifying energy of each chain.


    "Who should you ask for permission from? Of course, it''s my permission.


    Ugh


    You''d better not do anything stupid, If you want to walk out of this farm on your own."


    Once again, the atmosphere in the room became cold.


    Andras, who was watching the atmosphere getting tense, opened his mouth for the first time.


    "Mr. Kaneff, why don''t you stop the threat first? I think we still have more to talk about."


    Wouldn''t it be more effective this way?


    " They are still Speranza''s family anyway. Shouldn''t you be polite for Speranza''s sake?"


    ".."


    Kaneff nced at Speranza in my arms and made the blue chains disappear.


    The expression of the Erul people was a little relieved.


    "People from Erul tribe. I''d like to ask you one thing."


    "What is it?


    Anis, who hesitated for a moment at Andras''s courteous request, asked back.


    "I understand that you''re her real family. But what you''ve done so far is a little questionable."


    "?"


    "Did you reallye here to help Speranza as a family?""


    "Of course, were here to help."


    Andras'' eyes shone coldly at her reply.


    "Then why are you acting like someone who hase to take back a lost object?"


    "."


    "Regardless of Speranza''s wellbeing, you''re just trying to take her somehow."


    "If I were you, I would have tried to talk to Speranza a little more, and I would have tried to figure out what people on this farm are to her."


    Andras''st words made their faces turn pale.


    "Your goal is not to help Speranza, but it seems more important to take her to the Erul tribe. Am I wrong?"


    The three Erul people remained silent with no answer.


    In their response, Andras said with a small sigh.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s real or not now. You are not qualified to take Speranza. Please go home quietly."


    Ah, we have a situation, too. Miwoo is very important to the Erul people


    "SHUT UP ! It doesn''t seem worth talking to anymore. This is thest warning. Get off the farm right now. Otherwise, I''ll make you regreting here!"


    Once again, when the atmosphere was about to get ugly.


    Booooo woooow wooooooooo


    Booooo woooooooo


    I heard Yakums crying from outside.


    I heard the cry and got up in a hurry.


    "I think Chorongi is inbor."


    I ran out of the farm building holding Speranza in my arms.


    The other farm members came out after me.


    Many yakums surrounded the barn where Chorongi was.


    Seeing their nervousness, it seemed that childbirth had already begun.


    I tried to leave Speranza I was holding to Lia, to go into the barn.


    Then Speranza grabbed my clothes and shook her head.


    I''m going to be with Papa


    Because of what happened a little while ago, she looked so nervous.


    After a short consideration, I decided to take Speranza with me.


    "I''ll be back."


    I spoke to the farm members who followed me.


    "We''ll be rooting for you here, SIHYEON!"


    "Cheer up, senior!"


    I''ll be waiting for the good news.


    Go ande back safely.


    Finally, with the dry cheer of Kaneff, I stepped toward the barn.


    It seemed that the voices of the Erul people were heard from the back, but I did not pay particr attention and moved forward.


    Yakums, who was guarding the barn, made way for me as I approached.


    Finally, Bighorn, who was guarding the entrance, made a short cry.


    Boo woo.


    "Yeah, don''t worry. You''ll be able to see cute babies soon. I''ll do my best."


    I passed Bighorn and entered the barn.


    "Chorongi, are you okay?"


    Booooooo


    Chorongi was crying while lying down halfway to the side.


    I looked pitifully at the figure and stroked her fur.


    "It''ll be alright. I''ll stay with you."


    Me too, I''ll stay with you, Chorongi!


    Speranza wanted to convey her strength somehow, so she cheered Chorongi with her small fist.


    As if our cheering worked, Chorongi gave a cry that seemed a little rejuvenated.


    Chorongi had to go throughbor for quite a long time, just like when Hermosa gave birth.


    Whenever Chorongi had a hard time, I reduced her anxiety with my ability tomunicate and continued to bring clean water.


    I also sprayed herbs around her that made her feel better in advance and helped her ovee the pain.


    Speranza kept sticking by me and tried to help me with the smallest things.


    She brought herbs instead of me and cheered Chorongi whenever she had a hard time.


    Thanks to her, almost all the anxious feelings that were present beforeing to the barn disappeared.


    After some time, the night came and the starlight began to deepen.


    The first baby Yakum appeared little by little.


    "Yes, Chorongi. Breathe slowly. Pushpush"


    "Cheer up, Chorongi!"


    Slowly, baby Yakum''s body slipped out half way, and slipped out with a small throbbing sound.


    The baby fell on the soft floor.


    Yakums, who were waiting next to me, rushed in and licked the baby who had just been born and removed the scraps from the body.


    Soon after, the second baby Yakum, appeared.


    This time, it slipped more easily than before.


    Booooo Booooo


    Chorongi, who finished giving birth, was almost exhausted and wept weakly.


    "Good job, Chorongi! Well done!"


    "You don''t have to worry. The babies are healthy."


    Chorongi became morefortable when she heard that the babies were healthy.


    "Papa, Papa ! Look at them."


    Speranza called me in an excited voice.


    Baby yakum, who had yet to open their eyes properly, were moving around and adjusting to the world.


    The mystery of the birth of life in front of me seemed to make me sentimental no matter how many times I saw it.


    "So cute."


    "I know."


    "Papa, can I touch them?"


    "You can''t touch the babies recklessly because they''re still too young."


    Speranza looked disappointed at my firm answer.


    Still, she nodded without being unreasonable.


    I soothed her disappointment by patting her head with a proud appearance.


    "Don''t be so sad. You''ll be able to touch them for yourself in a little while."


    The baby yakum, who had been squirming, began to stand up little by little, and instinctively moved to find their mother''s milk.


    Chorongi also naturally adjusted her posture so that the babies could drink milk.


    Speranza stared at Chorongi and the baby yakum.


    Then she looked at me and opened her mouth.


    "Papa My Did my Mom and Dad also hug me like that when I was born?"


    .


    My heart was as heavy as a rock when I was asked something I couldnt answer.


    I became more frustrated as I remembered Speranza''s biological parents that Anis showed.


    I was thinking about what to answer for a while and hugged Speranza gently.


    "Of course. When Speranza was born, your mom and dad would have been the happiest people in this world and you would have been more precious than anything else to them."


    Speranza smiled quietly and buried her face in my arms.


    Late in the morning, Kaneff was sitting in the chair he was using at thest pic, looking at the barn.


    It''s finally over.


    He murmured, sipping his beer.


    Perhaps because of the beer, a faint smile hung around his mouth.


    Other farm members were dozing off nearby, exhausted from waiting.


    "Who the hellis that man?"


    Anis''s voice came from behind.


    Kaneff turned his head and slightly distorted his face.


    "What? You guys haven''t gone yet?"


    The three Eruls calmly waited for an answer.


    Kaneff opened his mouth again, sipping beer.


    "What are you talking about? He''s just a farmer."


    "How can a farmer make that dangerous yakums look like nothing"


    "I don''t know. I guess what he''s doing is just so-so. Hahahah!"


    He giggled to himself for a moment thinking as if he was funny.


    The three looked at Lim Sihyeon and Speranza in the barn.


    The figure of the two tightly hugging each other was that of a friendly father and daughter.


    Uncle.


    What''s wrong, Anis?


    Do we have the right to take Miwoo from that man?


    Daur did not answer anything.


    Namira, a quiet fox-woman, opened her mouth carefully.


    "I don''t know much about the life of Miwoos parents, but they always said they wanted Miwoo to live a free and happy life."


    ".."


    Namira looked at Lim Sihyeon and Speranza with a warm smile.


    "Miwoo looks so happy here. Maybe her dead parents have guided her to this ce. "


    Anis and Daur''s eyes turned back to the barn when they heard that.


    Little by little, their closed minds began to change.


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    I checked the condition of Chorongi and the babies until dawn in the barn.


    Chorongi, who overcame the difficult birth, and the babies who finished their first meeting with the world looked healthy.


    Speranza, who tried to stay awake rubbing her sleepy eyes, finally fell asleep covered in my coat.


    I carefully hugged Speranza so that she wouldn''t wake up and stepped outside the barn.


    The cool air of dim dawn felt pleasant.


    Speranza in my arms slightly trembled in the cold air and dug into my arms.


    "Papa It''s cold."


    A smile slowly formed in my mouth seeing the cute fox girl mumbling in her sleep.


    You worked hard, Speranza.


    I''ll take you to bed soon.


    I headed toward the farm building to avoid the still sleeping yakums.


    "Are youing out now?"


    "Huh? Boss?"


    Kaneff called me while sitting in the camping chair.


    Beer cans were piled up around the chair as if he had been drinking all night.


    I asked with a slight frown.


    "Did you drink this much all night?"


    "I know. I drank it like this because I wanted the birth to end safely."


    Kaneff smiled and said deftly.


    Iughed at his overly confident attitude.


    Although he answered in a yful manner, I knew very well that he guarded this ce all night.


    "If you''re done, let''s go in. Maybe because I''m old now, it''s not easy to endure the morning dew. Wake those guys up there."


    At the ce where Kaneff pointed, Lia, Andras, and Alfred could be seen sleeping.


    On either side of Andras were Lia and Alfred covered in nkets.


    " Andras! Lia! ine! Don''t sleep here, go in and sleep now."


    "Ummm Sihyeon? Umm Are you done?"


    asked Andras, who was the first to wake up.


    Looking at their haggard appearance, I understood that they were waiting for me for a long time.


    "You should have gone home and sleptfortably. Why were you sleeping here?"


    "Sihyeon is working hard all night. There''s nothing we can do to help that''s why we kept waiting here."


    Andras grinned awkwardly and scratched his head.


    Even though he said it as if he had done something useless, I felt the sincerity of the three who thought of me, and my heart was filled with gratitude.


    "It''s all over now, so get up. All three of you are going to catch a cold at this rate."


    "I see. Well, maybe it''s been a while since I slept on the floor, so every inch of my body is numb."


    Andras moved a little bit at my word.


    Then Alfred woke up from his sleep.


    "ine, wake up."


    UmSenior. Is everything fine?"


    "Yeah, fine, fine, now go in and rest."


    Alfred woke up without difficulty, but Lia, who is famous for sleeping a lot in the morning, showed no signs of waking up.


    "Lia, Lia! Wake up. You''re really going to catch a cold."


    "Hey Sihyeon, it''s you!"


    In the end, Andras and Alfred each had to grab her one arm and force her to stand up.


    As I was heading to the farm building with three people, Kaneff grabbed me by the shoulder from behind.


    "Wait, there are still more people waiting for you?"


    "Huh? Ah"


    I turned my head and found the Eruls approaching me.


    The slightly heated atmosphere seemed to have kept them here all night.


    This time again, Anis took the lead on behalf of the party.


    Congrattions. I think things ended well.


    "Oh Thank you."


    I was worried that she would insist on giving Speranza to them.


    I replied with confusion at the sight of her sudden congrattions.


    Anis burst intoughter when she saw my reaction.


    "Pfft! Don''t worry. I don''t mean to force you to take my niece."


    Really?


    Yes. Was it Andras? What he said was right. I was thinking about taking her to the tribe rather than thinking about Miwoo''s happiness. Honestly, I''m feeling so guilty right now. I have no face to look at my niece and myte sister."


    Not only she but the other two also looked conscience-stricken.


    "It may sound like an excuse, but there''s something we haven''t told you. We were desperate like that because the future of the Erul people is at stake."


    Erul people and Speranza.


    There seemed to be something important that I didn''t know about intertwined between them.


    "That''s why we were in such a hurry to take Miwoo quickly. I''m so sorry."


    Anis bowed to me with sincerity.


    Daur and Namira also bowed their heads together.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "We''re going back to the tribe right now to let the tribe elders know that Miwoo is doing well. I''m sure a lot of tribe elders will scold us for not bringing her back, but I''ll convince them somehow."


    Anis smiled bitterly.


    And she looked down at Speranza who was sleeping with a faint expression.


    "Of course, I''ll be back to see my niece soon. We didn''t talk much this time. I hope we can talk a lot next time."


    Are you leaving now?


    Yes! We have to hurry and tell the tribe, and also the person behind you tells us to leave quickly.


    When I looked back, Kaneff was looking this way with an expression of annoyance.


    "Tell them to go quickly. I can''t wait to get into bed and rest."


    Kaneff really showed a consistent attitude towards the Eruls.


    I said goodbye to them on behalf of sleeping Speranza.


    "I can''t say the first meeting was good, but pleasee to the farm again. I''d wee Speranza''s family at any time."


    Anis made a nk look at my goodbye for a moment and drew a charming smile on her face.


    It was a gripping smile.


    "Of course, I will. I have to see my precious niece again, and most of all"


    SWOOSH!


    She closed the gap between us in an instant and came face to face with me.


    She whispered with her face so close that I could feel her breath.


    "I''m really interested in Sihyeon, too. It''s so sad to say goodbye."


    At her covert whisper, I put a nk expression on my face.


    Anis drew a deeper smile as if she liked my reaction.


    " Well, See you then.Oh! And I think the name Speranza is really pretty. Next time, we''ll try to call her Speranza, too."


    Anis left the farm with other Erul people.


    I still looked nkly at their backs.


    SMACK!


    Kaneff came to my side, smacking my back.


    "Tsk tsk, be careful."


    "What?"


    "There are rumors that Erul''s foxes attract people and steal their souls."


    When I heard that, I asked nkly.


    "do foxes in the Demon world take out peoples livers*?"


    Kaneff looked at me as if I said something incredulous.


    SLURP!


    SLURP!


    SLURP!


    The newborn baby Yakum,pleted the bottle containing Hap.


    At first, they felt awkward about the bottle, but fortunately, they quickly adjusted and soon filled their stomach, which became chubby.


    Baby Yakum, who had been sucking the bottle for a long time, opened her mouth and cried quietly.


    Pow wo woii


    "Are you full now, Aara?"


    I named the new baby Yakums Aara and Dora.


    Aara which means Light bringer in Sanskritnguage and Dora which means Gods gift in Greek.


    Speranza really liked the names, saying it was so cute.


    Aara, who filled her stomach, waddled along andy next to her sister Dora


    The two fell asleep quickly, feeling each other''s warmth.


    I watched it closely and smiled happily.


    Ah It''s been a long time since I felt this.


    Soft baby hair, short legspared to the body, and small horns with only traces sticking out of the head.


    Although I have already taken care of baby Yakums, the appearance of baby Yakum, who seems to have taken all the cuteness of the world, was really enough for me to explode with admiration.


    When I was watching baby Yakums sleeping, Chorongi approached from the side.


    Booo woo woooow!


    Pow wow wooooo!


    "Oh.Chorongi, Kawaii."


    Chorongi and Kawaii looked down at the sleeping baby Yakums next to me.


    "But Chorongi."


    Boo woooo.


    "Didn''t you quit the baby-feeding job too early?"


    Chorongi left me with the baby-feeding job about three days after the babies were born.


    And as Hermosa did, Chorongi also immediately allowed me to milk her.


    Of course, it''s a good thing that I can get more precious Hap, but I was worried whether Chorongi was forcing herself because of me.


    But that must have been my unnecessary concern.


    Boooooooo


    Chorongi cried as if it was a given.


    Then she began to act cute, rubbing her face against me.


    It seemed she felt morefortable with me feeding the baby Yakums.


    "Okay, I''ll keep feeding them. Stop acting cute. You guys really act cute when you think you''re at a disadvantage."


    Boo woooo!


    Words ofint came, but theughter didn''t leave my mouth.


    While I was ying with Chorongi, Kawaii continued to hover around the sleeping baby Yakums.


    Looking down or smelling, she showed a lot of interest in her new siblings.


    "Kawaii, do you like your younger siblings that much?"


    Pow woooooo!


    She''s quiet and doesn''t do many noticeable things, but she acted very actively around her new siblings.


    Yesterday, Tanduk tried to y pranks on the newborn babies.


    Seeing the scene, Kawaii was very angry and protected the babies.


    Tanduk freaked out and ran away from the barn at the angry sight of his sister, which he had never seen before.


    Perhaps because of that, not only Tanduk but also the Akum did not approach the newborn babies.


    Kawaii, who overpowered her brother in one go, was both surprising and unique.


    "Aara and Dora must be happy to have such a great sister, Isnt it Kawaii?"


    Pow wow woooo!


    When Iplimented and stroked the proud Kawaii, she made a pleasant cry.


    "Hold on, Kawaii. Stay there like that."


    Woooooo?


    I hurriedly took my cell phone out of my pocket and turned on the camera.


    Baby Yakums and Kawaii were seen on the screen.


    In front of a cute little baby Yakum, Kawaii, Smaller and cuter Aara! Dora! This was a scene that I couldn''t help but take a snap.


    I took a picture with excitement.


    CLICK!


    "Huh?"


    A notification popped up on the cell phone screen saying that the picture could not be saved due to insufficient memory space.


    I quickly checked the photo album and checked for the pictures that I could delete.


    There''s no picture to delete!


    The cell phone photo album was filled with pictures of Speranza, cute Yakum, and farm members.


    Even though I only looked around the photo album for a while, each and every one of them contained precious memories.


    I can''t do this.


    I should buy a camera and equipment to store the pictures right away.


    It''s a crime not to leave such cute baby moments behind!


    I decided to buy a Camera as soon as I got off work from the farm today.


    But right now I''m sorry, Andras.


    When I buy a new camera, I''ll take a lot of pictures of you.


    I deleted one photograph of Andras, which came out awkwardly and saved the picture I just took on my smartphone.


    <strong>*TRIVIA*</strong>


    When Sihyeon said does foxes in the Demon world take out livers it was a reference to the Korean folk tale <strong>The Fox Sister,</strong> which is a Korean story about the mythical Korean nine-tailed-fox demon (<em>kumiho</em>).


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    At first, it started with the idea of taking pictures of the children and farm members.


    The function of the cell phone camera was not bad, but there was not enough memory space to store the picture, and I was greedy to capture a more vivid image.


    I came home from work and started looking for information about cameras on the Inte.


    As cameras became so popr because of mobile phones, there were many people who took pictures as a hobby.


    There were people who just enjoyed photography as a hobby, and there were people who learned photography to leave their daily life memories like me.


    Wow.


    But, the equipment were a bit expensive


    Until now, I had no interest in photography, so I didn''t know, but the price of the equipment was really abnormal.


    Lens, memory, stands, cleaning supplies, special equipment bags, etc., not to mention the most basic camera prices.


    It was very diverse, ranging from thousands to millions.


    In particr, there were many expensive camera lenses that made me wonder if the price was right.


    If it was like the old days when our financial situation was difficult, I wouldn''t have looked at this.


    I don''t know if it''s because there''s a little bit of weight on my purse, but the expensive equipment looked pretty and better.


    Now I know why people say, you should be careful with your greed when enjoying your hobby.


    Yeah, it''s just the beginning, so let''s not be too greedy.


    So I tried to control my greed for useless equipment, and I got rmendations from all over the Inte, and I bought each of the appropriate equipment, and it said,


    "Sihyeon, what''s all this?"


    Its the first time Ive seen these things. Are these things simr to the cell phone you always carry?


    Lia and Andras showed their curiosity when they looked at the things they saw for the first time.


    They were cameras,ptops, and other equipment that finally arrived after ordering a few days ago.


    "I thought I was taking more pictures on the farm, so I bought some equipment in earnest."


    "Isn''t it possible to take pictures with a cell phone? These are bigger and heavier than cell phones, and they look ufortable."


    "Instead, now I can take clearer and more vivid pictures. There''s a lot of storage space, so I can store a lot more pictures. Especially with thisptop, it''s easy to organize photos."


    Of course, I don''t know how to edit photos yet.


    I was going to study if I get more interestedter.


    I turned on myptop and put the pictures I''d taken so far on the screen.


    The first picture was taken the day after the three Yakum siblings were born.


    Andras recognized the picture and opened his mouth.


    This was the first time when baby Yakums were born on the farm, right?


    I remember. Sihyeon ran to the barn to help the Yakum who had a hard time giving birth. I thought it was reckless.-


    "I heard that, too. Sihyeon, did you really run alone into the herd of excited Yakums.?"


    "Hahahah, I did."


    I briefly thought of the time when Hermosa gave birth with difficulty.


    I don''t really remember what I was thinking at the time.


    I thought I should just go and help quickly, so I ran blindly.


    It was a dangerous act, but thanks to that, she was able to give birth to cute babies, so I thought it was a good thing.


    "Everyone was here."


    "Papa, whatcha doin''?"


    Alfred and Speranza came to see us looking at the pictures.


    "It''s Aara and Dora Oh? There''s one more?"


    "Speranza, this isn''t Aara or Dora. It''s a picture taken when Tanduk, Kawaii, and Akum were young."


    "Wow!?"


    Speranza looked at the three baby yakum siblings in the picture with an expression of wonder.


    Come to think of it, when Speranza came to the farm, the three siblings had grown up a little.


    "Haha, there was a time when those naughty boys were so small."


    Alfred looked at theptop screen with interest.


    We watched the pictures I took on the farm one by one.


    Not only Yakum but also the farm members were also photographed.


    And soon a little silver fox began to appear in the picture.


    Alfred, unaware of the fox''s identity, tilted his head.


    What about this fox?


    It was Speranza''s first visit to the farm.


    Really? I heard Senior brought Speranza, never thought she was like this."


    "Sihyeon suffered a lot at this time."


    I nodded at Lia''s words.


    It was a time when she kept running away.


    Even if I tried to give her a meal, she looked at it for a long time.


    Speranza, who was sitting on myp, pulled my clothes.


    She pointed at theptop screen with a slightly flushed face.


    She seemed to be bashful looking at the pictures of the past.


    I asked, holding back a burst ofughter.


    "Speranza, are you shy? The picture came out really cute."


    "Uh-huh. Uh-huh!"


    Speranza whined to change the picture quickly.


    It was so cute that I wanted to be a little mean.


    Other farm families looked at Speranza with a happy expression, with a feeling simr to mine.


    "Alright, alright. Now, lets take a look at another picture."


    I hurriedly turned over the picture because I thought Speranza would be really upset if we looked at more pictures of her.


    Now, a picture of a girl, not a baby fox, appeared on the screen.


    Speranza used to have this expression on her face before


    I could feel a dark shade of emotion on her face in the picture.


    I thought it was a huge changepared to the bright face she has now.


    Alfred''s picture came out for the first time while changing the pictures one by one.


    But his first picture was


    "Argh! What''s wrong with this all of a sudden?"


    It was a picture of him getting drunk and stretched out at the pic.


    Alfred was distressed, holding his head in his hands.


    "Why did you take such a picture?"


    "Why? Because it''s all a pleasant memory, right?"


    Lia and Andras smiled and nodded.


    After that, pictures of Alfred, who was drunk continued.


    Hispletely rxed appearance made usugh in many ways.


    I thought he would really take out the sword if I showed more, so I moved over to the next picture.


    Finally, with the photos of Aara and Dora, the long photo review ended.


    All of them seemed to have a slight lingering impression.


    "Photo is very nice. Just looking at pictures like this makes me feel alive."


    "Yes. There''s also an artifact that records images in the magical world, but a picture that can leave a lot of scenes easily looks much better to remember."


    "It''s all good, but you have a lot of weird pictures"


    Definitely more than half of Alfred''s pictures were from the time when he was drunk.


    He was the one who had the least time together on the farm, and I took out the new camera for Alfred, who was disappointed.


    Then I''ll take a nice picture of you to celebrate this asion.


    Um really?


    Yes. Come on, stand over there.


    I took the new camera out of my bag.


    The simple operation method has already been learned through the manual.


    Well, can I just stand like this?


    Yeah. Wait a minute Here we go. One, two, three!


    CLICK!


    I immediately showed the picture I had just taken through the camera screen.


    Starting with Alfred, other members flocked near me and looked at the pictures.


    "That''s amazing, Senior."


    "Shall I show you something more amazing?"


    ".?"


    I took out the heaviest piece of equipment I bought.


    It was a photo printer that could print pictures.


    I heard these days it''s more convenient to print pictures, on the Inte.


    I printed the picture I just took on photo paper using the photo printer.


    Everyone was amazed by the clearly printed picture.


    Alfred''s lips twitched as if he liked his picture very much.


    Two adults and a child looked at the picture with envy.


    And the envy immediately turned into silent pressure on me.


    "Okay. I''ll take a picture of the others, too.


    "Hmm, then I''ll go first"


    "Papa! Me too!"


    Oh! What should I do? I should have worn prettier clothes today


    Leaving the curiosity about the pretty clothes of Lia, who only wear maid clothes, I took pictures of the farm family one by one.


    Alfred as well as others are so good-looking that the picture came out very well.


    Of course, it was Speranza, that was the cutest and prettiest of them all.


    "Hey! What''s all this fuss about?"


    Kaneff, who overslept, appeared with his sleep mask on his head, while dragging his sleep slippers.


    "Look at this, boss. Sihyeon took a picture and made it like this!"


    Slightly excited Lia showed off her picture.


    After showing interest for a while, Kaneff returned to his chair with a hesitant expression and slumped.


    Do you want me to take a picture of you, boss?''


    Hmm whatever.


    His insincere answer made me slightly grumpy.


    I purposely pressed the camera shutter so that I could get a strange picture.


    But Does this make sense?


    I filmed it roughly.


    But the photo felt like it was actually taken by a professional photographer.


    His half-asleep expression created a slightly dreamy atmosphere in the picture.


    Wow


    Does this mean that hes born with it?


    If Kaneff had been born in the other world, he might have been a model


    "What are you doing? Are you not making that photograph or something?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Feeling a little unfair, I printed the picture of Kaneff.


    When he received the photo, he put the photo aside with an expression of indifference.


    While I was looking for more pictures to print among the saved pictures, I realized that there were no pictures taken together with the farm family.


    "Hey, guys? Shall we take a group photo?


    "PapaIs it like the family picture we took with grandma?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "I want to take a group photo, papa!"


    Speranza smiled brightly and weed the group picture, and other farm members nodded as if they were looking forward to it.


    Only Kaneff expressed his dissatisfaction with the expression of annoyance.


    "Oh, what should we do for a group photo?"


    "Boss has to just sit there the whole time. We''ll take care of the rest."


    We began to settle around Kaneff in the chair.


    Alfred and Lia were seated on either side of the chair, while Andras, the tallest, stood behind.


    "Speranza, sit on Boss''p."


    "Uh, huh? Why does Speranza should sit on myp?"


    "In the family photos, the child sits on the eldest personsp."


    Kaneff panicked when Speranza sat on hisp.


    I held back myughter at his funny response and headed toward the camera.


    The camera was positioned and focused using a tripod.


    After the adjustment, I set the timer and ran to my position.


    "Picture will be taken in five seconds. Everyone say CHEESE."


    CLICK!


    As soon as the photo was taken, I went to the camera and checked the photo.


    As soon as I checked the results, I burst intoughter.


    I told them to smile naturally, but everyone was smiling awkwardly.


    In particr, Kaneff, who was nervous, looked the most awkward.


    Still, I felt a little emotional since it was the first picture taken together.


    Even if it was a little awkward, I liked it for some reason.


    I immediately printed out the pictures and handed them out to the farm members one by one.


    Everyone seemed to have felt the same way as me, so they smiled calmly while looking at the picture.


    Finally, I asked Kaneff, handing him the picture.


    "Do you like it, boss?"


    Kaneff said with a small smile while looking at the picture.


    "Well, it''s not bad."


    And unlike before, he carefully held the picture in his hands.


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    After the photoshoot event.


    I started putting in the equipment that I had taken out.


    Andras sneaked up to me and looked at the items I had brought.


    "Sihyeon, you brought a lot of other things besides the equipment with which you took pictures, right?"


    "Oh These are the things I ordered while I was buying them on the Inte."


    I finished organizing the equipment and put things that I hadn''t taken out yet on the table.


    Colored pencils for coloring, writing tools and notebooks for studying, and some books.


    Speranza had already taken out a colored pencil on the table and started coloring.


    Andras asked, pointing to the books I had put up.


    "Sihyeon, what are these books about?"


    "It''s a book that tells you how to take pictures. I''m going to learn a little bit as a hobby."


    "Senior, couldn''t you just put that camera where you want to take the picture?"


    "You can take pictures like that. But, there are a lot of things to study if I want to take more cool pictures. You have to pay attention to theposition and exposure of the light ording to the situation, and you have to use the functional parts of the camera."


    Alfred lost interest in hearing the difficult exnation, but Andras looked at the camera and the book with an interesting look.


    "Do you have any hobbies, Andras? Do Demons have hobbies?"


    Speranza, who was coloring, was the first to respond to my question.


    "Hobby? Papa, what''s a hobby?"


    "Um Something you dont do as a job, but you do because it''s really fun?"


    Speranza frowned slightly because it was a little difficult for her toprehend.


    I added a little exnation to help her understand.


    "Speranza, you listen to Yoon Jiwoons song a lot these days with the audio that papa bought you, right? Then listening to music is Speranza''s hobby."


    Speranza, who heard the exnation, thought about something and replied with a big smile.


    "Then ying with Papa, Akum, Gyuri, and sister Miri is also my hobby!"


    It''s a little different from the usual hobby, but I didn''t force myself to point out the wrong part.


    Well, everything is a hobby for children who are always full of things they want to do.


    "My hobby is also ying with my sweet little girl."


    "Hehe!"


    Speranza smiled pleasantly and hugged me.


    I then turned my gaze to the person standing next to me.


    Alfred replied with an ambiguous expression.


    "I don''t think I have any hobbies. Since I was young, when I had time, I''ve been training."


    "Didn''t you ever want to do anything as a hobby?"


    "Um I don''t think I had much time. Even if I did, all I did was repair my swords?"


    Alfred seemed to have spent all his life with the sword.


    This time, I turned to Kaneff.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, does Boss have any hobbies?"


    "I''m just like drinking beer and taking a nap at home? Can you call that a hobby?"


    His answer amazed me, more than Speranzas answer, in a bad way.


    I lost my words at his twisted answer.


    Are there really no Demons with normal hobbies?


    I looked at Andras withst hope.


    What about Andras?


    I don''t have anything special either. Like thest outing, I like to design and produce what I think is necessary. Recently, I sometimes spend my time studying the things Sihyeon brings."


    "Oh!"


    I was slightly impressed by the first usible hobby activity.


    "Oh! And Im having a great time hosting sses for Sihyeon and Speranza. It''s a hobby in a way, right?"


    I nodded with satisfaction.


    A hobby that is hundreds times more better than drinking beer and taking a nap


    "By the way, Sihyeon''s studies on Demonnguage are a little slow these days? I know you''re busy, but shouldn''t you do what you have to do? I''ve been organizing what Sihyeon iscking today, so we''ll look into it together in todays sster."


    Maybe it''s better to just drink beer and take a nap?


    I tried to avoid Andras''s eyes and turned to thest person, Lia.


    Does Lia have any hobbies?"


    "I I like."


    She looked at our faces with embarrassment.


    Everyone waited for her next word with a curious look.


    "CookingIts fun to do."


    As soon as the word cooking came out of Lia''s mouth, Andras and Kaneff quickly hardened.


    Only Alfred, who didn''t know the situation yet, looked puzzled.


    Lia also looked sullen as she looked at our reaction.


    I felt very sorry for her, to be not able to do what she likes.


    I took out one of the books I had bought.


    Then I approached the discouraged Lia and talked to her.


    "Lia. I promised youst time, right?"


    "What? What promise."


    I said I''d help you practice cooking when I got back from my vacation. Don''t you remember?"


    I picked up the book I had and showed it to her.


    Oh"


    "Huh?!


    Sihyeon, you don''t have to?"


    I heard a sound of astonishment from Andras and Kaneff, but I ignored them and continued to talk to Lia, who looked surprised.


    "What do you think? Would you like to practice cooking together for lunch today?"


    "I think it''ll only cause you trouble again"


    "It''s okay if you can''t. You can improve as you learn. And you said it''s something you like. If it''s something you like, other people will cheer for you."


    "Sihyeon"


    Lia''s eyes quickly became teary because of the piled-up emotions about cooking in her heart.


    You''ll try, won''t you?


    Yes I''ll do my best to meet Sihyeon''s expectations.


    Lia showed her motivation by clenching her fists.


    Lia and I entered the kitchen with our aprons.


    Her eyes were filled with strong will and a desire to challenge.


    All the other farm members followed us.


    Each of them had a different reason to follow, but there were two who didn''t know the current situation.


    Speranza just followed me, while Alfred followed because of pure curiosity.


    Meanwhile, the two, who have experienced Lia''s cooking, followed, saying they should prepare for emergencies that may arise.


    To be honest, I rmended cooking to Lia with confidence, but as a person who has experienced her cooking, I was also anxious.


    Still, I couldn''t make it obvious in front of her, so I kept myposure as calm as possible.


    "Are you ready, Lia?"


    "Yes!"


    Lia answered briskly with a very bright look on her face as if she was happy just to be able to cook.


    "The dish that we''re going to try today is egg rolls."


    Egg rolls.


    In fact, it was a little embarrassing to add the word "challenge" to make egg rolls.


    The ingredients were simple and the recipe was simple.


    However, I thought it was the right choice to cook, considering Lia who lost her confidence in cooking.


    Plus its Speranza''s favorite side dish!


    Personally, I like to use carrots and onions to entuate the color and texture.


    Today, I was nning to teach Lia, how to make an egg roll using only eggs and salt  as simple as possible.


    "Lia, do you know egg roll, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen Sihyeon make it a few times up close."


    The recipe is very easy, too.


    Grease the pan and pour the egg mixture into the heated pan, and when it''s cooked, just roll it carefully. It''s easy, isn''t it?"


    Very easy recipe!


    And yet Lia listened to me very carefully.


    "Let''s get started right away. I''ll be watching from the side."


    "Yes, then"


    She started cooking with a slightly nervous look.


    It wasn''t a bad start


    She put oil on the pan ced on the fire, and at the same time, broke the egg and prepared the egg mixture.


    She added the salt and stirred it well.


    The process was so neat that it looked like the workmanship of a skilled chef.


    "I think you can pour it now."


    At my signal, Lia carefully poured the egg mixture over a moderately heated pan.


    The egg began to cook golden brown with a slight ssh of oil.


    But something started to get weird here.


    Ptata-tat!


    Suddenly, the well-cooked egg began to emit a burning smell with the sound of a small firecracker.


    "Uhuh?"


    I also checked the strength of the fire just in case, but there was no problem at allit was in medium me.


    For now, we continued with the firepower as low as possible.


    After the eggs were cooked to some extent, Lia used a spat to roll them out from the edge.


    The shape was more usible than expected.


    But Contrary to its usible appearance, the smell has already given off an unusual atmosphere.


    Lia''s expression was sad because she already felt the atmosphere.


    egg rolls! egg rolls!


    Speranza smiled brightly when she saw that her favorite dish waspleted.


    I felt sorry for Lia, but I didnt want to feed this dish to Speranza.


    I gave Andras a look for help.


    Soon after he understood my intention, he secretly talked to Speranza.


    "Speranza, would you like to go upstairs with me? I have a special toy I want to show you"


    "Toy? HmmThen egg rolls ?"


    "Boss uncle wants to eat a lot of egg rolls right now, so why don''t you give up on the egg rolls ande back to eat themter?"


    Speranza looked at Kaneff with a slightly troubled look.


    "Buass uncle, do you want Speranzas egg roll ?"


    "Uh, huh? Uh I want to eat them. AhhIm really hungry. I want all the egg rolls!"


    Kaneff also acted awkwardly as he couldn''t let Speranza eat the egg roll.


    "Umm.. Then I''ll give it to Buass Uncle "


    "Oh. Thank you, Speranza."


    "Oh, my! My daughter is so nice. I''ll make you a lot of delicious egg rolls soon if you y with the teacher for a while."


    Speranza smiled bashfully at mypliment.


    And she followed Andras and left the kitchen without anyints.


    As soon as Speranza was sent out, everyone who remained in the kitchen breathed a sigh of relief, except Lia.


    "Then let''s taste it."


    "I think it will taste good, regardless of its appearance ."


    "Haaaa I didn''t expect to eat this again."


    I, Alfred, and Kaneff took a piece of egg roll to the mouth in order.


    And as soon as I put the egg roll in my mouth, the reaction exploded immediately.


    "Ugh?!!"


    "What''s wrong with this taste? What''s wrong with the texture?"


    At least Kaneff, who is most familiar with Lia''s cooking, silently chewed the egg roll.


    It must have only been eggs and salt and the cooking process was done exactly.


    But now, there was a lot of weird taste in the egg roll.


    It tasted burnt and a bit rotten.


    Even the texture was closer to the feeling of bad wateriness than to the unique softness of the egg roll.


    In a sense, it can be called a masterpiece?


    I thought it would be okay if I helped, but now I feel that my thinking was shallow


    .


    Lia bowed her head again and again.


    I felt ufortable because I felt like I had hurt her.


    What should I do about this?


    (To be Continued )


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    The first egg roll, which started passionately, ended in a disastrous failure.


    I don''t usually leave food.


    But now, I had no choice but to throw away the remaining egg rolls because I couldn''t even dare to eat them.


    After that, we tried making egg rolls a few more times, but unfortunately, the same result prevailed.


    ". I''ll clean up."


    Completely depressed, Lia went into the kitchen to clean up.


    Alfred, who had been looking around, followed her in to help.


    I murmured with a look of iprehension.


    "Why are these resultsing out? There was no problem with the ingredients or the cooking process!"


    Kaneff sighed next to me.


    Ah, that''s not the problem in the first ce.


    What? Then what''s the problem?


    Do you remember how Lia changed during thest outing?


    The pic? It wasn''t that long, of course, I remember."


    In many ways, I remembered the pic where a lot of things happened.


    In particr, another side of Lia was very shocking to me.


    The appearance of Lia right now is the state where she suppresses the Chaos Lia that she showed at the pic. If she drinks alcohol, or if certain conditions are met, Chaos Lia will get released."


    " "


    But in her current state, Lia cantpletely control the power of chaos. So, she often sheds a little bit of energy without realizing it."


    Then.


    That''s right. Lia can''t control her power when she cooks. The power of chaos undermines all order andws, and the food affected by it cannot be delicious."


    Two things surprised me when I heard the story from Kaneff.


    One was that the power of chaos that Lia had was amazing, and I was surprised once again that Kaneff knew exactly what caused it.


    Did you know what was wrong with Lia''s cooking?"


    "Well, kind of it''s gotten worse recently than it used to be.


    Does Lia know about this?


    Yeah, I''m sure she''s been trying hard to control herself while cooking. In the end, the result came out like this


    I was at a loss for a moment.


    I started it because I wanted to cheer for Lia''s hobby, but it wasn''t going to be as easy as I thought.


    I felt even worse because I remembered her suffering during the pic.


    I kept thinking about it because I wanted to help somehow.


    "Bossso can she make a normal dish if she can control that power of chaos?"


    "Probably. You saw it from the side, didnt you? There is no problem with the recipe or ingredients."


    "Um."


    Just as the conversation with Kaneff came to an end, Lia and Alfred came out after cleaning up.


    I made up my mind and approached Lia, who was sullen.


    Lia, can we make one more egg roll?


    One more time?


    Lia asked back with a look of no confidence.


    "Yes, try making it again."


    "But it wont change, it''s a waste of ingredients."


    "That''s okay. I''m sure you''ll seed this time. And this time, I''ll definitely eat it all."


    "SeSenior? Will you be okay?"


    "Hey, are you nning on destroying your stomach?"


    Alfred and Kaneff responded skeptically.


    I ignored the response of those two and waited for Lia''s answer.


    After continuing to hesitate, she plucked up the courage once again and opened her mouth.


    "Umm, I''ll do it.Ill do it one more time."


    This time, the preparation process was nothing special.


    Prepare the egg mixture, oil the pan, and adjust to moderate heat.


    When it was time to pour the egg mixture, I made a suggestion to her.


    "Excuse me, Lia, if you don''t mind, can I hold your one hand while you cook?"


    "What? Suddenly?"


    "Yes, I heard it from Boss. Arent you having a hard time controlling? So I was wondering if I could help you."


    Lia panicked at the unexpected suggestion.


    After a while, Lia, who calmed down, hesitated to hold out her left hand.


    And she nodded shyly, dyed red from her face to the bottom of her neck.


    I was the one who brought this up, but it''s a lot more embarrassing than I thought


    I thought she''d be more embarrassed if I was embarrassed. So, I calmed myself


    Lia held out her left hand carefully, keeping her expression as if she had been coaxed.


    I almost destroyed my expression when I felt her soft hand.


    Focus, focus!


    I remembered the memory of suppressing Lia, who was going wild during the pic.


    Perhaps because I was holding her hand, I could feel the rough energy flowing through her body better.


    "Lia, I''ll try to control it as much as I can. So, try doing what we did earlier."


    "Okay!"


    The cooking process was a little ufortable because she was holding hands with me, but Lia''s right hand cooked egg rolls without many mistakes.


    I sneakily watched the cooking process and controlled her energy not to affect the cooking.


    After a while, a golden well-made egg roll waspleted.


    Not only the appearance but also the smell seemed no different from ordinary egg rolls.


    Carefully she transferred the egg rolls to a te and took them to Kaneff and Alfred.


    The two looked at the egg rolls with nervous expressions.


    "I think it''s okay on the outside. It doesnt smell strange.


    "You never know until you try it"


    I picked up a piece of egg roll before the two hesitant people.


    I threw it into my mouth without much thought.


    Lia, who made it herself, Kaneff, and Alfred''s eyes were fixed on my face.


    I chewed on the piece of egg roll and swallowed it.


    "delicious."


    "Really? You''re not lying, are you?"


    Lia asked with a disbelieving look.


    "No. It''s really delicious."


    "Is it really good?"


    "I don''t think Senior is lying?"


    The two carefully picked up the egg roll with suspicious looks.


    And soon the suspicion that had remained on their face disappeared.


    "Oh? It''s really good."


    "Um! It''s totally different from before, Lia"


    Kaneff and Alfred responded positively, and Lia''s face began to bloom with a smile.


    "PapaPapa!"


    Speranza and Andras, who had been upstairs for a while, returned.


    As soon as Speranza came, she smelled the egg roll and ran.


    "Egg rolls egg rolls! I want to eat egg rolls!"


    Lia looked at me with a slightly worried look on her face.


    I gave her a nod and encouraged her.


    "Speranza, this is an egg roll that I made. Would you like to try it?"


    Lia ced the egg roll on a te and brought it to Speranza.


    As it is one of Speranza''s favorite foods, she took the egg rolls into her mouth without any thought.


    All the farm members watched the fox girl''s reaction with bated breath.


    MUNCH MUNCH.


    Speranza''s face showed a bright smile.


    "It''s super delicious, Sister Lia"


    Really?


    Yes, make me more, Sister Lia!


    Finally, when Speranza recognized the taste, Lia was moved to tears.


    Sihyeon, I finally did it!


    Congrattions. Lia.


    Lia, unable to control her overwhelming emotions, jumped into my arms.


    She hugged me so hard that I felt a little stuffy and a pleasant scent lingered at the tip of my nose.


    I was embarrassed by her sudden action, but I hugged her gently until she calmed down.


    Although the eyes of other farm families were a little stinging.


    "Papa, I want to hug you too!"


    Jealous Speranza came between us.


    For a while, I had to be held tightly to appease the two.


    A small stone was ced in the palm of my hand.


    I kept staring at the stone without saying a word.


    After a while.


    WHIRL WHIRL!


    CRUSH!


    There was a vibration sound around the stone for a while, and as if it couldn''t withstand the external force the stone quickly broke.


    Haaaaaaaa


    There were already small pieces of stone scattered around the floor.


    "Tsk! I can''t believe you still can''t control your strength. Should I call this talentless or should I call it the epitome of talentless"


    Kaneff, who was watching from the side, shook his head.


    "But I think you''re getting better little by little. If you get used to it a little more, you''ll be fine in no time."


    A weak smile formed on my face at Andras'' constion.


    I have been learning reinforcement magic from Kaneff since the day I first learned reinforcement magic and fainted.


    I heard it''s obviously very easypared to other magic, but I still haven''t crossed the stage of moving the mana.


    Since Reinforcement magic itself is the first stage of magic, it was ambiguous to describe what Im doing as a stage


    Iy on the ground while screaming in frustration.


    "Argh! I can''t do it anymore. I''m so focused that my head feels like it''s going to break."


    "Sihyeon. Would you like some cold water?"


    Lying on the ground, I took a bottle of water from Andras and took it to my mouth.


    Thanks to the cold water, I felt like my head was clearing up a little.


    Kaneff looked down at me lying down and said,


    "Don''t bezy in training without me. Practice at least 30 minutes a day with concentration."


    "Huh? I thought you said never to train when you weren''t there."


    "Didn''t I tell you? I won''t be on the farm in a few days. There is somece I need to go.


    "What?"


    I jumped up from my seat in surprise.


    "Boss is leaving the farm?"


    "Why are you so surprised? I''m not stuck here as a punishment, and I can go out if I want."


    Kaneff said as if it was nothing.


    I thought of something and looked sorry for him.


    "Oh that''s what happened?"


    "What? What''s that look?"


    "You wrote your report so insincerelyIn the end, it seems that the Demon Lord has made a decision? Looking at your usual working attitude, I guess, yousted for a long time.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What? Didn''t you get fired from the farm manager''s position?"


    "Who dares to fire me?!!"


    Kaneff roared angrily.


    Andras, who was watching from the side, couldn''t hold back hisughter.


    "I thought you were finally kicked out because you were usually so sloppy."


    "NEVER! It''s never going to happen. And even if I got kicked out of the Demon Lord castle, I''d just keep messing around here."


    "Wow that''s a scary situation in its own way."


    I slumped to the ground with a slightly depressed expression on my face.


    "Then where are you going? You usually don''t like to go out."


    "He''s away from the farm for a while because of the family he belongs to."


    "Oh.The famous cksmith family?"


    "That''s right. You remembered what I told youst time."


    Kaneff scratched his head with a look of great annoyance.


    "I don''t want to go, but I have to take care of my territory once in a while."


    "Wow Are you the lord of a territory?"


    "It''s not my territory. I''m only in charge of it for a while."


    How long will you be away?


    It''ll take about two weeks.


    "Is it two weeks?"


    I was more surprised at the long absence of Kaneff than I thought.


    He didn''t usually y an important role in farm activities.


    Still, it felt a little strange to hear that Kaneff, who I always thought was guarding the farm, was leaving.


    I felt a little anxious and lonelyand I don''t know if he read my mind, but Kanep burst outughing.


    "You don''t have to be so anxious. I''ll be back after finishing my work as soon as possible. There''s no ce like this farm to fool around without doing anything."


    "No, well, I''m not anxious"


    I gave an awkward excuse in an embarrassed mood.


    Kaneff, who was smiling, continued with a serious look.


    "Without me, you''re in charge of the farm. If anything happens, take care of it."


    "Me? There is Andras and Lia"


    "They''re not tied to the farm. And you know the farm best, so who can me you? Don''t worry too much. It won''t be a problem if you just do what you''ve been doing.


    Kaneff patted me heavily on the shoulder.


    "Then please."


    "Okay. Until the bosses back. I''ll keep our Demon farm safe."


    Andras next to me talked to me as if he was trying to ease my burden.


    "I''ll help you as much as I can, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    "Thank you, Andras. It''s only two weeks I guess nothing would happen?"


    I regretted the words that I uttered that day. I never thought that a storm that would shake the happiness of the farm was approaching.


    (To be Continued on June 27{MON})


    To read ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Farm snack time.


    The snack I prepared today was potato pancake!


    Uncle from my hometown sent several boxes of potatoes home, and now there were so many potatoes that it was difficult to dispose of.


    I distributed some to Yerin next door and brought the remaining to Demon Farm except for keeping some for my mother''s needs.


    Thanks to this, the ratio of potato ingredients to farm snacks and side dishes has increased.


    Still, maybe because Uncle sent me good potatoes, the farm family''s response to the potato dish was very good.


    I cut potato pancake into bite-size pieces on a te.


    Corn and cheese flowed out of the potato pancake.


    Crispy outside and chewy potato and sticky corn cheese were harmonized inside


    "Speranza, I''ll cool it down for you since it''s hot."


    I picked up a piece of the right size and blew it with my mouth.


    After blowing off moderately, I took the potato pancake to the little girl''s mouth.


    Like a baby bird feeding on its mother.


    Speranza opened her mouth and ate the potato pancake.


    I looked at the reaction anxiously in case it was hot.


    Fortunately, Speranza moved her chubby and cute cheeks hard and tasted the potato pancake.


    I asked with a mixture of expectations and worries.


    "Speranza dear, what do you think? Is the potato pancake good?"


    "Un! It''s very tasty, papa."


    The corners of my mouth twitched slightly when I heard it was delicious.


    The corners of my mouth, which had been twitching at Speranza''s continued words, went up all the way under my ears.


    All of papa''s dishes are delicious!


    Oh, thank you, darling! How can my sweet little girl speak so beautifully?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Unable to control my overflowing affection, I hugged Speranza tightly.


    The child burst intoughter in my arms.


    After the visit of the Erul people, my affection for Speranza grew even more.


    After I really decided to be the father of Speranza, everything felt different.


    It''s like the control over my emotions is broken


    Her actions and words felt so lovely.


    "Tell me whenever you want to eat something. I''ll make it the best for my girl."


    "Un!"


    "Let''s eat the potato pancake before it gets cold."


    I cut it into bite-size pieces again and brought it to Speranza in my arms.


    I smiled while actually feeling full just by watching her eat.


    Alfred came out looking a little strange and muttered looking at Speranza.


    "Senior, you seem to be more enthusiastic than you used to be."


    "Really? I think I''m the same."


    You''ve definitely changed. These days, when youre with Speranza, you seem to be on cloud nine."


    "Haha, is that so Speranza, ah~! Oh my sweetie, you''re eating well."


    When I was not listening and cared only about Speranza, Alfred shook his head and tried to talk to others.


    "Andras, is itmon to behave like that when you have children?"


    "What''s wrong with it? It looks good, don''t you think?"


    "I''m not saying it''s bad, either. There''s a slight difference from what I''ve seen in my family."


    "Isn''t it inevitable in a noble family that values rules and manners? Well my mother had a simr feeling to Sihyeon."


    Lia, who was enjoying potato pancake, also told her opinion.


    "MmmYes. My parents were also like that, when I was young they gave me a lot of hugs and adored me."


    "Hmm I see."


    "But Sihyeon''s way of affection has increased a lot recently. Perhaps if Mr. Kaneff was here, he would have said something"


    When Lia mentioned Kaneff, everyone looked at one ce. a vacant seat on the table


    It was always the seat that Kaneff sat in.


    I looked at the vacant seat and murmured.


    "When will the Bosse back?"


    "He said he wanted to get things done quickly, so he should be here soon."


    It has been a week since Boss left the farm.


    As expected, the farm was running fine without any problems.


    In the first ce, he was a person who had been rolling around andzy even in broad daylight, so there was no way there would be a problem.


    Rather, it could be said that work was reduced in areas such as meal preparation and cleaning.


    I didn''t think much about the first day or two.


    After a few days, I seemed to miss hisidback expressions little by little.


    Others were also looking a little nostalgic, perhaps simr to me.


    Is the Boss you eating well?


    You don''t have to worry about that. He took care of that issue very well no matter how hard it was. Rather, I''m worried that he might be getting used to Sihyeon''s food and making trouble for others.


    "I think so too"


    Lia nodded her head while agreeing to Andras words.


    A slight smile formed around my mouth, recalling the appearance of Kaneff.


    PULL


    Speranza pulled my clothes.


    "What happened, dear?"


    "Papa. When will Buass Unclee back?"


    "Boss? Um He wille back after Speranza has 10 nights of sleep."


    Speranza opened her hands and started counting ten.


    Her expression became a little darker because of the thought that there were more days left than she thought.


    "Speranza, do you want Boss toe back soon?"


    "Un I want Buass Uncle toe back soon."


    Speranza was scared of Kaneff because of what happened at the first meeting.


    Now that fear has disappeared a lot, She can treat Kanefffortably like other farm members.


    Not only me but also other family members looked at Speranza with satisfaction at the change.


    I patted Speranza''s slightly sullen head to cheer her up.


    "Boss will be back soon. So let''s wait a little bit more, okay?"


    Un. Yes, papa.


    You''re so nice! My dear Speranza. Do you want more potato pancakes?"


    "Un!"


    Speranza smiled brightly and nodded.


    When I got up from my seat to make potato pancakes again, Andras coughed and said.


    "Hmm, Sihyeon. While you were making Speranza''s."


    "I''ll have one more"


    "Then I''ll have one more too"


    Three of them showed their empty tes with embarrassment.


    I smiled brightly and nodded.


    Fortunately, there was no need to worry about the piled potatoes.


    After snack time, Speranza began to doze off with anguid look of satiety.


    I left her with Lia to take a nap and headed to the strawberry field with Andras and Alfred.


    "Sir. Sihyeon ?"


    "Yes, Elder Poco."


    Elder Poco, who found us, approached us at a quick pace and politely greeted us.


    I also greeted him with an awkward appearance because I was still burdened with his excessive politeness.


    I said I was much younger, so could be a little morefortable, but he never gave up his politeness.


    Rather, it seemed to have gotten worse.


    "Are you here to see the merchants today?"


    "Yes, is the strawberry harvest going well?"


    "The harvest was finished yesterday, and we will move to the vige in time for the merchants to arrive. Were going to move it to the carriage in a little while, so please wait a little bit."


    We''ll help you, too.


    You don''t have to do it, Sir. I''ve got enough hands"


    "Oh Okay."


    Elder Poco refused so coldly.


    I couldn''t say I would help anymore because of the pressure from his eyes.


    " Sir, I''ll tell you again when the carriage is ready. Then"


    Elder Poco bowed politely and headed to the ce where the strawberries were being loaded in the wagon.


    I murmured regretfully at the sight.


    "Well we used to be friendly and work together. Are they feeling ufortable?"


    Andras, who heard my murmur, replied with a smile.


    "Theyre taking care of Sihyeon in their own way, right? I don''t think that''s a bad change."


    "Hmm"


    "Senior, I agree with Andras. Being friendly doesn''t always mean it''s good. I think that Elder Poco is acting more mature in that regard, too?"


    Listening to them, I understood Elder Poco''s feelings a little bit.


    He probably thought that my friendly behavior could have a bad effect on Beast-people''s work.


    "By the way, the strawberry field has grown a lot. When I first came to the farm, I think it was half the size of today."


    "As ine said, I was also pretty surprised. I never thought I could scale this much in a short period of time."


    "I know. I''m not lying, but it looks like it''s more than tripledpared to the first strawberry field?"


    Despite the bad news of losing all the strawberries in the Storage recently, the expansion of the strawberry field continued step by step.


    Gyuri and the fairies yed the biggest role.


    And so the Elden vigers.


    It was an achievement achieved by mobilizing almost all the people of Elden Vige under the direction of Elder Poco, who now knows more about strawberries than I do.


    I also yed an important role, but the growth was because of the workers from the Elden vige who worked really hard in the strawberry field.


    Just by looking at the strawberry field roughly, I could feel how sincerely they put their efforts into this ce.


    Now, most of the children in Elden Vige said that when they grew up they would work in the strawberry field.


    The strawberry field and Elden vige were bing inseparable.


    Despite this expansion, Ergin and Algott stillined that supplies were insufficient.


    It was inevitable because this was the only ce where strawberries were produced.


    While looking around the strawberry field with Andras and Alfred, a Beast-man came running to the strawberry field in a hurry.


    The Beast-man ran straight to Elder Poco.


    Without any time to catch his breath, he began to exin something in a hurry.


    Momentster, a pale-faced Elder Poco came running toward us.


    It was so urgent that I was worried that he might fall.


    "Sir, Sir.SIHYEON!"


    What''s the matter, Elder?


    Its bad. The Young Lord is in the vige now."


    " Young Lord?"


    At the moment I didn''t know exactly what was going on, and when I looked puzzled, Andras next to me stepped up and took over.


    By young Lord, do you mean the Young Master of the Selberg family?


    "Yes."


    I recalled the information about the name Selberg'' that I heard in the past.


    " Ah.Isn''t the Selberg family  the lord''s family that rules this area?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Sihyeon."


    "Why did a person from that family suddenlye to the Elden vige thest time I heard, Boss said that they didn''t really care much about the vige."


    "Well, I don''t know how it used to be, but things have changed a lot now."


    Andras turned his gaze back to Elder Poco and asked,


    "What exactly is going on in the vige now?"


    "Prince Selberg is leading knights and soldiers and gathering everyone in the vige into one ce, regardless of children and old people."


    I said in surprise.


    "What? Why all of a sudden?"


    "Even the viger who told me the news doesn''t know exactly, but it seems like they were saying it was to find the sinners."


    Our expression hardened at the story of Elder Poco, full of anxiety.


    (To be Continued )


    To read 17 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Hearing the bad news, we headed to Elden Vige in a hurry.


    Once we arrived at the entrance of the vige, a different, cold atmosphere lingered.


    I passed the entrance of the vige and headed to thergest open area.


    It was a ce where merchants usually put down their goods and traded, but now armed soldiers and knights gathered the vigers and created a strict atmosphere.


    Even children were dragged out while trembling in the arms of adults.


    "Who are you?"


    One of the knights found us and asked in a threatening voice.


    His voice alone made the surrounding Beast-people tremble.


    When asked, Andras naturally stepped forward.


    "My name is Andras from the Schnarpe family. From the markings, I think you''re from the Selberg family, right?"


    This time the knight shuddered when the name Schnarpe was mentioned.


    There was a noticeable decrease in threatening spirits around the soldiers.


    " I didn''t know you were a Noble member of the Schnarpe family. Please forgive me for my rudeness, Your Grace as you said, we belong to the Selberg family."


    "That''s fine. But can you tell me why the knights of the Selberg family are here?"


    "It''s the Selberg family that rules this ce, so we can''t just tell anyone from outside, even if it''s, Your Grace."


    "I''ll exin it myself."


    Soldiers and knights retreated at the voice, and a blond noble Demon-man appeared.


    The arrogance and rxation peculiar to the aristocracy could be seen.


    It was simr to the atmosphere of Alfred when he first came to the farm.


    He looked about the same age as Alfred.


    The Blond Demon greeted Andras very naturally.


    Who are you?"


    I''m dion of the Selberg family. It''s an honor to meet you, the vice-chief of the Schnarpe family, which has a long-standing reputation."


    He smoothed out the grandnguage that was hard to understand.


    Andras immediately responded to the other person''s greeting, as if he was familiar with this conversation.


    "I see the Young Lord of the Selberg family. It''s an honor to meet you, too. I''m Andras from the Schnarpe family."


    "But what brings you to this shabby ce, Sir. Andras?"


    dion said as if he was surprised by the appearance of Andras, but the rxed smile did not leave his face.


    As if he knew we''de here beforehand


    "I was getting help from the vigers here. I came here after hearing that there was a problem. If you don''t mind, could you tell me what happened?"


    "I was investigating the culprit of the unsavory incident at the Kaldinium."


    "If it''s an unpleasant thing"


    "Yes, I''m looking for the three people who break into the Kaldinium. Theymitted a felony and caused a lot of damage by setting fire to the back alleys of the city."


    "We''ve got eyewitness ounts that the intruders are connected to these dirty animals. So in the order of my father, the lord of this ce, I came to find the intruder myself."


    Three intruders.


    I quickly realized that who dion was talking about was us.


    The atmosphere became tense in the unusual situation.


    Andras, who was the most reliable, was also confused.


    It was proof that the current situation was not simple.


    A smile appeared on dion''s mouth and then disappeared.


    "You''re just in time. You''ll be able to enjoy the show from now on. Soldiers, bring that cheeky f*cker right now!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Some soldiers, who heard the order, moved busily.


    They dragged a captive person rough and threw him on the ground.


    It was Lagos, the chief of Elden vige.


    "Cough!"


    A painful groan came out of his mouth from the shock of hitting the ground.


    dion asked, looking down at Lagos with a cold face.


    "You are the chief of this garbage ce, right? I don''t want to stay in this smelly ce for long either, so tell me who the intruder is."


    "Ugh Didn''t I tell you everything before? I have no idea."


    "I''ve already confirmed that the intruders are connected to this vige. Tell me everything you know when Im nice.


    "I don''t know."


    "You arrogant brute!"


    PUGH!


    "Arggggggggghhh!"


    dion kicked at Lagos.


    Lagos, who was tied, had to endure the pouring violence with his bare body.


    Kicks continued without giving Lagos time to breathe.


    The vigers covered their children''s eyes and ears and trembled with fear.


    As I tried to step forward after seeing it, Andras blocked me.


    He whispered so that no one could hear him.


    "No, Sihyeon."


    "Andras? We''re the ones they''re looking for."


    "It gets moreplicated if youe forward."


    "What about Lagos?"


    "Sihyeon, don''t you know how he''s holding up?"


    I followed him and looked at Lagos, who was still being beaten.


    In a very short moment, my eyes met with his.


    In that brief moment, Lagos looked at me and shook his head slightly.


    I recognized the meaning and looked at him devastated.


    "That Beast-man wants to protect Sihyeon. That''s why he stays silent despite all that violence."


    "Ugh"


    Argggg


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Lagos, who couldn''t stand the relentless violence, fainted and fell to the ground.


    "Dad!"


    Heron, who was watching, rushed out and examined Lagos'' condition.


    dion looked at the sight andmanded the soldiers.


    "He must be the son of the chief. Put him in custody now."


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers pressed Heron forcibly and pressed him down with their feet.


    The fallen Lagos was roughly pushed aside like a load was being removed.


    "If the father couldn''t tell, the son should know something instead. Hurry up and tell me. Unless you want to be like that fallen father."


    "Uh"


    Heron shook his head in fear.


    dion''s eyebrows wriggled as he reacted differently than expected again this time.


    Like father like son, Huh


    As dions foot rushed towards Herons face, someone shouted out and got up.


    I did it!


    dion stopped his foot an inch away from Herons face at Reville''s loud cry.


    And his cold gaze naturally turned to Reville.


    "I infiltrated the city and set it on fire."


    You..?


    Yes! I didn''t like the Red mrs, so I took revenge on them. What, are you unhappy?"


    The soldiers around him jumped at his stiff demeanor


    "You crazy b*stard! How dare you behave in front of his Lordship!"


    The soldiers hit Reville on the head and forced him to kneel on the ground.


    He red at dion with a hostile look while being suppressed by the soldiers.


    dion red at him for a moment and smiled faintly.


    "Don''t lie. You were ying bait outside the gate at the time, right? Don''t act smart and tell me the real culprit. I''ll forgive you for your rudeness as long as you tell me who the intruders are. In addition, I promise you a reasonable reward."


    dion conciliated by looking around Reville and the vigers in a slightly muted tone.


    At the same time, a pouch was taken out of the waist and thrown in front of the vigers.


    Shining gold coins poured out of the pouch.


    Naturally, the vigers'' eyes were on it.


    The faces of Andras and Alfred were distorted when they saw the action.


    "Senior, Andras, that guy"


    "I think it''s a lie that hes looking for the intruders."


    "What do you mean?"


    Andras answered me with a dark look.


    "Selberg''s Young lord seems to already know about the identity of the intruder."


    "?"


    "They didn''t bump into us here by ident, they waited for us from the beginning. And he''s trying to confess the truth from the mouths of the Beast-people in front of us."


    dion''s rxed smile began to feel a little different.


    Reville stared for a moment at the bag of gold coins that had fallen to the ground, and slowly looked up at dion.


    "That gold coin will you really give it to me.?"


    "Of course! Are you thinking of opening your mouth now?"


    "Yes, I''ll tell you about the real intruder."


    dion focused on Reville''s next words with a look full of expectations.


    "The intruder who caused a ruckus in the Kaldinium was .. Old man Racoon"


    "??"


    "??"


    "??"


    "??"


    "Ah, that crazy punk?"


    "Hahahah."


    Roon grandpa''s surprised voice came out from behind the crowd.


    A smallugh broke out among some vigers.


    After a while, dion''s face turned red when he realized he had been teased.


    He raised his arms high with an angry cry.


    "You low-life bugger!"


    Urgh!


    Reville''s face turned to the side as it got connected with the fist dion swung with all his might.


    Reville turned his head again, smiled leisurely, and spat.


    Red blood-mixed saliva fell on the gold coin pouch.


    "I''m sorry, but we''ll never answer as you wish. You guys have always treated us like livestock, but he was different."


    "You seem to not understand your position now? I''m the heir to this estate, and you guys are the trash that should be living by licking my feet."


    "Since when did the heir started caring about us stop caring about the trash and go home?""


    The eerie sound of grinding teeth came out of dion''s mouth.


    He drew a dagger from his waist and looked around with zing eyes.


    Finding something, he strode somewhere.


    In front of him was a Rabbit-woman holding Kathy.


    "Give that to me!


    "Argh! Nooooooooo! pleaseeeeeee, the child."


    Argh! Mommyyyyyy!"


    dion snatched Kathy roughly from her mother''s arms.


    Reville, who saw it, rose and tried to rush, but the soldiers around him quickly put in their weapons and suppressed him with their feet.


    You coward!


    I was wrong to try to talk to the animals.


    Waaaaaa moommmyyyy!


    Kathy struggled with tears at the rough touch.


    dion pushed the dagger close to the baby rabbit.


    "I''m going to count to three from now on. In the meantime, if someone doesn''t open their mouth, this dagger will be tasting the flesh of this rabbit."


    "Argh! Please Please let go of my baby!"


    Kathy''s mother cried and tried to approach Kathy.


    But she couldn''t do anything because she was surrounded by soldiers.


    "One"


    My hands and feet trembled.


    "Sihyeon"


    "Senior"


    The two people next to me looked at me.


    "Two"


    I couldnt hear the voices calling me.


    For a moment, my mind went nk and I couldn''t think of anything.


    "Three!"


    By the time I came to my senses, I was already rushing towards dion.


    (To be Continued )


    To read 18 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    PHOOOO


    I heard the sound of someone running while piercing the wind.


    Alfred rushed to dion as soon as I made my move.


    Alfreds hand moved like a sh.


    TING


    "Ugh!"


    A shrill metallic sound rang out.


    And the dagger bounced off from the hands of bewildered dion.


    Arriving one step behind Alfred, I safely caught Kathy who was falling down from dion''s hand.


    Kathy, are you okay?


    WAhhhhhh cuandy uncle..


    I couldn''t help but get angry at the fact that someone ced a dagger on such a cute little child.


    "Our Lordship got attacked!"


    "Everyone get ready for battle!"


    At that moment the Selberg knights and soldiers tried to attack us with their weapons.


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Andras'' artifacts covered us and tried to restrain the movement of the troops.


    "Everyone, stay still. If anyone were to make a hostile move, you''ll experience the artistry of the Schnarpe family."


    "Ugh"


    Thanks to Andras quick response, there was no armed conflict.


    The tension that was about to burst filled the surroundings.


    But the tension got unexpectedly easily resolved.


    "Oh, that''s enough. Don''t overreact, everyone. I''m fine.


    But..Young Master?


    dion calmed the knights and soldiers as if nothing had happened.


    He touched his right hand as if he had a slight impact on the hand that held the dagger.


    "Even if you are a troublemaker of the prestigious family, I thought you would have at least had the chivalry to not attack the opponent this cowardly. Im disappointed, Prince Verdi?"


    And as Andras said, dion didn''t meet us by coincidence.


    He already knew all about us.


    Alfred replied in a low voice.


    "Sprout another word about my family from that mouth. Ill make sure thatthat damn mouth of yours would never move."


    "Haha, Really? Give it a try. If that happens it wont end with just being kicked out of the family."


    dion touched the sore spot on his hand while looking at Alfred with a hateful look.


    Fortunately, Alfred only slightly distorted his expression and did not fall for his opponent''s provocation.


    I took Kathy in my arms and took her to her mother''s ce.


    Kathy returned to her mother''s arms and regained stability.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Sir. Sihyeon


    She held Kathy in her arms and bowed to me repeatedly.


    Knowing how she apologized to me, Iforted her with a smile as brightly as I could.


    It''s alright. You don''t have to worry about it.


    Hey Kathyits alright"


    Kathy looked up at me with teary eyes in her mother''s arms.


    I smirked and rubbed the baby rabbit''s head.


    See youter, Kathy,


    I left the two behind and approached dion and Elfrid, who were still in confrontation.


    Naturally, dion''s gaze turned to me.


    "You''re a strange man. You don''t have Demons horns, but you use the great Demon noble families like Schnarpe and Verdi as your hands."


    "Theres no such strange rtionship between us. Theyre just helping me as a colleague."


    dion didn''t stopughing at my sharp response.


    "Isn''t the Young Lord responsible for taking care of the territory in the future? Is it right to treat the inhabitants of the estate like this?"


    You''re right. This territory will soon belong to me But as I said before, they''re like the trash of the estate. And above all, they are ignoring my words and trying to hide the felons. Their sin wont vanish even if I execute them all here."


    dion''s eyes shone coldly, emphasizing the word "execute."


    It was like he would really do it if he wanted.


    "What if I don''t let you do that?"


    "Nobody has the authority to get involved in what happens inside our territory  Even if they are from the great Schnarpe or Vedi family or even itsDemon Lord.


    Judging by the expressions of Andras and Elfried, the current behavior seemed to be quite troublesome.


    If it turned into a family problem, the situation was bound to be troublesome in many ways.


    Of course, I didn''t want them to get into trouble for helping me.


    "You said you were looking for the person who broke into the city, right? If I tell you who the intruder is


    "SIHYEON!"


    "SENIOR!"


    "No, Sihyeon!"


    I continued firmly despite the urgent cries of others.


    "can you promise that you will not do any more harm to the vigers?"


    "Of course. Its fine by me. I promise you in the name of the Selberg family."


    dion''s eyes shone with anticipation.


    Maybe he has prepared for this situation from the beginning.


    It seems like a trap.


    But I have no other choice.


    "I''m the intruder you''re looking for. I did it because a criminal gang named Red Mrs kidnapped a child."


    I admitted to breaking into the city.


    Alfred frowned, and Andras sighed softly.


    All the vigers shook their heads with sad expressions.


    A satisfied smile spread across dion''s face.


    "Oh no! A man who I never thought of admitted his guilt."


    dion responded with surprise as if he had no idea.


    Of course, everyone here quickly noticed that it was an abominable performance.


    "But I don''t think you''ve revealed your identity yet Can you give me your exact identity?"


    I calmly revealed who I am in the Demon world.


    I''m a human bestowed with the title of Cardis'' and Ester from the DEMON LORD.


    For the first time, my title and status was revealed in front of many people.


    The faces of the vigers were filled with surprise.


    "I''m so sorry to see an Ester, who is acknowledged by the Demon Lord, in this situation."


    There was a smile on dion''s face, which said he was not sorry.


    He ordered the knights and soldiers to step down as promised.


    The knights and soldiers put down their weapons and released all the vigers.


    "As I promised, I''ll leave today. I''m sorry for the short meeting, but I think we''ll see each other soon."


    dion left the vige leaving behind those words.


    As the Selbergs left town, the vigers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shortly after meeting with the Selberg family, a letter was delivered to me through Andras.


    It was a letter from the Selberg family to me.


    I thought it would be important, so I asked Andras to interpret the letter.


    Andras, who was reading the letter, became stiffer.


    "Sihyeon, it seems like the Selberg family was aiming to corner you."


    "What is the letter about, Andras?"


    "It says that Sihyeon has caused various damage to the Selberg family. And theyre demandingpensation for the damage."


    The Selberg family imed that I hadmitted several crimes.


    First, is the crime of breaking into a city ruled by them without permission and causing damage to property by setting fire.


    Second, is the crime of taking and mobilizing the people in their estate forbor without the permission of the lord.


    Third, is the crime of defaming the Selberg family by using the status of Ester.


    "The first, even if it can''t be helped, can be said as true, but the second and third areplete bullsh*t. It is their unteral im to get permission to hire people from their territory. This is nothing but a privatew, and what does it have to do anything to defile their reputation?


    "Andras is right,"


    Alfred nodded in agreement.


    Andras shuddered as he continued to read the letter.


    "Ahhh"


    "What''s wrong, Andras?"


    "The Selberg family is iming ownership of the strawberry field aspensation for the damage."


    "Don''t you think its a total thievery?"


    Alfred shouted excitedly when he said they wanted the strawberry field.


    "And the Selberg family formally asked Sihyeon for an honor duel."


    "Honor duel?"


    When Honor duel was mentioned, Andras and Alfred''s expressions turned tense.


    Seeing my questioning expression, Andras continued to exin further.


    "When there is a dispute between nobles, Honor Duel is a ritual to fight for each other''s honor. If you win the duel, you have the power to settle the dispute as you wish."


    "So they are asking me to fight?"


    "Yes, they are asking Sihyeon to have a duel with dion, the Young Lord of the Selberg family you sawst time."


    I looked into the sky with a nk look on my face.


    I never thought I''d be asked to fight a duel that I had only seen in movies or novels..and it was a duel with strawberry field at stake.


    I turned my gaze and looked at Andras.


    "So, uh, what should I do now?"


    "There are only two options. ept the duel, or ignore it."


    Can I ignore the duel request?


    Yes, but this is not a solution. Avoiding the duel will inevitably result in a disadvantageous situation. Maybe, they could block merchants from trading strawberries, or they could ask the Castle to officially ban the sale of strawberries."


    Neither method leads to a good result.


    "I think the Selberg family has thoroughly prepared for the present situation. Perhaps the movements of the Red mrs are also likely to have been done by the Selberg family behind the scenes."


    "Red mrs are a crime syndicate, aren''t they?"


    "No matter how criminal they are, they cantpletely ignore the family that rules the territory. Sometimes they maintain a secret partnership."


    "What, then"


    Andras exined the turn of events one by one.


    Red mrs attack the abduction of Miru rescue  and the appearance of the Selberg family.


    "But, isn''t Miru abducted by ident"


    "Their actual n would have been to use the strawberry to bait us."


    "If everything was nned by the Selberg family, why did they act sote? There would have been a chance to move at any time before"


    Andras thought for a moment about my question f and carefully answered.


    "I''m not sure, maybe they wanted to get rid of the biggest variable on the farm when making a move."


    "?"


    "What''s that?. Ah?"


    It was Kaneff, who left the farm for a while.


    How did they know that?


    It''s not much of a secret that Mr. Kaneff is going back to his family at this time.


    The grinning figure of dion came to mind.


    I didn''t expect him to n this thoroughly.


    "Sorry, Sihyeon. I should have prepared for this kind of situation"


    "Don''t say that. It''s not Andras'' fault."


    Andras face darkened as if he had a real heartbreak.


    I tried to console him with a bright voice.


    "Sihyeon is right. And it''s not over yet. I''m sure there''s a way out."


    Alfred also consoled, and Andras looked up again.


    "I''m sorry. It''s not over yet, as ine saidI''ll find a way. I''ll tell the Castle the truth on our side and ask Ryan for advice."


    "I''ll try my best to find a way. So don''t worry too much, Sihyeon!"


    Yes! Let''s all work hard.


    We cheered each other up in the hope that there was still a way.


    Two more days passed after the letter arrived from the Selberg family.


    Unfortunately, we have yet to find a solution.


    Thanks to this, I was looking at the baby yakums at the barn with a slightly somber look on my face.


    "Haaaaah What should I do, guys? At this rate, maybe all your favorite strawberries will be taken away."


    Pow-woo?


    Poo-woo!


    Kawaii and Akum noticed my gloomy heart and rubbed themselves and acted cutely.


    Their behavior wasmendable, but there was only a bitter smile on my lips.


    At that time.


    WURRRLLL


    A wave of mana was felt outside the barn.


    It was a wave felt every time someone used dimension leap magic.


    Hmm?


    Is Andras here?


    I dropped the baby yakums and slowly stepped out of the barn.


    I looked around the farm looking for Andras.


    But from the fence, I could only see a small figure that seemed less than half the size of Andras.


    It was not a farm member.


    It was the back of a person Im seeing for the first time.


    I carefully approached the strange visitor and said,


    "Hey Who are you?"


    The visitor''s head slowly turned toward me when he heard me.


    8 years old? Or maybe 9 years old?


    The boy looked up at me with his transparent eyes and pitch-dark ck hair


    It was a boy with veryrge Demon horns and deep eyes that didn''t fit his age.


    "Are you the Ester who they said was working on the farm?"


    I stuttered in bewilderment at the out-of-the-box tone that didn''t match the appearance at all.


    "What? Uh, uh, yeah. By the way, who are you?"


    "I''m from Verdi. I think there should be a rascal from our family at this farm."


    Verdi?


    That''s Alfred''s family, isn''t it?


    Come to think of it, the boy''s appearance seemed a little reminiscent of Alfred.


    "Are you ine''s brother? Or a rtive?"


    The boy''s eyes shook for a moment.


    "ine I guess that''s how you call that brat."


    "??"


    By the time I felt something strange, I heard someone rushing in.


    It was Andras.


    "Oh, my! You''re here. I was surprised that you suddenly disappeared."


    "I was looking around first. I''ve already heard the story several times, but still, I cant believe it even after seeing the calm yakums in person. Its really not bad to have a long life."


    A boy who keeps speaking like an old man.


    I couldn''t resist my curiosity and asked Andras.


    " Andras? Who''s this kid? I heard that hes from Verdi. Is he ine''s brother?"


    "Oh, no! This is ine''s grandfather, the former Lord of the Verdi family."


    "??!!"


    I was stunned by the unexpected identity.


    The boy smiled quietly as if he was enjoying my reaction.


    "d to meet you. New Generation Ester."


    (To be Continued )


    To read 17 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    "Is this what you call strawberry jam? I''ve heard about it a few times, but it''s my first time actually eating it."


    A boy sits at the top of the table and leisurely tastes bread and strawberry jam.


    Kael Skeld Verdi, the former Lord of the Verdi family and Alfred''s grandfather.


    But no matter how I looked at it, it only seemed to me that he was a little older than Speranza.


    At first, I thought everyone was teasing me.


    But looking at Andras and Alfred standing with a very nervous expression, it didn''t seem like that either.


    I whispered softly to Lia, who seemed less nervous.


    "Excuse me, Lia."


    "Yes, Sihyeon?"


    "Do the Demons be young again when they get old?"


    "No way. Demons also keep getting old."


    "Then why is he


    "I don''t know exactly. It''s said that it was a side effect of a serious injury incurred during the dimensional war that happened a long time ago."


    A side effect of getting younger.


    At a nce, it seems good, or maybe not.


    New Ester. If you have any questions, why don''t you ask me directly? I''m having a pretty satisfying meal, and my ears are very itchy."


    Lia and I who were whispering were surprised and stiffened.


    "I''m sorry if I get in the way of your meal"


    "That''s fine. There were a lot of things I wanted to talk about, soe and sit close to me."


    I had no choice but to timidly approach him and settle down.


    The appearance and the child''s tone still confused me.


    "New Ester, did you make this strawberry jam yourself?"


    "Yes, it''s made with strawberries and honey produced on the farm. Do you like it?"


    I love it. I think it''s a lot better than I''ve heard of it."


    Kael, who looked at Alfred with a look of satisfaction, squinted.


    "The one who was kicked out for causing trouble was enjoying the luxurious food that I had never eaten before."


    "I''m sorry, Grandfather"


    "That''s enough. I was just joking. I''m d you''re doing better than I thought."


    Alfred, who was restless hearing Kael''s jokes.


    I had never seen him this nervous since he came to the farm.


    Little by little, I began to realize that the boy next to me was really a big person from the Verdi family.


    "By the way, young Ester"


    "Sir, my name is Lim Sihyeon. You can call me Sihyeonfortably."


    "Lim Sihyeon? You certainly have a unique name. As expected of someone from the other world"


    He muttered the name Lim Sihyeon to himself a few times.


    "Yes, Sihyeon. I heard you''re in trouble."


    "Yes. Somehow I ended up fighting an honor duel"


    "Did you say the Selberg? You guys really got trapped by that no-name family. At first, I thought it was silly to fight over a field, but now, since I tasted the strawberry jam myself, I''ve changed my mind. The strawberry field is worth fighting for."


    Kael smiled satisfactorily as he finished his meal.


    As soon as the meal was over, Lia quickly cleaned the dishes and served warm tea.


    Kael continued, enjoying the tea with ease.


    "The Demon Lord seems to have high expectations for you. I heard that the Lord ordered for a smooth settlement with the Selberg family through Ryan."


    "Oh Is that so?"


    I looked confused because I seemed to have caused trouble for Ryan.


    But the Selberg family doesnt seem to step down easily. They wouldn''t have worked this hard to set up a trap to just walk away."


    "I wouldn''t havee into this, since I''ve long left the family affairs. But I''ve decided to move because I have to save the face of the Demon Lord who appointed you as Ester."


    "Thank you, Sir."


    "But you''d better not expect too much. I''m not going to help as a member of the Verdi family, but as an individual."


    He made his point and drew a clear line.


    However, in such a frustrating situation as now, I was very grateful to even for that.


    Its a disadvantageous fight from the moment they provided an excuse for the honor duel. Do you know that you have only two options?"


    "Yes"


    ept the duel, or avoid it.


    As soon as the terms of the Honor duel were already established, I didn''t have many options left.


    If you want a safe choice, you''d better avoid the duel. You''ll get a lot of disadvantages in return for not epting the duel. But if the Demon Lord empowers me to mediate, I will be able topromise so that you would avoid getting a huge loss."


    Kael sipped the tea for a moment and continued on.


    "But the Selberg family probably won''t stop until they keep shaking your weaknesses and taking away what they want. Once you avoid fighting, it''s a natural order to be keep getting targeted."


    The expression of not only me but also other farm families hardened.


    Certainly, as Kael said, the Selberg family was not likely to give up easily.


    Then there''s only one way left,


    I asked, slightly nervous.


    Do you mean to participate in the duel?


    Yes. In the end, Honor duel is a game yed with both sides at risk. If you win, the Selberg family will never touch you again?


    "That''s true, but I don''t know if I can go to the duel and win."


    "I''ve heard about it. You can''t even use reinforcement magic properly and you''re at a level where you only have the basics of swordsmanship?"


    I nodded while avoiding his gaze for some reason.


    "I don''t know exactly what the level of Selberg Young Lord is, but he''s definitely not an easy opponent for you to win. He knew that, thats why he asked for a fight without any pressure."


    "So what should I"


    "That''s why I came here?"


    ".?"


    "I''m not going to make you win this duel, but at least I''ll train you so that you can aim for a draw."


    I was surprised.


    Really?


    What would I do by lying to you? You decide whether to avoid the duel or not first. After that, I''ll try to help you somehow in my own way"


    After finishing the conversation, Kael took the slightly cooled teacup to his mouth.


    I was lost in agony when I saw the figure.


    ept the duel or not.


    For a moment, I looked at the farm members.


    As always.


    The farm family looked trustworthy as if they would respect whatever my decision is.


    Honestly, I didn''t want to fight a duel.


    I entered the Rifts a few times and experienced directbat, but I don''t think thats enough to win a duel.


    Above all, when I lost, the risk I had to bear was too great.


    I will be losing the strawberry field I created with the blood and sweat of many people.


    But avoiding the duel didn''t seem to solve the problem.


    If it''s an inevitable fight anyway, shouldn''t I go out boldly?


    Whether I win or lose, I thought I shouldnt back down.


    On top of that, I also wanted to give a blow to that blond Demon for conspiring and maliciously bullying the people of Elden Vige.


    After quite a long consideration, I slowly opened my mouth.


    Sir, Do I really have a chance?


    Didn''t I tell you? I will make it to a draw. Depending on your efforts, the oue can change enough."


    "Then let''s try. I dont want to fall back without a fight."


    A smile crept in the corner of Kael''s mouth when he heard my resolution.


    "That''s a good mindset. I''ll do my best to help you achieve what you want, as I promised."


    "Thank you, sir. How can I repay this favor"


    "A helpless old man spending his remaining days in a dark room came forward, so it''s not even worth calling it as a favor"


    He nced at me and added a word.


    "Hmm Well, If you really want to repay, why don''t you just take care of my meal while I''m here?"


    I nodded as soon as I realized what it meant.


    "Of course. While you''re here, I''ll do my best to give you the most delicious dishes. Of course, if you want strawberry jam, I''ll give it to you anytime."


    A smile grew thicker around Kael''s mouth.


    "I like the new Ester. He''s so quick-witted."


    He put down his teacup and rose from his seat.


    Everyone stared nkly at his back as he headed out of the dining room.


    Stopping, he frowned slightly and looked at me.


    "What are you doing? Come fast!


    What?


    "There''s not much time left until the duel. If you''re determined to fight, you should start preparing, right now."


    Oh Yes! I see.


    I followed him straight out of the farm.


    Other farm members followed us with anxious looks.


    I arrived at the vacant lot where I train with Alfred.


    I stood with my sword, as I usually did during my sword training.


    On the other hand, Kael was dressed the same and had only one ordinary wooden stick in his hand.


    Even though I understood in my head that the appearance was not real, it felt very strange to look at a child with a sword in his hand.


    Are you ready?


    Yes.


    Then let''s get started.


    "Ah, hold on a second. Sir? Are you starting right away without exnation?"


    I felt something strange and asked urgently.


    Kael looked at me as if my question was strange.


    "What else do you need?


    "Is it the purpose of the training for me to learnthen the exnation of what you''re going to teach me?"


    When Kael heard my answer, he chuckled.


    "Sihyeon, you seem to be mistaken. I don''t intend to teach you anything new.-


    What?"


    "It''s less than a week before the duel. It''s impossible to teach you something new in that short period of time."


    ".."


    "Did you think I''d teach you a new skill and give you a lethal move to knock your opponent down at one strike?"


    To be honest, I thought it would be something like that since it seemed impossible to close the gap with the skills of the opponent in a week.


    It''s a duel with a lot at stake.


    If you could beat him with only the skills you learned for a week, the Selberb family wouldn''t have asked for the Honor duel in the first ce."


    I nodded in surprise at his logical exnation.


    "It''s very simple. I intend to teach you how to avoid death."


    "How to Avoid Death?"


    A very ominous feeling crept up in my mind.


    "I will maximize your instinctive senses before the day of the duel. My role is to bring out the potential hidden in you."


    "How how are you going to do that?"


    "Every living thing naturally brings out its potential when it faces death. Its very simple, isn''t it?"


    An ominous feeling crept into my mind


    "Ill show you death, and you just have to escape it with all your might."


    Kael smiled like a child, but the words from his mouth felt eerie as if they came from the messenger of hell.


    (To be Continued )


    To read 18 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    "Then get ready."


    "No no, wait a min"


    Before I finished my word, the image of Kael slipped out of my sight.


    I instinctively lifted my sword since I felt something strange and took a defensive posture.


    Ahhhh


    A powerful shock from the sword soon followed!


    The impact was so powerful that it was hard to believe that the opponent''s weapon was a wooden stick.


    Unlike me, who blocked the blow by groaning, Kael had a rxed expression.


    "Ho ho? It''s not as bad as I thought it would be. I don''t think my grandson taught you in vain.


    "Ugh"


    I think we can push it a little harder.


    At the end of those words, a series of really hellish attacks poured on me.


    At first, I managed to stop the attack with all my might, but as time passed the number of attacks that could be stopped started decreasing, and the wooden stick began tond all over my body.


    While training with Alfred, he often attacked me unterally like this, however, Kael''s attack and Alfred''s attack felt different in nature.


    No matter how fierce Alfred''s attack was, I could read the flow little by little but that doesnt seem to be possible with Kaels.


    If you naturally adjust to the opponent''s unique breathing and movement, you can expect the opponent''s attack to some extent ording to the flow.


    But Kael''s attack isn''t like that at all.


    One attack ispletely different from the other.


    I couldn''t read the flow at all.


    It was as if a ghost suddenly came out of nowhere and started attacking.


    Is this what he meant when he said avoiding death?


    It waspletely different from sword training, which fostered skill and experience.


    Every time the wooden stick hit my body, I felt a great pain rising throughout my body.


    Naturally, the senses and nerves became as sharp as possible to avoid the attack somehow.


    The attack, which felt like a ghost''s prank, slowly became visible little by little.


    Kael, who soon noticed my change, said with a smile.


    "Good. But that''s not enough "


    The wooden stick became blurry for a moment and then thrust deep into my side the next moment.


    There was no gap for me to stop the attack since I noticed itte.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I felt like my ribs broke.


    At the same time, the pain that was being suppressed all over my body came rushing.


    I fell down on the floor.


    Looking at me groaning and breathing heavily, Kael rxedly talked to me.


    You held out better than I thought. But you can never win a duel if you don''t quickly bring out the sharp sense you just felt."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, okay."


    Okay, just focus on getting that sensation out, for now, so you can move on to the next level.


    Kael, who was looking down at me for a moment, tapped his leg with the wooden stick.


    "How long are you going to lie down and make an old man wait? UP."


    "What? I just started to rest"


    "I don''t know how things work in your world, but death doesn''t wait in the Demon World."


    Again, the stick became blurry.


    I twisted my body for a moment and rolled in the opposite direction.


    Ahhhhhhhhh


    The wooden stick stopped in front of me while piercing the air with a gruesome sound.


    If it hadnt been stopped, I would have really experienced death.


    I quickly got up and grabbed my sword.


    In front of me, Kael posed with a wooden stick.


    "Well you''ve got the hang of it. I should raise the intensity a little more. Try to stop it with all your might."


    "gulp."


    I swallowed my saliva and looked at the blurring image of Kael again.


    He no longer looked like a child.


    He was like a little reaper from hell who came for my life.


    It has been three days since I started learning how to avoid death from Kael.


    Still, training with him was painfully difficult.


    The only thing that has changed is that his movement, which felt blurred, began to feel clearer little by little.


    Of course, just looking at it clearly doesnt mean I could stop the attacks.


    This time the attacknded on my thigh.


    The tremendous pain felt on the side of the leg shook my whole body, but I couldn''t rx.


    This was one of the things I learned in the past three days. If I ease my senses even for a second because of the pain, then soon a greater pain will follow.


    Ugh why isn''t that stick broken?!


    It must be an ordinary wooden stick, but every time he swung it, it smashed the surrounding area with a tremendous sound  like a thunderbolt.


    Also, it hurts so much every time I get hit by that wooden stick.


    It was clear that in the Verdi family, the secret of beating an opponent painfully was handed down from one generation to another.


    At first, I could only defend myself because of the hectic attack and terrible pain.


    However, maybe because I got used to this dying pain, I gradually developed a sense of reluctance.


    It would be strange if I hadn''t, from getting beaten by the wooden stick for the whole three days.


    I looked at Kael''s movements with a keen eye while sharpening my senses.


    It was still impossible to grasp the flow of his movement, but I tried to anticipate his movement in a very short span.


    A series of ghostly attacks followed.


    The pain was killing me.


    But, my eyes never missed the movement of Kael.


    .now!


    After only defending for three days, I tried to attack in line with Kael''s movements for the first time.


    A half-hearted attack with a feeling of uncertainty followed Kael''s movements.


    The moment I was excited that I had got him,


    Kael''s figure got slightly distorted like a blurring image andpletely avoided my attack.


    There was a whisper from Kael in my ear.


    "You know what happens if you fail an aggressive attack, right."


    Of course, sir


    The consequences of unguarded attacks have always been taught by Alfred.


    As soon as Kael''s whisper was over, a great deal of pain came rushing from my side.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    With a groan of pain, I copsed and stretched out to the ground.


    I let out a sigh of regret after failing thest attack.


    "Are you all right?"


    Andras, who was watching from the side, asked with a worried look.


    I murmured back with a half-dazed look.


    "Does this look okay?"


    Andras grinned bitterly at my answer.


    "Fortunately, you don''t seem to have been seriously injured. Would you like some cold water?"


    Even though I was hit hard for three days, I''ve never been seriously injured enough to get a bone broken.


    That made this training was even scarier.


    "Grandfather, I brought you a towel and water."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Kael settled down on a nearby rock, drinking cool water brought by Alfred.


    Thest attack was a bit reckless, but it wasn''t bad. It seems like the three days of hard work are paying off a little.


    "Thank you, sir"


    I gasped and smiled at thepliment from Kael, which I had never heard of before.


    "Sihyeon, would you like to try this?"


    "Huh? This?"


    Andras had a ss bottle of milky liquid in his hand.


    "This is a potion sent from Demon Lord castle. It is said to be effective in recovering from fatigue and replenishing vitality."


    When he opened the lid of the ss bottle, a fragrant scent flowed out.


    Hmm?


    I think I''ve smelled this somewhere


    I drank half the contents of the ss, feeling somehow familiar.


    As soon as the potion went into my stomach, the warmth boiled from the inside.


    The energy quickly began to stir and energize the whole body.


    "Oh, ohIt works great."


    "Didn''t you feel something familiar?"


    "..?"


    "It''s a potion made from the Hap supplied from our farm."


    "Wow! Really? No wonder it feels familiar."


    I didn''t know they made a potion with Hap.


    Certainly, I drank only half a bottle, but my fatigue disappeared and my whole body seemed to be full of vitality.


    "Oh, that''s good. If you have such a good potion, we can start training faster."


    "Cheer up Sihyeon, I''ll keep supporting you."


    I dont know whether to call this a fortune or a misfortune.


    Thanks to the potion sent from Demon Lord castle, training resumed soon.


    If I fell down without being able to counter Kael''s onught, I drink the potion again and recover.


    The process of falling down and recovering continued for a while.


    The sun was setting before I knew it.


    "Ugh!"


    I fell to the ground with onest grotesque scream.


    Now my whole body trembled to the point where I couldn''t really stand.


    Kael approached me, who waspletely exhausted.


    I couldn''t feel a change in his expression after dealing with me all day.


    "Great job."


    "Its all thanks to you, sir."


    "You''ve followed me better than I expected. At this rate, we can start our second training session today."


    "what?"


    Second training?


    Am I hearing things because I was too tired?


    Kael took a small wooden box out of his arms, regardless of my bewildered reaction.


    When he opened the box, three dark blue beadsy side by side.


    Kael picked up one of them and approached me.


    Sihyeon, open your mouth.


    What? What are you going to do, sir?


    "You have maximized your senses after training for three days, so isnt it time for you to experience the real thing?"


    ".???"


    Sir


    For three days, I''ve been hit with a wooden stick and rolled on the ground.


    As I was dumbstruck by the absurd situation, Kael forced a dark blue bead into my mouth.


    "Ugh Oh, sir?! Whoo!"


    Don''t worry. It would be over in no time."


    With Kael''s small but tough hands, a dark blue bead was forced into my mouth.


    Interestingly, as soon as the bead entered my mouth, it lost its shape like cotton candy.


    Except for the feeling I felt when it touched the tip of my tongue for a very short time, I didn''t feel any taste or texture.


    What is this?


    As if under anesthesia, my consciousness quickly started fading.


    With Kael''s smile in front of me, Ipletely lost consciousness.


    .


    .


    .


    "Hey, whats this? Why is it a human, not a Demon ?"


    (To be Continued on Jul 4{MON} )


    To read 17 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    "Hey, whats this? Why is it a human, not a Demon?"


    I regained my consciousness at the sound of a hoarse middle-aged man.


    I opened my eyes and looked around.


    I couldn''t find the farm where I was a little while ago.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Once again I heard a middle-aged man''s voice.


    Naturally, I turned my eyes to the side where the voice came from.


    There was a veryrge man looking at me.


    His face, which looked like he was in histe 40s, had gray hair, he was bigger than Andras, and he wore arge sword on his waist.


    And on the head, there were no horns.


    He was a Demon without horns.


    I was in a situation where I couldnt understand anything.


    For now, I spoke to the middle-aged man in front of me with a stuttering tone.


    "Who.., who are you?"


    "Me? Did youe here without knowing anything?"


    "Yes, Elder Kael forcefully put a bead into my mouth and when I came opened my eyes.I was here"


    "Haha! Kael''s reckless personality still hasn''t changed, huh."


    He giggled as if he was close to Kael.


    I had no choice but to stare nkly until he stoppedughing.


    "Ah~! Sorry, sorry. Is he old enough to be called an Elder? Seems like a lot of time has passed in the world out there, huh."


    "Excuse me. Can you exin this situation? Where am I, and who are you?


    "It''s not hard to exin. My name is Bellion! And this is probably the deepest part of my souls consciousness."


    Bellion?


    Souls consciousness?


    I stared at the man named Bellion with an expression of iprehensibility.


    Then he scratched his head with an awkward expression.


    "Ah Im gonna give you a rough exnation Listen carefully, man. The bead that was put in your mouth is a bead that contains my thoughts."


    "Thought Why did you make your thoughts into a bead?"


    "It was kind of a contract. Instead of granting my request, Kael wanted this thought-bead."


    "Then why did Elder Kael give me that thought-bead"


    "I don''t know your details, but there''s only one thing I can do for you."


    SWOOOOSH


    Bellion suddenly pulled out the sword from his waist and pointed it at me.


    "UhMr. Bellion?"


    "Youre going to keep fighting me until I''m satisfied."


    "What?"


    "Hurry up and raise your sword.


    "Wait, hold on a second! I.. don''t have a swor"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Alfreds sword, which I always use, started appearing in my right hand.


    I made a nk face at the sudden magical situation.


    "Hahaha, I told you this is the world of my thoughts. I can make a sword without a hitch."


    "Ah"


    "Let''s just check it out."


    Before I knew it, Bellion''s sword started to move.


    He approached me with a very agile movement that didn''t suit hisrge size.


    I raised my sword reflexively for defense.


    However, perhaps because the power was not properly transmitted, I failed to defend the attack properly.


    Ahhhhh


    I couldn''t stop Bellion''s further attack because my upper body was shaking badly.


    Hisrge sword mercilessly pierced my body.


    "Ugh?"


    I swallowed the wind at the eerie feeling of my body getting prated with a sword.


    The piercing sensation was very vivid, but fortunately, I didn''t feel any pain.


    When Bellion drew the sword again, there was no trace of the pration.


    While I was curious about the phenomenon that happened in the world of consciousness, Bellion said with an absurd expression on his face.


    "What? Your skills are disappointing. Are you sure that it was Kael that sent you?"


    Yes.


    I told Bellion everything, from the honor duel to the training I did with Kael.


    He nodded at the story and frowned.


    Ah, what! Then that guy, Kael, entrusted me with a very annoying task.


    Bellion grumbled for a long time and sighed as if he had given up.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. Hey, you there!"


    Yes?


    As I said before if you want to get out of here, you''ve got to make a satisfactory result for me. I''ll lower the bar to your ability now, so get ready again."


    He trudged along and posed as he did before.


    I raised my sword again and got into position.


    Even though he said he would lower the standard, I knew it wouldn''t be easy.


    Are you ready?"


    Yes!


    OK! Here we go again!


    Like before, Bellion first jumped at me and swung his sword.


    The speed and power were noticeably reducedpared to before, so I was able to cope with it even though it was a little heavy.


    What are you doing? If you swing your sword this slow, do you think the opponent will generouslye and get hit? Get it together! Once more, do it once again!"


    "YES!"


    If Kael appeared like a ghost and attacked, Bellion was heavy and unstoppable like a raging storm.


    -You can never win a duel if you can''t activate your senses quickly.


    While frantically blocking the attack, Kael''s words came to mind.


    It was a littlete, but I focused on drawing out the sharpness that I had honed for three days.


    Is it because of the hard work and training, when I revived my sharp sense that I had attained while training with Kael, Bellion''s offensive became easier to withstand.


    Bellion was amazed at my changed appearance.


    "Oh! I guess he did teach you something useful. You do have a keen sense."


    I seeded in getting his praise, but that''s it.


    In the end, I failed to withstand the Bellions offensive and allowed a fatal attack on my chest.


    The feeling of getting my body pierced with a sword was very unpleasant even though it was the second time.


    "Huh! Your senses are sharp, but you''repletely novice in fighting, especially in Sword arts. All you do is defend. Defensive moves are useful, but to win a fight, you have to attack"


    Bellion''s evaluation was urate.


    Since I always took a defensive position whilepeting with a rtively strong opponent, my attack became more and more sluggish.


    "I don''t think youre a systematic swordsman. Then there''s only one solution. Hey, young man!"


    "Yes?"


    "Watch my attack from now on."


    Once again Bellion began to swing his sword at me.


    They were much simpler and more straightforward attacks than before.


    Thanks to this, I managed to defend his attack without much difficulty.


    Did you remember the attacks I just made?


    Yes, I do.


    Then attack me the same way.


    I tried Bellion''s attack as he told me to.


    He defended the attack in the same posture as I did.


    However, his defense was softer and more solid, with only minimal movements.


    "Now! Did you just check all the offensive and defensive moves? Now we''re going to use these moves to fight."


    "With these moves?"


    "Yes, these moves are enough. Here we go again!"


    As he said, Bellion rushed at me with a very simple attack and defense.


    At first, I was not used to these conditions, so I swung my sword very unnaturally, but as the movements were simple, I quickly got used to it as time passed.


    In addition, as I copied Bellions moves like a mirror, my overall movement became smoother.


    During this unusual confrontation, I was able to realize what Bellion intended to do.


    It was a way to make me understand the basics of fighting by continuing to battle with simple movements.


    As I got used to this way, I gained confidence little by little.


    While crossing swords almost like a machine, Bellion started attacking me with different movements than the simple ones.


    I was confused at first, but I quickly adjusted and I defended and attacked equally.


    Thus, new movements were added one by one, andter, we exchanged incrediblyplicated moves.


    The sh between the des quickly turned into a stabbing fight.


    Bellions sword moves fast enough to make it difficult for my eye to keep track of it.


    Recalling the activation of sharp senses that Kael emphasized, I tried to keep my concentration until the end.


    I didnt know how much time passed


    We exchanged swords in a trance.


    Bellion''s sword and mine have reached a state of stalemate.


    "Ugh"


    A groan escaped from my mouth at the increasing pressure from Bellion.


    As soon as I couldn''t hold the pressure anymore, the sword in my hand slipped down.


    Bellion stepped back and ced his sword in his waist.


    He smiled at me with a nk look on his face.


    This is enough.


    what?


    This is enough, I''m sure Kael will be satisfied.


    I looked puzzled for a moment but soon bowed my head.


    "Thank you, Bellion!"


    "Theres no need to thank me. I''m doing this for the contract with Kael anyway."


    But you really helped me a lot.


    Haha. Be proud, you got taught by the great Bellion himself!"


    His confident figure began to blur gradually.


    I realized that it was time to get out of here.


    "It was nice meeting you, young man. When you go outside, say hello to old Kael. Well, maybe a greeting from an imaginary body is useless."


    "Okay. I''ll make sure to tell him."


    "I don''t know who youre fighting with, but you have to win! Youre an unofficial student of Bellion."


    With those words from Bellion, my mind went nk, simr to the time when I first ate the thought-bead.


    When I opened my eyes, I could see the dimmed scenery of the farm.


    It seemed like I had spent a very long time in consciousness world, but in reality, time did not seem to have passed as much as I thought.


    "Are you getting yourself together?"


    "Um  Sir. Kael?"


    "I was worried that he might be mean, but he let you pass the test earlier than I thought."


    "Yes, he taught me very hard. And he asked me to say hello to you."


    A mysterious smile hung on Kaels face.


    It seemed bitter, and it felt like he was missing something.


    "When I use this bead, he always says the same thing."


    Heavy feelings that didn''t suit a child filled Kaels eyes for a while.


    "Anyway, you did a great job. Do you feel a little confident now?


    "I don''t know yet. But I think I''m getting a little stronger."


    "I think that''s enough for now. You''ll just have to fill it up during the rest of the time"


    I slowly got up, hoping for the duel I thought would be tough.


    And As time passed, the honor duel was just a day away.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 18 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    In the depths of the world of consciousness, I was once again facing Bellion with the sword.


    TING TING


    Stutteringpletely disappeared because I didn''t know how to attack as he continued his offense and defense quite skillfully.


    Bellion took a big step back, shaking off his sword.


    There was a smile of satisfaction around his mouth.


    "You''ve definitely improved a lotpared to the time we met."


    "Is that so?"


    "Well, everything I teach you are pretty basic."


    Still, I owe it to you."


    "I never thought Kael would use beads three times. I guess, the situation outside seems to be very urgent "


    Kael used a bead containing Bellion''s thoughts for three days in a row.


    We had a pretty impressive goodbye, and when we met again, both of us had a pretty awkward look on our faces.


    Training in the world of consciousness was not physically or time-limited, so it was possible to efficiently improve skills in a short period of time.


    Bellion asked, slumping in his seat.


    "Tomorrow is the honor duel or something, right? Are you feeling well?


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    But what''s a little strange is that every time I eat the thought-bead, certain images kept shing in my head."


    I didn''t have that symptom when I took the bead the first time.


    When I ate the second and third beads, memories that I had never experienced came to my mind vividly.


    The vivid senses and emotions in those memories felt so real that I was confused.


    "What are the scenes?"


    I exined to Bellion one of the most intense scenes that came to my mind.


    It seemed like the memory of two powerful Demons fighting fiercely.


    "Maybe some of my memories seem to have permeated into you. It''s like a side effect of using a series of thought-beads back to back.


    Is this Bellion''s memory?


    Yes. Maybe that''s the scene from my one-on-one fight with the Demon Lord. It was the fiercest and most devastating fight of my life."


    Bellion was quietly lost in reminiscence, recalling old memories.


    On the other hand, my mind got flooded with questions.


    This is because, ording to the memory that remains in my head, the main character of the memory wins the fight by cutting off one horn of the Demon he faced after a fierce fight.


    The scene where he hit the final blow with all his might was so cool and heart-throbbing like a scene from a movie.


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t think you were strong enough to defeat the Demon Lord."


    "Well, I''m the only one who has ever cut off the Demon Lords horn throughout the long history of the Demon World."


    He boasted of his one and only achievement with a proud expression.


    While I felt the greatness of Bellion, I also wondered why he fought with the Demon Lord and why he left those thought-beads to Kael, who served the Demon Lord.


    However, unfortunately, before I could solve my curiosity, the world of consciousness began to twist little by little.


    Bellion looked around and looked bitter.


    "The bead must have run out of power. Is it really time to say goodbye?"


    He stood up and faced me.


    "It''s been a short time, still, you must have had a hard time."


    "No, Bellion would be the one who had a hard time teaching this poor student."


    "It''s certainly disappointing at first. But, it wasn''t bad, though. It''s more fun than I thought. If I had known this, I would have had at least one disciple when I was alive."


    Bellion''s vain expression gradually became blurred as the distortion around him intensified.


    I shouted myst words with all my might before waking up in the real world.


    "I am proud to be Bellion''s disciple, and I will win the duel so that your precious teaching will not be wasted."


    At myst words, there was a big smile formed on Bellion''s lips.


    His mouth moved and it seemed like he was saying something.


    But, I couldnt hear what he was saying.


    Feeling a big hand stroking my head, I came out from the depths of the world of consciousness.


    This morning''s menu was potato sd and bread sandwiches!


    I cooked potatoes and eggs and mashed them, added drained vegetables, mayonnaise and sugar, and mixed them well toplete the potato sd.Warm them up a little and add a lot of potato sd to the soft breakfast bread.


    Not only the farm family who werepletely ustomed to my cooking, Kael, enjoyed the sandwich.


    Speranza, who said all the dishes made by papa were delicious, took the sandwich to her mouth as if she was trying to prove it today too.


    I poured milk into the ss just in case she get indigestion.


    Speranza picked up the ss with both hands and drank the milk.


    When I wiped the milk off her mouth with my hand, she looked at me and smiled.


    Papa.


    Huh?


    "Why aren''t you eating, papa?


    Uh Thats"


    I couldn''t answer the question with a straight face.


    I usually start eatingte to take care of Speranza''s meal, but I didn''t touch a sandwich in front of me today.


    When the carefree child asks such a sharp question, I realize how much Speranza is looking at me.


    While I was hesitating and unable to answer, Kael, opened his mouth and asked


    "Are you nervous and not touching your meal? I fully understand your feelings, but it''s not good to skip meals. Try to force yourself to eat it. That way, you won''t run out of energyter."


    "Grandpa is right, papa. Grandma also said I should eat breakfast well."


    Oh my, Speranza is really very smart."


    "Hehe."


    Speranza smiled slightly shyly at Kael''spliment.


    The two seem to have little age difference on the surface, but the conversation between them is like the one between a grandfather and granddaughter.


    As a person watching from the side, I felt very strange.


    Interestingly, Speranza did not feel any resistance to calling Kael grandpa despite his young appearance.


    I was curious about the fact, so when I asked her, she said


    Because hes simr to grandma


    She gave an elusive answer.


    Speranza seemed to be seeing something in Kael that I couldn''t see.


    "Mr. Kael is right, Sihyeon. Even if it''s hard, I think you should eat."


    "That''s right, senior. You can''t let your energy go downter because of this."


    "Shall I make a quick cup of tea, Sihyeon, so that you can rx a little?"


    Everyone said a word anxiously looking at me not having breakfast.


    I waved my hand with a sign saying Im fine.


    It wasn''t like this until yesterday, but today, it was hard to control the tension, since it was the day of the duel.


    It was fortunate that I did sleep wellst night.


    I forced myself to pick up a sandwich for the sake of the worried farm members.


    Perhaps because of the tension, the te got emptied without knowing whether the food was going into my nose or mouth.


    After breakfast, I left Speranza to Lia, while the rest of the members prepared to leave the farm.


    Whether my nervousness got transmitted, other people''s faces also got filled with tension except for Kael.


    On the way out of the front door, Speranza came out along with Lia.


    Speranza said goodbye as usual because she knew nothing about today''s duel.


    "Speranza, Ille back soon. Until then be a good girl and y with Sister Lia."


    Speranza nodded and stretched out her hands as if asking for a hug.


    I held Speranza in my arms, forgot my nervousness, and smiled.


    Speranza, who I thought would act cute like she always did, looked at me with a rare serious look.


    Papa.


    ..


    Good luck! Speranza will be rooting for you.


    "!"


    I was surprised at the unexpected cheering.


    Speranza didn''t stop there, she opened her arms and hugged me tightly.


    It didn''t feel like the usual childish little girl.


    Just like how I gave her a hug to calm her down whenever she was sad or crying, Speranza also seemed to be hugging me to soothe my anxiety.


    At first, the action was so unexpected that my mind went nk.


    However, surprisingly, I felt like my mind was getting stabilized little by little, which made me slightly dumbfounded.


    I''m sure I was nervous to the point where I couldn''t eat properly, but now, every bit of nervousness disappeared at this little creature''s hug.


    The tip of my nose became slightly sour with gratitude and pride for Speranza.


    Speranza didn''t know that there was an honor duel today, but it was clear that she noticed that there was something important for me.


    I could see why she didn''tin, even though I didn''t y with her and spent most of my time with Kael and Bellion.


    When she showed such an adult appearance, I felt proud and at the same time sorry.


    I wondered if Speranza was acting like an adult because I couldn''t take care of her.


    I felt Speranza''s soft cheeks as she hugged me strongly.


    "Papa, Speranza will cheer from here. Good luck.


    "Yes. Once Ie back, lets do a lot of fun stuff, okay?


    Un..


    As if she liked myst words, Speranza smiled brightly and nodded vigorously.


    Finally, leaving Lia and Speranza behind, we walked outside.


    The two people on the farm kept waving until we were out of sight.


    Kael, who turned his head and looked at the farm building, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "I''ve always felt proud that all my grandchildren were boys"


    ".?"


    But, looking at SperanzaI feel like it would have been better if I had a pretty granddaughter."


    Kael, who always looked rxed, expressed his regret for the first time.


    Perhaps because he watched Speranza''s appearance a while ago, the regret felt even more intense.


    His reaction made me somewhat proud, and Andras nodded in agreement, while the innocent Alfred bowed his head with a guilty look.


    Thanks to Speranza, I was able to stabilize my nervous mind in many ways.


    I walked lightly to the ce where the duel was scheduled.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 19 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The Selberg family applied for the honor duel, so I was given the chance to decide where the duel would take ce.


    At first, I thought about doing it near the mostfortable ce, the farm, but I thought it would make Speranza anxious, and also there was a high possibility that Yakums might react sensitively.


    So, I chose an open space near the strawberry field.


    Originally, it was a ce to put the strawberries that had been harvested and load them in a carriage, but today it was used as a ce for the duel.


    Since the strawberry field is not irrelevant to this duel, I decided on this ce.


    As soon as we arrived, we found a group of the Selberg family members who had arrived first near the vacant lot.


    There were more knights and soldiers thanst time and there were some people who carried Selberg family gs.


    With just four members, we felt very simple.


    As soon as they found us, they came toward us.


    The Selberg family''s Young Lord dion and his knights stepped forward and were courteous.


    "I meet the former Lord of the Verdi family, the hero of the dimensional war."


    "Are you the Young Lord of the Selberg family?"


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Sir.


    Kael, who was looking at dion, continued, recalling the old days.


    "I remember seeing your father a long time ago."


    "Maybe it was during the coronation of the new Lord of the Verdi family. I remember hearing it from my father when I was young."


    "Yeah. Your father was so young then, and I can''t believe he already had such a grown-up son Time flies so fast."


    The two briefly created an atmosphere of meeting an old rtive.


    However, as soon as the proper greeting was over, the atmosphere hardened.


    The first person to speak was dion.


    "I heard that the hero of the dimensional war, Mr. Kael, will be the observer of today''s duel."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know if you know it. Prince Alfred of the Verdi family has a very close rtionship with the opponent I''m going to duel with today?"


    dion told Kael about my rtionship with Alfred.


    He explicitly weighed the issue of fairness of the observer.


    "That cheeky little."


    Andras quickly stopped Alfred, who got agitated and was about to draw his sword.


    Of course, Andras also frowned as if he was offended.


    Rather, only the person concerned, Kael, was smiling leisurely.


    "If it''s a matter of fairness, you don''t have to worry at all. Now, Im just an old man, who has only the glory and honor of the past, I won''t make mistakes because of my personal feelings."


    "Haha, I guess I was worried for nothing."


    "Yes, thats right. That''s not what you should be worried about right now."


    "What?"


    Kael''s eyes deepened as he looked at dion.


    There was irresistible heavy energy around Kael.


    The energy quickly seized control of the surroundings.


    "If your father, who had met me in the past, had acted like you now I would have cut off his head on the spot."


    "."


    The expression of the knight and the soldiers, as well as the dion, turned pale.


    "The only reason I''m not acting like that now is because I felt I didn''t have to. But you snotty brat, always keep in mind  An old man with only the glory and honor of the past can always be a monster for trivial reasons"


    At the end of his words, the heavy energy that covered the surrounding area disappeared in an instant.


    But fear still lingered on the faces of the Selberg family.


    Kael, who returned to his usual appearance, said with a smile.


    "We still have time until the decided time, so let''s wait in our respective positions. I''ll send you a signal when it''s time.


    "Ugh, huhyes"


    dion and his men backed away in a hurry.


    Through their reaction, I could indirectly feel how great Kael was.


    Kael, who forced them to retreat, approached me.


    "You have some time before the duel starts, so just rx."


    "OK, sir."


    You do remember what I advised you to do, right?"


    Yes, sir. Activate the sharp senses as soon as the duel starts, and push the opponent as hard as I can and deplete his strength!"


    "Yeah, you remember it well."


    Get ready.


    After a while, it was time for the duel.


    In the middle of the wide-open space, dion stood facing me.


    And in the ce between us, there was Kael.


    The farm members and the Selberg family soldiers each stood opposite and cheered for us.


    "Cheer up, Sihyeon!


    Break that jerk, senior!


    Andras and Alfred''s voices came from behind.


    The Selberg family soldiers also cheered loudly.


    However, perhaps because I focused only on dion in front of me, the sound of support felt far away.


    "Honestly, I''m a little surprised by you."


    "?"


    "I thought you''d avoid the honor duel and use the power of Ester to try to negotiate."


    ""


    dion continued in a very arrogant tone as if he had seen through everything.


    "I''d like to give you my heartfeltpliments on your courage, but I''d like to tell you that it was a stupid act after all. You wouldn''t have lost the whole strawberry field if we had negotiated moderately."


    That cant be said until the duel is over."


    "Haha, that''s right. Youre free to have false hope."


    I slowly pulled out my sword and posed.


    I stared at dion''s eyes and said,


    "If I win, you should nevery your hands on the strawberry field, and the people of Elden vige."


    "If you beat me, I will. But"


    dion slowly took out his sword.


    "That''s never going to happen."


    Both of us stared into each others eyes as if a spark would fly in the air from our stare.


    When both of us got ready, Kael, who was standing in the middle, shouted in a loud voice.


    We will begin the duel between the Young Lord of the Selberg family and Ester Lim Sihyeon. If one side can no longer fight, or if the observer determines that one of the persons is no longer in the condition to fight, the duel will end. So.


    Kael put his hand facing the sky down and signaled the start of the duel.


    I was the one who moved first as soon as the start signal was given.


    BAM


    I kicked the ground vigorously and swung my sword at my opponent.


    The heavy metal sound rang throughout the field.


    Starting with that, the sound of the sword hitting one another continued.


    First, I activated my senses as soon as possible.


    Following the advice given by Kael, I focused on reviving the sense I had worked hard to train for several days.


    The sharp sense got revived faster than I expected.


    I pushed the opponent hard from the beginning, following the advice of Kael.


    It couldn''t bepared to Kael and Bellion, but dion''s sword felt much lighter than Alfred''s.


    It''s worth a try.


    I can really win.


    Kael''s expression as he watched the duel hardened slightly.


    The flow was good in the beginning when Lim Sihyeon activated his senses and rushed at the enemy.


    However, the situation after that turned into something that Kael did not expect.


    dion made only defensive moves against Lim Sihyeon.


    At a nce, it may seem to be on the defensive, but it wasn''t.


    He was nibbling away at his opponent''s physical strength by letting him attack moderately.


    I didn''t expect that he woulde out with this strategy


    It was a battle of endurance in which Lim Sihyeon was way weaker than dion.


    Due to that weakness, Kael made Sihyeon practice activating his senses as sharp as possible with training, and advised him to push the opponent before he could find the flow.


    However, dion was passive from the beginning, even though he was way strongerpared to Sihyeon as if he knew Kaels strategy in advance.


    Thanks to this, dion was able to continue his flow stably without being swayed by the rapid offensive of Lim Sihyeon.


    From the trap to the honor duel, everything is done with a meticulous n by perfectly anticipating the opponent''s strategy topletely crush the opponent.


    Kael could not help but admire dion''s meticulous appearance.


    Lim Sihyeon''s offensive, which had continued from the beginning, started to falter.


    At the same time, dion has abandoned his defensive form and gradually started attacking with bold moves.


    The direction of the offensive has beenpletely reversed.


    Now, dion took the lead and continued the offensive, and Lim Sihyeon only continued his defense.


    Unlike dion, who was able to defend leisurely, Lim Sihyeon blocked the attack with everything he got.


    Since Lim Sihyeon used up a lot of his physical strength in the early offensive, defense alone seemed to reach its limit quickly.


    Lim Sihyeon''s sense and sword skills, which were raised as much as possible, were of no use in such a long-dragging battle.


    Kael''s face watching the duel gradually darkened.


    It won''t be easy no, should I say it''s over?''


    A rxed-faced dion stopped the attack and spoke to Lim Sihyeon.


    "Give up."


    "Haaaaa Haaaaa"


    dion''s breathing was a little rough, but the Lim Sihyoen was almost at his limit.


    "You''ve been holding out better than I thought. But the match is already decided."


    "Huuunonot yet it''s not over"


    Lim Sihyeon said in a gasping voice that the duel is not over.


    dion frowned a little and looked toward Kael.


    It was a silent protest asking him, the observer, to make a decision.


    Kael turned and looked at Lim Sihyeon.


    He looked as if he was about to copse any time, but his eyes were still burning with the will to fight.


    For a moment, a pity shed on Kael''s face.


    Then he fixed his expression and shook his head toward dion.


    It meant that he could not dere victory or defeat yet.


    dion looked unhappy as he narrowed the gap between his eyebrows.


    However, he lifted the sword again with a rxed expression.


    "That''s great. If you don''t admit defeat, I have to just force it to end. I hope you don''t me me for not showing mercyter."


    "Haaa"


    Lim Sihyeon didnt reply to dions words, saving his strength.


    dion''s eyes shone brightly for a moment.


    And soon intense energy started flowing into his sword.


    Kael also felt something unusual and opened his eyes wide.


    It felt like Lim Sihyeon could be in danger.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    As soon as the scary blow was about to reach Lim Sihyeon


    POW WO WOOOOOOOO


    An incredibly loud cry filled the surrounding area.


    Ah I''m so tired.


    My physical strength has already reached the bottom.


    My wrists and arms are so painful that I feel like they would fall down any second.


    I am really holding out with just my will.


    Even if I feel weak I dont want to give up.


    I dont want to give up the field I created with my own hands.


    I dont want to give up on the happiness that the Yakums feel whenever they eat the strawberries.


    I dont want to give up on the smile my daughter shows whenever she eats strawberries.


    I dont want to give up on the hard work that the Elden viger had given to this strawberry field.


    While I was thinking dion, who started to give off terrifying energy started rushing toward me.


    I could instinctively feel that a dangerous attack woulde.


    But I dont want to give up!


    Ill..never give up on the happiness of my family.


    The moment I tried to bite my lips and prepare to defend against the attack I heard the cry of a Yakum.


    And at the same time, a glittering fairy powder began to fall around me.


    POW WO WOOOO


    Don''t faint! Popi!


    Akum Gyuri?


    I heard the voices of baby Yakum and the fairy in my head.


    Along with them, another voice rang out in my head.


    -Thats right, Bellion''s disciple should never fall down.


    -Ah! Bellion? How the hell did you


    Well, I don''t know. When I heard a girl''s voice, I realized that you were fighting with that Demon.


    A girl''s voice?


    Hey, snob! That''s not the point now! Your opponent is getting ready to attack again!


    Bellion''s roar activated my senses again and I stared straight ahead.


    dion, who had faltered due to Yakum''s cry, was preparing to attack again.


    -I dont want my disciple to lose to such a wanky-looking Demon. Get ready.


    -WhWhat do you mean by get ready? What can I do in this situation?


    -Of course, its time to use a lethal move.


    -Im sorry, but I''ve never learned any lethal moves


    -Hahaha, You havent learned it but you''ve seen it.


    A scene got naturally painted in my mind,


    It was Bellion''s memory of cutting off the Demon Lords horns.


    At that moment, I unknowingly began to take the same posture as Bellion in my memory.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 18 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    "That.. posture?"


    A startled voice could be heard.


    But I didn''t have time to care about it.


    I focused solely on the dion in front of me.


    I focused all my senses on him.


    Even though it was Bellion''s memory from the thought beads, it felt vivid and real as if I had experienced it myself.


    Bellion''s blow toppling the Demon Lord  The posture, breathing, and fine movement of the muscles that Bellion took at the time.


    My body naturally began to follow Bellion''s movements in my head.


    The process was so natural that I felt like someone was controlling my body.


    Pow wo wooo


    Way to go! popi.


    The shouts of the baby Yakum and the fairy could be heard in my head, while the fairy powder glitters around me.


    Just a moment ago I was barely holding the sword, but now miraculously I gained strength.


    The opponent in front of me can be seen more vividly and my breathing stabilized.


    For the first time, a change urred in dion''s face, which was always rxed.


    When I suddenly released an unusual energy rather than falling down to the ground, a little anxiety appeared on dions face.


    He didn''t want to make any more variables, so dion quickly raised his spirits.


    I could feel the will to quickly end the duel in his eyes.


    -Focus all your strength on the sword. Don''t think about anything else. Pour it all out at once


    Hearing Bellion''s voice in my head, each and every cell in my body got ready for onest attack.


    There was a heavy tension between dion and me.


    The surrounding space was cut off and I felt like time was passing slowly.


    The confrontation, which felt very long, wasing to an end


    As the dion moved, I quickly moved forward, kicking the ground.


    As we approached each other, dion''s sword began to move first.


    Then my sword followed and shed.


    KIRING


    Both of our attacks crossed each other quickly.


    There was only a short, harsh breath around.


    COUGH


    I sped my shoulders and knelt down on one knee.


    Following a burning sensation, a stabbing pain spread throughout my whole body.


    With the sharp pain, my vision started to blur.


    From above my bowing head came the murmur of dion.


    I won.


    NO!


    It was immediately followed by Kael''s voice.


    "..?"


    Young Lord of the Selberg family. This duel is your defeat."


    What are you talking about?! I''ve definitely disabled the opponent, haven''t I?


    While disabling your opponent, you seem to have lost something even more precious?


    ..Huhhhh?


    dion, who realized somethingte, groaned like a scream.


    There was no expression on my face, but he seemed to have a stunned look on his face.


    Look at his face. Good work, disciple. It was a bit sloppy, but it was a pretty cool blow.


    I heard Bellions voice in a situation where Im having a hard time keeping my eyes open.


    Did I win?


    -Of course. The evidence lies before you.


    I slightly raised my head and looked at the evidence of victory that had fallen to the ground.


    It was the horn that had been on dion''s head a little while ago.


    -Hahaha, Living without a horn is more disgrace to a Demon than living crippled. So this duel. is of course your victory.


    I couldn''t believe what Bellion was saying, so I kept looking at the horns that were cut nkly.


    Thest blow I just did felt like a dream.


    Like me who didn''t realize what had just happened, there was a Demon, who was also confused by the reality in front of him.


    I. I lost? That can''t be true something''s wrong"


    Give up. Its your defeat. Even your father won''t be able to reverse the result."


    Kael calmly emphasized that the fight was decided, while dion kept muttering that something was wrong, and suddenly grabbed his sword that had fallen next to him and prepared to wield it.


    "I can''t admit it I won''t admit it!"


    Sihyeon!


    Senior!


    I heard the urgent cry of Andras and Alfred from behind.


    At the same time, I saw dion rushing toward me swinging his sword at me.


    I felt a chilling sensation running through my spine, and there was a warning sound in my head that Im in danger, but my body couldnt move an inch, since I had already poured all my strength into thest attack.


    I closed my eyes looking at the sword rushing toward me.


    Is this it..''


    CLING CLANG CLANG


    At that moment instead of the sound of the sword, the sound of chains could be heard.


    What kind of bug dared to touch the best employee of my farm?


    A smile formed unconsciously hearing the voice, which I hadnt heard for a while.


    The anxiety and tension melted away like snow.


    Young Lord!"


    "Lordship!"


    "Oh, stop moving! I think the bug that I caught is the one you guys serve, so you better not move. I''m not soft like the geezer there, I wont stop with horns, I''ll pull out his whole head.


    Selberg''s troops faltered at Kaneff''s threat.


    Fortunately, they weren''t the only ones who tried to stop Kaneff.


    "Stop it."


    "Get out of here, geezer! How dare they do this while I''m away from the farm?"


    It seems like your personality still hasn''t changed.


    Shut up, geezer! I have to make an example today so that bugs like this wont dare toe in the direction of the farm. I''ll show them who they''ve upset today."


    "Uhhhhhhhh"


    dion, caught in Kaneffs chain, struggled to breathe properly.


    The Selberg family members were only stamping their feet at the appearance of their Young Lord dying slowly.


    "If you keep acting like that. I have no choice but to annul this duel regardless of the oue. If you want to make Sihyeon''s hard-won victory go down the drain, do as you please."


    Kaneff''s momentum, which seemed to explode at any moment like a volcano, calmed down like a lie.


    The breathing of the dying dion also regained some stability.


    CLING CLANG.


    The chain moved roughly and threw away dion it was holding.


    "Ughhhh!"


    Master Master!"


    Young Lord! Can you hear me! Are you alright?"


    Fortunately, the knights moved quickly to prevent their owner from being thrown to the ground.


    "Take that bum and get out of here now! If I saw anything connected to Selberg around here, It wont end with his head, Ille for your Lords head.


    Kaneff issued a fearsome warning in his angry voice.


    The Selberg soldiers packed their drooping Young Lord and disappeared from the ce.


    "That''s enough, isn''t it?"


    Hahahaha! Seeing that you killed that bad temper of yours at once. I guess you seem to care for Sihyeon a lot."


    Did you be senile because of old age, geezer? It''s just that the farm won''t run without him."


    Alfred and Andras rushed up to me while Kaneff and Kael were bickering.


    "Senior! Are you okay?"


    "Please wait, Sihyeon. The potion. Ive brought it from Castle."


    Andras immediately ripped off my shoulder and began first aid.


    The wound was not light, so slight touch of the wound caused a cold sweat along with sharp pain.


    Kael came close to me and examined the wound himself.


    "Well, fortunately, your bones and nerves are not seriously damaged. Maybe you''ll have to take it easy for a couple of weeks."


    "Uh-huh."


    "You did a great job, though. You''ve done better than I thought."


    I couldnt have done it without the help of everyone andSir.


    Kael smiled pleased with my answer.


    He left and this time, Kaneff approached me.


    Kaneff looked at my condition for a moment and sighed deeply.


    "Really, I was just away for a few days, and you caused another ident.


    This time, its not me.. They are the ones.who started the fight..I did my best to protect the farm.


    When I replied with a look of resentment, Kaneff grinned looking at me.


    "Yes, you did a good job, little punk."


    And then he gently patted my head.


    Along with patting and proper first aid from Andras, the severe pain in the shoulder subsided a lot.


    As the pain disappeared and tension eased, the umted fatigue and drowsiness poured in.


    Eventually, I fainted.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw the ceiling of the familiar farm building.


    I looked around, moving my eyes little by little.


    I soon realized that I was lying on my bed in my room.


    I tried to slowly rise up because I felt thirsty.


    Soon, a feeling of tremendous stiffness came from the shoulder.


    That''s right I hurt my left shoulder in the duel.


    "Ugh"


    I groaned and leaned back on the bed.


    When I tried to get back up using my other arm, I felt a kind ofmotion on the outside, and then the door burst open and someone appeared.


    "Papa!"


    "Sihyeon!"


    Speranza and Lia rushed into the room.


    Speranza''s eyes that were looking at me were filled with tears.


    "Papa how are you?"


    The pain in my shoulder disappeared as I looked at the tears dripping from my little girl, and my head was full of thoughts that I had to soothe Speranza.


    With a bright smile, I patted her head with my left arm.


    "Yes, I''m fine, dear. I''m just a little hurt."


    "Really"


    "Yes! Why would Papa lie to Speranza?"


    I put one arm on the bed and hugged Speranza.


    It was an act to relieve her anxiety, but Speranza began to cry as she buried her face in my chest.


    I looked at Lia wanting to know what had happened.


    She smiled bitterly and exined.


    "I didn''t talk about the duel at all because I was worried about Speranza. But suddenly, Speranza started crying saying Papa is in danger.''"


    "What?"


    "Yes. And she quietly closed her eyes, and said that she had to call grandpa to help Sihyeon instead of her."


    Ah


    Lia''s words reminded me of what happened during the duel.


    Well, I don''t know. When I heard a girl''s voice, I realized that you were fighting with that Demon.


    Bellion apparently heard a girl''s voice and said he came to me.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it because the situation was urgent.


    But after listening to Lia''s words, the girl that Bellion talked about was, maybe Speranza.


    Is this an ability rted to Erul?


    I stroked Speranza and looked at her with a strange expression.


    "Did Speranza send Belleon to Papa?"


    Un, That grandpa helped Papa every day. So I asked him to help papa."


    "I see. Thank you, darling! Thanks to you, Papa was able to win the duel."


    Speranza''s expression brightened slightly when I thanked her.


    Did Papa beat the bad guy?


    Yeah! I gave the right punishment so that the bad guy would nevere here again.


    I bragged about winning the duel with a confident look on my face.


    Then, Speranza smiled slightly.


    "Hehe, I knew Papa would win."


    Papa has scolded the bad guys, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore. Okay?"


    "Un!"


    Speranza smiled with tears still in her eyes.


    I felt happy to win the duel and see this cute smile.


    Lia''s eyes were slightly teary as she was watching us.


    "You''ve worked hard, Sihyeon."


    "Thank you, Lia."


    Feeling proud of the fact that I protected the peace of the farm with my hands, I closed my eyes again andyfortably on the bed.


    "#!@#!$#?!?!"


    "!%@$#?!!"


    But soon I opened my eyes, frowning at the sound of a fierce argumenting from downstairs.


    Lia? Whats going on?"


    Lia replied with an embarrassed look.


    "Well Mr. Kael and Boss kept arguingwhile Andras and ine were trying to stop them"


    "Oh Lia, can you help me stand up?"


    Why? You have to rest a little more."


    "If I don''t, no one will be able to stop them."


    Lia helped me stand up as if she couldn''t help it.


    I held Speranza''s hand in one hand and went down with Lia''s support.


    Kael and Kaneff were in a quarrel, while Andras and Alfred tried futilely to stop the two.


    The appearance of the two fighting somehow felt friendly, so I smiled brightly without realizing it.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 19 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    After the honor duel, the farm returned to its original routine.


    What was a little different from usual was that the farm work was notpletely carried out by me due to the injury in my right shoulder.


    Except for a few things that require a lot of effort, I continued to do the rest of the farm work.


    For example taking care of Aara and Dora


    GULP GULP


    On myp, Dora drank Hap from the bottle.


    She used to feel awkward drinking from baby bottles not too long ago, but now she gotpletely used to it.


    I had to neglect taking care of Aara and Dora for a while because of the honor duel.


    Fortunately, both babies were growing up healthy without any problems.


    The small body was plumped up, and the fluffy fur was glossy.


    The horn, which had only traces on their heads, was gradually showing its presence.


    Just by feeling the power, sucking Hap from the bottle, I could feel that baby yakums were growing day by day.


    Of course, the fatal cuteness has also grown day by day.


    BOK!


    "Did you drink it all?"


    Powiii


    Dora cried quietly and buried her face in my arms.


    When I slightly touched her stomach, it felt like she was already full.


    When her sister''s meal was over, Aara, who was waiting quietly, approached me.


    "Aara, do you want to sleep with your sister?"


    Pow wo wiiii!


    I lifted the Aara and carefully put her on myp.


    Then she approached her sister and settled down next to her.


    Dora naturally stuck to her after smelling her sister.


    I looked at the baby yakums falling asleep on myp.


    Ugh My heart achesThey are so cute.


    I should capture this scene!


    I took out my cell phone and took a picture of baby Yakums sleeping in myp.


    Compared to the three siblings, Tanduk, Kawaii, and Akum, the two sisters Aara and Dora were very calm.


    In the case of the three siblings, every meal was like a war.


    The greedy Tanduk always rushed to steal his sibling''s share, and the curious Akum never stayed still even during mealtime.


    If it wasnt for the gentle Kawaii, I would have copsed a few more times.


    On the other hand, Aara and Dora sisters were really calm.


    While one of them was drinking Hap, the other stood with her eyes sparklingly from the side.


    They lookedpletely different from the three siblings, who had to be separated at every meal.


    So even with the shoulder injury, it was not that difficult to take care of Aara and Dora.


    "It might have been hard if it were the three siblings"


    The three Yakum siblings, who can no longer be called babies, came to the barn.


    The first one toe to me was Kawaii.


    Boooo wooo?


    "Shh, babies just fell asleep."


    Boooo


    Kawaii quickly understood what I was saying and lowered her crying voice.


    Then she approached me carefully and stared at Aara and Dora.


    Except for their mother, Chorongi, and I, it was Kawaii who showed the most interest in new babies.


    Maybe she was a little lonely among the brothers whose personalities didn''t match with hers, so she always hung around the babies.


    It was very good to see Kawaii, who was always quiet, moving actively.


    In particr, it was verymendable to see her protect the babies by iming to y the role of their elder sister.


    On the other hand, Tanduk and Akum were not very interested in babies.


    Tanduk got scolded by Hermosa for trying to y pranks on his little sisters, scolded by me, and even got scolded by his younger sister, Kawaii.


    After being scolded three times, he never yed pranks on his younger siblings.


    At that time, I felt sorry for the sullen Tanduk, but it was inevitable since it was for the babies who still needed protection.


    In the case of Akum, he was hovering around but did not show much interest in the babies.


    He didn''t even y near the barn, because of his sister who suddenly got angry.


    He felt lonely because he lost his position as the youngest to the babies


    I also paid the most attention to newborn babies.


    From the point of view of Akum, who usually stuck to me, it might have felt like I wasn''t paying attention to him.


    Nevertheless, he was never grumpy or he was never envious of his younger siblings.


    In addition, maybe because I hurt my shoulder, the three siblings were less yful than usual.


    It was touching to see them mature little by little.


    The three siblings flocked around me and settled down, perhaps because my hands were good for the first time in a while.


    I patted the heads of the growing three siblings, who still acted cute next to me.


    It''s been a while since I felt this much happiness looking at the baby Yakums.


    For a moment a big happy smile formed on my face, but soon I realized reality and smiled bitterly.


    "How How do I get out now? I have to prepare lunch soon "


    I was forced to be held by the children for a while in that state.


    Today''s lunch menu was Japanese omelet rice!


    Due to my shoulder injury, I finished preparing the ingredients at home with the help of my mother.


    I stir-fried the prepared ingredients and rice well and then prepared egg garnish that cannot be left out in the omelet rice.


    I wrap the egg garnish on the well-fried rice and put a lot of sauce on it


    The simple sd and warm omelet rice were carried to the table with the help of Lia.


    The Dining room was filled with the smell of sweet sauce that stimted salivary nds.


    The farm members sat in their seats.


    Kaneff, who recently returned, sat in the upper seat and announced the start of the meal.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Thank you for the meal."


    "Thank you for the meal, Senior!"


    I watched everyone eat while taking care of Speranza''s meal next to me.


    It was my habit to look at other people''s reactions before starting my meal, as the farm family grew.


    It was easy to understand Lias feedback because she immediately exposed her feelings in her facial expression.


    She filled her cheeks with omelet rice and smiled happily.


    Next up is Alfred.


    He tends to be strict with table manners, so I couldn''t understand anything at first because his expression didn''t change much.


    These days, I have umted a lot of data about Alfred, so now I could check his reactions with a small change in expression.


    Fortunately, today''s lunch seemed to be to his liking.


    Next is Speranza, my lovely girl


    "Speranza, is it good?"


    "Un! It''s good, Papa.


    Of course, free pass!


    I feel good when other farm members respond that it is delicious, but the best of them was my darling''s response.


    Isn''t this why mom tries to feed Speranza?


    Next, I turned my gaze from Speranza and turned toward Kaneff.


    But, unexpectedly, Kaneff had a very unhappy look on his face.


    I spoke to him with a slight uneasiness.


    "Boss? Is the food not to your liking?"


    "No! I like the omelet rice."


    "."


    "Why the hell is that geezer still here? And why do you keep taking care of his meal?"


    The young Kael, sitting next to Alfred in Andras'' seat, who was away because of his work as Vice-chief of Germour, was concentrating on the meal with his eyes wide open as if saying that the Omelet rice was delicious.


    Like Alfred, he kept his table manners, but the reaction was clear at the level of Lia, giving me a new sense of pride.


    "Sihyeon, this omelet rice is very delicious."


    "I''m d you liked it, sir."


    Im now quite adapted to his way of speaking, which felt a little off because of his appearance, and now it is possible to have a normal conversation.


    Kaneff, who looked at it as if he didn''t like it, suddenly intervened.


    "How long are you going to stay here, geezer? Why don''t you go back now?"


    "Why do you care where I am?"


    "Of course, I care, because Im the one in charge here!"


    Kael looked at Kaneff with his sharp eyes.


    From what Ive seen for the past few days, you don''t look like an in-charge, rather like a freeloader, who eats and sleeps here. The farm''s important work is done by Sihyeon, while the works for others is also set, youve not done anything more than what I''ve been doing here."


    In fact, Kael helped quite diligently.


    He cleaned the stable with Alfred, helped with housework along with Lia, and sometimes taught Speranza and also yed with her.


    These days, hes even sparring with Alfred on behalf of me, who hurt my shoulder, so he''s really doing more work than Kaneff.


    But would Kaneff''s notoriety have spread this far if he got pushed back just by these words?


    "So what? This is my farm. I''d have fun and eat whatever I want."


    As expected of the Boss.


    Kaneff replied with a rather brazen face.


    But Kael was also a person who cant be just pushed by words.


    "I don''t think anything would change if I stayed here rather than going back to the family and spending the days in a boring way. I''m going to send a formal letter to the Demon Lord in that regard."


    Kaneff''s face distorted when Kael said he was nning on permanently staying on the farm.


    "Oh, you really want to y with me, geezer?


    "Do you think that kind of threat will work on me? And from now on start acting like a grown-up. How long are you going to be acting like a spoiled child?"


    "This geezer!"


    "Oh, stop it, both of you.


    I intervened as the mood was getting weird.


    "Others can''t eat properly because of you two. And Speranza is watching, aren''t you ashamed?"


    "Hmmm."


    As soon as I mentioned Speranza, the two lowered their spirits with embarrassment.


    Alfred and Lia, who were looking at each other, gave me a weird look for treating the two men who had a great position in the Demon world like that.


    I know that they are in great positions, but right at this moment, in my eyes, they are just two people who are interrupting the meal.


    When the atmosphere of awkwardness lingered in the Dining room, someone hurriedly opened the door of the Dining room and stepped inside.


    It was Andras, who was away because of his work.


    I spoke to him with a startled look.


    Andras. Youre very early, aren''t you? Didn''t you say you''d be back only in the evening?"


    "Oh Yes, I did say that in the morning. But suddenly I had some news to tell, so I came back in a hurry."


    He walked straight up to Kaneff with big steps.


    What?


    It''s a letter to Mr. Kaneff.


    Me?


    Kaneff epted the letter with a casual look, but as soon as he read the name of the sender, his expression became a little stiff.


    He tore off the enclosures, took out the contents, and immediately began to read.


    He continued to read the letter to the end without stopping,ining that there was too much unnecessary rhetoric.


    Looking at Andras standing next to him with a nervous look, it seemed to contain important content.


    The other members looked at Kaneff with a mixed look of tension and questions, simr to mine.


    After a while, Kaneff''s expression after reading the contents was full of annoyance.


    What a bother Is this real? You didn''t write it, did you, geezer?


    "Me, me? There''s no reason for me to impersonate that person and write a letter unless Im being crazy, is there?"


    "Well"


    I couldn''t resist my curiosity and asked the question first.


    Who is it from, boss?"


    "This one? Who''s there to make me bother?"


    ?


    "Of course, it''s from the Demon Lord.


    As soon as the name of Demon Lord was mentioned, everyone''s expressions, except me and Speranza, hardened.


    Kael, who had little change in his expression, opened his mouth again.


    "What did the Lord say?"


    It seems like theres someone that the Lord wants to meet.


    Kaneff''s gaze turned toward me.


    Naturally, everyone else''s gaze fell on me.


    I asked Kaneff again with a puzzled look.


    Boss? Is it. Me?"


    Yes.


    The Demon Lord wants to see you in person.


    (To be Continued on Jul 11{MON})


    To read 18 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    The one who stands at the top of the Demon world.


    The one who always appears as the incarnation of evil in novels and fairy tales!


    And in a way, the actual owner of the farm and at the same time my employer The Demon Lord has called me


    Something very exciting and frightening at the same time.


    Kael smiled slightly at the news that the Demon Lord was wishing to meet me.


    I think there''s going to be good news soon.


    Is this a good thing?


    Of course. It''s notmon for the Demon Lord to call someone personally. It''s a great honor for a Demon.


    His exnation made me even more nervous.


    "Hmm So I''m going to go to the city where the Demon Lord resides, right? Am I going alone?"


    No. The letter mentions only you, but I think everyone rted to the farm should visit.


    Then.. are we also going to see the Lord?


    Lia asked in surprise.


    Then Kaneff nodded and answered.


    "Yes."


    "Wow I''m really going to meet the Great Lord."


    Lia, as well as Alfred, looked a little excited.


    Kaneff, on the other hand, frowned with a look of real annoyance.


    If they had something to say they should have just sent that unlucky messenger Why are they asking us to visit the castle"


    "It''s a good thing, Mr. Kaneff. Its proof that our farm is recognized by the castle."


    He''s the one who did it. Why should everyone go? I finally got back to the farm and tired"


    Andras tried to cate Kaneff with nice words, but it was impossible.


    Kael looked at him as if he were pathetic and kicked his tongue.


    "Papa, are you going to meet the Demon Lord?"


    Speranza sitting next to me asked, pulling my clothes.


    "Yeah. I think so."


    "Can Ie with Papa?"


    Speranza looked up at me with her anticipated eyes. I couldn''t resist the sparkling eye attack and looked at Kaneff in a hurry.


    "Boss, can I take Speranza with me?"


    Its fine. Well be going to stay there for quite a while anyway, so its better to take her."


    Unexpectedly, the permission fell more easily than expected.


    "YAY!"


    Speranza raised her arms and cheered.


    Perhaps she was more excited to go somewhere with me than to meet the Demon Lord.


    "You''ll have to tell your mother in advance that you can''te home for a while. It''ll take at least five to seven days."


    "What? How long does it take to get to Demon Lord castle?"


    "It doesn''t take long to get there. Instead, it''ll take some time since we have to wait for the castle to schedule the meeting."


    "?"


    "Even if we''re invited by the Demon Lord, it''s not an easy ce to get in. We have to wait nearby until we''re given permission to enter."


    Hearing the cumbersome procedure of inviting and making us wait seemed odd.


    Then when are we leaving?


    We''ll leave tomorrow."


    "?"


    I left the farm and came back to the Inferris office.


    Ryan greeted me with a much brighter smile than usual.


    "You''re back. You must have heard the news, right?


    Yes. I heard that we are invited by the Demon Lord. I was a little dazed when I heard that we have to leave tomorrow."


    "I''m sure it did. Still, congrattions. It''s a great thing to be invited like this by the Lord."


    Ryan celebrated with joy.


    "I know what it is about, but I won''t say anything since I dont want to spoil the funter. Oh! And this time, Ill also being with you to the castle."


    Is Ryan also called by the Demon Lord?"


    Even though I didnt do muchpared to Sihyeon, I''ve worked pretty hard here. Of course, I got additional points for bringing Sihyeon to the Demon farm."


    "Is that so?"


    "Hahaha! Yes."


    Ryan and I chatted happily with a smile.


    COUGH


    The friendly atmosphere was interrupted for a moment by someone''s cough.


    "Hmmm"


    "Huh?! Director Lee? Since when have you been there?"


    Lee Seok, the head of the headquarters sitting in the corner of the office, said with a surprised expression.


    "I was waiting right here as soon as I heard the news. I thought Sihyeon would stay in the Demon world for a long time because of farm work. I called you a few hours ago"


    Did he wait for hours again?


    If he had something to say, he could have called me. Why does he always wait so long?


    Didn''t he say he was busy?


    Director Lee, hurriedly opened his mouth as if he had read my expression that was a little burdensome.


    "I didn''t wait hours on purpose to burden you. It''s such an important issue that I came so early because I wanted to talk to Mr. Ryan in advance."


    Ahuh..okay."


    I answered awkwardly, managing my expression.


    I felt a little sorry for him, who desperately made excuses.


    "But is it important enough for the director toe and see me? Of course, it''s something special in the Demon world, but I don''t think it''s something that''s going to get that much attention here"


    "Sihyeon, what do you mean? Of course, it''s a great thing that you''re going to go to the castle to meet the Demon Lord."


    Director Lee continued his exnation with an excited tone.


    "There were a lot of people who visited the Demon world. But as far as I know, there has never been a human who went near the Demon Lord castle."


    "Uh Is that true?"


    I looked at Ryan with a slightly shocked look.


    He smiled and nodded.


    "The director is right. If this goes smoothly, Sihyeon will be the first human to meet the Demon Lord."


    ""


    The title "The First human" felt like something tremendously grand.


    Did Neil Armstrong feel like this when he first set his foot on the moon?


    In the meantime, Director Lee, who calmed down a little, continued to exin.


    "Already, every country in the world is influenced by the Angel world and the Demon world. In particr, there''s an increasing trend that trade with the Demons may lead to a billion-dor business."


    Well


    The fortune I got from the Demon Stones'' was also enormous.


    Even the knowledge of magic from the Demon world could have be enormously scarce here.


    "You''re going to meet the person who leads those Demons in person. If the news were to be reported in the media, it would probably be on the first page of every country''s newspapers."


    "Well, now I''m under pressure in a different way.


    Im sorry, I was a little excited and exined it for a long time, but you don''t have to feel pressured at all. I''m just here to congratte you on your visit."


    "Thank you, Director."


    "You''re already achieving so much that I can''t predict. If you do as you usually do, you will definitely get good results this time, too."


    Director Lee delivered only words of congrattions and support and did not bring up other stories.


    Instead, he carefully asked me to tell him what happened in the Demon Lord castleter.


    I thought it was not that difficult, so I epted the request easily.


    After receiving brief congrattions from the two, I went straight home.


    I went home early and prepared in advance because I have to stay in the Demon world from tomorrow.


    Will you be alright alone mom?


    Yes. It''s sudden, but I don''t think you can help it because it''s important.


    I told my mother that I''ll be staying in the Demon world for a while preparing dinner.


    "How long will you be there?


    "About a week? I maye back a little early if things are done quickly."


    Mother looked at me for a moment and asked with a slightly worried look on her face.


    You''re not going to do anything dangerous, are you?


    "No, you don''t have to worry about that. It''s not really dangerous."


    Mother must have been very worried thinking about my shoulder injury.


    I didn''t tell mother about the honor duel, I just said that I got it while working on the farm.


    My mother seemed to nod her head only on the outside and not believe me on the inside.


    "Mom, do you have Ryan''s contact information? If anything happens, please contact Ryan. I''ll be back in a minute after getting things wrapped up there."


    You don''t have to worry about me. All Im doing is resting at home thanks to my sons hard work?"


    "Oh! Don''t say anything weird mom, you have to contact Ryan, okay? I''ll tell Ryan in advance."


    "Okay, okay! I''ll do as you say. Why did you start nagging so much after you started working on the farm?"


    After receiving a definite answer from my mother, I ced a spoon on the dinner table with a rxed mind.


    After the meal, I went into my room and took out arge suitcase.


    And I started packing things for my stay in the Demon world.


    First, I packed very basic change clothes, underwear, and socks.


    Without thinking, I took the normal clothes I use, but suddenly a thought shed through my mind.


    What should I wear when I go to meet the Demon Lord?


    Should I go in a normal suit? Or should I go with my casual look?


    I thought about this and that and decided to take both since there was a little more time to decide what I should wear.


    If I had known earlier I would have done some shopping for clothes.


    I felt a little disappointed.


    As I filled up my suitcase, I began to feel excited little by little with expectations.


    I went in and out of the Demon world for quite a long time from when I started working on the farm, but most of the time was spent on the farm and ces close to the farm.


    The only ce that I went a little far was the city of Kaldinium, where I went to get mercenaries for Elden vige


    In a way, this was the first opportunity to experience the Demon world in earnest.


    In addition, it was a trip to visit Demon Lord castle, which no one has ever visited before.


    I have to take my camera.


    I should save the most memorable things of the trip.


    I should take this opportunity to take a lot of pictures of other farm members.


    Speranza will like it, right?


    I finished organizing my luggage andid down on the bed.


    I couldn''t fall asleep easily because I felt like an excited elementary school student on the day before the pic.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 19 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    It was the busiest day on the Demon farm.


    Its the first time since I started working on the farm that this many people are leaving the farm together.


    So everyone was busy checking their work in preparation for the trip and preparing to leave.


    Of course, the busiest among everyone was me who took on a lot of work on the farm.


    I cleaned the water bottle and food container as clean as possible and checked the health conditions of Aara and Dora before leaving.


    The barn was cleanedst on purpose so that it could be kept as clean as possible.


    Lia also went around every corner of the farm building and carefully examined if there was anything she missed taking care of.


    After finishing the farm work roughly and having a simple breakfast, finally, it was time to leave the farm.


    Andras was ready to use the dimensional leap magic when I came after finishing all the farm work.


    "PAPA! Hurry, hurry!"


    Speranza, who was in an excited state, jumped around carrying a bag with her luggage.


    Lia looked at it as if it was cute and held Speranza''s hand in my ce.


    "Andras, are you ready?"


    "Yes, we''re ready to move right away.


    "Huh Let''s go. I need to get there quickly and rest. Its been so noisy since this morning that I couldnt sleep properly."


    While people were busy with work, Kaneff, who lounged around alone, made an unconscionable remark, but everyone was drunk with pleasant excitement and just moved on.


    "Are you ready, Sihyeon?"


    "Wait a minute."


    I asked Andras for a moment and approached Kael and Alfred, who came out to see us off.


    The two decided to stay on the farm on our behalf.


    We couldn''t help it because I couldn''t leave this ce empty.


    "I''m sorry for troubling you sir, even though youre not working here."


    It was me who volunteered that I''d take care of the farm first? Don''t worry too much about it. Im doing this because I like it."


    ine too, Im sorry.


    It''s all right, senior. It''s a little disappointing, but if someone from the farm has to stay, I think it''s natural for me to stay. Others have worked on the farm much longer than I have.


    Alfred said while hiding his feeling of regret.


    I felt sorry looking at him.


    "I''ve cleaned everything up, so for the time being, you just have to fill the food and water bottles every day. And if possible, don''t go near the barn where the baby yakums are. Yakums can be sensitive."


    "Okay."


    "I''ve bought as many snacks as I can so help yourself. And"


    I whispered as I drew my face closer to Kael.


    "I bought some beer for the Boss. Drink as much as you like. I''ll take care of itter."


    Kael smiled silently hearing my words.


    HeyHow long are you going to be like that?"


    Sihyeon!


    Papa!


    Yes yes. I''ll be there in a moment. Then I''ll be back. Take care of the farm."


    "Have a nice trip, Senior!"


    "Have a nice trip. I''m looking forward to the good news."


    Leaving behind Kael and Alfred, I climbed onto the magic line prepared by Andras.


    "Let''s go."


    Woof woof!


    With Andras'' words, powerful magic gathered around the magic line.


    Alfred, who was waving his hand, disappeared from view with white light.


    The vision returned to normal with a slightly dizzy feeling.


    The first thing I saw in front of me was a well-managed garden.


    "Andras, where are we?"


    "Not far from the castle, it''s a house owned by the Schnarpe family. Were in the garden in the front yard of the mansion, to be exact. Follow me. I''ll show you to the mansion."


    Following the lead of Andras, we started walking.


    We couldnt leave the garden even after walking for a while.


    As soon as we left the garden, the mansion that Andras said appeared in front of us.


    Wow Papa, the teacher''s house is huge."


    "I know right?


    Facing therge aristocratic mansion that can only be seen in movies or fairy tales, I and Speranza naturally expressed admiration.


    In response, Andras scratched his head with an expression of embarrassment.


    "It''s not a big mansionpared to other aristocratic families."


    He may have said it in modesty, but it didn''t feel very modest to me.


    If this isn''t a big one, what would be the size of the mansion of other aristocrats?


    Speranza and I looked around so hard that our eyes sparkled and our necks swirled.


    Let''s get near the mansion.


    The guards guarding the entrance rushed to us.


    "Master, are you here? Thank you foring all the way."


    "We''ll take you to the entrance with our guests."


    They saluted us politely and guided us to the entrance.


    As therge front door of the mansion opened, a splendid interior reflected in my eyes.


    "I''ve been waiting. Wee to the Schnarpe family."


    "Wee."


    "Wee."


    The gray-haired butler greeted us.


    The servants of the mansion lined up in the back also politely following the greeting of the elderly butler.


    "It''s been a while, Rowen."


    "Thank you for bringing the guests, master."


    Kaneff talked to the butler as if it was not his first time meeting him.


    "Do you still work as a butler here? Isn''t it time for you to retire?"


    "Huh, I''m forcing myself to save my seat because I want to enjoy the honor of weing you even a little more. Forgive the greedy old man."


    "You''re still good at spitting out things you don''t mean."


    "No way. I''ve already arranged your usual room this time."


    "Huh, as expected of Rowen. Ill be looking forward to it."


    Kaneff''s words felt like he knew the butler very well.


    Butler Rowen, who was looking at Kaneff for a while, turned and looked at Lia.


    Lia also greeted him with a warm smile as if she was also close to the butler.


    Finally, Speranza and I were at the ce where Rowen''s eyes reached.


    He strode toward us and opened his mouth cautiously.


    Are you Mr. Lim Sihyeon?


    Yes, that''s right.


    Oh! Finally, I got the chance to meet the person who is the talk of the town. I''m so happy to meet you. My name is Rowen, the butler who manages the Schnarpe family''s house. I''d be honored if you could call me Rowenfortably."


    "Uh Yes, hello."


    Despite my awkward greeting, butler Rowen looked very happy.


    "I heard that our Master owes you a lot."


    No, its not like that Im the one who''s getting a lot of help from Andras.


    "Is that so? The old butler was very happy because the face of the Master looked very bright every time he went to the farm."


    "COUGH, Rowen! Why are you telling such embarrassing stories?


    "Oh, my God! The old man must have made a fool of himself. I''m sorry."


    Andras was unexpectedly very embarrassed.


    He blushed and turned his eyes away.


    When Lia saw it, she covered her mouth andughed silently, and Kaneff smiled openly and sarcastically.


    Mr. Sihyeon, who''s the cute girl next to you?"


    Its my daughter, Speranza."


    "Your daughter!"


    Butler Rowen lowered his posture and made eye contact with Speranza.


    Hello, Little Miss Speranza.


    "."


    Speranza was once again embarrassed and clung to the back of my leg.


    Butler Rowen smiled slightly confusedly at her response.


    Speranza is very shy.


    I see. Then let''s say hello to Little princess slowly.


    Butler Rowen stood up again and took a step back.


    "I guess I was too excited to see guests after a long time. I''ll guide you to the prepared room."


    As soon as he was finished, the servants from behind approached us.


    Among them, one male servant spoke to me in a very polite manner.


    "May I move your luggage for you, Sir?


    "Oh Yes. Thank you."


    I could feel his eyes sincerely wanting to take over the luggage, so I handed it over almost unconsciously.


    A female employee approached Speranza.


    She was probably trying to take the bag that Speranza was carrying on her back, but Speranza hid behind me, surprised by the approach.


    At the same time, the woman also looked surprised and confused.


    Iforted Speranza, who was surprised, and at the same time signaled to the female servant that it was okay.


    The servants who took over the luggage led us one by one and began to our designated room.


    Speranza and I were shown to the room on the second floor.


    The hallways of the mansion were lined with luxurious carpets, and expensive-looking ornaments and artworks were hung on the walls.


    For a moment, I was under the illusion that I might havee to the art museum.


    "This is it, Sir," said the man with my luggage, politely opening therge door.


    Speranza and I slowly stepped inside the room with a fluttering look.


    The first feeling I felt while looking around the room was "Big!"


    The first thing I saw was arge living room where five or six people could gather, and a luxurious bedroom and bathroom.


    In addition, the sunlight came in so well that there was no need for lights during the day.


    In fact, it felt much bigger and cozy than the old house my mother and I used to live in.


    After guiding us, the male servant carefully put down the luggage inside the room and stood at the door.


    "If you need anything, press this button, Sir. Then, the waiting servant wille to you soon. Ill be leaving now. I hope you have a rxing time"


    The male servant quietly left the room with a polite attitude to the end.


    Only Speranza and I were left in the room.


    We began to look around the room as if we were explorers.


    I turned on the water in the bathroom for no reason and threw myself on the fluffy andrge bed.


    Finally, I opened therge window full of sunlight.


    With the cool breeze, the wonderful scenery outside the mansion unfolded like a picture in front of my eyes.


    "Papa, me too! I want to see it!"


    "Okay, wait a minute"


    "Wow!"


    I hugged Speranza and showed her the scenery that unfolded through the window, and Speranza burst into admiration.


    Below the window, the flowers of the mansion''s well-kept garden entertained our eyes, and beyond the mansion, the snow-covered mountain range boasted magnificent energy.


    And arge structure was dimly visible in between the mountain range.


    Even when aligned with the magnificent mountain range, it was very impressive to see the confident structure without being pushed by the energy of the mountain range.


    Is that Demon Lord castle?


    I stared nkly at the structure between the mountain range for a while.


    Knock knock.


    Sihyeon? May Ie in for a minute?


    Andras'' voice came from outside the door.


    "Yes! Come on in."


    Soon Andras opened the door in a slightly urgent manner.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you while you were resting, but I think you should get ready to go out right now."


    Outnow?


    Arent you going to meet the Demon Lord? I asked the most famous tailor here in advance. Come with me right now."


    If its a tailor is it for clothes?


    (To be Continued)


    To read 20 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    A luxurious carriage led by two horses.


    At the back, a g symbolizing the Schnarpe family stood out.


    Inside the carriage was me, Speranza, and Lia, who were led by Andras.


    Maybe because the Coachman''s ability to lead the horses was so good, I could feel a huge difference between this carriage and the one we use on the farm.


    Speranza clung to the window of the carriage and was busy looking outside, and Lia held Speranza in her arms so that she wouldn''t be shaken.


    By the time the view of the interior and scenery of the carriage faded, I spoke to Andras, who was sitting on the other side.


    "Andras, you said we were going to see the tailor now, right? Is it to make the clothes"


    "Yes, that''s right. He is a tailor who is famous for his skills even among the nobles. Originally, it''s not easy to make a reservation in a hurry, but thanks to Ryan''s efforts, we have a good opportunity."


    Ryan?


    It''s because the tailor''s shop has long been sponsored by Ryans family.


    "Oh, I see."


    Its ironic that I, who only wore ready-made clothes in the human world, will be the first human to wear custom-made clothes in the Demon world.


    "Come to think of it, isn''t the bossing with us? The boss doesn''t seem to have packed his clothes."


    "Mr. Kaneff''s old robes are still in the mansion, so it''s okay. Rowen has already cleaned it up and arranged it."


    "Butler Rowen must be having a hard time."


    "Hes an indispensable member of our family."


    As we talked about this and that, the carriage approached the big wall.


    The surrounding area was crowded with numerous Demons trying to pass through the entrance, wagons, and carts they brought.


    "Well soon arrive at Pilgram."


    "Is the ce where Demon Lord castle is located called Pilgram?"


    No. The Demon Lord Castle is beyond the Pilgram and lies deeper. Now Pilgram has turned into a city, but originally it was a gateway that protected the castle from intruders.


    As we got closer to the wall, I realized what it meant to have served as a gateway in the past.


    I have seen the walls in the city of Kaldinium, butpared to the huge size of this ce, the walls of Kaldinium felt small.


    As our carriage approached the entrance, the guards who were guarding the entrance began to move with a loud noise.


    "The g of the Schnarpe family! Everybody open the way!"


    A senior soldier on horseback approached the side of the carriage. He checked Andras'' face through the window and greeted him warmly with a salute.


    "Vice-chief Andras? I thought someone else would be here because the carriage was different from the usual."


    "I have a guest to serve today, so I came to visit in a big carriage after a long time. Do you need a separate check-up?


    "Please dont say that. Such jokes are bad for our hearts. I''ll write down that the vice-chief and three guests have visited. You can just pass by."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    "Don''t mention it Hey, What are you doing? Open the road quickly."


    Under the direction of the senior soldier, the soldiers busily opened the road so that the carriage could pass straight through.


    The carriage eased past a long line of people and passed through the entrance to the wall.


    I felt very strange when I looked up at the carriage of people around me.


    "Andras was really an aristocrat."


    "Hmm, what do you mean out of the blue?"


    "You have a big mansion, and there are people respecting you like that soldier from before. The image ispletely different from the Andras on the farm.


    "Hahaha! The house belongs to the family anyway, and if you talk about being famous, I dont think Sihyeon will becking in any way."


    "Me?"


    "Maybe sooner orter you''ll be more famous than me"


    Andras smiled meaningfully with iprehensible words.


    Pilgram was a really huge city.


    Even after passing through the wall, the carriage did not arrive at the tailor''s store immediately.


    At first, it was fun to see stylish buildings and various Pilgram residents.


    As time went by, the frustration of staying in the carriage was greater than the fun of watching.


    Speranza was also closing her eyes leaning against Lia''s arms as if she had lost interest in looking out.


    It would have been nice if there was a car.


    Anyway, the carriage kept going along the road.


    The number of residents seen around gradually started decreasing, and the stores seen around became more and more luxurious.


    It was kind of like a rich neighborhood.


    Sometime after entering the area.


    Atst, the carriage, which had been moving non-stop, stopped.


    "We''ve arrived. Let''s all get off."


    Quickly the coachman opened the door for the carriage.


    Following Andras, I got out of the carriage and held the hands of Lia and Speranza behind me one by one.


    A sign caught my eye in a big four-story building.


    With my poornguage skills, I read the sign.


    The wind the touch the wind''s touch?


    I briefly appreciated the poetic sign.


    Andter, I followed the group to the entrance of the store.


    The first thing that stood out in the store was mannequins wearing various kinds of clothes.


    There were mainly colorful and luxurious robes on disy.


    "Oh, wee. Wee to The Winds touch.''"


    A female Demon who appeared to be a clerk rushed out of the store to greet us.


    But somehow, the clerk seemed very confused to see us.


    "My name is Andras from the Schnarpe family. I think it''s booked under my name. Can you confirm?"


    "Yes, I have already confirmed your reservation. But that that"


    Andras'' face hardened slightly by the strange attitude of the clerk.


    Is the reservation canceled by any chance?


    It''s not canceled. But Miss Pelintz suddenly visitedso


    I seeAndras was the reserved guest?"


    A woman''s voice was heard from the second floor.


    She came down to the first floor with a wee expression dressed in colorful clothes.


    She was followed by stout escorts.


    Andras expression, which had already been slightly stiff, became more rigid.


    "Long time no see. Princess Pelintz."


    "Oh my, why are you not calling me asfortably as you used to?. Or did you feel awkward calling that name because it is a difficult name?"


    "No, Sister Celine."


    When Andras, after a deep breath called in afortable name, there was a contented smile on her lips.


    "But I didn''t know we''d meet in a ce like this. Did the guy who was always wearing a ck robe think about decorating it?"


    Andras hesitated to answer and then opened his mouth.


    I''m here because I needed to buy a dress for an important guest."


    "An important guest?"


    Her eyes turned toward us.


    The purple eyes that looked at the faces of the party contained deep curiosity.


    "Huh? Dragon and Erul. It''s a very uniquebination. Thest one doesnt have horns, and I don''t think hes a Beast-man no way."


    Female Demon pushed out therge Andras and came close to me.


    In an instant, the faint smell of perfume tickled the tip of my nose.


    "Are you the human that Ry brought? A person who makes a great fruit called strawberry!


    What? Ry?


    Is it Ryan?


    When I was confused by the sudden situation, Andras, who had been pushed out, quickly intervened again.


    "Sister, this is my guest. Please be polite."


    "Sorry. I guess I got a little excited because I was so happy to see him. That''s the rumored man from another world, isn''t he?"


    "Uh-huh that''s right."


    Andras''s answer once again caught a contented smile on her lips.


    She turned to me again with charming purple eyes.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Celine, the eldest daughter of the Pelintz family. It''s such an honor to meet the person who''s been receiving the most attention these days."


    "Huh My name is Lim Sihyeon. Nice to meet you."


    When I was still confused because I didn''t know exactly who she was, Andras, who was standing next to me, gave an important piece of information.


    "The Pelintz family is where Ryan was born. That''s Ryan''s sister."


    "Ah"


    No wonder


    I realized that after hearing Andras'' words, her charming purple eyes and hair looked like Ryan''s.


    Both siblings had very attractive appearances.


    "Then Ry helped you with the reservation you made, didnt he Andras? The owner should have been too busy to make reservations at this time of year."


    Yes, he did.


    "But seeing you get dressed while booking The Wind''s Touch'' at this busy time, something very important must be going on with Mr. Sihyeon, right?"


    She asked me a surprise question.


    As if I was getting sucked into the flow of conversation, I almost told her about the invitation to Demon Lord castle unconsciously.


    But this time again, Andras cut in properly.


    "I told you earlier, Sister Celine, hes my guest."


    "Oh my! Aren''t you overreacting?"


    "I won''t stand any more disrespect."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere hardened around the two of them.


    The escorts behind her also began to raise their vignce.


    "Andras, you''ve changed a lot, haven''t you?


    Celine beckoned her guards lightly.


    "What a shame. I thought I''d get a new outfitbut I dont want my cute little brother to lose face. So I''ll back off today."


    With a confident walk, she passed Andras.


    And as she passed me, she leaned slightly and whispered quietly.


    "See you again, Sihyeon. I won''t let you go this easily the next time we meet.!"


    My heart throbbed at her charming voice that lingered in my ears.


    Lia and Andras, who watched it from the side, frowned.


    Celine smiled at the two and walked out of the store.


    Andras sighed deeply when her figure hadpletely disappeared.


    "Whew. Sihyeon, are you okay?"


    "Yes, Im fine."


    "I''m saying this as a friend, you''d better be careful when you''re dealing with Celine,"


    I asked back, confused by Andras''s serious warning.


    "Why, why?"


    "The People of the Pelintz family have the instinctive ability to manipte the other person''s mind. Even if they don''t use their abilities maliciously, you can be defenseless without realizing it."


    I was horrified when I remembered the bump in my chest just a moment ago.


    I can''t believe I''m being manipted without knowing it


    On the other hand, I felt that Andras was a little bit hostile to Celine.


    It was a very strange attitude considering that Andras and Ryan were close friends.


    "May I take you to the owner?-


    "Please. Let''s go, everyone."


    It was a littlete, but we headed to the second floor of the store under the guidance of the clerk.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 19 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    It''s been a few days since I''ve been at the Schnarpe family''s mansion.


    In the meantime, I spent afortable time receiving warm hospitality along with the members of the farm.


    I was treated to a delicious meal that was carefully made, and if I needed anything, the servants of the house prepared anything.


    When I felt that the mansion was a little stuffy, a carriage was prepared so that I could go out immediately, so I could look outside as much as I wanted.


    If I continue to live afortable life like this, I thought I would quickly be azy person.


    Fortunately, thefortable life in the mansion soon came to an end.


    "We''ve got permission to enter the Castle?"


    "Yes, I was contacted directly by the Castle this morning. As soon as you finish your breakfast, you''ll have to get ready."


    Andras announced at breakfast that we were going to go to the Demon Lord Castle today.


    "Theres no time. I thought they''d let us know at least a day in advance"


    "They can''t let the Great Lord''s schedule known to the outside world, so it''s inevitable. I think we got a call very quickly. Often, the wait used to be more than two weeks before they could see the Lord."


    "Two weeks?"


    "There are many cases where we have to wait close to a week to get a reply. We got a reply within a few days, so this is proof that the Demon Lord takes this meeting very seriously?"


    I''ve never imagined that I''d meet someone so great in person in my life.


    In fact, it still felt a little like a dream to go to the Demon Lord Castle.


    Kaneff, who was eating quietly, burst into the conversation.


    "Are their robes ready? Didn''t you say you left it with a famous tailorst time?"


    "Fortunately, we received the robes we ordered this morning. I don''t think there''s a problem with the costumes."


    "Did they finish all the clothes you ordered already?"


    I asked the question, but Speranza and Lia next to me also showed interest in the answers and twinkled their eyes.


    They seemed to be looking forward to the robes made by a famous tailor.


    "They were running out of time. It is said that all the tailors belonging to "The Winds touch" were mobilized toplete the robes. I think you can look forward to it because Rowen, who checked the clothes himself, said it was well made."


    Speranza and Lia smiled with anticipation at Andras'' words.


    My heart began to pound as I imagined what the finished clothes would look like.


    The first feeling I felt after wearing a custom-made formal dress from The Winds touch was  its a little stuffy.


    Unlike my usual clothes, thepleted robes felt tight.


    However, not long after wearing the clothes, the feeling of frustration quickly disappeared.


    Soon after, the sense of something that sticks to my body began to be stable andfortable.


    I was amazed by the mysterious sense I felt for the first time in my clothes.


    It was a different sense from the ready-made clothes that could be bought in an ordinary clothing store.


    I stood in front of arge mirror brought by the housekeepers and appreciated myself.


    White shirt, dark blue jacket, and pants.


    And high-heeled shoes.


    I told the tailor that the splendor of the robes on disy was burdensome.


    Fortunately, the tailor actively reflected my opinion and seemed to have reduced a lot of cumbersome patterns and decorations and made good use of simple style.


    The type of fabric, the pattern, the color, and the way it''s finished, all had been done from the answers to the tailor''s numerous questions.


    I felt weird answering all the questions.


    After seeing the finished product myself, I could immediately see how foolish I was.


    From the decorations carved on clothes to each small button, I felt the tailor''s hard work and effort.


    I look pretty good in this outfit.


    I was deluded by the illusion that 99 percent of the poption had when they looked in the mirror.


    As I was admiring myself a big Demon opened the door and came in.


    "Sihyeon, are your clothes okay? Oh! That''s so cool!"


    " Andras?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    I opened the door and looked at Andras, who came in, with an expression of having seen something strange.


    It was not the dark robe and mask that he always wore, Andras had changed into colorful robes that werepletely different from what he used to wear.


    If the usual appearance was a gloomy Demon that seemed to be plotting, it was now transformed into a handsome Demon with a tall height and a sultry image.


    It changed so much that I felt a little betrayed.


    The dark circles under his eyes were the only part that reminded me of Andras.


    "Andras, I couldnt recognize you when youre dressed up like this. You''ve got a lot cooler.


    "Really? Still, I feel more at ease in my usual self."


    As I was admiring Andras'' transformation, the sound of cute little footsteps came from outside the door.


    Papa Papa!"


    Speranza ran to me with a bright smile.


    The white frill, pink decorations reminiscent of flowers, and red bands and ribbons on the waist of the dress entuate the cuteness.


    On both feet, she wore cute white shoes, and pretty braids were covered with shiny headdresses.


    Wouldn''t it be like this if a little princess in a fairy tale appeared in reality?


    I quickly lowered my posture and hugged Speranza, who was running in a hurry, worrying that she might fall.


    The little princess burst outughing.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Oh, my pretty princess! What are you going to do if you fall?"


    "The sisters who dressed me said it''s pretty! So I ran to show it to Papa.


    She looked up at me as if expectingpliments.


    The smile was so cute and pretty that my heart was melting.


    "In this dress, Speranza was so pretty that Papa almost didn''t recognize you. I was surprised that a princess visited the mansion."


    "Hehe!"


    Speranza blushed shyly at the ensuingpliment.


    Not only me and Andras but also the servants who were watching from the back couldn''t take their eyes off and smile happily.


    "You were all here"


    Another beautiful woman appeared.


    A ck dress and ck shoes, a familiar ne decorated with red jewels on the neck, and a luxurious bracelet on the wrist.


    The dress contrasted with her red hair and white skin, while a seductive and sophisticated feeling flowed naturally.


    "Oh, what do you think? It doesn''t suit me, right?"


    Lia asked me a little shyly.


    With a nk look on my face at her beauty, I quickly regained my consciousness thanks to Andras stabbing me in the side.


    "Oh, no! It suits you very well. So so pretty."


    Her face was smeared with a bright smile, even with my gibberishpliments, which came as if mynguage skills were paralyzed.


    Really?"


    Yes! I feel like it''s a shame that you always wear maid clothes at the farm."


    "Thank you. Sihyeon, you''re also very cool today."


    "."


    I felt a little hot from the ticklish feeling and embarrassment that camete.


    "I think it looks great on you, too."


    "You''re so pretty. You look great!"


    "Haha. Thank you, Andras. Speranza''s dress is so pretty, too."


    Lia''s ne caught my eyes.


    I kept staring at the familiar ne.


    "Lia, that ne is"


    "Yes, Sihyeon gave it to me as a present. Do you remember?"


    "Of course I do."


    It was the gift I got when I first met Ergin.


    One of the gifts was the ne hanging around Lia''s neck.


    "I used to keep it because it was such a waste to wear it at the farm and since this is a big asion, I took it out this time."


    "Good job. I think the ne goes well with the dress."


    Papa! I also got this!


    Speranza bowed her head slightly and showed her shiny flower-shaped hair ornament.


    The jewel was a real ornament with very borate workmanship.


    I don''t think it''s an ordinary essorywho gave it to her?


    I asked, looking at Andras.


    "Did Andras prepare this for Speranza?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    The answer to the question immediately came out of Speranza''s mouth.


    "Buass Uncle gave it to me."


    "Boss?"


    "Speranza is right. Boss also gave me this bracelet as a gift."


    Lia said, showing off the bracelet she wore around her wrist.


    "Huh! What''s taking you so long to get ready?"


    Kaneff came just in time.


    He wore a monotonous form of white robes without any special patterns or decorations.


    The top button of the shirt was slightly loosened, and the hair seemed to be slightly organized from the usual level.


    And even though he prepared everything roughly, it looked so good on him.


    A sentence circting on the Inte struck my head like a thunderbolt.


    Thepletion of fashion is the face!


    The illusion of looking in the mirror got brutally shattered by Kaneff showing off his overwhelming aura even after wearing his dress roughly.


    Walking up, Kaneff sneaked a look around us.


    Then, his eyes stopped for a moment on Speranza''s head.


    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly with a look of satisfaction.


    "That''s a relief. It looks better than I thought."


    Did the boss give it to her? It looks like expensive jewelry


    "You don''t have to worry. I brought some of the things from the family''s warehouse. And.. take this."


    Kaneff popped something to me.


    What he held out was a sword.


    The splendidly crafted sword pattern and handle decoration alone felt unusual.


    "What? This is"


    "You said you needed a swordst time. Ive just roughly brought what was stuck in the warehouse, so you can keep it."


    "Ah, All of a sudden, why?"


    "You''ll need a sword at the Castle. So don''t hesitate, take it."


    I hurriedly dropped Speranza on the floor and carefully took the sword with both hands


    Feeling the heavy weight, I smoothed the handle.


    The urge to draw a sword immediately rose.


    "Sir. Sihyeon, I think you''ll probably need this."


    Butler Rowen took out the prepared leather belt as if anticipating this situation.


    With his help, I put on the belt and fastened the sword I received from Kaneff on my side.


    I looked at my figure reflected in the mirror.


    The appearance of wearing a sword looked. Pretty good on me than I thought.


    Other farm members also nodded with satisfaction as they saw me.


    Andras, who was looking at Kaneff''s gifts, sneaked up on him with a look of anticipation.


    "Mr. Kaneff, Where is my gift??"


    "Your gift? What gift.You are a guy who is much better off than I am!"


    Andras looked sullen at the pinnacle reply.


    After a while, Kaneff turned his eyes and murmured.


    "Well, I''ve got a couple of pieces of metal for the artifact. Take it if you need it."


    The sullen look on Andras''s face brightened again.


    "Mr. Kaneff"


    "Don''t make a moving face. I just bought what was rolling around in the warehouse!"


    A warm smile bloomed on everyone''s face as we watched Kaneff get angry for no reason.


    Butler Rowen, who was watching us, stepped forward.


    "I think its almost time. I''ve got the carriage waiting outside to take everyone to the Demon Lord Castle.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 20 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    The Schnarpe family wagon carrying the farm family headed to Demon Lord castle.


    Each one of them in the carriage reacted differently.


    Kaneff looked out the window with his arms folded with his peculiarnguid expression, and next to him, Andras closed his eyes and maintained a calm expression.


    Lia nced outside the window with a slightly nervous look. She seemed to be checking how far left until the Demon Lord Castle is.


    Speranza, who sat on myp, smiled and looked out through the window as if she was happy to go out together with everyone like this.


    I was in a vague state mixed with tension and expectation.


    To be more honest, this whole situation still felt like a dream.


    Even spending time with everyone on the Demon Farm felt unrealistic for me, but now I''m going to meet the Demon Lord, whom no one on Earth has ever met.


    It felt like I was on a prank show with cameras hidden somewhere.


    I stared nkly out of the window, imagining useless things.


    The carriage passed through Pilgram, which we visited a few days ago, and proceeded straight to the boulevard.


    The grandeur of the huge snowy mountain grew closer and closer.


    At one point, thendscape outside the window began to disappear along with the buildings of the city, and the Demons on the street.


    After silently going along the path of a lonely and deste atmosphere, the Demon Lord Castle appeared.


    Chillingly emitting blue light, the Demon Lord Castle exuded an elegant yet fearsome aura.


    Even in front of the grandeur of the majestic snow mountains, the Demon Lord Castle, without backing down, boasted its strong presence.


    "It''s almost time to arrive."


    Kaneff''s murmur spread a strange tension in the carriage.


    The carriage went through a long bridge and arrived in front of therge gate of the Demon Lord Castle.


    The wall and the gate were on a muchrger than the one in Pilgram.


    "Stop! Whoever brings the carriage, identify yourself immediately!"


    "It''s a carriage from the Schnarpe family. The people inside the carriage are the guests of the Castle who have been allowed to attend the audience of the Great Guardian of Arkadan."


    A conversation between the guards and the Coachman was heard from outside the carriage.


    After a while, a fully armed guard approached the side.


    He looked inside the carriage, shing his nose and eyes under the helmet.


    Speranza flinched at the cold look and dug into my arms.


    "Thank you for your hard work. This is a letter that arrived at the Schnarpe residence from the Castle this morning. Check it out."


    Andras took the letter out of his arms and handed it to the guard, who checked the seal on the envelope and returned it immediately.


    "We have confirmed the seal on the letter. Please wait a moment, we''ll open the gate right away."


    As soon as the guard returned, the heavy sound of the gate moving in front of the carriage rang out.


    CREEEEEEEEK!


    The big gate waspletely opened and the carriage began to move again.


    As soon as the carriage entered the castle, soldiers on horseback surrounded it as if escorting it.


    The carriage followed their guidance and headed forward.


    The carriage stopped in front of thergest building after passing several buildings.


    "Master, we''re here."


    The carriage door opened and the party inside stepped down one after another.


    Then, as if waiting, the door of the building opened and several Demons appeared.


    Among them, a woman in an ordinary dress and sses stepped forward and bowed her head.


    "Wee, guests from Yakum Farm. My name is Marlene, and I''m in charge of managing the Castle.


    "Wee."


    "Wee."


    Following the woman who introduced herself as Marlene, the Demons in the back also bowed their heads.


    While I was thinking about how to respond to the polite greetings, a disinterested voice popped out from my side.


    "Olddy, stop saying formal greetings, just give a quick introduction. I want to get this crap over with as soon as possible and go back."


    "You still have the savagery of ignoring the least courtesy and procedure, Sir. Kaneff."


    Despite her cold response, Kaneff snorted and ignored her.


    As the two were engaged in a small war of nerves, Lia, who was standing behind, stepped forward.


    Hello, Madame Marlene.


    Nice to meet you, Miss Lia. How have you been?"


    Yes! I''ve missed your guidance.


    "Thats great to hear, I''ve been waiting for the day to see you again, too, listening to Miss Lia''s news sometimes."


    While talking to Lia, a warm smile bloomed on Marlene''s face.


    She lookedpletely different from when she faced Kaneff.


    Miss Lia, lets have our conversationter


    "Yes!"


    Lia retreated and Marlene''s eyes turned towards the rest of the party.


    Her eyes deepened the moment her eyes reached me.


    At that short moment, I felt like it was prating my heart.


    "Stop? Why are you looking at other people''s subordinates so much?"


    Marlene''s eyes returned to Kaneff.


    " I apologize. I must have shown presumptuous interest because you are the man from the rumors.


    No,Im fine."


    "Sihyeon, watch out for that olddy. She might eat you up in the blink of an eye."


    Kaneffs words sounded like the words of an uncle scaring his Kindergarten niece, and I was dumbfounded by his nonsense.


    Boss, what are you saying all of a sudden?


    It''s true. She may look like that, but on the inside, she''spletely"


    "Then before you go to see the Great Lord, I''ll show you where you can rx. Follow me."


    I don''t know if it''s coincidence or intentional, but Marlene cut off Kaneff''s words and began to guide us.


    Kaneff shrugged his shoulders and was the first to walk after her.


    Soon after, the rest of the party followed him.


    As a ce where the Lord of the Demon world lives, the interior of the castle boasted a huge luster.


    I felt that the Schnarpe residence was huge, butparing it to the Castle it felt like a warehouse.


    The corridor is so long that I can''t see the end of it and there was a door that I can''t even guess what it was made of.


    On top of that, there were irregr stairs.


    I was afraid that I might lose Speranza in this maze-like ce and soon my hands became wet.


    Marlene stopped in front of a big door.


    "We''ve arrived."


    In response to her gesture, the servants next to her quickly opened the door.


    "Please take a break here. I''ll pick you up again on time. If you need anything, you can tell the servants next to you."


    We followed Marlene''s guidance into the room.


    A familiar voice was heard from the room.


    "You''re finally here."


    "Ryan!"


    The familiar Demon with two horns and purple eyes weed us in an attire that was not like the office worker I''ve seen in the office.


    "Are you invited, too?"


    "No, Mr. Kaneff. I''ve already met the Lord because I have something to report to him. I was waiting since I heard that the farm staff wereing here today."


    Ryan greeted the farm members with a warm wee.


    He looked around us with a smile of satisfaction.


    "You''re all dressed up nicely. It''s very nice to see."


    "I heard from Andras that you helped to make a reservation at [The wind''s touch] store?''


    Thats fine. It''s a family-sponsored ce.


    Maybe because of us, the burden must have increased to the store.


    Haha! You don''t have to worry about that. Making Sihyeons clothes might be even good for the tailor who made the clothes."


    Ryan smiled leisurely and relieved me of my worries.


    Looking at it, I suddenly remembered the image of the female Demon I met at the store.


    "Oh! Come to think of it, I met Ryan''s sister at the store.


    "You met Celine?"


    Ryan asked back in surprise.


    "Yes, she recognized Andras and greeted us first.


    I exined the situation at that time.


    Ryan who heard it looked at Andras with a stern look on his face.


    They exchanged mysterious nces for a while.


    "Sihyeon. Did Sister Celine do anything rude?"


    "No, she didnt"


    I shuddered at the thought of thest charming whisper Celine left behind.


    It was still very strange to think about how I felt then.


    Ryan sighed as if he noticed something from my reaction.


    "Sihyeon, I can''t give you a detailed exnation, but next time if Sister Celine reaches out to you, can you firmly decline it? Please."


    Well I''ll do that.


    I nodded to his earnest request for now.


    When I nced around, Kaneff and Andras seemed to know something about the female Demon called Celine.


    Is Ryan not on good terms with his sister?


    Or is it rted to the ability to control the mind?


    I made a few short guesses in my head, but I couldn''t make a definite conclusion.


    Inevitably, I decided to put aside my curiosity about the Demon called Celine.


    About 30 minutes after taking a break, Marlene came back to the room with the knights.


    "Sorry to make you wait. I''ll show you where the Great Lord is."


    Am I finally going to see the Demon Lord personally?


    I naturally took Speranza''s hand and prepared to leave.


    "Mr.Sihyeon, I''m sorry, but I don''t think she''ll be able to meet the Great Lord."


    Huh?"


    "Only four of you, except for Sir. Ryan has been given permission."


    My face turned dark when I heard that I couldn''t be with Speranza.


    Speranza also looked up at me with an anxious look on her face.


    Ryan, who was watching this, quickly stepped up to reassure me.


    "Sihyeon, leave Speranza to me. I''ll take good care of her."


    Uh-huh. Is there any way?


    I don''t want to leave Speranza in a ce shes not used to, but I knew well that if I force myself here, many people would be in trouble.


    I lowered my posture and made eye contact with Speranza, who was anxious.


    "Speranza darling, I''ll be back soon. Can you stay with Ryan for a while?"


    ".."


    Ryan also added something to reassure Speranza.


    "Dont worry Speranza, Sihyeon wille to pick you up soon. In the meantime, can you stay with me for a while? You can eat delicious snacks, and there are many interesting toys"


    "really?"


    Speranza showed interest in snacks and toys.


    "Of course! If you wait a little longer, they''ll bring it to you."


    RUSH!


    As Marlene beckoned, quick-witted servants quickly jumped out of the room.


    Probably went out to find things to attract Speranza''s attention.


    Speranza, who hesitated for a while, nodded with difficulty.


    "Un I''ll wait for Papa here."


    "Thank you so much, dear! I''ll be back soon, so please wait a little bit."


    "Un"


    I gave a big hug onest time and left Speranza with Ryan.


    Please follow me. I''ll take you to where the Great Lord is."


    Marlene took the lead, and the rest of the knights walked out of the hallway in the form of surrounding us.


    Except for Kaneff, who looked bored, the rest of the member''s faces were filled with tension.


    I didnt know how long we walked, but after a while, I stopped in front of a more splendidly decorated door than any other door I had ever seen inside the Castle.


    Even though I was standing outside the door, I could already feel a lot of pressure from the inside.


    Lia spoke to me, who was nervous.


    "Sihyeon, are you very nervous?"


    "Huh Yes, a little. Is there anything I should be careful about?


    "Nothing special. Lord doesn''t think the formalities are important. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "That''s right. You just have to follow what I do next to me."


    "Be careful! If you do something wrong, you''ll either be hanged or burned alive."


    ""


    I tried to ignore thest person''s annoying words and pulled myself together.


    The knights came forward and began to open the door carefully.


    The door opened and the inside of the Throne room became visible.


    Knights in colorful armor were lined up on both sides, and red carpets were spread out in the middle of the room.


    "Please enter."


    At Marlene''s word, we stepped inside the Throne room.


    At the end of the red carpet, I could see the splendid throne and the image of the Demon Lord.


    (To be Continued on Jul 18{MON})


    To read 19 Chapters ahead ?Paid Chapters

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    A beautiful woman sitting on the throne with hair and eyes as blue as the wide sky, white skin that looked like the color of the snow mountains, two sharp horns, and arge cane in one hand.


    The appearance was as if I was watching the Demon Lord Castle, which revealed its noble presence under the huge snow mountains.


    She has a slender body, and also a sense of overwhelming power and charisma.


    The intense presence still filled the whole Throne room.


    And it got worse with every step I took inside the Throne room.


    [Yakum''s Trust takes effect]


    [Resisting unknown force]


    [Resisting unknown force]


    My head was buzzing with notifications.


    A warning signal exploded just by getting close to the Demon Lord.


    The Demon Lords head turned slightly.


    Her numb blue eyes turned toward me.


    I felt like the energy that had been pressing me was getting stronger.


    I confidently responded to her without avoiding my gaze.


    Her gaze and my gaze were intertwined in the air.


    It was obviously a very short time, but to me, it felt like hours passed by.


    After a while, a light shed in the eyes of the Demon Lord.


    "Sihyeon! Sihyeon!"


    I heard the voice of Lia calling me in a low voice.


    At that moment, I came to my senses and turned my eyes to the side.


    Lia and Andras were already kneeling on one knee.


    It was only me and Kaneff who held their heads up stiffly.


    The knights were looking at me very fiercely.


    I was Surprised and I fell hastily on one knee and bowed my head.


    My heart fluttered because I thought I might have made a huge blunder.


    Fortunately, Andras immediately opened his mouth and drew attention.


    "Andras Ridnel Schnarpe, the eldest son of the Schnarpe family, greets the guardian of the eternal throne."


    "Red Scales Lia greets the ruler of Arkadan."


    Thanks to the greetings of the two polite people, the atmosphere calmed down a little.


    But


    "It''s been a while."


    The atmosphere soon froze in a sh due to Kaneff''s absurdly short greeting.


    The knights breathed out a ferocious force that seemed like they would draw the sword at any moment.


    The sharp atmosphere created by Kaneff froze my brain which was thinking of the greeting.


    "Uh, my name is Lim Sihyeon from Korea. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Is this all right?


    Don''t tell me Im really going to be hanged.


    The voice of the Demon Lord echoed from the high throne, as heard from heaven.


    "Everyone, raise your heads."


    The three of us slowly raised our heads at her dignified voice.


    You came to see me despite the sudden call. I wanted to see you in person every time I checked your achievements. I''m very happy that my wish came true today."


    Andras and Riane bowed deeply in praise of the achievements.


    Kaneff, on the other hand, snapped his mouth as if he didn''t like something.


    He seemed to be holding back his words.


    The Demon Lord looked at Kaneff for a moment, then turned to Andras and Lia.


    "Andras and Lia. You two have struggled from the time the farm was first built to the present and eventually achieved results. Imend you for your efforts."


    "Its a privilege to hear the praise from the Great Lord."


    "I just did what the Great Lord entitled me to do. I am happy to lend my hand to the Sun of Arkadan."


    The two bowed deeply once again and answered modestly.


    The Demon Lord, who nodded with satisfaction, turned to me.


    Her eyes, as cold and unshakable as an ocean, stared at me.


    I epted her gaze as if nothing had happened to me.


    The Demon Lord looked at me for a while without saying a word.


    She showed interest as she bends slightly her straight upper body forward.


    Then she tilted her head with an expression ofplete iprehension.


    "I don''t understand. I can''t find anything special."


    "?"


    "It looks like you can''t even handle one of the castle guards, but its said you controlled the Yakums, which are said to be the most dangerous creatures of the Demon world. It''s unbelievable."


    The Demon Lord looked down at me and murmured as if she found me interesting.


    Andras cautiously opened his mouth at her words.


    "Great guardian. With all due respect, Sihyeons specialty cannot be exined simply by his visible strength. If it wasnt for him stabilizing the Yakum farm would never have been possible."


    "I know the story well. The stable delivery of Yakum''s milk to the Castle is nothing short of proving his ability."


    The eyes of the Demon Lord turned back to me.


    Your name is Did you say Lim Sihyeon?


    Yes.


    "If you don''t mind, can you exin to me how you tamed the yakums?"


    I ponder on her question for a moment calmly and brought up an answer


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t tame the Yakum."


    "Then?"


    "I just gained their trust."


    "Exin it in more detail."


    I remembered the first time I met Hermosa.


    And I slowly began the story of my encounter with the Yakums.


    Meeting Hermosa, rushing to persuade Bighorn, meeting the three babies after a hard and dangerous birth.


    Finally about Aara and Dora who became the new family members.


    I shortened what I had been through at the Demon Farm and told it to the Demon Lord.


    A faintly surprising emotion sprang up on her face as she listened to the story.


    It was a very surprising story. I never thought there would be someone who couldmunicate with Yakum like that and your actions in dangerous situations deserve praise!"


    "Thank you."


    "I couldn''t win his. trust."


    "?"


    The Demon Lord muttered to herself and looked at Kaneff alternately.


    "I heard that new yakums have been born on the farm, ording to a report sent to the Castle."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "When I''m not busy, I read the report myself. Thetest report is full of words like cute."


    Ugh! Did Demon Lord really read my report herself?!


    I couldn''t even answer properly in embarrassment and bowed my head.


    The rest of the farm members looked at me with an expression of I told you so''


    I have been very confused by your reports that describe Yakum as cute. At first, I misunderstood that since you are from the another world and you might have used the wrong expression."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    "No. Hmm Come to think of it, I''ve seen an adult, but I don''t think I''ve ever seen a baby Yakum. I wish I could take a look at the guys you described as cute."


    "I."


    "."


    "May I show you now if you want to?"


    The farm members already know that I take a lot of pictures of baby yakum.


    I take pictures even when theyre just sleeping, I take pictures of them drinking Hap, and I take pictures of them running around.


    When I took a really lovely picture, I felt proud of myself and I couldn''t express my feelings in words.


    However, I always had a regret that I couldn''t say it in words.


    That''s because there aren''t many people to brag about even after taking lovely pictures!


    I can''t keep it as my profile picture, and of course, I can''t upload it to SNS.


    Sometimes I show it to my mother.


    But due to embarrassment, I couldnt talk about baby Yakum''s cuteness to my mother.


    "This is the picture I took when the first was born."


    "Oh"


    "Hes this big now, and hes the biggest baby of all, his name is Tanduk. Next to him is the second Kawaii, and this is the youngest Akum."


    "Unlike a grown-up yakum, they look so small when they''re a baby."


    "I''ll show you something special. This is my favorite picture."


    I showed the Demon Lord, the cutest picture I took with a red ribbon tied to Kawaiis hair.


    Emotions began to show on the Demon Lords face, which had been expressionless all the time.


    I was just going to show her a picture of baby Yakum, but the Demon Lord showed interest and wanted to see the picture up close.


    After showing each picture, hundreds of pictures were shown to the Demon Lord.


    "Hmm, do you have any other pictures?"


    "I have a video beside this. Shall I show you the video?"


    "Video?"


    "I''ll show you the video of Aara and Dora, who were born recently. Wait a minute."


    I excitedly yed the video on my phone.


    And the Demon Lord looked at it as if she couldn''t take her eyes off the screen.


    A friendly atmosphere spread around us in the Throne room, while the rest of the Demons looked at us with absurd expressions.


    Eventually, the unbearable Kaneff strode to the throne.


    He grabbed me by the scruff of the neck with a strong touch.


    Ugh!


    Take it easy, man! Why are you so excited when ites to the story of Yakum."


    I was driven back to my original position by a strong grasp.


    This time the knights responded with relief to Kaneff''s outspoken behavior.


    The Demon Lord looked a little disappointed.


    When a nearby official coughed and evoked the atmosphere, she returned to her original cold expression.


    After a moment of clutter in the Throne room, the atmosphere turned solemn again.


    "Hmmm I''ve been acting unsightly for a while. In any case, I would like to express my respect for your achievements and give you an award, worthy of your services."


    Everyone except Kaneff bowed at the majestic deration of the Demon Lord.


    She lookedpletely different from when she saw the cute pictures of baby Yakums.


    "Lim Sihyeon. You have been crucial for stabilizing the Yakum farm, and recently youve seeded in cultivating attractive fruits called strawberries! Come forward to the throne."


    I stepped forward from my seat.


    The Demon Lord stood up from her throne, and slowly approached me.


    Between her and me, an elderly-looking Knight stood.


    "Human from another world, bow down again!"


    I knelt down again at the order of the knight.


    After a while, I saw the hem of the Demon Lord at the end of my gaze.


    "Although you are a stranger from another world, you have been very helpful to the throne. Demon Stones don''t seem topensate for your achievements for the throne. Today, I will reward you once again for your achievement."


    A tremendous chill came out of her body.


    I couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    "Lim Sihyeon, take out your sword and bring it forward."


    Suddenly, a sword?


    I had a question in my head for a moment, but my body was already in a hurry to pull the sword from my waist.


    CHAENG


    I held up my sword with my hands and made a position as if offering it to the Demon Lord.


    A cold air wrapped around my hands, and the sword rose into the air.


    The Demon Lord muttered, looking at the sword that rose to her eye level.


    "That''s a good sword


    At that moment the cold energy that was raging around the Demon Lord began to be drawn into the sword constantly.


    I knelt down and stared nkly at the figure.


    TURRRRRR


    A great deal of energy enveloped the sword like a storm, and vibrations continued to flow.


    And finally.


    FLASH


    The sword, which received all the energy, began to emit a subtle glow with a blue light.


    The sword in the air slowlynded on my palm.


    A pattern that did not exist in the sword before seems to have appeared.


    It was the symbol of the Demon Lord.


    "Lim Sihyeon! As the guardian of Arkadan, I will give you the status of a noble. The sword in front of you will be a sign. From now on, the honor and glory of the throne that never melts will always be with you.


    (To be Continued )


    To read 20 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    An aristocrat


    Me.. an aristocrat?


    I looked nk at the unexpected Demon Lord''s deration.


    Regardless of my condition, the situation in reality continued.


    After that, the Demon Lord continued to say a few more words, but most of them didnt enter my brain due to my dazed mental state.


    When I came to my senses again, I came out of the Throne room after all the procedures were over.


    "Congrattions, Sihyeon."


    "Congrattions."


    As soon as I got out of the Throne room, Andras and Lia congratted me.


    I answered the greeting with a nod of surprise.


    "Oh Yes, thank you."


    "I expected you to get a great reward, but I didn''t expect you to get a real peerage."


    "I was so surprised watching from behind that I almost screamed.


    "Well it''s a good thing for now, isn''t it?"


    I put on a silly look as I had not yet processed the situation.


    "Of course! The status of the nobility that the Great Lord personally recognized is really great. And it''s very significant because it''s the first aristocratic position since the current Lord ascended the throne."


    Andras, unlike his usual calm self, tried to exin the greatness with an expression of great excitement.


    Kaneff, who was watching the scene from the side, also helped.


    "It''s important because some people won''t get any strange thoughts if you are a noble. They''ll nevere up with an honor duel like that idiot fromst time."


    "Oh, that''s great news."


    Perhaps the Castle had a bit of a headache because of the honor duel. They wouldn''t have thought someone would pick a fight like that."


    "I agree with Mr. Kaneff. Getting appointed as a noble is a way of recognition for the great achievements for Sihyeon, but the important reason must be to prevent unsavory things like the duel in advance."


    Andras'' exnation made me understand the meaning of the aristocrat title given to me.


    In a word, it seemed to be a device that prevented bugs from sticking to me and the farm.


    Considering the memory of suffering tremendously during the honor duel, it seemed that the Demon Lord gave away what I needed in the name ofpensation.


    I was personally satisfied.


    Marlene approached us who came out of the Throne room.


    "You must have had a good meeting with the Great Lord. And Sir. Sihyeon, congrattions on the good news."


    "Thank you."


    "There''s one more person waiting to meet you. I''ll take you there, so please follow me."


    "Wait! I don''t know who Im going to see, but I''d like to pick up Speranza first. Can''t we?"


    If you''re talking about the Erul child, you don''t have to worry. Shes already there with Prince Pelintz.-


    ""


    Follow me. I''ll lead you there."


    The group followed Marlene''s guidance again and began walking in the hallways of the Castle.


    Following Marlene we arrived at a ce where there was tight security with knights and soldiers.


    It felt much tighter than the Throne room, where we met the Demon Lord.


    The Demon guard approached Marlene and began to check something.


    He looked at us one by one with a sharp look and soon opened the way with a disciplined movement.


    The soldiers guarding the door opened the door they were guarding under the direction of the Demon guard.


    Kaneff walked through the door with unstoppable steps, and the rest of the party followed him.


    The room was filled with cute furniture, and cute dolls were ced everywhere.


    And there was a big bed inside the room.


    It looked simr to themonly called princess bed.


    A woman with gray hair sat leaning against the bed, and familiar faces were seen beside her.


    "Papa!"


    "Speranza!"


    Speranza, who was sitting on the big bed, found me and rushed over to me.


    While I was hugging Speranza, Kaneff approached the bed.


    How have you been, little girl?


    Uncle!


    The woman on the bed weed Kaneff.


    Kaneff said, stroking the woman''s head affectionately.


    "I feel like you''ve grown a little bit since I didn''t see you."


    "Huh I''m an adult now."


    "Adult.Hahaha, yes indeed."


    Kaneff''s words and actions seemed like they were normal, but warm feeling filled his eyes.


    I couldn''t resist my curiosity and asked Andras in a low voice.


    " Andras, that woman"


    "Miss Freya. The Great Lords twin sister."


    "Didn''t she just call the boss uncle?"


    "That''s right. Mr. Kaneff and Miss. Freya are uncle and neice."


    When I heard that they were rted, I realized that she did look very simr to the Demon Lord.


    Wait?!


    If the boss and the Demon woman are uncle and nephew naturally, Boss is also the uncle of the Demon Lord?


    "Is that why Boss acted brazenly in front of the Demon Lord?"


    "It might have looked that way, but there is more to it.


    As I was hearing about the amazing rtionship between the three Demons, the female Demon, who was greeting Kaneff, turned in our direction.


    It''s been a long time Mr. Andras and Ms. Lia, too."


    "Long time no see, Miss Freya."


    "It''s nice to see Lady Freya, you''ve gotten a lot better."


    The woman who briefly greeted the two turned to me.


    Her eyes began to sparkle.


    "Are you Sihyeon from another world? The one who tames the dangerous yakums and even milks them!"


    "Ah, Yes. I''m Lim Sihyeon, who came here from another world and works on the farm."


    "My name is Freya. I''m so happy to meet my benefactor in person."


    Benefactor?


    I looked puzzled because I didn''t understand why she called me a benefactor.


    Then Speranza, who was in her arms, suddenly spoke.


    "Thanks to my Papa''s Hap, she became healthy. So she thanked me earlier and gave me a lot of delicious snacks."


    Ryan added to Speranzas words.


    "Madame Freya was very weak because of an incident. When we couldn''t find the right cure, the only solution we arrived at was Yakum''s milk."


    "Oh So "


    "Yes, that''s right. The Great Lord built the farm to save her one and only family."


    Finally, I got the answer to the question which I had since I started working at Demon Farm, Why did the Demons wanted to milk Yakum?''


    "I was so scared when I heard that they were building a farm thinking that someone might get hurt trying to deal with Yakums because of me But I was really surprised to hear that Sihyeon from another world handles Yakum freely. I wouldn''t have believed it to the end if it wasn''t for Uncle''s report."


    "That''s a natural response. I sometimes don''t believe it either, even though I see it with my eyes every day"


    Everyone nodded as if they agreed with Kaneffs opinion.


    I scratched my cheek with an awkward expression.


    "Since then, I''ve recovered a lot of health thanks to you. Thank you so much. Sihyeon is like a benefactor who saved my life."


    "No..I was just doing my job, and I also received a lot ofpensation. "


    I waved my hand with an embarrassed look at the grand title of [The benefactor.]


    But Freya stared at me with more sparkling eyes, as if she had no intention of changing her mind.


    I quickly brought up another topic because I couldn''t resist the burdensome gaze.


    "So are you feeling better now?"


    "I''m much better than before, but I''m not at a safe stage yet. I shouldnt overdo it until Im fully recovered."


    Freya replied with a calm look, but she couldn''tpletely erase the sadness and regret in her words.


    As if he knew how she felt, Kaneff patted her on the head.


    "Everything will be fine, so don''t worry. You can soon leave this stuffy ce and Ill take you anywhere you want when you''re fully recovered."


    Really?


    Yes, promise.


    Actually, I''ve recently found a ce I''d like to visit.


    ?


    I''d love to visit the farm where Uncle and the people here work. I really want to see Sihyeon dealing with Yakums."


    Kaneff smirked at the sight of Freya talking as if it was a very grand dream.


    "As long as you get healthy. I''ll even hire you as a farm worker. So hang in there and get well soon."


    Freya smiled very brightly as if she liked Kaneff''s answer.


    Unlike the cold-hearted Demon Lord, Freya was a very cheerful and dreamy girl.


    It was unbelievable that she was a twin sister.


    We talkedfortably with Freya.


    Most of the stories were about the farm that she was very interested in.


    I showed the pictures of Yakum on my cell phone, and she responded simrly to the Demon Lord.


    As expected of twin sisters.


    Unfortunately, we couldn''t spend much time with Freya.


    Herplexion deteriorated rapidly probably because of her illness.


    We left Freya, who was disappointed that she couldn''t talk more, and left the room avoiding being kicked out.


    Speranza, who was in my arms, asked with a sad expression.


    "Papa, did the sister be sick again?"


    Kaneff answered the question on behalf of me, who was confused.


    "Shes not sick, she just got tired quickly because she met a lot of people after a long time. Speranza also gets tired easily when she ys with many friends, right?


    Really?


    Yeah. So you don''t have to worry. You''ll have another chance to see her.


    "Un!"


    Fortunately, Speranza''s expression brightened.


    Kaneff smiled faintly.


    Marlene, who was watching it from the side, muttered in surprise.


    You''ve changed a lot.


    What?


    Thest time I saw you, you were never a person to soothe a child.


    Are you picking a fight, Olddy?


    No, I''mplimenting you. As expected, the crooked personality doesn''t change.


    "This Olddy is really"


    "Geez, be quiet, Mr. Kaneff."


    "Were still in the Castle. Please."


    Andras and Ryan tried to calm down the ferocious Kaneff.


    Marlene turned to me without minding Kaneff''s reaction.


    "Lim Sihyeon. I have a letter from the Great Lord to you."


    "Letter?"


    "It''s not confirmed yet, but the Great Lord said she''d do her best to do what is said in the letter."


    I epted the letter from Marlene.


    I left Speranza, who was in my arms to Lia for a while, opened the envelope, took out the letter, and started reading it.


    Because I know from my long experience that the front part of a letter is unnecessarily shy greetings. I started to read from the part where the main point was likely toe out.


    The owner of the title [Cardis] Lim Sihyeon, a human from another world, will now be recognized as a noble of Arkadan.


    As the status of nobility is recognized, a suitable territory will be given, and the name of the territory will be named [Cardis]."


    The location of the estate will be around Yakum Farm. If necessary, part of the Selberg family estate will be incorporated into the Cardis estate.


    Lim Sihyeon will be appointed as the Lord of Cardis estate and his rights are guaranteed under the authority of the ruler of Arkadan, and no one can infringe or take away them.


    I looked nk after reading the letter.


    Before I knew it, the farm members were looking at me with a curious expression.


    Among them, Kaneff, who couldn''t resist his curiosity, asked.


    "What? What''s with that expression?"


    "It''s"


    "?"


    "I''m going to be a lord with a territory."


    (To be Continued )


    To read 21 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    SWOOSH


    SWOOSH


    SWOOSH


    The sound of brushing hair with arge brush, plus afortable breathing sound, gave a peaceful atmosphere around it.


    "Is itfy? Its been a while since Ibed you, so does it feel great?"


    Boo wooooo


    Bighorn with his bellyid on the ground, lowered his posture and made a slightly weak cry.


    There was no usual overbearing appearance.


    Should I say it''s like a big baby Yakum?


    Usually, as a leader who protects the group, he often acts stubbornly and violently, but sometimes when I see himid down like this, I wonder if this was his original appearance.


    Even if you are a leader of a group, is there anyone who wants to do something difficult and ufortable?


    Hes doing the hard work with a sense of responsibility that goes beyond those negative emotions.


    At first, therge size of Bighorn felt scary, but after knowing his real personality and thoughts, he felt as reliable as hisrge size.


    Oh Of course, the bad thing about brushing his hair is that it''s so hard because of his size.


    "Did anything happen when I was away?"


    Boo wo wooo


    "What''s wrong with your answer?"


    "Hey if you cant answer my question, then I''m going to quitbing!"


    While my mouth said it, my both hands moving the brush didnt stop.


    It was a little cheeky of Bighorn to ignore my question, but I took it as a sign that mybing felt good.


    It has been a few days since I went to the Demon Lord Castle.


    Many changes were likely to ur due to many things, but there was no change on the farm.


    I was given a peerage, but I was still busy doing farm work, and other farm members were quietly doing their own work on the farm.


    Sometimes I even thought that the Demon Lord giving me a noble title was a dream.


    "You Big horn, what do you think about me bing a Lord of this ce?"


    Boo?


    "I''m going to be the owner of thisnd."


    Boo wooo


    Bighorn showed interest for a while due to my distressed murmur, but quickly turned his head again.


    Hes so mean!


    I was grumpy for no reason, so I put my emotions into theb and pressed it tightly.


    However, Bighorn made a satisfactory cry as if it felt good.


    After more than an hour of brushing, the hair of Bighorn got cleaned up.


    Boooo woo woooo!


    Bighorn got up from his seat with a pleasant cry.


    I sat on the ground sweating.


    I felt the tiredness of exhaustion and a sense of aplishment of finishing.


    Bighorn seemed quite pleased with mybing, so he showed his face and acted cute to me.


    "Oh, boy! Go away! This guy who didn''t even answer when I asked a question, ising now when he is in a good mood..


    Booooooo.


    My body was weak and I didn''t have the strength to push Bighorn away.


    After acting cute and rubbing his body against mine roughly, he went back to a ce where there was a group of yakums.


    While looking at the back of Bighorn with a pleasant smile, I stood up.


    On my way to the farm building to wash away my sweat, I ran into Alfred, who had finished cleaning the stables.


    "I guess you''re done brushing, Senior."


    "Did you see it?"


    "Yes, I saw you grumbling and distracting Bighorn."


    "If you had seen me suffering, don''t you think you should have helped me as a junior?"


    "That makes no sense. It''s horrible even just thinking about getting closer to that big Yakum."


    Alfred shuddered as if he didn''t want to imagine.


    Now, he can y with baby Yakums to some extent, but he had a hard time even getting close to the bigger adult Yakums.


    I was the only one who could get close to Bighorn.


    After enjoying the junior''s realistic response, the topic was changed.


    Did Elder Kael go home safely?


    Yes, I got a call yesterday that he arrived safely at home. He also congratted you on gaining the peerage. And .."


    "?"


    "I''m sure he enjoyed the beer and he''ll be back when Mr. Kaneff''s anger subsides."


    "Ah"


    While we were away, Kael guarded the farm with Alfred.


    He left the farm just before we came back and went back to the Verdi family territory.


    Contrary to my concerns, he did all the farm work perfectly but left a problem in a ce I never thought he would.


    "I didn''t expect him to drink all the beer on the farm."


    "Ugh! I''m sorry. I was going to try to stop him"


    How could it be your fault? It''s my fault since I was the one who told him that he can take out and drink as much as he wants."


    Before leaving, as an apology to Kael, I told him to take out and drink as much beer as he wanted.


    Kaneff loved beer so much that he was stocking up quite a lot.


    There was no beer left when we returned to the farm.


    Of course, Kaneff was extremely angry.


    -You damn geezer! I will break that back of yours when I meet you again!!!


    Andras and Lia were horrified by his real anger.


    Alfred, who couldn''t stop Kael''s action, was also shaking all over, not knowing what to do.


    I tried to calm him down before the atmosphere got any worse.


    I sincerely apologized, saying that I was the one who told Kael to drink beer to his heart''s content.


    Kaneff stared at me with zing eyes.


    The atmosphere at that time was really like me getting hit by Kaneff.


    Of course, if I had been hit seriously, I wouldn''t be able to walk around like this right now, but


    Containing his anger, Kaneff returned to his room in a fit of rage.


    And he''s still noting out of the room.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Boss! I''m done preparing your meal. Aren''t youing out?"


    "Everyone else is waiting for the boss toe out. Speranza also wants to eat with Boss. It''s my fault, so pleasee out and eat first. Everyone''s worried about the Boss."


    Even today there was no response from the room.


    I had no choice but to sigh while looking at the door and turn back.


    The people waiting at the dinner table darkened their faces when they saw meing back alone.


    Is Boss noting out even today?


    Yeshe didn''t even answer.


    I replied sullenly to the worried Lia''s question.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll grab a separate mealter and take it to his room."


    "It''s a bother, but Ill count on you Lia."


    Andras frowned slightly, looking at us.


    "Mr. Kaneff seems to be really angry this time."


    Hes a little cranky, but never thought he was the kind of person who would shut himself."


    "I guess he was shocked that all the beer was gone."


    "He liked beer, and he especially liked what Sihyeon brought."


    Me and Alfred, who are somewhat responsible for this, shook our heads.


    "Papa"


    "Huh, Yes dear?"


    "Is the buass uncle very angry?"


    "Yes. Boss is very angry because Papa gave all his beer to grandpa Kael."


    Speranza, who looked worried after hearing my answer, got off the chair and ran into the kitchen.


    Then she brought her favorite pudding from the refrigerator.


    "It''s the most delicious pudding I saved. Would Buass unclee if I give this?"


    Speranza put on the pudding with a desperate look.


    A smile bloomed looking at the little girlsmendable mind to give up her favorite pudding.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to Bosster. So Speranza, don''t worry and eat before the food gets cold."


    "Un."


    Iforted Speranza and gave her a meal.


    Others were also forced to start eating without Kaneff.


    Lia and Speranza headed out of the house to hang theundry.


    I, Andras, and Alfred stayed in the dining room and continued talking.


    "How can I get rid of Boss'' anger?"


    "Ummmhe didn''t even drink the new beer you bought, right?"


    "Yeah. I brought it the next day after he got mad, but he didn''t respond."


    I bought a lot of beer from Earth but Kaneff didn''t budge from his room.


    I purposely made the food with Kaneff''s favorite things, but it was also of no use.


    "Andras, is there any way to make the Boss feel better? You''ve known the Boss here the longest, haven''t you?"


    "I don''t know. He frequently gets angry, but he has rarely been this quiet, so I don''t think I can think of much."


    Contrary to my expectations, Andras couldn''t give me any useful info.


    The three kept grumbling without finding any solution.


    While making one opinion or another, Alfred talked about a very simple solution.


    "Hes angry about the beer, right? Then, how about we suppress that anger with beer?"


    "But I already bought the beer he likes, but he didn''t respond."


    "How about preparing something special, not the usual beer."


    "Special beer?"


    Hmm Should I make him a homemade beer pouring all my heart?


    Andras, who was listening to Alfred and me, thought of something and eximed.


    "Oh! That''s it."


    "?"


    "."


    "There''s a beer that Mr. Kaneff was very fond of before. It''s a little blurry because it happened a long time ago, but I remember himughing loudly after drinking the beer even though he was in a very bad mood."


    Oh!


    Andras, what kind of beer was it?


    "Uhmaybe it was Honey beer."


    Honey beer?


    I and Alfred had a troubled look on our faces at the name of a beer that we had never heard of before.


    Is there really such a beer?


    I''m sure it''s honey beer. I haven''t tried it, but I do remember Mr. Kaneff and some other people drinking it."


    "Isn''t that enough? Let''s get a honey beer right away."


    Alfred looked bright as if the problem had been solved, but Andras was still frowning.


    "It won''t be as easy as it sounds. Honey itself is a very precious ingredient. I heard it''s not easy to make alcohol with it. So even at that time, there was a very small amount of honey beer."


    "Can we get it, if its that rare?"


    "I''ll try my best, but you''d better not expect too much."


    It didn''t seem easy even for Andras to get that beer.


    I felt like we almost had a solution, but it doesnt seem to be an easy solution.


    Should I really make a homemade beer?


    (To be Continued )


    To read 20 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The discussion of how to make the boss feel better ended quickly because I was nning to meet with merchants at Elden vige in the afternoon.


    Last time, we were going to discuss a contract for strawberry jam, but that could not be carried out due to the intrusion of the Selberg family and the honor duel.


    I headed to Elden Vige with Andras and Alfred.


    On the way to the vige, Andras brought up the story about Elden vige.


    "I think the Elden vige is included in Sihyeon''s territory."


    "What?"


    "It was originally vaguely included in the Selberg family territory, but in this process of establishing the boundaries, the area around Elden seems to be adjusted to be Sihyeon''s territory."


    "Then, what will happen now?"


    "It''s simple. Sihyeon will be the new lord of Elden."


    I will be the lord of Elden vige?


    Andras looked at my awkward expression and asked with a smile.


    Are you not interested in being the lord of Elden vige?


    It''s not like that I don''t know if I can do the Job as a Lord properly. I''ve never done anything like that before."


    "Really? From what I''ve seen, I think you''ll do well as a Lord."


    "I feel the same way as Andras. You''ll be a much better lord than that snarky Selberg little lord"


    The two encouraged me, saying I would do well, but my troubled expression did not easily disappear.


    "Do I really need to be the lord of the Elden vige? Wouldn''t it be enough to just let them escape from Selbergs influence?"


    "Whatever you choose, it''s up to Sihyeon."


    "I think we should not talk about the Lord issue in Elden Vige for now. I don''t want to make the vigers more ufortable."


    The people of Elden already felt very ufortable with me because of the fact that I was an Ester appointed by the Demon Lord.


    I liked thefortable atmosphere from before, so I decided not to announce the news that I became the Lord for the time being.


    But as soon as I arrived in the vige, the n I had in mind quickly fell apart.


    "Ergin of the Golden Clock Chamber meets Lord Cardis."


    "Algott of Orphine Chamber ofmerce meets Lord Cardis."


    As soon as the two merchants met me, they greeted me very politely, using the title Lord Cardis.


    It was only natural for the vigers to be surprised by the merchant''s polite attitude and the name [Lord].


    I was confused, I looked at Andras and Alfred and whispered.


    "What''s going on? How did they know that I''ve been granted the estate when it''s not even confirmed yet?"


    Andras replied with a bitter smile.


    "I think the news about you has gotten a lot of attention, so the information came out much faster than I thought. Sihyeon, merchants get this kind of news quickly like ghosts. The faster the information, the more profitable it can be."


    "Huh"


    Perhaps because of the merchants'' behavior, the way the vigers looked at me was very cautious.


    The two merchants did not care about my disappointed expression and began to brag excitedly about what they had prepared.


    "Hahaha! I knew that you would someday reach a great position. But even I couldn''t believe it when I heard that you were granted the status of a nobleman directly from the Great Lord. Today, as a celebration, we''ve got some of the most valuable things avable at the Golden Clock."


    "Congrattions on bing a Lord. Today, I brought a letter written by the owner of the Orphine Chamber of Commerce and congrattory gifts.."


    They took out a bunch of presents they had prepared even before I answered.


    There were so many diverse gifts that, soon therge vacant lot of the vige got filled with gifts prepared by the two merchants.


    From spice-like ingredients to fancy robes, jewelry, ornaments, and pets.


    The time when I first met Ergin in the Mercenary Guild came to my mind.


    Even then, I remembered him preparing so many burdensome gifts.


    Of course, the size of the gift at that time was iparable to the ones now.


    I saw something unusual as I was looking around the presents.


    "This is ?"


    "It''s a fruit called Bez from the East. It''s not as good as the strawberries that the Lord makes, but it''s still quite popr."


    Ergin exined about Bez, which was slightlyrger than ordinary grapes and was surrounded by blue shells.


    I was curious, so I picked up the fruit and tasted it.


    As soon as I chewed, the nectar flowed out of the skin.


    At first, I frowned at the sour taste that reminded me of lemon, but as time passed, the sour taste softened and I felt a subtle sweetness.


    The texture was very interesting, but the flesh inside the shell was chewy like gum, giving it a unique feeling.


    "This is pretty good. Andras, you should try it too. You too, ine."


    I took out two more Bez fruit and gave it to them.


    As soon as they tasted it they also showed signs as if they liked Bez.


    Ergin had a proud expression on his face.


    When I was in the middle of tasting Bez, I could feel the eyes around me.


    It was the children of the vige who were smacking their lips at the fruit they saw for the first time.


    Among them, I saw Miru next to Reville.


    I took out one Bez and beckoned her toe closer.


    Normally, she would haveughed brightly and would havee running right away, but now, she hesitated while looking around.


    I think she became cautious hearing the news that I became a Lord.


    I felt sorry and disappointed by the behavior of the cat girl, which felt like the distance between us widened.


    At that time, Reville who was standing next to Miru pushed Miru''s back slightly.


    Miru looked back in surprise, and Reville smiled and nodded as if saying it was okay.


    Thanks to this, Miru, who gained courage, came toward me little by little.


    I lifted the cat girl up close.


    "Hehehe!"


    I smiled as I hugged Miru, who wasughing softly.


    "Miru, it''s been a while."


    "Yes"


    "Did you forget my face in the meantime?"


    Miru shook her head at my question.


    "Then why didnt youe when I called you? The Miru I know would havee running in no time."


    "Because. they said you became a lord"


    "What? So youll forget me if I be a Lord?"


    "No! It''s not like that. I just thought I shouldn''t act like I used to."


    I smirked and stroked Miru''s head.


    "It''s okay to act like you used to, I like it that way."


    really?


    Of course. Have I ever lied to Miru?


    Miru once again shook her head at my question.


    I felt that it was cute, so I burst intoughter once again.


    I handed the fruit in my hand to Miru, who looked a little brighter.


    Her eyes shone brightly as if she wanted to eat the fruit.


    She carefully took the fruit to her mouth and took a bite.


    Miru trembled as soon as she took a bite due to the sour taste.


    However, after tasting the sweetness and chewy texture that she felt afterward, she opened her eyes wide.


    "Uncle, uncle! This fruit!"


    "It''s interesting, right?"


    "Yes! I''ve never had a fruit like this before."


    "Do you want to try one more?"


    Miru nodded excitedly because she liked the taste of Bez fruit.


    Contrary to my worries, the cat girl seemed to have quickly regained her usual appearance.


    I looked at Miru happily eating the fruit.


    There were still many Bez fruits that Ergin had brought.


    I turned my eyes to the children of the vige and gestured them toe close.


    Kathy, is it good?


    Wuuu, it''s gud unkul. Give me mooore!"


    "Our pretty Kathy eats so well! Wait a minute. I''ll cut it into small pieces."


    I cut the Bez fruit into small pieces by hand and brought it to the baby rabbit''s mouth.


    The baby rabbit ate the fruit I was giving her.


    Next to me, Alfred distributed snacks to the vige children.


    At first, he handed out only Bez fruits, but soon we ran out of the fruit so we gave snacks to the remaining children.


    The two merchants looked sad when the things they were trying to give me disappeared into the mouths of the vige children.


    But what can they do?


    I got it as a gift and its up to me to do what I want with it.


    I want to share it with everyone.


    Thank you, Strawberry Prince.


    Idiot! Now you should call him Lord, not Prince!"


    "Prince, are you really going to be the Lord of our vige?"


    "Hehe, I really hope you be our lord."


    I felt awkward because of the adults who became cautious for a moment.


    The children approached me as usual and chatted about the news of bing the lord, perhaps because there was a lot of intimacy I had umted from them by handing out snacks.


    Meanwhile, the vigers were fidgeting at the behavior of such children.


    It seemed like the fear of the name Lord was still greater than the closeness to me.


    Kathy, who was eating the fruit on myp, pulled my clothes with her small hand.


    "Unkul!"


    What, Kathy?"


    "Is Unkul the Lod now?"


    "Well  Does Kathy want me as a Lord?"


    To my question, the baby rabbit thought seriously for a moment and answered with a slight shake of the drooping rabbit''s ears.


    "It wud be nice if Unkul is Lod."


    Saying that she soon hugged me.


    A smile spread at the warmth that was felt in my arms.


    The thought that it would not be bad to be a Lord bloomed in my head.


    You''re still popr with kids.


    Reville!


    Kathy. Do you like Sihyeon that much?


    "Wuu, I lik Unkul the most after mommy! Hehe!"


    Kathy grinned as she answered Reville''s question.


    Of course, a happy smile also formed on my face.


    "Kathy, I''m sorry, but I need to talk to Sihyeon. Can you go to your mother?"


    "Uhwuuuu


    I was also disappointed, but I began to soothe Kathy.


    "I''ll y with you againter, Okay? Now be a good girl and go to mommy"


    Wuuu.


    Good girl. Here, I''ll give you more of Kathy''s favorite Bez, so share it with mom."


    I handed Kathy to her mother who was standing nearby.


    She bowed to me many times and left.


    Kathy stuck her face out over her mother''s shoulder and waved at me.


    "Sih, no, should I call you Lord now?"


    "Call me like you normally do, Reville. Thats morefortable for me."


    "You won''t put me in jail for contempt of the nobilityter, will you?"


    "Hahaha! I''ll never do that, so don''t worry."


    Reville''s yful question gave me a smallugh.


    He sat next to me and continued.


    "Honestly, I still can''t believe it. I didn''t expect that you would be Lord of this vige."


    It''s not confirmed yet.


    Well? I think both the Golden Clock and Orphine merchants practically confirmed it when they move like that?"


    I looked silently toward Ergin and Algott.


    They were talking about the construction ns of the strawberry jam workshop that had been postponed.


    Reville took a peek at me and asked cautiously.


    "Are you not happy to be our Lord.because we are Beast-peo?"


    "No! It''s not like that I''m worried if I can take responsibility for this many people as a Lord."


    "Hahaha!"


    Reville burst intoughter at my answer.


    "Sorry, sorry! It''s nothing like what I thought."


    "?"


    "When I heard that you were going to be our lord, Lagos and I were very happy and worried at the same time. We thought this humble vige might be a nuisance if it bes your territory."


    "."


    "You said earlier that you were worried about being responsible, right? But you know what? You are already a benefactor who has done a lot for our vige. No one will ask you to take responsibility just because you be a Lord. Rather, we should try harder to repay the favor we have received until now."


    "Are you really happy for me being a Lord?"


    "Of course! It must have been a shock to everyone since it was too sudden, but on the inside, everyone in the vige must be happy."


    Reville''s words touched me a little.


    After many twists and turns in this vige, I developed a lot of attachment in my own way.


    The story that everyone weed me made me feelfortable and happy.


    "Thank you, Reville."


    "No, thank you."


    While Reville and I were talking, Andras, who had finished talking with the merchants, approached us.


    "Are you done talking already?"


    "Yes, we''ve decided to postpone the date and carry it out as it was previously. They gave us a lot of money, and we ended the conversation quickly."


    "That''s a relief."


    "Oh! And I asked you about the honey beer, just in case. As expected, the two merchants didn''t know anything."


    I see


    I smacked my lips with regret.


    It seemed to be a really hard-to-get item to the extent that two influential merchants did not know at all.


    "Hmm? Do you need honey beer?"


    Reville, who was listening next to me, asked.


    "Do you know about honey beer, Reville?"


    "I know. I''ve drank it once before."


    "Really?"


    "Are you sure?"


    When we found a clue again in a ce we never thought we would, Andras and I asked back with an excited look.


    "I''m not sure. There is one person who can answer that question."


    "?"


    "?"


    Reville smiled.


    "Maybe I can give you a proper congrattory gift."


    (To be Continued )


    To read 21 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Leaving Alfred, who was still dealing with the kids, I and Andras started moving along with Reville.


    "Reville, have you really tried that honey beer?"


    "I''m a little embarrassed to say, but I remember sneakily gulping it with Lagos when I was a kid. I didn''t know when I stole it, butter I was scolded a lot and I knew it was honey beer."


    Reville scratched his cheek blushing, recalling the embarrassing memories of his childhood.


    He certainly seemed to have tried the honey beer.


    We entered the street a little away from the center of the vige.


    There was one person who naturally came to mind in the fairly familiar street.


    " Reville, where are you going?"


    "Its the ce you''re thinking about."


    After a while, a familiar shop appeared in front of our eyes.


    Dried herbs and ingredients hanging outside the store.


    The familiar smell of medicinal herbs weed us even before entering the store.


    Reville strode into the store and found the owner.


    Is the old man there?


    What? What are you doing here?


    Roon grandpa shuddered when he found me behind Reville.


    Looking at him feeling ufortable, I guess he seemed to have heard that I had be a Lord.


    "Hello, grandpa Racoon."


    "Hmmm Hello. What brings you here "


    His usual grumpy self disappeared and he greeted me with great civility.


    Reville, who saw it, couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Why are youughing?"


    "What''s that, old man?"


    The embarrassed Roon grandpa''s face turned red.


    I came forward and talked to him.


    "You can be asfortable as you used to be. That''s what I told Reville."


    "Well, then"


    Hearing my words, Roon grandpa quickly returned to his usual appearance.


    I continued the conversation instead of Reville, who was stillughing.


    "We''re looking for honey beer, grandpa. Do you know anything?"


    Roon grandpa shuddered at the word honey beer.


    There was a clear tension on his face.


    "Well, why are you looking for that?"


    "To make up with a friend who likes beer. I''d like to get him honey beer as a gift to quench his anger. Is there any way to get it?"


    "Ummm"


    Roon grandpa, who looked troubled, was interrupted by Reville, who calmed down.


    Just say it out loud, old man.


    What? What do you want me to say out loud?


    You have it, don''t you? That honey beer!


    What do you mean, you rascal? Who said that?"


    Roon grandpa''s voice trembled loudly at Reville''s question.


    "Didnt you get Sihyeon''s honey through Lagos a few weeks ago?"


    "Yes, but that honey came to be used as a medicine! Who tries to make a honey beer with that


    "Don''t lie. I heard it from Poco before. The old man always makes honey beer when there''s honey."


    "."


    "You haven''t been able to see honey in recent years, but you''ve recently got it in the name of using it as a medicine ingredient? Do you think I''ll believe if you said you didnt make it?


    "Uh"


    At Reville''s words full of conviction, Roon grandpa made no rebuttal and trembled.


    I asked for it with a desperate look.


    "Do you have honey beer, grandpa Racoon? Can''t we get some of it?"


    "Argh! That''s not good! I haven''t tasted it either!" said Racoon grandpa in agony.


    There really seemed to be honey beer.


    Reville, who couldn''t stand it, shouted as if he was frustrated.


    What''s wrong with you Old man? You can make it again."


    "You damn brat! I worked so hard making it! It''s been a few years since Ist made honey beer, so I did my best to make it."


    "Its for Sihyeon, not anyone else. Think about the things he has done to the vige so far."


    "Who, who asked him to do that? And everyone in the vige got help, but why am I the only one who should repay it!"


    "He''ll definitely help you next time you make it. Now there is Sihyeon, who can give you honey, so there''s no need for you to make it secretly."


    "Uh-huh"


    By the time we wondered if we were asking too much, Racoon grandpa sighed loudly.


    Then he red at me with a look of resentment and sadness.


    "I won''t let you go. Be prepared to get charged dearly."


    "I''ll pay you as much as you want."


    "You have to prepare honey for my next honey beer."


    "Of course. Don''t worry."


    I promised Racoon grandpa time and time again.


    Reville who was standing next to him muttered in a low voice.


    "Sihyeon will be the future Lord, so how about just giving him for free"


    "You punk! I should have stitched your mouth when you stole my beer and begged after getting caught!"


    "Wha! Why are you talking about things that happened long back? I don''t even remember begging you?"


    "Shut up! You beer thief."


    Roon grandpa got annoyed with Reville.


    Roon grandpa, who calmed down, took us inside the store.


    When he removed the table in the center of the room and the leather rug under it, a passage leading to the underground appeared.


    I and Andras were surprised looking at the secret space.


    CLACK, CLACK! SQUEAK!


    The door opened and adder appeared in the dark space.


    "Be careful when youe down. If you break anything, I''ll make you pay a lot for it."


    First, Roon grandpa went down, and we followed him one by one.


    The entrance was a little narrow, so therge Andras could barely pass through with a groan.


    When I got off, the basement felt a little chilly.


    Roon grandpa lit amp on the ceiling, soon the darkness filling the basement disappeared and the inside of the basement became visible.


    There were various medicinal herbs and medicinal fluids neatly arranged in an iron decorative cab.


    "Don''t touch anything and follow me."


    When I followed Roon grandpa and moved inside the basement, a little wide space got revealed.


    And on one table was a wooden barrel,monly called an oak barrel.


    "grandpathis"


    "Right. It''s the honey beer that I''ve been working hard on since a few weeks ago. It''s just the right time to ripen."


    At the end of his exnation, Roon grandpa added additional words,


    I''m so unlucky


    It may be unfortunate for him, but it was a great fortune for us.


    Roon grandpa opened the cap on the oak barrel so that he could take out the beer.


    Soon, a damp smell came out slightly.


    He brought a nearby wooden cup and poured honey beer in it.


    The wooden ss got instantly filled with beer.


    Here!


    Me?


    I asked back in surprise, looking at the wooden ss full of beer.


    " I never give up on the first drink, but I''m giving it up because its you. Hurry up and take it."


    " thank you."


    I politely took the beer handed by the Racoon grandpa.


    The smell of honey, flowers, and herbs came up pleasantly from the wooden cup.


    I gulped down my dry saliva and slowly took the wooden cup to my mouth.


    GULP GULP GULP


    As the beer went into my mouth, a pleasant scent filled my nose.


    I thought it would taste very sweet, but the sweetness was not as strong as I thought.


    Thebination of the subtle and heavy beer and carbonation was tremendous.


    It slides down my throat smoothly, while the clean and fragrant aftertaste still lingers in my mouth.


    In a word, it was Delicious.


    I have never drank a beer like this.


    The taste was delusional and deep.


    In an instant, I emptied the cup and looked at the empty wooden cup as if I was disappointed.


    Racoon grandpa asked with a sneer.


    Do you like it?


    It''s really amazing. I thought it would be super sweet with honey in it, but it''s not as sweet as I thought, and I love the subtle scent and clean taste."


    "The sweetness disappears naturally during the fermentation process. It''s possible to increase the sweetness depending on how you make it."


    The Roon grandpa''s face was filled with a smile as he raved about the honey beer.


    "I Sihyeon?


    "Uh."


    I turned to the side and saw Andras and Reville looking at me with very mournful eyes.


    I couldn''t turn away from their eyes, so I looked at Roon grandpa.


    "Do as you please. I gave you all this honey beer anyway."


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    I poured a ss of honey beer to Andras and Reville in turn.


    They emptied their sses in an instant just like me and burst into admiration.


    "Oh! That''s what honey beer tastes like. I think it''s much more delicious than I thought. I''m sure Mr. Kaneff will be satisfied with this."


    "Wow! I didn''t think it was this delicious when I drank it with Lagos when I was a kid"


    "How can I not be angry because the brats who didn''t even know the taste of alcohol drank such a precious thing!"


    The three tasted the beer alternately.


    It would have been better if I hadn''t tasted it..and it was too bad to end with just one drink.


    Ugh No!


    Let''s control the temptation for the sake of the boss.


    Hang in there! Still, I shook off the temptation of honey beer with superhuman restraint.


    Me and Andras, with the help of Reville, got out of the cer with the beer can.


    "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you guys for a long time. Huh? What''s with that big barrel?"


    "ine, I''ll exin it to youter. Let''s go back to the farm quickly."


    Without exining, I led Alfred, who was puzzled and prepared to go back to the farm quickly.


    "Sihyeon, are you going to take it to Mr. Kaneff right away?"


    "No, that''s not good. We have to prepare properly."


    "What kind of preparation??"


    "Delicious alcohol and delicious food are indispensable."


    It is a honey beer to relieve Kaneff''s anger, but apart from that, the beer itself was so delicious that I wanted to prepare it properly.


    There are things that naturallye to mind when you think of having a delicious beer.


    It''s going to take a lot of trouble, but it didn''t matter at all.


    My heart was already fluttering at the thought of having a small party after a long time.


    (To be Continued on Jul 25{MON} )


    To read 20 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Me, Andras, and Alfred hurried back to the farm with honey beer.


    It''s almost dinner time.


    I hurriedly prepared to make food.


    I hesitantly asked Ryan for help to get the cooking ingredients I needed.


    "I''m sorry, Ryan. You must be busy with your work"


    -Haha, that''s okay. No matter how busy I am, how can I refuse Sihyeon''s request? And in a sense, it''s a farm emergency, so I''ll cooperate as much as I can.


    "Once you prepared the ingredients I mentioned, contact me, Ill send ine to the door to pick them up."


    -I will prepare the ingredients as soon as possible and contact you again.


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    -By the way


    Ryan asked in a subtle voice.


    -Does honey beer taste that good?


    I answered in a serious voice.


    "It was definitely the best beer I''ve ever had."


    Ryan gulped his saliva as soon as he heard my 200% sincere answer.


    -Can I ask you to prepare an additional seat for dinner tonight? I was sorry that I couldn''t attend thest outing. I''d love to be there this time


    "Of course. Don''t feel pressured. Youre always wee."


    -I''m already looking forward to the dinner. I will contact you as soon as the ingredients you told me are ready.


    With Ryan''s help, the most urgent preparation got resolved.


    I rolled up my arms and headed straight to the kitchen.


    There were many things to prepare before the requested ingredients arrived.


    Andras was setting up an artifact to keep the barrel we bought cool, while Lia and Alfred were on standby to help me.


    "Sihyeon, what kind of food are you going to make?"


    "Where I live, there''s a food thates to mind when you think of beer. I''m going to make that today."


    "Oh, so of course it''s delicious, right?


    "What kind of food is it?"


    The eyes of the two people who tasted a lot of food from the other side of the world were filled with anticipation.


    If it was usual, I may have found the expectation burdensome, but today I wasn''t afraid.


    " We call it Fried Chicken."


    As soon as Ryan brought the ingredients, I started preparing Fried chicken in earnest.


    In the past, when my mother and I made a living with numerous part-time jobs, I had the experience of learning to fry chicken from a restaurant.


    Of course, I wasnt taught any of their recipes since it''s a franchise chicken store, but I learned the simple way to make sauce and frying chicken.


    The well-maintained chicken was washed in clean water and marinated with milk to remove the fishy smell.


    While removing the smell, I prepared a thin dough, frying powder, and sauce.


    The chicken was washed again and seasoned properly with salt and pepper.


    After that, it was put in the watery dough and frying powder in order.


    All that remains now, is the important part  frying.


    The most important thing in frying chicken is the oil temperature and frying time!


    The oil temperature was maintained at moderate temperature, and I carefully put a small chicken in the oil for testing.


    SHRILL


    PAT


    PAT


    PAT!!


    There was a sound of frying as if it was raining, and a savory smell of oil spread around.


    The well-coated dough and frying powder on the chicken are cooked golden brown.


    After a while, the moderately cooked chicken was taken out, drained of oil, and ced in a prepared bowl.


    Alfred and Lia''s eyes felt like they would pop out any second, looking at thepleted Fried chicken.


    "This is Fried chicken"


    "Gulp"


    I divided the chicken into three pieces because it felt like their mouths were about to drool.


    And we each took a piece.


    The fresh fried chicken went into the mouths of the three people in the kitchen.


    After tasting the chicken, we stood in silence for a while.


    No, to be exact, we didn''t have anything to say.


    It was so clear that we all thought the same thing just by looking at each other''s eyes and expressions.


    The savory smell of chicken oil, the crispy texture, and the flesh of hot and moist chicken made the taste of the freshly fried chicken so delicious that we felt touched by the chickens grace.


    Wouldnt this delicious chicken and honey beer be an unbeatablebination?


    Once again, after confirming the power of Fried Chicken, I began to fry chicken without hesitation.


    The kitchen echoed with a louder rain sound than before.


    As I was in a hurry to prepare, the meal preparation gotpleted a littleter than usual.


    Ryan, who came to be with the farm members after a long time, was also present at the dining table.


    Todays main dish, Fried Chicken was ced on the table.


    Next to it was a sd made of shredded cabbage and radish, along with corn cheese, Speranza''s favorite egg roll, andstly, cold honey beer.


    The table was quite satisfactory despite the hasty preparation.


    The farm members gulped down looking at the delicious foods in front of them.


    Everyone waited for the boss arrival.


    Ryan asked with a nervous look.


    "Did you tell Mr. Kaneff?""


    "Yes, I told Mr. Kaneff as soon as it got ready. I told him about the honey beer and the delicious food today. But, as usual, he didn''t give any reply."


    Lia''s unconfident tone gave rise to anxiety on everyone''s faces.


    GROWL.


    The growling sound of the stomach was heard next to me.


    I looked down pitifully at Speranza, who was holding back her hunger.


    "Speranza, aren''t you hungry? I think the boss willeter, its fine. You can eat first?"


    Speranza shook her head at my question.


    "I want to eat it with Buass Uncle. I want everyone to eat together."


    Everyone sitting in front of the table looked at Speranza with warm eyes.


    I also decided to wait a little longer to respect thatmendable mind.


    At the moment, when I started worrying that the prepared food would cool down and lose its taste.


    THUD.


    At the entrance of the dining room, someone appeared with loud footsteps.


    It was Kaneff with his usual disheveled hair and anguid expression.


    He slowly approached his usual seat and sat down.


    There was a slight smile on the faces of everyone.


    Kaneff, who didnt like the atmosphere, spat out.


    "What? Don''t you like meing out to eat?"


    Everyone quickly hid the smile from their faces and managed their facial expressions.


    Only Speranza kept looking at Kaneff with a smile.


    Feeling the gaze, Kaneff couldn''t say anything to Speranza and unnaturally looked away.


    In a slightly awkward atmosphere, Ryan actively stepped up and led the atmosphere.


    "It''s so nice to get together like this after a long time. I heard there''s a special beer prepared. Let''s taste the food before it gets cold."


    "Here''s the honey beer that Sihyeon had a hard time getting."


    Andras handed out the honey beer we got from the Roon grandpa to everyone in the ss.


    Thanks to his artifact, the coolness of the beer was well maintained.


    The fragrant aroma of honey beer spread around the table.


    Kaneff also liked the scent, and his expression of disgust started to change.


    Everyone''s eyes turned back to Kaneff.


    Conscious of the gaze, he slowly took a ss of honey beer to his mouth


    GULP


    GULP


    Kaneff gulped down a fair amount of beer at once.


    As soon as the ss left his mouth, a gentle smile bloomed around his mouth.


    "It''s delicious it''s a good beer."


    Starting with that deration, the rest of the people began to taste the honey beer.


    Wow it''s so good.


    It smells so unique. The scent of honey, flowers, and trees keeps hovering in my mouth.


    Wow, You can make this kind of alcohol with honey. I I think we should make it on our farm."


    Everyone was amazed at the taste of honey beer.


    I also took the beer from the ss to my mouth.


    Perhaps because it was colder than when I tasted it in the Racoon grandpas basement, the cool and refreshing feeling seemed to have doubled.


    Those who tasted the delicious beer naturally moved their hands to the savory smell of chicken.


    Before the beer''s lingering feeling disappeared, the hot chicken went into everyone''s mouth.


    "..!!"


    There was nothing else to exin after that.


    Not only Kaneff but also the rest of the farm members fell in love with the taste of chicken and beer.


    In each ss, beer continued to be emptied and filled, while the well-prepared chicken disappeared rapidly.


    Of course, Speranza couldn''t taste honey beer, but she kept moving her hand while chewing the chicken in her small mouth as if she liked the Fried chicken.


    I looked at the scene with satisfaction and cut the chicken into small pieces to make it easier for her to eat.


    Thanks to delicious alcohol and food, the awkward atmosphere disappeared quickly, and the pleasantughter and stories of the farm members continued on the table.


    A smile did not leave Kaneff''s face watching it.


    I looked at him and spoke to him carefully.


    "Boss, do you like the beer and chicken we prepared today?"


    "Well, it''s good. It''s not as delicious as the honey beer I''ve tasted before, but this beer you brought isn''t bad either. And it goes really well with this chicken."


    "That Im sorry for what happenedst time. I should have asked the boss for permission first. If I think about it now, I think I did what I wanted to do. I''m so sorry."


    I was wrong about the beer incidentst time.


    Kaneff looked at me for a moment and then burst into a smirk.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I was really angry at the time, but if I think about it now, they were the beers you brought me, and you wanted to thank the geezer in your own way, right? Don''t worry about me being too angry, and."


    Kaneff said as he drank all the honey beer left in his ss.


    "Thanks to you, I tasted this delicious beer. It made me feel so much better since that geezer could never taste such a delicious beer."


    Kaneff smiled slightly wickedly and his eyes sparkled.


    Fortunately, he seemed to be relieved, so I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Speranza, who was watching our conversation from the side, suddenly intervened.


    "Buass Uncle, are you not angry anymore?"


    When Speranza asked with her cute eyes wide open, Kaneff replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, I''m not angry. I''m sorry to have worried you all this time."


    Hehe, it''s okay, Buass Uncle.


    Kaneff gently patted Speranza''s head with a grin.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 21 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Are you okay


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    If it is very difficult, can I do the cleaning instead of you today?


    "It''s okay. It''s not that hard enough."


    "Tch, I thought you were drinking in a hurry at the end"


    I clicked my tongue at Alfred''s face, grown pale from a hangover.


    The honey beer was so delicious yesterday that he seemed to have exceeded his limit.


    "I tried not to let what happened during the pic, but the Honey beer was so good that I went a little too far at the end."


    "Well Honey beer was really good."


    "Fried Chicken was great, too."


    Alfred smacked his lips, recalling yesterday''s chicken and beer.


    Looking at his eyes shining like that, it seems he really liked the honey beer even though he was suffering from a hangover.


    The dinner I prepared yesterday was a great sess.


    The wooden barrel containing honey beer soon bottomed out, and only the bones of all the Fried chicken that I had prepared were left.


    The sad thing was that we didn''t have enough honey beer


    The beer was so delicious that everyone quickly emptied the ss, so the honey beer ran out at a slightly disappointing time.


    After that, I was forced to continue the atmosphere with the regr canned beer I had purchased, but everyone couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    In particr, Kaneff was so disappointed that he looked at the empty honey beer ss several times.


    "Senior. Why don''t we take this opportunity to make honey beer?"


    "We?"


    "Yes! You can keep getting the most difficult honey among the ingredients."


    "That''s true."


    Thanks to our rtionship with the bees living in the nearby forest, we were still steadily receiving honey.


    "You just need to learn how to make honey beer from Beast-people no, you can just hire the Beast-people to make it in bulk. What do you think?"


    "Hmm"


    Hiring Roon grandpa to produce a lot of honey beer.


    At a nce, it didnt sound like a bad n.


    However, there were several problems in executing the n blindly.


    First of all, it is impossible to obtain so much honey, and in addition, making one barrel carefully ispletely different from mass production.


    In addition, we were also working on making a strawberry jam workshop.


    Strawberry jam was more urgent because we had already signed a contract with the two top merchant groups.


    "I think it''s still too early. Let''s think more about the nter. I liked the honey beer, too, so I''ll ask Roon grandpa to keep making it."


    "Um. Okay."


    Alfred showed signs of regret at my hesitant attitude, but soon his face became pale once again due to the effects of the hangover.


    I think he really liked the honey beer enough to ovee his hangover for a while.


    Feeling sorry for Alfred, who was suffering from a hangover, I finished my work quickly and helped him clean.


    Thanks to working together, Alfred was able to finish cleaning before his face got any worse.


    While I was going back to the farm building,forting Alfred for his hard work, I felt a wave of familiar magic.


    It was what felt when Andras used the dimensional leap magic.


    But the magic today felt stronger than usual.


    After a while, as I expected, Andras appeared.


    And next to him, was a Demon I saw for the first time.


    Farm members and the strange Demon gathered in a ce used as a living room/ reception room of the farm building.


    He seemed to be a Demon who arrived with Andras a little while ago with dimensional leap magic.


    "How are you, Sir? My name is Bebeto from the Barbatos family.


    The middle-aged Demon with dark brown hair bowed politely.


    Andras, who ys the role of the farm''s encyclopedia, whispered to me secretly.


    "The Barbatos family is one of the top five noble families. They are famous for their deep knowledge in architecture and elemental magic."


    Bebeto added an exnation after scratching his head as if he heard Andras.


    "I have the surname Barbatos, but I am only one of the descendants of many factions. There''s a big difference between Prince Schnarpe and Prince Verdi, who are of immediate family descents."


    He made it clear that he was different from Andras and Alfred, revealing that he was a member of the branch family.


    I thought the story of the main family and branch family would be a sensitive story, but others seemed familiar with this conversation and did not respond much.


    So I thought that was the norm here, and quietly moved on.


    After a light greeting, Bebeto exined why he came here.


    "I came here on amission from the Demon Lord Castle. I was told I need to build new facilities on the farm while expanding the existing facilities?"


    "Oh! That''s right. There''s a lot of inconvenience in farm facilities right now, and I need help from professionals."


    "We decided to provide maximum support. Today, I''m here to listen to the needs of the people on the farm, to survey thend and make a rough n."


    "That''s great news. The Barbatos has great architectural skills. It was also the Barbatos who built the gates of Lord Castle and Pilgram a long time ago."


    "Yes, the gates of Great Lord Castle and Pilgram are the pride of the Barbatos family."


    Bebeto responded with a proud look to Andras'' praise.


    "From what I''ve heard, you''re going to build a barn, an extension of strawberry field facilities, and a new strawberry jam workshop. Is there anything else you need?"


    Bebeto asked, taking out a small notebook and writing instrument from his arms.


    The farm members began to pour out the words as if they were waiting for the question toe up.


    I would like to build a new facility to produce artifacts. For the noise and safety, I''d like to build it a little away from the farm building."


    "Training! I need a training room. It''s hard to concentrate because it''s such an open field right now. I wish I had more space to focus on training."


    "I wish you could expand the kitchen of the farm building. It was okay when there were fewer people staying on the farm before, but now I think the kitchen is a little small because there are more people."


    "Uhh. I want to y with the baby yakums in the yground."


    As opinions poured out in an instant, Bebeto kept writing in his notebook.


    And he looked perplexed when he managed to get all thements.


    "Well, I heard that Lord Castle was going to provide support, but it''s probably on a limited budget. I think it''s better to set priorities for now beforeing up with a concrete n."


    Words poured out once again at Bebeto''s rmendation.


    "Of course, the Artifacts roomes first, right? If you build it first, we can easily create tools and artifacts that help the farm."


    "Andras! That''s something you can do at the Germour Magical Division. Plus, it will be expensive, so it''s better to build a rtively easy training room first."


    "ine, you''re doing well without a training room. There are so many inconveniences in the kitchen right now. Preparing meals is also important to everyone, so of course, it should be a high priority."


    "Uh-huh. Papaaaaaa. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .."


    Speranza could not intervene in the three people''s arguments, so she looked at me with a mournful look.


    As I was soothing Speranza, her eyes gradually got teary, and Kaneff, who has been still so far, opened his mouth for the first time.


    Everyone! Be QUIET!!


    Can we fight over such a trivial thing? Shouldn''t you think about what''s important to the farm first, instead of just being self-centered?"


    Ooooh! Boss!


    Why is he so responsible and exemry suddenly?


    He was very satisfied with the honey beer yesterday, which must have changed his mind?


    I looked with admiration and respect at Kaneff''s responsible appearance after a long time.


    The three people who argued, quickly became quiet due to irrefutable scolding.


    Kaneff, who took control of the atmosphere at once, looked around once and spoke calmly again.


    "The most important thing for the farm is decided, isn''t it?


    " Boss, what is it? What is the most important thing for the farm?


    We have to build a beer brewery first.


    ??


    ?


    ?


    ?


    And we''ll constantly produce honey beer there. Think about it. We can have a chicken and beer party every day GULP!"


    This crazy


    I barely swallowed the swear word that almost popped out of my mouth.


    Kaneff''s eyes, proudly insisting on the construction of a beer brewery, showed even a slight hint of madness.


    "Mr. Kaneff! What are you talking about, the beer brewery? Of course, the Artifact


    "Training Room! Training Room! Training Room!


    " "The kitchen is the first..


    "Shut up! I need a beer brewery the most!"


    Once again, the ce fell into chaos.


    Kaneff, whom I thought as the guardian of the farm set fire to the fuse of chaos.


    Seeing this mess, I gently blocked Speranza''s ears and raised my voice.


    "Please stop. What kind of attitude is this when we have a guest? Aren''t you ashamed of what Speranza might learn from seeing you?"


    The three of them flinched when I was seriously angry.


    After a while, they blushed and bowed their heads deeply as if they were ashamed of their appearance.


    On the other hand, Kaneff pouted his lips with a brazen expression, as if saying What did I do wrong?


    After restraining the immature farm member''s behavior, I spoke again to Bebeto, who was restless.


    "What do you think we should do, Mr. Bebeto?"


    "You can just call me Bebeto. I''ll need to locate and survey thend, depending on the type of facility, but I''ll give you a rough idea."


    Bebeto re-opened after checking the things in his notebook.


    "First of all, the easiest thing to do is expand the barn and build a training room. We don''t need much workforce or special construction materials for that."


    Alfred''s face brightened when he heard that the training room was easy to build.


    "The hardest looking ones are strawberry jam workshops and beer breweries. Creating a professional production facility requires the help of an experienced builder. Of course, construction costs are bound to go up. Hmm"


    It seemed difficult to build all the facilities we wanted with the support from the Castle.


    The farm members looked at me anxiously.


    Everyone seemed to be trying to hand me the power to decide on priorities.


    What should I do?


    I want to make all the facilities that the farm members want


    As worries kept deepening, Bebeto spoke quietly.


    "Sir. Sihyeon, I have a suggestion from the Barbatos about the construction of the facility. Would you like to hear it?"


    ..


    "I''m here because I know there''s something about the construction of the facility, but I also want to suggest something to Sir. Sihyeon."


    I looked puzzled by the sudden story.


    Looking at the faces of the other farm members, they also seemed to have no clue.


    "Can you wait a minute?"


    Bebeto asked us for our understanding and got up.


    He went outside the farm building and returned shortly afterward with two servants carrying arge wooden box.


    Theyid down the wooden box in front of us very carefully.


    The farm members naturally headed toward the wooden box.


    "There is something here with which we''d like to ask help from Sir. Sihyeon."


    "?"


    "I''ll open the box."


    Bebeto opened the lock of the box and opened the wooden box.


    SQUEAK


    SQUEAK


    On the inside, there was a fluffy pillow and two eggs surrounded by soft cloth.


    The two eggs had ck and golden stripes on a white background and seemed a little bigger than the ostrich''s eggs, which are famous for theirrge size.


    What kind of egg is this?


    And why did he bring them here?


    Bebeto read my questionable expression and immediately exined the identity of the eggs.


    "This is Griffin''s egg."


    (To be Continued)


    To read 22 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    "Griffin''s egg?"


    Griffin  A creature with an eagle''s head and wings and a lion''s body?


    I opened my eyes wide and looked alternatively between the two big eggs and Bebeto.


    Bebeto continued his exnation calmly as if he had expected my reaction.


    "Some hunters identally found the eggs that were abandoned. There were a lot of Griffin''s feathers around them, so they immediately noticed that it was Griffin''s egg and brought it to the Barbatos family.."


    Andras added a timely exnation when I couldntprehend the situation.


    "The symbol of the Barbatos family is Griffin. In the past, they used to tame and breed Griffin themselves, ride it around like a horse or use it forbat."


    "Oh! That would have been awesome."


    I was amazed when I imagined people riding it and stirring the battlefield.


    Bebeto replied with a beaming smile as if he was sympathetic to my words.


    "ording to the family records, the fighting with a Griffin was so awe-inspiring that many knights came to Barbatos and swore allegiance. There is also a record that a Griffin was awarded to a knight who actually made a great contribution. Now, of course, it is a story of the past."


    Hisst words ended with a bitter smile.


    "It''s a story of the past..do you mean that there is no Griffin now?"


    "Yes, a long time ago, because of an unknown epidemic, most of the Griffin we raised in our family died. Even the few which managed to survive the epidemic didn''t reproduce."


    "I see..But, if the hunters finds the eggs like this, doesn''t that mean there''s still Griffin in the wild? Cant you tame the griffins in the wild?"


    As you said, there have been several attempts to tame the griffins in the wild, but they all ended up in failure. The wild-grown adult griffins refused the touch of Demons, while the young griffins who were just born, did not grow up properly and died quickly."


    As the story progressed, it was not difficult to guess why Bebeto brought Griffin''s eggs.


    Are you going to leave those Griffin eggs with me?


    You''ve guessed it right. As you just said, We want Sir. Sihyeons help with these eggs."


    Hmm


    The Barbatos has been watching with interest since we heard that Sir. Sihyeon had tamed Yakum on this farm. And it is also said you tamed the fairies and the bees


    "Well, the word tame is a little vague. I don''t really think I''m in that kind of rtionship with them."


    Bebeto bowed his head in surprise, as if he thought I was offended.


    "Ah! If you feel ufortable because of my expression, I apologize.


    "No, you don''t have to bow. I''m just a little surprised since most of the Demons in the Demon world think like that."


    Bebeto sighed with relief.


    Now, what should I do with these Griffin''s eggs


    I looked once again at the two eggs thaty in the box.


    I know why the Barbatos is trying to leave this egg to me, but the thought that I did not want to take up this offer was bigger in my head.


    With the birth of Aara and Dora, I felt once again how difficult it is to bring a life into this world and take care of them.


    In addition, I thought it was close to gambling for me to protect these eggs without any knowledge of Griffins.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I can be of any help. It seems like the Barbatos have had a hard time getting these eggs, but I''m not confident since I dont know anything about Griffin."


    "No Sir, wait a minute."


    Bebeto spewed out as I appeared to turn down the offer.


    "You don''t have to feel pressured about the proposal. We know how difficult it is since we failed several times, so were asking Sir. Sihyeon to just give it a try."


    "Ummm"


    "And if Sir. Sihyeon can''t take care of these eggs, the griffins inside these eggs are close to being dead. The griffins in the wild will never touch the eggs that are touched by the Demons, and we don''t have the ability to make them hatch."


    I frowned at the words that if I don''t help, there''s no hope for the guys in the eggs.


    I wanted to shoot back saying, [Why did you bring Griffin''s eggs if you dont have the ability to raise them?] But whats going to happen by ming them for something that has already happened?


    PULL!


    I looked around as I felt someone pulling my clothes, and at the end of my sight, there was Speranza who stared at me with a lot of worries in her big eyes.


    "Papa do these babies also don''t have a mom and dad?"


    "Um I guess so."


    Speranza, who has been separated from her parents at a young age, seems to feel sorry for the young griffins, who also lost their parents.


    "Can''t Papa take care of those babies? Speranza will also help papa, a lot?"


    Speranza asked me while moistening her eyes.


    If I didn''t ept, it felt like she might start crying.


    Bebeto did not miss the opportunity and quickly spoke to me who was in confusion.


    "I will guarantee some support for the construction of the facility in return for your help. And if the griffins sessfully hatch, we''ll build all the facilities you need for free in the future."


    "Oh! Is that true? then beer brewing?"


    "Of course. If you want, I''ll invite a craftsman who has expertise in beer to make it perfect."


    Kaneff responded favorably to Bebeto''s suggestion.


    Alfred and Lia also looked simr.


    All that''s left is my choice.


    There was a slight reluctance because it seemed like we were bargaining with small creatures that could not speak, but it was also ufortable to just send Griffin''s eggs back.


    Speranza, who is not usually stubborn, also asks me to do this.


    "Okay. I''m not sure if I can do it, but I''ll take care of Griffin''s eggs for now."


    "Are you epting the offer? Thank you very much, thank you."


    "Of course, you''ll have to do your best to build the facility."


    "Of course, we will. We will make the facility as strong andfortable as possible. Leave it to me, Sir."


    Bebeto showed a confident attitude, beating his chest.


    Speranza was happy to hear that Ill be taking care of Griffin''s eggs, and other farm members also looked positive, except for one  Andras.


    Andras had a serious look on his face as if he was worried about something serious.


    "Andras? Is there anything you don''t like?"


    "No, it''s not. Rather than saying there is a problem with the proposal, I doubt the person who came to make it."


    "?"


    Andras''s serious eyes turned to Bebeto.


    Naturally, Bebeto became tense at the piercing eyes of Andras.


    "As far as I know, the work regarding Griffins is very important to the Barbatos family. Why didn''t the immediate family membere and instead send one from the branch family?"


    "That''s"


    Bebeto couldn''t immediately answer Andras''s question, and only his lips trembled.


    "And the promise of building all the facilities on the farm for free seems to be a promise that can''t be easily decided with the authority of a branch family member"


    "What? Was the promise a random lie?"


    Kaneff frowned hearing Andras words.


    Bebeto made an excuse by shaking his hands so much that his whole body shook.


    "Oh, you''re mistaken. How am I going to make a false suggestion to people here?"


    Bebeto exined desperately.


    "Of course, as Sir. Andras said, my authority in the family is weak, but this proposal has been temporarily recognized by the head of Barbatos. I could write down the proposal I told you about by tomorrow and stamp it with our family seal."


    Kaneff''s face, which was frowned, got slightly loosened hearing the reply.


    But the heavy gaze of Andras was still pressing on Bebeto.


    He hesitated for a moment and continued his story with a helpless look.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t tell you why I came up with the proposal. I''m not in a position to open my mouth since it''s intertwined with important internal issues within the family."


    "I see. There''s nothing we can do if it''s about the internal affairs of the family.


    "I''m sorry."


    Eventually, we were not told the reason for leaving Griffins eggs with me.


    As Andras said, I can''t force myself to ask about other people''s family affairs.


    Moreover, I and the farm members didn''t care much about that.


    After the talk of building farm facilities and Griffin''s eggs, Bebeto immediately examined thend around the farm and the conditions of the original facilities.


    He looked around the barn for the expansion of the barn.


    Bebeto was so scared of Chorongi, Aara, and Dora, who were resting on the inside.


    "SIR, SIR. SIHYEON". Is it really okay? They''re not going to jump on me all of a sudden, right?"


    Its fine. Those guys are nice, they never do that. No! If you close your eyes, how can you look around?"


    Bebeto clung to my back and trembled as if he was going through a haunted house.


    When he finally checked the internal structure and came out, his whole body was drenched with cold sweat.


    I didn''t know he''d be this scared.


    I should have sent Chorongi and the babies outside.


    Still, Bebeto showed his professional spirit even though his legs were shaking, checking the surrounding terrain and surveying thend until the end.


    "We havepleted all the necessary preliminary checks. I will visit you again when the specific construction n ispleted. And please take care of Griffin''s eggs."


    Bebeto left the farm with his group, leaving thest words asking me to take care of the eggs.


    After seeing them off, I returned to the farm building and headed to my room on the second floor.


    "Papa Papa!"


    Speranza greeted me from the bed in the room.


    And beside hery tworge eggs, surrounded by pillows and cloth.


    "Papa, look. The egg is so smooth."


    Speranza carefully stroked them with an expression of wonder.


    I forced a smile on my face to keep up with Speranza''s excitement, but looking at the eggs on the bed, I was very worried.


    How do I hatch these eggs?


    If they had their parents, they would probably have kept them in their arms


    Should I buy a chick hatcher or something?


    Well, these guys are too big to fit in.


    I stroked the surface of the egg with a worried look on my face


    -Wuuu


    "Huh?"


    -C o l d


    Suddenly I heard someones whisper.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 21 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    I looked at Speranza next to me just in case.


    However, the whisper just before was not Speranza''s voice.


    When I was confused by an unknown phenomenon, I heard the whisper once again.


    C o l d


    It''s cold


    The whisper was a little clearer than before.


    And this time, I could feel exactly where the whisper came from.


    My eyes turned toward Griffin''s egg.


    Surprised by the sudden situation, I put my hand back on the surface of the egg.


    Then a faint whisper came out more clearly.


    It''s cold It''s cold!


    It''s cold


    I began to think about how to respond to the desperate whisper of the eggs.


    It was a cliche, but still, I tried by taking the eggs in my arms and hugged them tightly.


    My body was in close contact with the eggs so that the warmth could be delivered as much as possible.


    Speranza tilted her head at my behavior.


    "Papa? Whatcha doing?"


    Hmm, I''m hugging these eggs because they''re cold.


    Really? Then can I hug them too!


    Speranza opened her arms wide and tried to hug the two eggs.


    However, the size of the egg was sorge that the little fox girl could barely hold one side of the eggs.


    Still, thanks to my and Speranza''s efforts, the whisper of coldness from the eggs gradually decreased.


    Speranza, who was whining to hug the egg, asked anxiously.


    Are the eggs alright now, Papa?


    Yes, they''re not that cold anymore.


    Hehe.


    Speranza smiled and stroked the eggs with her hands.


    As Speranza and I were hugging the egg to share the warmth a thought came to my mind.


    Um, how long do I have to stay like this?


    Hugging the egg itself was not that difficult, but I dont know how long I have to do this.


    There was a lot of work left to do on the farm today.


    Unlike the first time when Speranza was motivated, it felt like she was losing strength.


    She tried to embrace the eggs with her small body, so maybe it wasn''t asfortable as I was.


    "Speranza, if you''re finding it hard, you can rest a little."


    I let Speranza who was having a hard time rest, and I put the two eggs away from my arms for a while.


    But


    Cold Cold!


    Cold Hug me!


    ".?"


    The two eggs immediately responded.


    Surprised, I held the eggs in my arms again.


    Then, like a lie, the eggs were silent again.


    Stuck with Griffin''s egg, I made an absurd expression.


    "Uh Speranza. I need some help. Can you call the others?"


    "So you can''t stop holding these Griffin eggs because they''re cold?"


    "Yeah."


    "Huh so you can''t do anything else."


    When Andras heard my exnation, he smiled.


    Lia, who heard the situation together next to him, approached Griffin''s egg with interest.


    "Sihyeon, can I hug these eggs if you''re having a hard time?"


    "Would you like to?"


    I put the eggs I was holding on the bed and slipped away.


    Lia settled where I was and reached out to the egg.


    But as soon as she hugged her, a reaction immediately flowed from the eggs.


    No! I don''t want to!


    Go away!


    "I''m sorry, Lia, it seems like they dont like it."


    "What?"


    "The eggs hate it so much"


    Lia looked a little shocked by my words and then walked out of bed with a gloomy look on her face.


    I felt sorry looking at her disappointment.


    "Then why don''t you try this?"


    Andras went out as if he had thought of something, and quicklypleted a square-shaped artifact.


    "This is an artifact that emits heat. Its a little sloppy, but it also has the ability to control heat, so I think this will work out."


    Confident Andras put the artifact close to the eggs and operated it.


    As he said, warmth flowed out from the artifact and wrapped the eggs.


    Unfortunately, the eggs did not respond very well.


    I don''t want to. Hug me.


    Hug me.


    "I''m sorry, Andras. I don''t think they like this either."


    "Ah. Is that so?"


    Andras took back the artifact with an expression of regret.


    Since then, various attempts were made to satisfy Griffin''s eggs.


    The farm members held the eggs one after another and made it feel simr to holding them in their arms with afortable cushion.


    Although there was a slight difference in response.


    In the end, Griffin''s eggs did not elicit a satisfactory response.


    Finally, when I hugged the eggs again, they showed afortable reaction that they didnt show before.


    Kaneff burst intoughter looking at my condition.


    "Hahaha, I think the Barbatos have found the right person for the job. Youre going to have to go through some trouble for the time being."


    "I''m surprised at Sihyeon''s ability every time I see it."


    "I know. Even the beasts that are not yet born follow Sihyeon"


    The farm members each said something and expressed admiration for my mysterious ability.


    On the other hand, I looked down at the big Griffin eggs with a troubled look.


    "Oh. What should I do? I can''t work on the farm if I keep holding them like this."


    Andras replied immediately as I muttered anxiously.


    "Hmmm, Sihyeon. It must be a little hard, but why don''t you deal with it in a simple way?"


    ".?"


    For Griffin''s eggs, who don''t want to get away from me, the way Andras suggested was very simple.


    Making a Griffin egg bag that I can carry around on my back.


    It was a very simple solution, but the effect was clear.


    The condition of the eggs can be checked from time to time, and theirfortable conditions are maintained.


    The problem was, it was physically very difficult for me.


    Griffin''s eggs, which are tens of timesrger than ordinary eggs, were hard to carry in the back while doing other work.


    I never thought I''d be raising Griffin''s eggs myself.


    ording to a record of Griffin sent by the Barbatos familyter, when a female Griffinys eggs, the couple takes turns protecting the eggs.


    When one person protects the egg, the other goes hunting instead, and if the results of the hunt were not good, the Griffin that protects the egg may starve for more than a week.


    I realized once again that the process of bringing a new life to the world is so difficult whether it''s Humans or Yakums or Griffins.


    While I was struggling to take care of Griffin''s eggs, Bebeto, who left the eggs with me, began building new facilities on the farm in earnest.


    The first ce he touched was the expansion of the barn.


    The structure of the building was simple, and it did not contain special materials, and it was the least difficult construction.


    The problem was the Yakums guarding the perimeter.


    As many Demons gathered for construction work near the barn, Yakums were naturally wary.


    Some of the Demons who were working ran away at the sight of Bighorn emitting hostile energy.


    Inevitably, whenever the construction was carried out, I came forward to soothe the anxious Yakums, and fortunately, the expansion of the barn waspleted without any major problems.


    What''s a little bit different was.


    After the expansion was over, I felt a sense of respect in the eyes of Bebeto and the workers when they look at me


    The next construction was the expansion of strawberry field facilities and the construction of a strawberry jam workshop.


    Kaneff insisted on creating a beer brewery in the middle, but naturally, it was ignored.


    The construction of the strawberry jam workshop was more difficult than the expansion of the barn.


    Severalplex mechanical devices rted to the production of strawberry jam were also to be installed.


    However, apart from the difficulties of the work, the construction environment was much better.


    The people of Elden Vige came forward and helped with the work when they heard that they were making a strawberry jam workshop.


    Beast-people carried heavy construction materials by hand and served meals to the workers.


    Some of the workers were not happy with the help of Beast-people at first, but as the construction schedule continued, they naturally began to ept their help.


    In the first ce, it must have been happier for workers since they can concentrate on construction.


    The Barbatos family workers, Beast-people, and Andras worked hard on the strawberry jam workshop.


    They were able toplete the strawberry jam workshop at an amazing speed.


    The day when the strawberry jam workshop waspleted, Bebeto, workers, and Andras, who had suffered together, gathered together with Elden vigers and farm members to celebrate.


    Thanks to Ergin, who sent plenty of food ingredients and alcohol for the feast, everyone could enjoy a rich feast.


    As time passed, weeks passed since I started taking care of Griffin''s eggs.


    Early in the morning, I entered the newly expanded barn.


    Aara and Dora, who were already awake, found me and rushed over.


    Powiiiii!


    Powiiiii!


    Aara, Dora! Did you guys sleep well?"


    I was pleased with the two acting cute in my arms.


    The two sisters grew up and before I knew it, they felt heavy.


    Chorongi, the mother of the sisters, was still sleeping.


    Unlike Hermosa who didn''t sleep much in the morning, Chorongi often slept like this.


    "Is Mom sleeping again?


    -Powiii?


    -Powiii.


    I couldn''t milk Chorongi who was sleeping, so I decided to put off milking.


    I left the barn again and headed to the second floor of the farm building this time.


    In my room bed, Speranza was asleep hugging Griffin''s eggs.


    Even though I always told her to sleepfortably, Speranza liked to hug the eggs preciously like this.


    Maybe she was feeling sympathetic with the eggs who also lost their parents.


    Looking at her with eyes filled with pity and pride, I organized Speranza''s messy hair on her forehead.


    After a while, I turned to Griffin''s eggs.


    Griffin''s eggs had little change from when Bebeto first brought them.


    It was inevitably hard to carry heavy eggs on my back, but I was more interested in the eggs because I got attached to them while carrying them.


    The moment I reached out to enjoy the smooth texture of the eggs.


    I felt something different from the inside.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 22 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    What is this?


    Usually, when I touched the eggs with my hand like this, they used to express their will actively, like cold, hug me, but now it was quiet as if they were sleeping.


    At first, I was worried that something might have gone wrong.


    However, when I focused a little more, it felt like they were calmer than usual, while the waves of life felt from the inside remained the same.


    I don''t think theyre sick or having a problem Then why?


    Suddenly something popped into my head.


    What if the babies inside the eggs who have been doing well, suddenly face a change?


    I remembered some of the texts from the Barbatos about Griffin


    Griffin''s eggs hatch in 40 to 50 days.


    -The incubation period of the eggs may vary depending on the temperature, humidity, and each egg.


    While breaking the shell of the egg, the Griffin cub consumes a lot of power and is in a vulnerable state, and without proper care, it is highly likely to lose its life.


    It was not known when Griffinid these eggs, but considering the length of time they have been on the farm so far, the incubation period is just around the corner


    It was not strange even if the time is really around, then, these guys might be starting to get ready for the new world.


    My eyes looking at the eggs deepened.


    My heart began to pound with anticipation and excitement.


    Griffin''s eggs will soon hatch.


    This news, which started with me, soon reached all the farm members.


    When Kaneff heard the news, he murmured with his usualnguid look on his face.


    Is it already time for that?


    "Its said that it takes 40 to 50 days to hatch, so it''s definitely time to hatch."


    "I can''t wait to see the baby Griffins."


    Lia''s eyes twinkled with anticipation.


    "You''ll finally be free from those eggs, Senior. You''ve had a hell of a time carrying the eggs."


    Alfred smiled vaguely at me.


    It was certainly not easy to carry two eggs.


    Aside from the physical difficulty, I had to always be careful, so it was also very difficult mentally.


    Still, I felt strangely relieved and at the same time emotional when I heard, Ill be free from carrying them around.


    I guess I always carried them on my back and poured a lot of love without knowing it.


    Of course, the most excited person to hear the news was none other than Speranza.


    This fox girl was as caring as I was while carrying the eggs.


    She often stroked the eggs or hugged them tightly, and read a fairy tale book next to the eggs.


    Even now, it is meal time, but she wanted to see the eggs quickly, so she swallowed the food faster than usual.


    "Speranza, eat slowly."


    "What if the eggs start hatching, Papa?"


    "It''s okay. Theres still time, so don''t worry too much. You have to chew the food slowly and eat well. Okay?"


    "Un"


    I calmed Speranza down so that she wouldn''t get sick while swallowing food in a hurry.


    She didn''t pick up food as she did a while ago, but she was busy moving her hands in order to go to the ce where the eggs were.


    After breakfast, I looked at the eggs again.


    As expected, both of them remained quiet without much response.


    They were likely to remain in this state until they began to hatch in earnest.


    We cannot keep looking at the eggs since we have to do our own tasks, so we decided to divide the time and watch the eggs.


    Except for Andras, who was busy with the Germour wizardry, Alfred, Lia, and surprisingly Kaneff was also willing to help


    Four people took turns watching the eggs.


    Naturally, Speranza kept standing by the egg regardless of whose turn it was.


    For now, regardless of the egg hatching, each person''s daily routine proceeded.


    As usual, I milked the yakum, took care of the baby yakums, and collected the honey that had piled.


    While concentrating on my work, I sometimes nced at the second floor of the farm building.


    It''s like I keep checking the delivery information while wondering where the package is.


    Thinking that the hatching would begin soon, I felt more nervous and impatient.


    Lia and Alfred also felt the same way as me, so in the middle of work, they went to Griffin''s room and checked their movements.


    Kaneff, who was guarding the eggs, scolded the two who visited often.


    "If you''re going to be like this, quit your job today and watch quietly from here! Don''t go back and forth in a chaotic manner!"


    He even got annoyed.


    Anyway, time passed in this manner, and the sun started to settle down in the evening sky.


    As if turning a blind eye to the expectations of all farm members, Griffin''s eggs have still not responded much.


    After finishing the work, the farm members came to my room one by one.


    Everyone gathered in one ce, including Andras, who finished the wizard''s work.


    Due to the excessively high poption density, the not-sorge room felt more narrow.


    Kaneff asked in anguishing voice as if he was tired.


    "Shouldn''t you start preparing dinner? The sun will setpletely in a little while."


    Is it already time to prepare dinner


    Usually, I finish preparing dinner every day on time, but today, it was difficult to move my feet toward the kitchen.


    For some reason, it felt like the eggs might start hatching when Im away.


    Despite having a hard time carrying the eggs I wanted to see these kids hatching with my eyes.


    The quick-witted Andras noticed how I felt and gave me an opinion about dinner.


    "Why don''t we have a light dinner tonight? I don''t think it''s a bad idea to eat the cup noodles that Sihyeon brought."


    "Then shall we?"


    " I don''t like cup noodles"


    I thought he''d eat anything when I saw Kaneff fooling around like a jobless person, but he was a bit picky eater.


    He wouldn''t touch at all if the meal wasn''t prepared well.


    "Please bear with it today, Boss. I''ll make you a lot of delicious food tomorrow."


    Kaneff nodded helplessly as Iforted him by making a promise for tomorrow.


    "Then I''ll go down to the kitchen and grab something to eat."


    I''lle with you, Lia.


    Will you?


    Lia and Alfred decided to bring something to eat from downstairs.


    We talked about what to bring to Speranza, who was glued to the bed and was looking at the eggs when she suddenly screamed.


    "Oh, Papa Papa! The egg just moved!


    Really?


    Yes, Papa! The egg on the right definitely moved a little.


    The attention of all the farm members who were talking about dinner quickly swarmed in front of the Griffin''s eggs


    Everyone stared at the eggs on the bed with anticipation


    As Speranza said, the two eggs showed a slight movement almost at the same time.


    Oh!


    They must be really trying to hatch!


    Everyone admired the movement of the tiny eggs.


    Hunger or dinner got quickly erased from everyones head.


    TAP


    TAP


    TAP!


    The egg''s movement grew little by little and quickly began to shake noticeably.


    As the hatching progressed, the mystery and excitement we felt at first gradually turned into anxiety.


    SHAKE!


    SQUEAK!


    Cracks formed in the right egg that moved first.


    The moment of hatching was really just around the corner.


    Everyone watched the small movements carefully.


    Even a small breath disappeared in the room, and the sound of breaking eggs sounded like thunder.


    TAP


    TAP


    TAP


    Following the right egg, the left egg also developed a crack.


    Gradually, the cracks in the egg increased, but the eggshell was not easily broken.


    Thinking about the small life thats doing its best to go out into a new world, the eggshell that looked so hard felt like a bully.


    Lia stamped her feet and muttered in an anxious voice.


    "Why are they so bad at this? They are not doing it wrong, right?"


    "It may seem like breaking eggs to us, but it''s a life-threatening escape for those griffins. In fact, it''smon for many of the eggs-born babies to die in the process of hatching."


    "Oh my gosh"


    Andras unconsciously released his exnation as usual.


    Not only Lia but also others frowned hearing the less useful exnation.


    "Why are you saying such mean things? They can do it!"


    "Well, I didn''t mean to I''m sorry."


    Kaneff frowned and reacted nervously.


    Andras btedly realized his mistake and bowed his head.


    But as if rejecting Andras''s exnation, a small beak popped out through the cracks in the shell.


    When the baby Griffin appeared outside for the first time, everyone''s expressions got brighter.


    It felt like half of the battle was over.


    The baby Griffin, who created the small gap, worked hard to widen the gap with its small beak.


    Before I knew it, the small gap turned into a hole and the baby Griffin''s head began to be seen.


    Biip! Biip!


    The powerful cry of the little Griffin was heard.


    Everyone felt emotional looking at the scene.


    Cheer up, baby! Just a little more!


    As if they understood Speranza''s cheering, the second baby Griffin also showed its face making a hole.


    It''s really thest crisis!


    Everyone cheered for the baby Griffin from the bottom of their hearts with a desperate look.


    And finally!


    CREEK


    CREEK


    The shell that looked so hard waspletely cracked, and the baby Griffin on the right egg revealed itself to the world.


    Biip Biip! Biip Biip!


    Baby Griffin announced his birth to the world, shaking all over.


    I quickly wrapped baby Griffin''s body in a soft towel.


    The most important thing for a newborn baby was to quickly remove the foreign substances and dry them to maintain their body temperature.


    Lia, can you get me some hot water?


    Oh, okay. I''ll be right back.


    I''ll help you,


    Lia and Alfred ran out of the room at my request.


    Andras used the heat-generating artifact he had madest time to keep the Griffin cub warm.


    By the time the two brought hot water, the second baby Griffin also appeared.


    This time, Kaneff wrapped the baby Griffin with a soft towel.


    I soaked hot water in a handkerchief to wipe off foreign substances meticulously, andpletely removed moisture from the body to prevent the body temperature from falling.


    Momentster, the two little griffins appeared covered in new white and fluffy cloth.


    As if they got adapted to the new world in a short time, they no longer trembled.


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    After crying vigorously for a while, the two fell asleep on the warm towel.


    Everyone smiled, pleased to see the sleeping baby Griffins.


    "Oh my! They look so cute when they''re sleeping. And look at those fluffy fluffy hair!"


    "I can''t wait to see how these little guys grow up to be those great Griffins in stories."


    "The Barbatos will be thrilled to hear this. They will probably think of you as a benefactor of their family."


    "But what do we name them?"


    "Papa, Papa! I want to hug them too!"


    The new encounter made everyone so excited, and until the night fell, they could not calm their excitement.


    (To be Continued on Aug 1 {MON})


    To read 21 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip! Biip!


    Two little griffins cried loudly.


    I''ve already gotten ustomed to the fact that it''s a signal when theyre hungry after several experiences.


    I looked down at the little griffins with a dejected smile, who were crying so sadly that a stranger might think theyd starved for days.


    "Okay, I''ll feed you soon, so hang in there guys."


    I coaxed the little griffins and prepared their meals.


    Preparing meals was not that difficult.


    All that was needed was a bottle of Hap, a spoon, and a clean handkerchief to keep them from getting dirty.


    "Sihyeon, I''ve ced the warmed Hap here."


    "Thank you, Lia."


    The little griffins sniffed and opened their mouths more actively.


    Five days have passed since the griffins hatched from eggs.


    In the meantime, the fluffy skin covering their bodies has gotten a little thicker, and their half-closed eyes becamepletely open and shiny.


    They eat and sleep hard, and repeat this work.


    They were a little thin when they were born, but they grew before I knew it.


    The movement has also be very active, but they have not yet escaped their temporary nest  my bed.


    Still, it was so lovely to see them recognize me and greet me with a crying sound when I get close.


    It was like seeing a small cotton doll with round eyes.


    I took the hot Hap in a spoon, cooled it down a little, and fed it little by little to Griffin.


    It made me feel a strange sense of aplishment seeing them eat as I feed them.


    Lia, who just bought Hap, and Speranza, who came to the side, also watched the scene with satisfaction.


    "Papa, Grify, and Finny seem to be eating well now."


    "I know, right? At first, half of Hap was spilled out of their mouth, but now they''re good at eating."


    Grify and Finny was the name given to the two Griffin babies.


    As you can understand immediately when you hear it, it was a simple name that was given by dividing the name Griffin into two.


    There was a serious discussion among the farm members over the names of the baby Griffins.


    Each gave their own reasons and came up with a variety of names.


    In the end, we decided to go with "Grify" and "Finny" presented by Speranza.


    It was a very simple name.


    It was so intuitive and simple that it was easy to call and it didnt sound bad.


    Therefore, the elder Griffin was named Grify'', and the youngest Griffin was named Finny''.


    Speranza was very happy when the name she thought of was used as the name of the baby Griffins.


    And maybe because she was proud of the name, she called the baby Griffins, who still couldn''t understand their names, all the time.


    The griffins, who were full and fed, finally calmed down with satisfaction.


    They moved their four legs hard and crept toward me.


    With my hands, I lifted up the two little Griffins and put them on myp.


    Then they naturally rolled up on my thighs and settled down.


    It was as if they werepletely trusting and relying on me.


    Lia and Speranza are jealous of this.


    Grify and Finny were very anxious about the approach of others except me, maybe because as soon as they were born, they recognized me as their guardian.


    If someone approached them when I was away, they often cried and looked for me.


    Unlike the baby Yakums, who had separate parents, they had only me to rely on.


    Maybe that''s why I was more concerned about the baby Griffins than when the baby Yakums were born.


    Looking at the sleeping baby Griffins, I hoped that the day woulde soon when they could grow up and get close to the farm members and have fun with Speranza.


    "Oh, oh you weren''t lying. Really I didn''t expect you to hatch Griffin''s eggs!" muttered Beto, looking thrilled to see the baby Griffins.


    He stared nkly at the baby Griffin and held out his hand as if possessed.


    "NO! Papa said we shouldn''t touch them carelessly!"


    Speranza warned in a sharp voice.


    Bebeto scrambled his hands in astonishment.


    "Sorry, miss."


    "You shouldnt touch them unless you''ve washed your hands clean. They''re still vulnerable to diseases and germs."


    I see. I didnt think about it.


    Bebeto admitted his mistake and bowed his head.


    Instead of touching them, he looked around at the baby griffins closely.


    Is there anything wrong with their health?


    No. Luckily, both of them are healthy. Theyre eating very well."


    Even as I was talking to Bebeto, the little Griffins was only looking at me with sparkling eyes.


    They rubbed their face against my body, and slightly bit me with their beak as if ying with me.


    Bebeto''s face was once again colored with admiration when he saw it.


    "It''s amazing. Honestly, I didn''t think it would be this easy for Sir to produce such a good result in a short amount of time."


    "Is that so?"


    "It''s natural, considering the efforts of the Barbatos family to hatch Griffin''s eggs."


    "Hahaha, didnt I tell youst time? If it''s anything to do with beasts, you can just leave it to this guy. We''re not livingfortably next to Yakum for no reason."


    Kaneff giggled and praised my ability.


    Bebeto nodded with a look of astonishment.


    Andras, who was listening quietly next to me, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "The Lord of Barbatos must be very happy, right?"


    "Ugh , of course. Everyone''s excited about the birth of the familys symbol  Griffin."


    "That''s a relief."


    Andras'' words seemed to contain some hidden intentions.


    Bebeto was restless and dodged Andras''s re.


    He seemed to be hiding something from everyone.


    As soon as the farm members looked at Bebeto, Bebeto brought up another topic just before he was cornered.


    "Ahoh! Now that you''ve hatched the baby Griffins. As promised, we will build the farm facilities for free. What kind of facility do you want?"


    "Of course, it''s a beer brewery!"


    "Oh, no! The kitchenes first!"


    "Let''s solve the training ground first."


    "Hmmm, no matter how much I think about it, building the Artifact workshopes first"


    "yground! yground!"


    Bebeto''s conversation sessfully distracted everyone.


    The farm members began to speak about the next farm facility to be built.


    Biip Biip?


    Biip Biip?


    "Guys, you shouldn''t learn that. You should always be considerate of each other and get along well. Got it?"


    Biip Biip!


    Biip!


    I advised Grify and Finny with all my heart.


    I don''t know if they understand me, but they cried loudly and once again put their faces into my palm and acted cute.


    The baby Griffins grew day by day.


    And they quickly got adapted to farm life.


    They were a little frustrated with the nest on the bed, and before I knew it, they began to run around my room.


    One day, they hid deep under the bed and were found dusty.


    Even though they were covered in dust, theyughed as if they were having fun, but Lia was shocked to the point where her hands and feet trembled when she saw it.


    Lia removed all the furniture in my room and cleaned every inch of my room that day.


    This allowed Grify and Finny to move around the room a little more freely.


    It wasn''t just the environment that Grify and Finny got used to.


    Lia and Speranza seeded in getting along with the baby Griffins to some extent thanks to their continued efforts.


    They didnt be wary of Lia and Speranza''s approach even when Im not around.


    They seeded in giving them Hap on my behalf.


    Of course, if they don''t see me for a long time, they make an uneasy cry again, but this alone could be said to be a great development in the rtionship.


    Andras and Alfred envied the two who seeded in bonding with the Griffins.


    Recently, they often went in and out of my room on the second floor to get the Griffins ustomed to their face.


    There was also good news outside the farm.


    The strawberry jam workshop, which had recentlypleted construction, began producing strawberry jam in earnest after some trial and error.


    The works in the workshop were also taken over by the vigers of the Elden vige.


    Quite naturally, many people came forward to work in the workshop.


    The process of selecting workers in the workshop was more strict than I imagined.


    I didn''t tell them to do that, but Lagos filtered people out based on his own judgment as the vige chief.


    If a person worked in the strawberry field for a certain period of time without any problems, they were given preferential treatment, and the applicants were selected in consideration of their history of causing problems in the vige and the reputation of their neighbors.


    It was almost like a bigpany.


    The names of the applicants who got selected were noted by Lagos and delivered to me.


    "Well do we need thisplicated process?"


    "What do you mean? It''s the first project Mr. Sihyeon started since you became our lord, so we want to do it right. Originally, I wanted to hold an interview with each of the applicants in that document, but I skipped it because of Mr. Sihyeon''s busy schedule."


    Thanks to Lagos'' efforts, the strawberry jam workshop began to produce strawberry jam smoothly.


    When a pretty ss bottle was filled with strawberry jam, it wasbeled with a sticker of fairies and strawberries and sold to merchants.


    Of course, the result is a huge sess!


    The mass-produced strawberry jam got sold like hot cakes through merchants of the Golden Clock chamber and Orphine Chamber of Commerce.


    Another secret weapon  Strawberry jam made with honey was sold to aristocrats under the name [Cardis Strawberry Jam] which created a huge craze that cant be expressed with the word Sess.


    With the full support of the Demon Lord, I quickly gained aristocratic status.


    The name [Cardis] has already been a hot topic among nobles, but the fever got heated up because of the [Cardis Strawberry Jam] craze this time.


    With the great sess of strawberry jam, Ergin and Algott were somehow busy trying to score my points by keeping each other in check to secure the Cardis Strawberry Jam


    Even Alfred and Andras were pressured to get the Cardis Strawberry Jam from their respective families.


    In the midst of pleasant news


    The farm was once again visited by a guest from the Barbatos family.


    He spoke in a much more arrogant and stiff manner than Bebeto, who had previously entrusted me the Griffin eggs.


    "Thank you for taking good care of the Barbatos Griffins so far. Now were going to take those little Griffins to the Barbatos family."


    "What?"


    A one-sided deration with no respect, instantly distorted my face, not just me, but everyone on the farm.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 22 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    A male Demon who came from the Barbatos family suddenly dered to us that he would take the baby griffins.


    It was such a ridiculous act, but I suppressed my emotions as much as possible and asked back calmly.


    What do you mean all of a sudden?


    Literally what I said. Were going to take the griffins that we left behind for a while.


    Rather, he answered confidently with an expression saying, [What''s the problem?]


    He came out so confidently that I lost my words and made an absurd face.


    While I paused, Kaneff continued the conversation on my behalf.


    Hey, what''s your name?


    I''m Roedin Barbatos.


    Since he doesnt have a name in the middle, hes not a direct descendant, but looking at his stiff neck like that, he seems to belong to the family?


    ".."


    The male Demon, who introduced himself as Roedin, stopped speaking at Kaneff''s words and expressed affirmation by nodding.


    "I think Sihyeon did a pretty good job for your family. And isn''t it a little rude toe out of nowhere and ask for the griffins that we''re raising?"


    "I''m sorry about that. I''m asking for your understanding because there''s a big problem within the family."


    "What''s the problem? And what does that problem have to do with taking the baby griffins so quickly?"


    "It''s family''s problem. Please understand that it is not easy to reveal the inside story to outsiders."


    "Oh my gosh"


    Roedin refused to borate, saying it was an internal matter within the family.


    Kaneff made an outright dissatisfied expression when he came up with an excuse that wasfortable for them.


    Following Kaneff''s footsteps, Andras calmly attempted to talk.


    "No matter how much it is within the family, Sihyeon is the one who helped the Barbatos fulfill their long-cherished desire. I think he can ask for an exnation if it''s rted to baby griffins?"


    "I understand what you mean. However, as I said before, we cannot disclose the affairs inside the family to outsiders. Instead, we will make additionalpensation as an apology."


    Roedin said to us in a word, with an attitude as if saying, [Take the money and give the babies.]


    Not only did Andras'' expression, which had been kept calm, distorted, but Lia and Alfred also showed tant hostility.


    I realized that this conversation was no longer meaningful.


    In the first ce, the owner of the baby griffins was the Barbatos family, so it was inevitable.


    "I won''t stop you from taking Grify and Finny. But the children will be under a lot of stress if the guardian and environment change suddenly. Please give me some time to prepare to reduce the impact."


    "I''m sorry. I was ordered to bring back the baby griffins immediately. Leave the rest to the Barbatos."


    " "


    I tried to make a suggestion in a solicited manner, but Roedin declined the suggestion in a roundabout way.


    The way he treated the baby Griffins, who are in the most sensitive period made me angry.


    Didn''t they say they''ve been working hard to revive the family symbol?


    But then why are they taking the baby griffins without any care?


    I couldn''t understand their behavior at all.


    The anger that had been rising gradually subsided, and before I knew it, I began to worry more about the baby griffins.


    "I see. Then give me a little time. I''ll pack the things needed so that Grify and Finny can adapt well elsewhere."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for that much."


    On the contrary, Roedin''s attitude towards me as if he was kind to me, made sparks fly in the eyes of the farm members.


    At that moment, Roedin, who looked calm all the time, had no choice but to flinch.


    I was in a hurry to pick up the stuff that the little griffins used.


    I brought arge nket, a fluffy cushion, and a few bottles of Hap so that they can eat enough for a while.


    As I was worried about Grify and Finny, I packed this and that, and before I knew it, I had a lot of luggage in my hands..


    "This is a spoon used to feed children. Since they''ve adjusted to this, you can put the Hap in here little by little, and the Hap needs to be heated a little more than the body temperature and cooled down. And this cushion  "


    I spent a short time with the children and tried to convey even the little things I found out. But


    "I get it roughly. We have a lot of records of Griffins in our family, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    He didn''t think what I was saying was very important, so he heard it in one ear and let it slip through the other ear.


    Rather than getting angry at Roedin''s behavior, I was just worried that if my words weren''t conveyed properly, the kids would have a hard time adapting.


    Kaneff, who couldn''t stand my anxious appearance, stepped up with fierce energy.


    CLING CLANG


    The chain created by Kaneff quickly bound not only Roedin but also his entourage.


    "Ugh"


    "What!? we are from the Barbatos."


    Under the pressure of Kaneff''s brutal force, Roedin broke his cool face and began to sweat.


    "Say what Sihyeon just said again. If you get even one thing wrong, I''ll engrave it on your skin and will throw you in front of the front door of Barbados."


    "That That I don''t have a good memory."


    He managed to open his mouth and increase his excuses.


    However, Kaneff''s mouth only had a more evil smile.


    "Really? Then I''ll have to engrave it more clearly. Andras! Get me a Knife right now. Can I show off my writing skills after a long time?"


    "Do you want me to take out the one with a big de? Or do you want me to take out a small one?"


    "I heard he has a bad memory. That means we have to engrave a lot, shouldn''t it be the small one?"


    "I see,"


    Andras said with a calm expression and pulled out a small-edged working knife.


    "You can''t get the ce dirty because of blood, so I''ll bring a towel."


    Alfred stood up, saying he would bring a towel.


    Lia covered Speranza''s eyes and ears and hugged her tightly in her arms.


    Roedin''s face turned pale at the behavior of the farm members.


    He squeezed his voice out.


    "You. you can''t do this. I''m here on behalf of the Barbatos."


    "LOUD, quick, just tell me what Sihyeon said. I''ll carve it for you whenever you get it wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "Haa stop it, Boss. I''m sure that''s enough."


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you hear what he just said? He has a bad memory, doesn''t he?"


    "I''ll tell him one more time and he''ll memorize it, won''t you?


    "That''s right! If you tell me one more time, I can memorize all of it."


    "!"


    CLING CLANG!


    Kaneff''s chain disappeared again, and Roedin and his entourage who experienced a near-death experience breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll tell you again."


    "Yeah. I''ll listen."


    It was a little bit radical, but with Kaneff''s help, I was able to convey information about the little Griffin to Roedin.


    After the talk, I finally took Grify and Finny out of the room.


    The two kids cried loudly for the first time.


    Iid out their usual cushions and towels in a wooden box brought by Roedin, and carefully put the Grify and Finny on top.


    Biip Biip?


    Biip! Biip!


    The baby griffins looked at me and cried even louder.


    It was painful to look at the frightened eyes of the two.


    "Thank you for your hard work. We''ll take care of the baby Griffins from now on in the Barbatos family."


    "Yes I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    We''re busy with family affairs, so well take our leave."


    Roedin and his entourage hurriedly packed the baby Griffin and the belongings and exited the farm building with an expression that was unable to tell whether they are busy with family affairs or whether they are running away because of fear of Kaneff.


    As they left the building, the anxious cries of Grify and Finny continued to break my heart.


    Papa Papa Why are they taking Grify and Finny? HikHik we''re only close now I wanted to y outside when they grew up and


    Tears filled Speranza''s eyes.


    I tried to soothe her by hugging her tightly.


    However, as if it was hard to resist her sadness, Speranza began to cry in my arms.


    Speranza''s crying sound rang out on the farm.


    Lia''s eyes were red and she stroked Speranza''s back, while Alfried also hovered around Speranza, not knowing what to do.


    Andras didn''t show much emotion.


    He seemed to be thinking deeply about something as he looked at where the people from Barbatos had left.


    "That f*ckers! I shouldn''t have let them go so easily"


    Kaneff bit his lips as if he couldn''t get rid of his anger.


    When I looked at Speranza, I couldn''t hide the sad feelings on my face.


    I knew that one day the little griffins would leave, but they left earlier than I thought, and I must have given them more affection than I thought.


    I thought I''d need some time to erase the traces of the fluffy dolls that rush to me whenever they see me.


    A few days after Grify and Finny left, the farm quickly returned to its original routine.


    Considering that we spent a short time with the baby Griffins, maybe it was natural.


    However, unlike other farm members, Speranza was still depressed.


    The farm seemed to have returned to normal life on the outside, but the depressed atmosphere still lingered on the inside.


    I was also working a little dazed state, and I came to my senses at the sound of wings hovering around me


    Brrrrrr!!


    "Oh! Bumble!"


    A bee circled around andnded on my palm!


    Bumble waddled his plump body and moved around on my palms.


    Bumble''s cute greeting created a small smile on my dry face.


    And soon, another pping sound was heard from my shoulder.


    I quickly noticed the identity of the pleasant scent flowing through the wind.


    "Gyuri?"


    "Long time no see! Popi"


    "I know what brings you both here at the same time?"


    To my question, Gyuri answered in a slightly worried tone.


    "You keep making a nk expression, and we were so worried that we came to see you! Popi"


    Brrrrrrr!


    I think Gyuri and Bumble both came because my condition seemed strange.


    I felt sorry for making them worry for nothing.


    "It''s okay. I was just lost in thought for a second."


    "Really, Popi?"


    "Yeah, really."


    "Speranza is also always out of energy. Popi! She doesn''t evene out often these days, Popi!"


    "Gyuri keep talking to Speranza. Then she''ll be able to cheer up and will soon return to her old self."


    "Alright, popi! I''ll make Speranza cheer up. popi!


    Bumble also cheered Gyuri with his wings.


    I felt grateful for the two who made me smile for the first time in a while and gently patted them.


    While petting them, the hairs of the baby Griffins suddenly came to mind.


    I wondered if they''re doing well.


    Since no news is good news, they''re probably doing well, right?


    SIHYEON


    Just when I was thinking about Grify and Finny, Andras came running while calling my name.


    Surprised, Bumble and Gyuri flew and disappeared quickly.


    I tilted my head and asked Andras.


    "What''s the matter, Andras?"


    I got a call from the Barbatos.


    Really? How''s Grim and Finny doing?


    "That''s I don''t think the situation is good. The Barbatos family asked to bring Sihyeon urgently."


    ".?!"


    The smile Gyuri and Bumble gave me as a gift was blurred again by the ominousness that filled my heart.


    It would have been better if there had been no news


    (To be Continued)


    To read 23 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    I quickly organized what I was doing and went back to the farm building with Andras.


    Brought farm members together and exined the current situation.


    Under these circumstances, I thought it would be better for Speranza to not hear about the baby Griffins, so I asked Lia to take care of Speranza for a while.


    Me, Andras, and Alfred gathered in Kaneff''s room.


    "Did Barbatos ask you to bring Sihyeon?"


    "Yes. I''ve just been contacted."


    "Those spineless b*stards. A few days ago, they ignored our opinions and took the baby Griffin at will, but now asking Sihyeon toe because they have a problem? Huh! Just ignore it!"


    Kaneff snorted and showed his ufortable feelings.


    Alfred also looked resentful as he recalled the feelings from that time.


    "You''re right, Mr. Kaneff. They''re the ones who took the baby griffins. I don''t think we have any obligation toply with their request."


    Kaneff nodded, seemingly agreeing to Alfred''s words.


    In response, Andras spoke with a slightly confused look.


    "I fully understand how you feel. What the Barbatos did to us was certainly rude, but it''s not their behavior that matters now. I don''t think Grify and Finny are in a good situation right now."


    I rushed to Andras, feeling my heart throbbing.


    "What happened to Grify and Finny? What''s wrong with them?"


    I haven''t heard the exact situation either. They said its a matter about the baby griffins, so I''ve been told to bring Sihyeon as soon as possible."


    It''s only been a few days, so it wouldn''t be that big of a deal, right?


    Are they struggling because they can''t get used to the ce? Or what did the Barbatos do?


    Ominous feelings kepting to my mind.


    Kaneff and Alfred, who were reacting negatively, also crumpled their faces.


    All the farm members loved Grify and Finny so much.


    They couldn''t bear to maintain their cool if the issue was about the little griffins.


    Andras briefly examined the mood of the rest and spoke again cautiously.


    "What shall we do? Rejecting their request will not be a disadvantage to us. The Griffins had already left our hands the moment they took them."


    "Wait, Andras! If the baby griffins are in a bad situation, they could have bought them here, right? Is there any reason for us to bow down and listen to their request?"


    "This is my guess, but the young griffins in the Barbatos family can''t be moved easily. It''s most likely rted to the various problems within the family."


    I couldn''t understand Andras'' exnation, but Alfred quietly shut his mouth as if he could guess something.


    Kaneffmented, kicking his tongue with a bitter look.


    "Tsk tsk after all, this is how things go. Damn f*ck."


    There was a heavy silence in the room for a moment.


    Soon, everyone''s eyes turned to me.


    As usual, it seemed like they would leave the decision to me.


    Obviously, I didn''t like the Barbatos'' behavior of taking the baby Griffins away.


    But I was more worried about the baby Griffins than wanting to get even with them.


    When Grify and Finny left the farm, the moment when they cried anxiously and pitifully kept ringing in my head.


    The decision did not take so long.


    "I think I should go. I don''t like their behavior, but I can''t turn a blind eye to Grify and Finny."


    Oh. I knew it. An expected answer from the Master Pushover"


    Kaneff frowned as if he didn''t like my decision.


    But he didn''t block or condemn my choice.


    He just grumbled like a distressed child.


    "If you''re going to go, hurry up and leave. I''m going to take a nap."


    Everyone smiled slightly at Kaneff''s response.


    I, Andras, and Alfredpleted the preparations for going to the Barbatos family.


    Andras immediately made preparation for dimension leap magic.


    "Andras, are we going to take a leap right into the Barbatos mansion?"


    "That''s right. They told me the coordinates so that I could move directly to the family mansion."


    "Wow It must have been very urgent."


    Alfred exined on behalf of the busy Andras as I looked like I didn''t understand their conversation.


    "Dimensional leap coordinates that can lead directly inside the family mansion are not usually told to the outsiders. There are chances of getting used for infiltration, so it''s dangerous to leak it."


    "Oh"


    "But their willingness to give us those coordinates proves that it''s urgent."


    I understood and nodded.


    "So for the safety of the family, every family changes their dimensional leap coordinates periodically. Maybe the Barbatos will also change their coordinates as soon as they''re done with us."


    As expected of Andras, the farm''s chief exiner.


    While preparing for the dimensional leap magic, he hurriedly added an exnation.


    "I''m ready. We''re running out of time, so let''s move on."


    Andras immediately cast the dimensional leap magic as soon the preparations were done.


    A powerful flow of magic began to flow around us.


    My eyes turned white as I felt the dizzy sensation that I am now used to.


    After a while, the voice of Andras came along with the surrounding crowd.


    I think we''ve arrived properly.


    Oh! You''re really here. It''s nice to see you again.


    When I heard a familiar voice, I naturally turned my head.


    My vision, which had been blurry for a moment, was focused, and I was able to quickly identify the owner of the voice.


    "Mr.Bebeto


    You can just call me Bebeto. It''s an honor to meet you again, Sir. Sihyeon."


    Bebeto weed me, followed by a brief greeting to Andras and Alfred.


    "We''re in a hurry, so I''ll take you to the mansion right away. Forgive me for my rudeness."


    We followed Bebetos lead.


    As we left the inside of the building where the Dimensional Leap coordinates were located, the soldiers guarding the entrance blocked our way for a while.


    When Bebeto showed something out of his arms, the soldiers immediately gave way.


    The solemn atmosphere waspletely different from when I visited the Schnarpe mansion.


    I was astonished at the size of the huge mansion, which became visible little by little.


    It was iparable to the house of the Schnarpe family, which I thought to berge.


    "I guess it was true that the mansion we used to stay in wasn''t that big. It''s incrediblyrge."


    "COUGH, the mansion Sihyeon visited is not one of our family''s main houses. If we have a chanceter, I''ll take you to Schnarpe''s main house and show you around."


    Andras coughed and showed off his pride in his family.


    For some reason, the appearance was cute and a smile formed on my face.


    While whispering and talking, we entered the entrance to the splendid mansion.


    Bebeto walked quickly out of the aisle of the mansion.


    It was not as much as the Demon Lord Castle, but there were long corridors that felt like I would get lost quickly if I was left alone.


    "Here it is."


    Bebeto stopped in front of a room and carefully opened the door.


    Female Demons in the Maid costume in the room were surprised and looked at us.


    "Mr. Bebeto?


    "Yes. We have important guests, so please wait quietly."


    Bebeto, who was greeted roughly, led us into the room.


    There was a luxurious cradle for babies to use.


    When I approached carefully and checked inside, there was Grify and Finny.


    As soon as I saw the baby Griffins, my head got filled with joy, Panic, anger, sadness, and doubt


    All the negative thoughts that filled my head made my body tremble.


    "NO


    What the hell


    Huh NO WAY


    Not just me, but Andras and Alfred also couldn''t speak properly when they saw the baby Griffin.


    To our response, Bebeto fiddled with his hands together with a restless expression.


    Biiip


    Bbiiip.. Bbiii P Bii P


    Grify and Finny looked up at me with difficulty, instinctively noticing that I was here.


    I was choked up by their weak cry.


    Yeah, its meguys."


    Bi..i..p.


    Bi ii p


    In a voice slightly submerged in emotions, I called Grify and Finny.


    As I slowly reached out my hand, they approached me desperately and rubbed their heads.


    I wrapped my hands around them and hugged them carefully.


    The weight of the children had be too light in a few days.


    How hard it must have been for these guys who had a hard time leaving the farm.


    I almost burst into tears.


    Behind the dark and sad feelings, unbearable anger soared.


    Quite naturally, this intense emotion was directed at Bebeto, who was next to me.


    "Mr.Be  no, Bebeto! What the hell happened to these kids? You have to exin it properly."


    Despite being as restrained as possible, my voice contained indisputable anger.


    Bebeto made excuses in a flustered hurry.


    "Well, I don''t know. I saw baby griffins on the farm, and this is the second time I''ve seen them here today. I''m telling you the truth. Believe me."


    Then who the hell?


    BANG


    Suddenly, as if answering my question, someone opened the door and appeared with the soldiers.


    "It''s been a while


    It was Roedin Barbatos, who came to the farm a few days ago.


    As you can see, the baby Griffins have been feeling a little under the weathertely, so we called you here. If you don''t mind, can you stay here and take care of the baby griffins? We''ll give you enoughpensation."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha"


    A disappointingugh burst out my mouth without me knowing.


    I wasn''t even angry at Roedin''s shameless attitude..


    After a moment, I asked in a calm voice.


    "What the hell happened to these kids? Did you feed Hap properly?"


    "We tried to feed them as much as we could, but for some reason they refused to.."


    "They refused to eat for no reason? Are you sure?"


    Roedin remained silent throughout my interrogation.


    My eyes towards him began to show stronger distrust.


    Children who were so healthy could not have refused to eat for no reason.


    Obviously, there was something more.


    I stared at Roedin with an attitude that I would not deal with him if he didn''t answer properly.


    He frowned slightly and opened his mouth helplessly.


    "It seems that there was a bit of a problem with things inside the family."


    "INSIDE THE FAMILYINSIDE THE FAMILY.. Is that how the Barbatos deal with everything? You don''t have any consideration for the other person, huh!"


    "You''re talking a little too much."


    "I''m too much? What you''ve done to these children is too much!


    I was outraged and I uttered words in a loud voice.


    Grify and Finny trembled in my arms as if they were anxious.


    I wanted to curse at them, but I lowered my voice in case it had a bad effect on the children.


    "I don''t think we need to talk more. I''ll take these kids back to the farm. I can''t leave them in a ce like this anymore."


    "What?"


    "Take care of them here, or leave the baby griffins and go back quietly."


    ".What if I can''t?"


    "I hope you haven''t forgotten where you are. I''d like to keep our family''s benefactor as a guest until the end."


    Contrary to Roedin''s polite words, the soldiers who came with him began to exude a ferocious atmosphere.


    The maids in the room turned pale, and rushed back, while Bebeto did not know what to do with the harsh atmosphere.


    A cold voice came out of Andras''s mouth.


    "I didn''t expect the Barbatos family to be this rude and it''s very disappointing."


    "If you had just met our demands, there would have been no problem. Make a wise judgment


    Roedin was consistent in his manner and was obviously mocking us.


    Without a word, Alfred put his hand on the handle of the sword and raised his spirits.


    There was a sharp sh with eyes between Alfred and the soldiers in the room.


    There was tension on both sides that could not reach an agreement.


    I held the baby Griffin in my arms with a firm heart.


    At that moment


    "What are you doing? What a rude thing to do to important guests of the family!"


    Tension shattered like ss at the angry voice of a woman.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 22 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    A gray-haireddy appeared outside the door.


    At her appearance, Roedin and the soldiers were bewildered.


    "Ah, Godmother.."


    A cold voice came out of thedy''s mouth who looked around the room for a while.


    "Roedin? What''s all this?"


    "Godmother, I was forced to control the guests because they wanted to do whatever they wanted."


    Roedin''s excuse deepened her eyes.


    "Who made that judgment? Did you judge, Roedin?


    "Yes, I did, Godmother."


    "Did I give that power to you? Who gave you the right to oppress and intimidate those whoe to the Barbatos family?"


    "."


    Roedin gave no answer to thedy''s words.


    The soldiers, who were looking around, slowly began to take their hands off the weapon handle.


    "Get out with the soldiers right now. Otherwise, not only you but also your master will be held responsible."


    Roedin and the soldiers trembled at her sudden warning.


    They rushed out, leaving only a brief greeting to thedy.


    After the group disappeared, thedy sighed and looked around.


    "I''d like to have a quiet conversation with the guests for a moment."


    "Yes, Madam Godmother."


    "Yes, Madam Godmother."


    The maids who were originally in the room and those who were apanying thedy went out of the room.


    Bebeto, who was next to us, seemed to flinch and wonder whether he should go out or not.


    It was not until Bebeto was signaled to remain, with the gesture of thedy who noticed his troubles that he calmed down.


    There was silence again in the room.


    But, it was a much softer atmosphere than the trembling tension that filled the room just a while ago.


    Thedy, who was looking at us for a while, smiled slightly as she loosened her stiff face.


    The cold atmosphere that had kicked out Roedin disappeared, and afortable atmosphere quickly spread around her.


    No fancy dresses or ornaments were worn, but every little move of hers naturally showed the nobility.


    The fine wrinkles that stood out when she smiled doubled her elegant beauty.


    She was ady who was perfectly suited to the expression Nobledy.


    "Sorry for thete introduction. I''m Diana from the Barbatus family. I''m ashamed that I didn''t receive the family''s guests properly."


    She, who identified herself as Diana, bowed her head, apologizing for what had just happened.


    Alfred froze in confusion at her sincere apology.


    Andras, who was most experienced, calmly stepped forward and responded.


    "The thing that happened was unpleasant, but I think it ended well thanks to your proper handling. I don''t think Godmother has to apologize for what just happened."


    Andras tried to finish things quietly by separating Roedin''s work from the Godmothers.


    Godmother Diana also recognized his intentions and smiled quietly.


    "Bebeto, I haven''t received a guest introduction yetCan you take the trouble?"


    "Its my pleasure, Madam Godmother!"


    Bebeto began to introduce us one by one in a trembling voice.


    "This is Andras from the Schnarpe family, who serves as vice-chief of the Germour Wizards."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Godmother."


    "Nice to meet you, too. I met you at an event in the Great Lord Castle, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, I greeted you with my father. I think you''re more beautiful now."


    "Ho-Ho, Andras is much better at dealing with Lady than you were then."


    After that, she also briefly greeted Alfred.


    Perhaps because they both came from one of the five great aristocratic families of the Demon World, they seemed to have a little acquaintance with Godmother Diana.


    It was like the meeting of a distant rtive from whom you hadnt heard for a while.


    My turn camest after the two people.


    "This is Sir. Lim Sihyeon, who has been recognized by the Great Lord as an ester and recently as an aristocrat."


    It''s an honor to meet you. My name is Lim Sihyeon."


    I greeted her as casually as I could.


    Godmother Diana''s eyes gleamed looking at me.


    "I''ve heard a lot of rumors about you. Didnt you make the famous [Cardis strawberry jam]?"


    "Yes. Recently, we made a strawberry jam workshop and started selling it.


    After a lot of trouble I got a chance to get my hands on a bottle and tasted it, it was so delicious. It''s a pity that I ate it all up so quickly. When will the new batch of [Cardis Strawberry Jam] be avable on the market?


    Ah, Im sorry to hear about that. The demand is so high that the supply is not able to cope with it right now. So, it will take a while


    Oh  Thats really bad.


    Godmother Diana was really depressed hearing about the strawberry jam.


    The tension got slightly eased because of her very favorable attitude.


    " Look at my manners  Ive been talking while keeping the guests standing. Come over here! Have a seat. I wanted to share more stories. "


    She guided us by hand and led us to a ce where we could sitfortably.


    While everyone started moving under the guidance of Godmother, I stopped walking and called her.


    Excuse me!


    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned to me.


    Godmother Diana asked me with a kind voice.


    Whats the matter, Sihyeon?


    I said looking at her with a serious expression.


    Im sorry I want to take care of these children first.


    GULP GULP!


    Biip Biip.


    Biip


    Grify and Finny enjoyed the Hap I gave them.


    I could feel the strength in their cry as if they had regained their energy a little.


    Of course, they only regained their energy for a while, and the condition of the two griffins was not very good yet.


    The two stuffed babies quickly began to doze in my arms.


    Maybe they didn''t sleep well until I came.


    I wrapped a soft towel around Grify and Finny, who fell asleep as if they fainted.


    As soon as we saw the baby Griffins sleepingfortably, all the people of the Barbatos breathed a sigh of relief.


    Godmother Diana looked at me and admired.


    "That''s amazing. As soon as Sihyeon came, their condition got better so quickly!"


    "Their condition didn''t get better! The children''s condition before was so terrible that it just seemed like they had recovered a little."


    Perhaps because of the feelings that I had umted earlier, I reacted sharply without realizing it.


    As soon as my answer was over, the atmosphere around me became chilly.


    For a moment, I thought, [Oops!] but I kept a calm expression.


    To be honest, considering the miserable feelings I felt when I saw the children, I was still angry.


    Andras and Bebeto had troubled expressions on their faces as if thinking about how to calm the atmosphere, but Godmother opened her mouth first.


    "I deeply regret what baby Griffins had to go through. They were really healthy kids when they were brought from the farm."


    "There''s no way they became so weak just because they couldnt adapt to the new environment. What the hell happened here?"


    As the children''s lives were at stake, I asked for the truth about what had happened in a tough manner.


    Godmother Diana agonized for a while with a stern look on her face.


    Then she opened her mouth again with an expression of determination.


    "I''ll exin everything."


    "Madam Godmother, that.?!"


    Bebeto reacted negatively, startled with surprise, while Godmother Diana calmly shared her thoughts.


    "We have to exin our situation properly to get help from Sihyeon, dont we?"


    "But that


    The face and status of the family is not more important than the trust of those who are really willing to help us. If my dead husband was alive, he would have probably done the same thing."


    Uh..


    "The story will be a little long, but please listen to it until the end. This is very important not only for the young griffins, but also for the Barbatos."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Where should I start"


    Godmother Diana slowly began to tell the story.


    The story began with her husband or the former Lord of the family.


    He and Godmother Diana had three sons and a daughter, but the Lord highly valued his second son''s talent and personality, thus he was recognized as his sessor early on.


    The power of the Lord was so strong, that even those who were dissatisfied with the selection of the sessor could not easily express their opinions, and naturally, the second son of the family took over the position of the next Lord.


    The second son had a wife whom he married even before he came to the position of Lord.


    The rtionship between the couple was so good that they thought that a sessor to the family would be born soon.


    However, pregnancy was not easy, and the fetus which was formed after a great struggle got miscarried.


    The wifes health deteriorated after the miscarriage, and due to her poor health she soon passed away.


    The second son, who loved his wife more than anything, was greatly shocked by the death of his wife.


    In the end, the second son, who had been forced to continue his role as a Lord of the family, copsed soon after.


    When the Lord of the family copsed, discussions began very naturally about the next sessor.


    Since the second son could not give birth to a sessor, the next sessor position had been vacant for a long time.


    The brothers of the Lord, who were aiming for his position, imed their children as heirs to the family.


    And soon they started a full-fledged dispute with their respective supporters on their backs.


    Godmother Diana tried to mediate between the brothers, but the old mother couldn''t stop her grown-up children''s fight.


    So far, it''s a very normal, in a way, boring Session battle of a noble family.


    And finally, a story rted to baby Griffins came out.


    "In the midst of a constant quarrel on who will be the sessor, hunters identally found Griffin''s eggs and brought them here. It''s important to raise Griffin, a symbol of the family in the past, but the eggs were quickly pushed out of the spotlight because everyone was concerned about the session."


    I nodded when I heard the exnation.


    "Hmm Thats why these guys came to the farm."


    "That''s right. Honestly, when I left the eggs to Sihyeon, no one expected them to hatch. But."


    Andras continued with a bitter smile.


    "So Sihyeon, who you didn''t expect, seeded in hatching the eggs?"


    Godmother Diana nodded slowly.


    "The news of Griffin''s sessful hatching quickly spread within the family. And in people''s minds, rather than the joy of the return of the family symbol, there was only interest in how to use the baby Griffins in the fight for session."


    She looked down at the sleeping baby Griffins with a dejected look on her face.


    "The children, who were forced to be brought in, have been dragged from ce to ce, and have been treated as tools to be used to select sessors. So the kids soon got tired."


    "How could they"


    I was speechless, feeling both angry and dumbfounded.


    To treat such vulnerable kids as tools for their own benefit!


    I''m sorry for her, who exined everything in detail, but I wanted to get out of here with the children as soon as possible.


    Godmother Diana asked me with a desperate look on her face if she noticed my feelings.


    "I fully understand Sihyeon''s disappointment in the Barbatos family. I''m shameless, but I want your help?"


    "If you''re going to use these kids as a tool for choosing a sessor, I''m sorry, I''m not going to help you."


    "That''s not it. What I want to ask you is regarding the sick Lord of Barbatos family, my second son."


    "?"


    The Lord of Barbatos family?


    I tilted my head slightly at the words of Godmother Diana.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 23 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    "A help for the Lord of Barbatos ?"


    "Yes, for my second son who has fallen ill."


    I couldn''t quite understand what Godmother Diana was talking about.


    What does the baby Griffins have anything to do with the copsed Lord of Barbatos?


    Andras, who was listening to the story next to me, tried to sort it out for me.


    "I think Godmother should exin it in more detail. If you want help with curing the Lord, I dont think there''s a reason to ask Sihyeon."


    "No! I know, but Sihyeon is the only one who can help my second son!"


    Godmother Diana said firmly.


    The shaken voice was so desperate that everyone listening trembled slightly.


    She soon calmed her emotions and lowered her head slightly.


    "I got emotional and showed you an ugly side of me. I''m so sorry."


    No, its fine, Godmother.''


    Andras took a handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to her.


    His thoughtful behavior surprised Godmother Diana a little and she smiled warmly for a moment.


    "You''ve really improved your skills in dealing with a Lady?"


    "It''s not a skill, Godmother. It''s a basic courtesy,"


    Andras replied in a rxed manner.


    The smile on the godmother''s face grew wider.


    Thanks to this, the slightly stuffy atmosphere melted away.


    Godmother Diana briefly wiped the tears from her eyes with the handkerchief she received and continued the story again.


    "It''s only natural for you to think my request is strange. Please listen a little more to why I brought this up to a person who isn''t a professional therapist."


    Judging from her attitude, she seemed to have something to tell.


    We waited for the next story with a serious face again.


    "It''s not well known to the outside world, but the Barbatos had an incurable disease from generation to generation. The symptoms have been passed down since the time of the first head of the Barbatos family."


    "This incurable disease can lead to an unknown seizure, a decline in physical ability, and even paralysis. Most of all, they can''t handle their mana, and they can''t use any magic."


    My expression grumbled more and more as Godmother Diana said the symptoms of the incurable diseases.


    Hmm?


    Strangely, the symptoms felt familiar.


    "Then the Lord"


    "Yes, he was weakened by the shock of losing his child and wife one after another and copsed after suffering from the symptoms I just mentioned."


    Andras frowned and responded that something did not seem to make sense.


    "I don''t know much about the history of the Barbatos, but the story of Barbatos suffering from incurable disease. I''ve never heard of it. Is the terminally ill really passed from generation to generation?"


    Lady Diana answered in a calm voice.


    "This disease was handed down along with the cure from the first Lord to the next generation. It''s just that we lost the cure inter generations and it became an incurable disease."


    "You mean you were able to cure the disease?"


    "Yes. The family records say that the first Lord overcame the disease."


    The conversation was interrupted for a while and there was silence.


    Perhaps everyone was busy organizing the stories they had just heard.


    After looking around for a while, I overcame the heavy atmosphere and spoke with difficulty.


    "Excuse me I have a question."


    "??"


    Godmother Diana gave me a soft look as if to speakfortably.


    "The more I hear about it, the more I think that I wont be of much help to the sick Lord. I think its best to find a professional therapist or the lost cure."


    "No, Except for Sihyeon, there is no one who can cure my son."


    Godmother Diana said, looking at the baby Griffins sleeping in my arms.


    "This is what the record says about the cure. The first Lord, who was suffering from the disease, was born again with Griffin''s recognition, and his descendants will be able to escape the curse forever by getting recognition from Griffin"


    "You mean Griffin is the cure?"


    "We don''t know exactly. We can only vaguely guess that the Griffins hold the key to the only way out of the curse."


    I looked at the little Griffins in my arms with aplex look.


    I just want Grify and Finny to grow up happy and healthy, but it seems so much is still tied to these vulnerable children.


    Godmother Diana asked again with a desperate look.


    "The only hope for saving my son now is the griffins. And Sihyeon is the only one who can take care of the baby Griffins. Please help my son open his eyes again. Ughhh!"


    She bowed deeply to me and poured out tears.


    Even if she had a high status, her heart for her sick son was no different from any other mother''s.


    I was confused because I remembered my mother at home for no reason.


    Andras and Alfred, who were next to me, had a simr look on their faces.


    "Madam Godmother Calm down."


    "Oh ughh"


    Bebeto looked sadly at Godmother Diana, then stood up and knelt down toward me.


    "You are the only one who can help the Godmother now."


    "Wha.?"


    "Please help our Lord, I''m begging you. Ill serve on the farm for the rest of my life."


    "Okay, I got it. Get up and talk."


    Alfred forced Bebeto to stand up on his feet on my behalf, who was still in panic.


    He stood up and kept asking me for help.


    I looked at Andras and Alfred.


    They also did not seem to be able to judge the current situation.


    After all, it''s up to my choice


    I looked at the little griffins in my arms.


    Honestly, I wanted to go down and go back to the farm with the children right away.


    The thought of the pain that Grify and Finny would have suffered in the Barbatos family still drove me mad.


    In reality, however, it seemed difficult to take the children out.


    If I turned down the request of Godmother Diana, of course, they wouldn''t give away the baby griffins


    And I couldn''t leave Grify and Finny here.


    The children''s future was not clear.


    Even if I thought deeply about it, there were not many options given to me.


    After a long thought, I cleared up myplicated mind.


    Then I opened my mouth, looking at Godmother Diana, who calmed down.


    "I understand what Godmother said. I''ll do my best to take care of the baby griffins."


    "Then, really?"


    "Thank you, Sihyeon! Thank you very much!"


    Godmother Diana''s face brightened at my words, and Bebeto shouted and rejoiced.


    "Instead! I have a condition."


    "What is it? Tell me anything. I''ll give you everything I can."


    "I can''t take the kids back to the farm, right?"


    "I can''t let you do that with my power. Everyone is sensitive about the session race, so they''ll all protest."


    As expected, it seemed difficult to take the baby griffins to the farm.


    A situation where I have to stay here to take care of the children.


    In order to ensure the safety of children as much as possible, I brought out the conditions that I had in mind.


    "First, please respect my words when ites to taking care of the baby Griffins.The second is to provide as much support as possible for necessary items.Lastly, make sure that no one forcibly summons or approaches the baby Griffins until they are fully recovered."


    Three big conditions were put forward.


    "I will ept Sihyeon''s conditions. I won''t let anyone interfere using all my power.


    I will stop them even if I had to physically block them myself"


    Godmother Diana nodded firmly and showed a strong will.


    Bebeto, who was next to her, also addedter, saying he would help with anything.


    As soon as the conversation ended, Godmother Diana stood up.


    "I have a little more to share, but I''ll put it off for a while. I''m going to have to stop the family from getting ess to the baby Griffins and Sihyeon right now."


    She expressed her strong will in a powerful voice.


    She told us to leave a message to the servants if we had anything to ask.


    Saying that she quickly left the room with Bebeto.


    When only the farm members were left in the room, I sighed deeply and mutteredmentably.


    "Ha It''s gottenplicated.


    "You dealt with it well, though. Godmother Diana will be able to meet your requirements."


    "Uh, If I want to take care of the children here, for the time being, I wont be able to go home, let alone the farm. Had I known this would happen, I would have done a few urgent farm chores beforeing.


    People on the farm will understand. They will also exin it to your mother at home."


    "Well, won''t the boss be mad at me for causing an ident again?"


    "Hahaha!"


    We burst into a smallugh as we recalled the grumbling Kaneff.


    While Andras and I were talking, Alfred remained silent for some reason.


    "ine? What''s wrong? What''s the matter?''


    Not really. There''s one strange thing."


    "?"


    "?"


    Andras and I looked at Alfred curiously.


    "If everything that Godmother Diana said was true, then those who arepeting for session are notpletely free from the incurable disease, right? Then, why did they treat the little griffins so carelessly?"


    "It''s"


    "Ummm"


    When asked by Alfred, Andras and I were frozen for a moment.


    It certainly didn''t add up.


    No matter how much they want to be the Lord of the family, what''s the point of being terminally ill?


    Logically, there was no reason to put the baby Griffin in this state.


    The deepening agony broke with a small cry.


    Biip Biip?


    Biip!


    "Are you up already? Are you hungry?"


    "I''ll ask the people outside to get us some more Hap."


    "I''ll call the farm for now. Maybe we need more Hap."


    We decided to put off the lingering questions for a while and focus on the cute children in front of us.


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip! Biip!


    They kept crying looking at me as soon as they woke up.


    It was as if they were expressing their sadness about missing me all this time.


    "I''m so sorry. I''ll never leave you guys alone, so don''t worry."


    I whispered to the little griffins with sincere apologies.


    As if my feelings got delivered, they stopped crying and rubbed themselves in my arms.


    It felt like they were trying to put their faith in me once again, so my heart felt warm.


    I petted the fluffy hair, which had be slightly crumbly, and made a sad smile.


    I vowed in my heart that I would be a protective shield so that these children without parents would not get caught up in useless things.


    (To be Continued on Aug 8{MON})


    To read 22 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Five days passed after arriving at the Barbatos family.


    I never thought I''d be here this long, but it was a choice for the helpless little griffins.


    For five days, I focused all my actions on taking care of Grify and Finny.


    I always stayed close to them so that they wouldn''t be anxious, and when they cried while I was sleeping, I got up right away and took care of the children.


    Both of them got so nervous when they couldn''t see me.


    Even after a short visit to the bathroom, they cried bitterly.


    It wasn''t my will to let Grify and Finny go, but it seemed to have unintentionally shocked the young Griffins.


    Considering the two who would have been anxious thinking they had been abandoned, I thought I should endure this much trouble.


    And, thanks to my sleepless nights, the baby Griffins quickly regained their health.


    The slim belly became full, and the round eyes sparkled again.


    Even if it''s not asplete a recovery as it was when they were still on the farm, they''re definitely out of serious health concern right now.


    Youre. really amazing."


    I''m so d.


    Bebeto, who checked the children''s condition, stuttered and eximed, while Godmother Diana wept in a trembling voice.


    I guess she was really worried since it was a matter of life or death for her son.


    The solid support of Godmother Diana also had a big impact on Grify and Finny recovering so quickly.


    She fulfilled my requirements with great certainty.


    Sometimes even I felt like it was too much.


    The room where I and the children stay was clearly isted from outsiders.


    The entrance to the room was kept guarded by the soldiers, and only servants trusted by Godmother Diana were allowed to enter.


    Godmother Diana also heard the updates on the childrens health from the servants from time to time, and she herself refrained from entering the ce where I and the baby Griffins were.


    And the servants did their best toply with my demands.


    Of course, I thoroughly took care of eating and drinking, and if I needed anything, I got it as quickly and urately as possible.


    When I woke up to take care of the children who woke up at dawn, the servants who were waiting outside the door woke up and prepared to serve me.


    "Go home ande back early in the morning and take a rest. All I have to do is sleep"


    "No sir, Madam Godmother gave us a strict order. We don''t care about rest, we just have to focus on looking after the baby Griffins."


    "Okay!!"


    They answered very reliably, but things didn''t work out as easily as I thought.


    The baby griffins were crying more than ten times throughout the night, and I had to wake up constantly, and when morning came, all of the servants were in a state of being half unconscious.


    I felt so sorry to see them turn into zombies and take turns.


    Anyway, with my hard work and the solid support of Godmother Diana, the little griffins have regained their stability.


    "How''s everything at the farm?"


    Do you think it would be fine? Since you''re not here, I have to write the whole report by myself.


    Kaneff''s irritated voice was heard through themunication artifact.


    First of all, there seemed to be nothing wrong with the farm.


    "Yakums, how are they doing? What about Aara and Dora? Does Chorongi give them milk regrly?"


    -Speranza visits them every day instead of you, and she said theyre doing well.


    The other Yakums also seemed to be fine, and soon I heard a lot of voices besides Kaneff.


    Sihyeon, how are you?


    Senior! Do you know where you put the tools you used to fix the fencest time?


    I.. I! I want to talk, too


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Be quiet! You guys, can''t you get your act together.


    Kaneff, who couldn''t stand it, threw a tantrum.


    But the rest of the members also didnt seem to back down.


    Mr. Kaneff. Why are you yelling at Speranza?


    When did I ever Speranza Speranza, I didn''t yell at you, so don''t worry. It''s because of those two, who are making too much noise.


    Its because you kept talking to Sihyeon alone.


    Thats right.! We have the right to talk to Sihyeon, too!


    YouCLING CLANG


    Ahhhhnot the chains


    -Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    In many ways, the lively atmosphere of the farm was conveyed through artifacts.


    For a moment, I heard a loud noise, and then I heard a cute girl''s voice.


    Papa?


    "Speranza, how have you been?"


    Un! When is Papaing? I miss Papa


    The lonely voice made me want to go back right away.


    I managed to suppress that heart and soothe Speranza.


    "I want to see Speranza, too. Can my little girl wait a little longer? Grify and Finny are a little sick, so Papa has to take care of them."


    Is Grify and Finny sick?


    "Theyre much better now. Do you want to hear their voices?"


    I took themunication artifact to where the baby griffins were.


    Grify? Finny?


    The baby Griffins responded immediately as if they recognized Speranzas voiceing from the artifact.


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    Speranza replied with a voice full of joy to the cry of Griffins, she heard after a long time.


    How are you, Grify! Did you have Hap, Finny?


    Biip!


    Biip!


    I don''t know if they understood what Speranza was saying, but Speranza and the baby Griffins had an exciting conversation for a while.


    You have toe back to the farm when you get healthy. Okay?


    Biip!


    Biip!


    "Speranza, listen to others until I get home, okay?"


    Un! I''ll be a good girl.


    Themunication got cut off with Speranza at the end of the conversation.


    Andras, who was helping withmunication next to me, organized themunication artifacts.


    "Fortunately, everyone seems to be doing well."


    "ine seems to be struggling a little bit, but they seem to be doing well."


    "If I had had a little more time, I would have been able to chat with Lia and ine Its unfortunate."


    "If you have something to say, I will tell them separately."


    The Barbatos family gave us a limited time tomunicate with the outside, so we had no choice but to talk briefly with the farm members.


    This was a matter rted to the security of the family, so even Godmother Diana couldnt do anything about it.


    Feeling somewhat stuffy, I decided to refresh myself.


    "Andras, would you like to go out for a walk in the garden with me? And I also got permission in advance."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll join you."


    I spread a soft, fluffy cloth in a big basket and carried the baby griffins in it.


    The guys sticking their heads out of the basket were very cute.


    Andras and I took the baby Griffins and headed out of the mansion after a long time, guided by the servants and escorted by soldiers.


    Barbatos'' family boasted a huge garden as big as the mansion.


    And even at a nce, you can see that the various flowers and trees are being carefully managed.


    Wow how many gardeners do you need to maintain this big garden neat?''


    Of course, the maintenance cost will be a lot, right?''


    I shook my head vigorously and erased the naturally emergingputational thoughts.


    I decided to shake off the useless thoughts and purely enjoy the beautiful appearance of the garden.


    Moving to the inside of the garden, we settled down at the table there.


    There was even arge parasol to block the sun, so it was perfect for rxing.


    The servants who followed us, immediately set the table with cool drinks and snacks.


    It''s been a while since I felt the fresh outside air, the subtle scent of flowersing from the wind, and the beautiful scenery of the garden.


    The frustration umted while taking care of the baby Griffins in the room seemed to be disappearing little by little.


    And on the other hand, I missed the farm scenery that was not as fancy as the garden here but made my heart feel much morefortable.


    I buried my longing for the farm for a while and enjoyed the beautiful garden.


    "Andras, isn''t the garden really pretty? It seems to be well maintained, and I''ve never been to such a beautiful garden before."


    "COUGH, the garden of the Schnarpe family is as well-decorated as it is here. My mother manages the garden herself, and I really want to show it to you someday."


    Andras, following the mansion, expressed his family''s pride in the garden this time.


    Something didn''t seem like the usual Andras'' reaction, so I burst intoughter without realizing it.


    "Hahahaha! If there is a chance next time, I definitely want to visit."


    Just tell me. If its Sihyeon, I will take you there anytime.


    Andras burned his strong will in his eyes to invite me to the family mansion.


    His family was one of the five great aristocratic families in the Demon World, so my expectations also rose slightly.


    After talking for a while, I turned to the basket.


    I took the baby griffins out of the basket, who were frantically looking at the garden.


    And carefully put the children down on thewn in the garden.


    Biip?


    Biip! Biiiiiiip!


    Although they were slightly frightened and hardened by the new environment, Grify and Finny frolicked around as if they found the new things exciting.


    After a while, Grify and Finny got limated to the grass and began to wander from ce to ce.


    They rolled around sniffing the grass looking everywhere in the garden and even started following a flying butterfly.


    Everyone looked at the baby griffins, who were much more excited than expected.


    "Honestly, when I first saw the baby griffins here, I thought their condition was hopeless. But I didn''t expect you to recover their health so soon As expected, Sihyeon always beats my expectations."


    Andras uttered admiration with a calm smile.


    I scratched my head and made an awkward face.


    "I''ve taken good care of them, but in the end, it was those two who did their best.


    "Hmm, Sihyeon may think like that, but people around you wouldn''t think so at all. Look"


    Andras whispered in a low voice so that only I could hear him.


    "The eyes of the Barbatos have changed a lot when they look at you. Both the soldiers and the employees here."


    " "


    Hearing his whisper, I looked around.


    I nced at the people who had been close to me or escorted me during the days I was here.


    Certainly, as Andras said, their attitude toward me has changed.


    At first, it felt like they are treating me well because of the strong sense of duty at the orders from Godmother Diana, but now it felt like they are treating me with the utmost sincerity


    "They saw Sihyeon reviving the family symbol before their eyes. Isn''t that a natural change?"


    Well but it doesnt make me happy."


    Andras smiled bitterly as if he understood my feelings.


    I''m really grateful that they''re doing me a favor, but the pressure continues to increase because of the feeling of getting deeply entangled with the Barbatos family.


    I couldn''t leave the baby griffins alone, so I stayed here.


    I have no idea of what I should do in the future.


    The best thing was to go back to the farm with Grify and Finny, but with the copsed Barbatos Lord and the ongoing struggle for session


    I can never be free without solving theseplicated problems.


    Diana seemed to want something done, but what could I do?


    I don''t know yet


    If I dont find it, it would really be the same as throwing away the children once again!


    The look in my eyes looking at the baby griffins became grim.


    Should I give up?''


    Should I just be satisfied with what I''ve done?''


    I shook my head violently.


    No! If I give up, it''s really like abandoning the kids this time!


    I vowed to myself not to be weak.


    However, the solution did note up easily.


    It was as hazy and dark as a fog in my head.


    When I was thinking about the future.


    BUMP


    A small ball rolled over and stopped beside me.


    After a while, two small figures appeared from the entrance from where the ball came.


    "Umu ball"


    "UnLet''s go."


    Cute baby Demon came following the ball.


    The babies stopped looking at the ball a few steps ahead.


    Then they looked up and stared at me.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 23 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    The two pretty horns that grew between the pale pink hair, and the half-closed eyes on the plump cheeks looked like they were sleepy.


    Although the two looked simr overall, one was a boy in a shirt and trousers, while the other was a girl in a one-piece outfit with her hair tied on both sides with a ribbon.


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    The baby griffins returned to me, wary of the stranger''s visit.


    I put them back in the cozy basket so that Grify and Finny wouldn''t feel uneasy.


    Are they twins?


    They''re so cute.


    It was my first time seeing Demon babies this close.


    While being distracted by the unique atmosphere of the baby Demons, several servants in maid clothes rushed in from the entrance of the garden.


    "Ha ha ha ha"


    Young Master? Miss?"


    Apparently, they came to pick up these baby demons, but strangely, the little baby demons did not show any interest in the servants who came and kept staring at me.


    Judging from the reactions of the people around, they seemed to be quite high-ranking children.


    Still, with a slightly nk look on my face, I picked up the ball and handed it to them.


    "Is this yours? Do you want it?"


    The kid in the pants nodded and took the ball.


    The child stared at the ball he received for a moment and then threw the ball back toward me.


    Huh? Are you giving it to me?


    Umu


    Uh Thank you.


    I took the ball with a vague expression.


    Then the boy turned around and toddled to one side of the garden.


    The child, who stopped at a certain distance, slowly moved both arms and sent a signal.


    It didn''t take too long to grasp the child''s intentions.


    It seemed like he wanted to y catch with me.


    I looked around for a while in a little out-of-the-blue situation.


    Andras was looking at the children with an interesting look on his face, while the Barbatos servants responded with great surprise.


    And in the meantime, the baby girl Demon in one piece was still staring at me.


    "Umu Here"


    The waiting boy signaled again in a slow tone.


    There was no one around me who stopped me, so I carefully rolled the ball in my hand.


    ROLL ROLL


    The child caught the ball rolling with both hands.


    And with slow motion, he lifted the ball high above his head.


    The child''s half-closed eyes with the ball turned to me.


    There was a fine signal in the nk eyes that wasnt really hard to recognize.


    That gaze that I''ve experienced a lot while taking care of Speranza.


    Yes! That was the gaze that was looking for praise.


    Maybe because of the paternal love trained through Speranza triggered, I reacted almost reflexively to the child''s eyes.


    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!


    "Wow! That''s amazing! You''re really good at catching the ball."


    The slightly exaggerated expression of my emotions made Andras next to me and the servants watching me tremble.


    But the important thing was the reaction of the kid holding the ball,


    "UmuI did."


    Fortunately, he liked mypliment, and there was a sparkle in his half-closed eyes.


    Thanks to the praise, the child swung his arms to send the ball to me.


    However, perhaps because of his excessive desire, his upper body tilted at the same time as he threw the ball and he fell down.


    The child''s eyes began to water up little by little.


    It felt very strange that he didn''t cry like a normal child.


    As I was confused by the unusual response, the girl in one piece came next to me before I knew it.


    Then she put her hand on the head of the boy who fell and asked.


    "Did you fall down?"


    "Umuuuuuu."


    Did it hurt? Are you going to cry?


    The boy shook his head and closed his eyes tightly.


    He seemed to be trying to hold back his tears.


    The girl, who saw the figure, said, stroking the boy''s head.


    "Good boygoodboy"


    Seeing the hard work of the small hand trying tofort her brother, naturally made my heart warm.


    The boy still had tears in his eyes, but he seemed to have regained stability thanks to the girl.


    I wrapped my arms around the two. so cute babies.


    I was worried they might not like it.


    Fortunately, both babies came to me, clinging to me.


    "Little guys, you are so nice and mature! Do you want to eat some snacks with me?"


    "Umu,


    Un..


    I came back to the table with the babies in my arms.


    Andras, who saw it, made a funny expression..


    "After Beasts, are you getting good at dealing with Demon babies, now?"


    "Andras, try raising your childter. You''re bound to be an expert."


    "Is that so? Hahaha!"


    Andras burst intoughter at my answer.


    Raising a child did not feel like a reality yet.


    Not too long ago, I would have never thought I would have had a cute daughter.


    From smiling Andras, I turned my eyes and looked down at the babies in my arms.


    They were so cute like dolls when they were in my arms.


    I looked at the table with a smile.


    While looking for snacks for the babies, one of the maids who followed the babies approached me.


    "Ah, um what?"


    "Master and Miss'' favorite snack. I thought you might need to"


    "Ah! Thank you."


    The maid ced the snacks she had brought separately on the table.


    Seeing the half-closed eyes of the babies twinkling, it certainly seemed to be their favorite snack.


    I picked up two candies from among the snacks I brought.


    I peeled paper wrappers and put them in the babies'' mouths one by one.


    They both ate the candy as if they liked it.


    MUNCH MUNCH.


    Whenever the candy moved in their mouth, their plump cheeks moved cutely.


    The expression it was so cute that I wanted to bite them seems perfect.


    Biip?


    Biip!


    Grify and Finny, who were in the basket, held out their heads and looked at the babies.


    It seemed to be a mixture of alertness and curiosity.


    And babies who were tasting the candy began to show interest in baby Griffins.


    They say that normal babies tend to touch the objects they are interested in or show some kind of reaction. However, the two baby Demons in my arms were very calm.


    They were just looking straight into the basket.


    Perhaps because of such a calm appearance, the baby griffins began to lower their vignce.


    "Guys, do you want to see them up close?"


    Nod.


    Nod.


    I pulled the basket a little with the help of Andras.


    Grify and Finny were kept at a proper distance so that they wont feel anxious.


    Four babies observed each other.


    PULL! PULL!


    The baby girl in my arms pulled my clothes and asked.


    "What''s this?"


    "Griffins, who are just born."


    "Grooping?"


    "Groffin?"


    "Gruffin!"


    The two babies couldn''t say the word properly for a while, maybe the pronunciation of "Griffin" was difficult for them.


    Griffin!


    Griffin!


    Yes, correct. Well done.


    The babies kept muttering the word Griffin with a triumphant look on their faces at mypliment.


    While spending time with the babies like that, I felt someone''s presence at the entrance of the garden.


    "Oh, my babies were here?"


    A female Demon, reminiscent of ady of a noble family with light pink hair resembling babies, approached us.


    As soon as she appeared, all the nearby maids and guards bowed their heads at once.


    I and Andras tried to stand up, too, but she waved her hand with a rxed expression to block our action.


    "Befortable. You don''t have to be polite when we don''t have eyes around us?"


    I didn''t know how to react, so I nced at Andras.


    He also sat back with a slight shrug.


    Coming close to the table before I knew it, she gently sat down in the remaining seat.


    It was so casual, unlike the aristocracy, who are strict on manners.


    "Can I sit here? Are you feeling ufortable?


    "Oh, no! I''m fine. By the way, are you the guardian of these children?"


    "Yes. I''m the mother of those cute twins."


    She answered my question with a smile.


    "I''m sorry. The children were so cute that I took them without asking your permission."


    "It''s okay. I should be thankful that you yed well with my children."


    Fortunately, she didn''t seem to care much about me being with the babies.


    Rather, she showed interest in me with her sparkling eyes.


    Really it''s amazing.


    ?


    They''re my children, but they''re very unique. And they''re really shy. Except for my family and the nanny who has taken care of them since their birth, they refuse anyones touch."


    "Really?"


    "Really. The maids are having a hard time because the nanny caught a cold. No matter how hungry they are, they never eat anything that strangers give them.


    I looked surprised at her slightlyining remark.


    This seemed to be why the movements of the maids following the babies were unnatural.


    I looked at the babies in my arms with strange eyes.


    The two still looked up at me, munching on the candy I gave them earlier.


    Just looking at them like this, they really look like normal nice kids


    Still, I don''t think it''s polite for me to keep them when the guardian hase.


    I tried to hand over the two babies in my arms to the female Demon on the opposite side.


    Then the babies grabbed my clothes tightly and showed their emotions for the first time.


    " don''t want to"


    "Umu stay"


    "Ah?"


    I was confused by the unexpected response.


    Watching this scene, the female Demon''s eyes twinkled even more.


    "Oh, my! That''s amazing. I heard that Mr. Sihyeon has the ability to handle beasts, but never thought you also had the ability to handle babies."


    "No I don''t have such ability"


    I answered reflexively in a panic, but soon I felt something strange.


    I haven''t introduced myself yet, but the other person seems to knew about me.


    The female Demon immediately continued to talk as if she had noticed my delicate reaction.


    "Are you surprised that I recognized you? But if you''re from the Barbatos, it''s weird not to recognize you. There''s only one person here who can carry baby Griffins."


    She was right.


    As Andras said earlier, if shes a member of this family, she would have heard the rumors about me


    "Well, its a littlete, but let me introduce myself. I''m called "Erma Tibel Barbatos."


    "Ah! Would it be easier for Mr. Sihyeon to exin like this?"


    She added with a smile.


    "Lady Diana is my mother."


    She was one of three figures deeply involved in the session race.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Godmother Diana had four children.


    First son, third son, and youngest daughter leaving the copsed second son, Barbatos Lord.


    The three have a lot of influence on the selection of the next sessor.


    Erma Tibel Barbatus.


    Sitting across the table, she was the youngest daughter of Godmother Diana.


    After hearing the story, simrities between Erma and Diana began to stand out.


    Although the atmosphere was different, it was clear that they were parent and child from the outside.


    The expressions of both me and Andras hardened.


    Of course, there is no reason to antagonize her, but I felt ufortable because of the problems of the baby griffins and sessors.


    Still, since she introduced herself first, we couldn''t stay still.


    "Im Andras from the Schnarpe family."


    "Im Lim Sihyeon."


    "You don''t have to put on such a serious face. I didn''t approach you intentionally. I came all the way here because I was trying to find the kids.


    The twins are still very young, so I dont think they are interested in the sessor position.


    Oh! Of course, I''m notpletely out of the race for session. If I step down too easily, my position in the family bes too narrow. You know what I''m talking about, right?"


    She grinned, spouting a fairly sensitive story without hesitation.


    It was rather confusing because she seemed to be toofortable with us.


    "Ah! Come to think of it, you didn''t hear the names of my cute babies, right? The boy''s name is Ray, and the girl''s name is Shasha."


    "Ray Shasha"


    The babies in my arms moved slightly as I murmured their names.


    They seemed to understand their name.


    "Ray and Shasha seem to really like Mr. Sihyeon. They don''t respond even if I call them by their names. Who do they resemble to have such a quirky personality."


    She sighed deeply with a worried look.


    Certainly, if Ray and Shasha''s personalities were not corrected, there was a high probability that people around them would suffer even when they grew upter.


    As I was also in a position to raise a child, I sympathized with her worries.


    When Speranza first came to the farm, I had a hard time because of her passive personality.


    "Can''t you fix it little by little as they grow up? Both of them have unique personalities, but I think they''re so nice that you don''t have to worry about them."


    "Ummm. Really? I really hope it goes as Mr. Sihyeon said Mr.Sihyeon, do you have any thoughts about getting hired by me? I think I can trust Mr. Sihyeon and leave my children."


    Erma offered me a job with a serious look.


    I think Andras is really doing well holding back hisughter.


    I politely declined her offer with an embarrassed look.


    "I''m sorry, but I have a lot of work to do I''m sorry."


    "Phew Of course, you do. I asked you because the kids seem to like you so much. I hope you don''t feel offended."


    "No. That''s fine."


    After that, I naturally talked about parenting with Erma.


    I thought parenting in aristocratic families would be different, but the more I talked, the less different it was from ordinary people.


    Worries about personality, worries about habits, and the teaching methods


    Erma seemed to be more interested in teaching methods because of twins who have unusual personalities.


    Time passed quickly because I focused more on Erma and the story than I thought.


    Before I knew it, the baby griffins in the basket and the twins in my arms began to doze off.


    Erma lowered her voice so the babies wouldn''t wake up.


    "I didn''t even know it was time for their nap and kept talking like crazy. I have to go."


    Erma rose from her seat and approached me.


    I carefully tried to hand over the children in my arms.


    The twins, who woke up in the middle, struggled as if they wanted toe to me again, but Erma simultaneously hugged the two children and calmed them down by tapping their back.


    She bowed down and whispered in my ear before leaving.


    "I''ll tell you because the twins seem to really like you."


    "?"


    "You''d better not be relieved just by trusting my mother. There are a lot of people who get anxious as the baby Griffins gets healthier."


    ".?!"


    Erma made eye contact and smiled as soon as she finished whispering.


    "Sihyeon, I had a great time. See you next time Sir.Andras."


    Erma left the table with the twins in her arms and stepped out of the garden.


    Her figure waspletely gone, but thest whisper kept ringing in my ears.


    After a long walk in the garden, I returned to my room with Andras and the little griffins.


    I liked the beautiful garden, and I enjoyed meeting the cute twins, but I felt a little restless because of thest whisper that Erma left.


    The healthier the baby griffins are, the more likely they are prey to the Lords brothers, who are probably aiming for Lords position.


    better not be relieved just by trusting my mother.


    That sounds like Godmother Diana''s influence alone cannot protect us.


    Biiip?


    Grify tried to catch my attention somehow by biting my finger lightly with his beak and acting cutely.


    I smirked at the cute actions and stroked the soft hair.


    When I was able to calm down thanks to the baby Griffin.


    You can''t do this.


    There are orders from Madam Godmother.


    Back off now! Who do you think this is and blocking his way?


    There was a loud noiseing from outside the door.


    At first nce, the contents of the conversation were unusual.


    Without realizing it, I held Grify and Finny tightly in my arms as if to protect them.


    BAM


    A rough opening door.


    Roedin entered the room with a group of seemingly unfriendly soldiers.


    Is it him again?


    As soon as I recognized Roedin, Andras and I frowned at the same time.


    Even Grify and Finny in my arms made a shrill cry.


    He spoke to the servants in the room as if giving a warning.


    "Go out and wait NOW."


    "Excuse me Madam Godmother''s order"


    "Did you not hear what I said?"


    "Hiiik."


    The ferocity of Roedin and the soldiers frightened the servants and made them go out of the room in an instant.


    There are only us and a group brought by Roedin left in the room.


    "What are you doing? The Barbatos don''t even have basic manners for their guests?"


    Andras suppressed his anger and protested to Roedin.


    But Roedin didn''t even give a look, let alone an answer.


    TADAT CHUK


    The soldiers, including Roedin, backed off in perfect order.


    Through the road built from the entrance, a middle-aged male Demon appeared.


    He had thick eyebrows, a beard, and sharp eyes, whichbined to give a strong impression.


    The man walked up to me and Andras and opened his mouth.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Yaiger, elder son of the Barbatos family."


    Yaiger treated us in an overbearing manner, with no regard for or respect for the guests..


    The momentum was enough to make the baby griffins in my arms tremble.


    Andras asked him in a calm voice.


    Are you the brother of the Lord?


    Right, I am the Elder brother, the rightful heir of the family.


    Brother of the copsed Lord.


    The atmosphere waspletely different from Erma, whom I met in the garden.


    "Can I know why The Elder Brother is here?"


    Andras asked sarcastically, but Yaiger continued his words without blinking.


    "There''s no reason to drag it out for a long time, so I''ll keep it short. Outsiders no longer need to worry about the family and leave here. RIGHT NOW!"


    "Sorry, we''re not your men. There is no reason to follow your orders. And we''re staying here at the request of Godmother Diana. It has nothing to do with the family."


    "SHUT UP! The Elders and the Vassals of the family have already agreed to kick you out. When the meeting is called tomorrow, no matter how stubborn my mother is, she can''t protect you anymore."


    His emotionless gaze turned to the little griffins in my arms.


    "There''s no reason for you to struggle to protect the insignificant beasts. If you step back right now, there will be no problems."


    I looked at Yaiger and raised my voice.


    "Insignificant Beasts Isn''t Griffin a symbol of the Barbatos family?"


    "A symbol of the family, huh? In the first ce, Griffin was just a tool to treat the incurable disease."


    Yaiger continued with a cold smile.


    If it cannot be used as a means of treatment, it is the right thing to do to use it elsewhere. Don''t you think so?"


    Yaiger''s words and expressions were so creepy that I felt my spine chilling.


    "I''ll say it again. Leave the family at once. If you leave quietly, there won''t be any hard feelings."


    "What if we can''t?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not going to leave these guys alone. NEVER. So stop talking nonsense and get out.


    Yaiger red with rising anger in his eyes.


    Despite the overwhelming spirit, I didn''t give in and looked back.


    In my arms, Grify and Finny quivered with anxiety and wept pitifully.


    Bii Bii


    It''s okay, guys.


    I''ll never walk away easily!


    Yaiger, who had been staring at me for a long time, looked at me with a face full of ridicule.


    "Okay, be a guest for the time being. Anyway, after tomorrow''s meeting, you''ll be dragged out as an intruder, not as a guestAnd everyone will know. Who''s the real owner of this ce!"


    Yaiger turned and went out of the room, followed by Roedin and the soldiers.


    BAM


    After a rough closing sound, a quiet silence came into the room.


    "Sihyeon, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    Fortunately, Grify and Finny soon returned to their lively appearance.


    But Andras and I couldnt.


    "They''re going to kick us out after the meeting"


    "Maybe they''re going to end the race for session at tomorrow''s meeting. They''re going to go after us, and they''re going to use the griffins to prove their legitimacy."


    "Uh-huh."


    Now there''s only one day left for our stay in the Barbatos mansion.


    If we can''t find a way to help the baby griffins by then, once again, Grify and Finny have to go through something unimaginable.


    I put my head together with Andras and started to think of a breakthrough.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    After Yaiger had made a deration that was nothing short of a threat, all of the servants who had been helping me on the orders of Godmother Diana were sent elsewhere.


    On top of that, all the guards were reced.


    In the past, the guards blocked the ess of outsiders, but now the guards are blocking the door so that we cannot go out of the room.


    The intention was to lock us up until tomorrow''s meeting.


    I and Andras struggled until evening, but we couldn''t find a solution.


    Andras is from the Schnarfe family, if he did something radical, it could escte into a conflict between the families.


    If that happens, many people will be in trouble, so I should avoid such a thing as much as possible.


    If only the boss had been here at this time


    I missed the presence of Kaneff, who doesnt bow down to anyone and does things the way he likes without worrying about others.


    In the end, the only thing I came up with was to run away with Grify and Finny out of the Barbatos territory.


    A little conflict would be inevitable, but this was the only way to keep the children safe.


    It was time for Andras and me to have dinner under the strict surveince of the soldiers Yaiger had deployed.


    A maid with a stiff expression came into the room with a cart carrying food.


    She was followed by soldiers with grim expressions.


    THUD


    "Sir, I''ll prepare the meal."


    The maid was very nervous, so even her hands were shaking while preparing our meal.


    I thought it was because of the soldiers who put pressure on her and looked at her with pity.


    Wink!


    The Maid, who was preparing the meal, winked one eye and sent a signal to avoid the soldier''s surveince.


    Andras also noticed the signal from Maid.


    "When you''re done eating, please call me back. Then"


    Maid left the room under surveince again.


    We waited quietly until all the soldiers went outside the door.


    Checking the situation outside, I looked at the bowl that the maid had sent a signal to.


    And it was not difficult to find a note hidden underneath the te.


    After looking outside once again. I read the contents of the note quietly with Andras.


    Don''t fall asleep until dawn and be ready to move right away.


    Godmother Dianas note contained short instructions and the name Diana.


    We understood her intention to help us, but it was hard to predict how we would be getting away because of the short note.


    But we didn''t have a choice.


    It seemed more likely in many ways to get help from her than to try to escape on our own.


    Andras and I quietly exchanged nces and finished dinner.


    Night fell on Barbatos'' mansion.


    I saw the red moon rising in the sky from the window.


    The red moon rises periodically in the Demon world, and today must have been the day.


    It was a time when we would be in deep sleep, but today it was only Grify and Finny who fell asleep in the room.


    Andras and I were watching the situation outside the door, refraining from making any noise.


    As the dawn was about to approach, I started to get nervous little by little since there was no signal.


    I felt anxious and a lot of strange thoughts kept popping into my head.


    Did they forget about the n?


    Did something go wrong with the n?


    Maybe they sent a signal and we didn''t notice it?


    In a state of anxiety, I endured trying not to talk to Andras.


    Time kept passing, and I was about to get sleepy.


    -You guys


    -what?! Ugh!


    DUD DUD


    I heard soldiers falling from outside the door.


    And after a while


    KNOCK KNOCK


    A knock on the door echoed through the room.


    I quickly recognized that this was a signal and quickly got up from my seat.


    I took my luggage that I had packed in advance and hugged the baby Griffins, who were still in deep sleep, in the basket.


    SQUEAK


    I slowly opened the door and went out, the guards were alreadypletely knocked out.


    A knight approached us and whispered in a low voice.


    "Follow me. Were running out of time, so I''ll show you the way."


    "Wai.., wait a minute. Where are we going now?


    "We''re going to where Madam Godmother is. You''ll find out what you''re curious about when you get there. Please follow me as quietly as possible."


    While the rest of the soldiers were tying up the knocked-out soldiers, we followed the knight and quickly walked down the hallways of the house without a single light.


    There were guards patrolling in the middle of the corridor, but the knight skillfully led us.


    We escaped from the guards and arrived at a little cottage or something.


    As we opened the door, Godmother Diana and several knights were waiting for us.


    Godmother Diana smiled as soon as she saw us.


    "You''re finally here. I was worried."


    When Andras and I tried to be polite, she stepped up and stopped us.


    "We don''t have time for that. When they find that the soldiers on the guard were knocked out, they''ll start looking for you."


    Godmother Diana bowed to us.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve caused trouble to you who came to help because of my inability."


    "That''s alright, Godmother."


    "I know you didn''t mean it."


    "I''ve got a wagon and a guard in the back door for you to get you out of here."


    "Then Can I take the baby Griffins with me?"


    Yes. I think it is right to leave the children to Sihyeon as they will be harmed once again if they were to be left here.


    I, really? Thank you, thank you!"


    I was delighted and grateful to hear that Grify and Finney coulde together with me.


    Andras also smiled hearing the news.


    Godmother Diana, who was exining the escape, paused and gave a sad look.


    And with a desperate expression, she grabbed Andras'' hand and my hand.


    "I know it''s really shameless but can you do me a favor before you go?"


    "What kind of favor?"


    I asked back with a puzzled look.


    "Can''t you meet my copsed son with the little griffins just once?"


    "


    If you refuse, I wont force you. But this may be thest chance for my copsed son. You can think of it as the senility of an old woman. Just for a moment please so that a miracle can happen Please!"


    Tears trickled down the wrinkles around the eyes of Godmother Diana.


    A slight tremor felt through her hand that conveyed her desperation.


    I remembered the terrible feeling I had when my mother copsed.


    No matter how deep the filial piety of a child is, can it bepared to a mother''s heart that cares about her child?


    Perhaps Godmother Diana was feeling several times more painpared to the misery I felt.


    Because of the urgency of the situation, she couldn''t even cry as much as she could, and she couldn''t force herself to cry.


    "Andras,"


    I waited, just calling his name and he replied as if he understood what I was thinking.


    "Its fine by me."


    "I haven''t said anything yet."


    "Fufu, doesn''t that mean we''re close enough tomunicate without words?"


    He showed a yful look on purpose so that I wouldn''t feel pressured.


    I could not help smirking.


    So you already know what I''ve decided?


    Of course. I think we''re lucky that Mr. Kaneff isnt here. If he were here, you would have got an earful."


    "Hahaha!"


    Andras'' slick reply made usugh at the same time.


    We looked at each other for a moment and exchanged nces.


    If this was a scene in an Anime or a movie, I would have said, Let''s have a drink together after this, partner!


    But we didn''t need such an old-fashioned one-liner.


    A short nce was enough for us.


    I sped the hands of Godmother Diana, who was still shedding tears.


    She looked at me with round eyes.


    "I''ll meet the Lord. Please show me the way."


    Fortunately, the room of the Lord of Barbatos was not far away.


    The knights and guards guarding the door were quickly overpowered.


    SQUEAK


    When I opened the door, I saw a man lying on arge bed.


    He was breathing very shallowly, but there was no blood on his face, hands, and feet.


    I could not feel the warmth of the living human in him.


    "Son"


    Godmother Diana cried as she stroked the man''s face.


    While looking at the sad figure of Godmother Diana, I felt a wiggling movement in the basket.


    Biip Biii


    Biip Biii Biii.


    Grify and Finny, woke up and held out their heads with a faint cry.


    I carefully took out the baby griffins and put them on the bed.


    Grify and Finny looked around for a moment in bewilderment.


    If the two refused to approach the lying man, I thought I should immediately move them back to the basket.


    Surprisingly, the baby griffins began to show interest in the Lord of Barbatos family.


    Biip!


    Biip! Biip!


    I don''t know why, but they didn''t feel repulsed at all and wandered around the lying body of the Lord.


    It was like they were looking for something.


    The sight reminded me of an incident that happened a long time ago.


    The memory of when I arrived at the Demon World and met Hermosa.


    The warm and pleasant feeling of that time was still clear as if it was carved into each cell all over my body.


    I understood why I recalled those memories.


    This is because the appearance of the Lord, who is now lying down, oveps with the appearance of me suffering from [Iplete awakening].


    Of course, just because the Lord was suffering from simr symptoms, it cannot be concluded that he is in the same situation as I was in the past.


    However, Godmother Diana said that Griffin''s help is needed to cure the incurable disease.


    What if it''s the same way I achieved aplete awakening with the help of Hermosa?


    Wouldn''t I be able to help the copsed man in front of me in the same way?


    How?


    In what way?


    The whole thing is just spection.


    But somehow, in my head, the spection was gradually turning into a conviction.


    While I was deep in thought, time continued to pass.


    "Madame Godmother, we don''t have much time. We have to move now to get them out of here safely."


    "Is thatso? Okay."


    Deep sadness and disappointment permeated her face.


    But soon she returned to her usual self and spoke to me and Andras.


    "I guess I had too much vain hope. This is enough. You two, get out of here."


    Godmother Diana tried to let us go as she promised.


    She swallowed her deep sorrow while letting go of thest hope of her dying son.


    Maybe she thought it was thest consideration she could give us.


    Wait a minute!


    Sihyeon?


    Just a little more time, please.


    Everyone''s eyes were on me.


    "Sihyeon, we don''t have much time now. If you feel sorry for me"


    "It''s not like that."


    I tly denied the words of Godmother Diana.


    "Maybe it''s possible."


    A new wind began to blow in the room filled with nervousness and anxiety.


    "Maybe I can wake up the Lord.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "Is it true?"


    A ray of hope rose on the face of Godmother Diana, which was wrinkled with grief.


    Andras also looked at me in doubt.


    "Sihyeon, did you really find a way?"


    "Not for sure. It''s just a guess in my head."


    "What do you think the chances are ?"


    "I don''t know. I think I''ll know once I try."


    "Ummm"


    The vague answer hardened Andras'' face.


    He seemed to be trying to clear up the current situation, which was not easy.


    After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Sihyeon, if we can''t get out of this situation right now, it''s going to be very difficult. This is the residence of Lord Barbatos. He''s even unconscious. The current situation is that we broke into this ce without permission."


    Andras exined with a grave look.


    I swallowed my dry saliva without realizing it.


    "If we get caught here, the excuse that Godmother Diana guided us won''t work. I can''t guarantee our safety, let alone the baby griffins.You have to choose carefully,"


    Andras was right.


    We are being treated as guests, but we are clearly outsiders.


    It is also a problem to roam around like this at dawn when everyone is asleep, and if we are found in the room of the copsed Lord?


    This wont sit well with the Demons who wanted us out.


    My eyes turned to Lord Barbatos, who was lying in bed.


    He looked veryfortable, except that he didn''t feel alive.


    If I think rationally, I should be leaving with the baby Griffins right away.


    Didn''t I keep thinking about how to get Grify and Finny out of here untilst evening?


    I dont have any obligation to help Godmother Diana or her sick son.


    But why?


    My head kept shouting that I should leave right now, but apletely different voice confused my thoughts.


    It was not because Andras'' warning was not scary, it was not because I felt burdened by the gaze of Godmother Diana, who was hoping for a miracle, nor because I felt sorry for the copsed Lord of Barbatos family.


    It''s a feeling that I can''t exin logically


    yes!


    It was simr to the feeling I had when I first met Hermosa on the farm.


    The encounter felt like an irresistible necessity to me, not an identally passing event.


    It was the same now.


    And this unknown emotion was directed at the copsed Lord and the baby griffins.


    I looked at Grify and Finny.


    Biip?


    Biip?


    Both of them looked at me with round eyes.


    A smile spread around my mouth as I looked at the cute figure that did not match the tense atmosphere.


    Soon, I called Andras with a determined expression.


    Andras.


    I felt a little embarrassed and scratched my cheek.


    "I''m sorry, I made up my mind"


    "That''s fine. I was the one who said from the beginning that I would respect Sihyeon''s decision. And to be honest, I expected it to be somewhat like this."


    Did it show on my face?


    Not that it showedSihyeon has always been like this since the time when we first met, which is both the good and bad thing about Sihyeon. And thats also the reason why not only me but also other farm members trust you."


    Andras


    I was touched by Andras sincere words.


    The slight anxiety that remained in my heart started to melt like snow.


    "If you''ve made up your mind, could you please proceed as soon as possible? There might not be as much time left as we thought."


    "Oh! I got it."


    I finally turned to Godmother Diana.


    "I''m going to try to wake up Lord Barbatos. I can''t guarantee sess. Is that okay?"


    "My son doesn''t have much time left. Sihyeon is the only one I can trust now. Please Please let me see my son again."


    She begged, holding my hands tightly.


    The reason for allowing it was not the trust in me, but rather trying to grasp thest hope to save her son.


    I held Godmother Diana''s hand strongly and then approached the bed where Lord Barbatos was lying and reached out to Grify and Finny, who were still on the bed.


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    At first, they thought I was ying with them and moved their beak actively.


    However, they soon realized that it was not a game and epted my hand calmly.


    I put my hand on the winged back of the baby griffins and concentrated my consciousness.


    As soon as the ability tomunicate was activated, the notification sound rang quickly in my head.


    <strong>[Trying tomunicate with Demon Beast]</strong>


    <strong>[The target has "intimate feelings" for you]</strong>


    <strong>[The target has infinite trust in you]</strong>


    I was easily able tomunicate as the baby Griffin believed in me.


    I felt better for a while when I heard that they had infinite trust in me, but I quickly pushed the thought away from my mind.


    The important thing right now is to wake Lord Barbatos


    Godmother Diana said "Griffin''s recognition" is the only way to escape the curse.


    Does that simply mean getting close with Griffin?


    No, if it were that simple, the Barbatos wouldn''t have suffered this much.


    It was clear that there is some hidden meaning in it.


    I tried to concentrate even more.


    Through my hands, I felt their small movements, emotions, and even the waves of life in detail.


    "


    I felt an unfamiliar energy in the body of the children who had forgotten the flow of time.


    It was so small and faint that I thought I''d miss it if I let my guard down a bit.


    Slowly I concentrated my consciousness on the energy.


    But curiously, the little energy came towards me as if it was weing me, and in an instant, it seeped into me through my hands and arms.


    <strong>[You have obtained the fragment of the Wind soul.]</strong>


    <strong>[The Earth soul''s fragments are a little moreplete.]</strong>


    The wind soul is very weak, but it makes me feel cool and refreshed.


    The feeling reminded me of the baby Griffins who were running around the garden.


    If I''m right, this wind soul must be the key to breaking the Barbatos curse.


    But how do I transfer this to Lord Barbatos?


    When I was trying to figure out how to transfer the Wind''s soul!


    An intruder has hidden in the room where the Lord is!


    Open the door now!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    I was awakened by the noiseing from outside the door.


    When I turned my head, the knights were blocking the door with their bodies so that it wouldn''t open.


    Theyre holding out somehow right now, but it looks like soon the door will be pierced open.


    "Sihyeon!"


    Andras said, making eye contact with me.


    "Don''t worry about the situation outside and continue with the treatment. I''ll try to buy you some time.


    "please."


    Artifacts emerged from Andras'' sleeves.


    I could feel his determination to fight.


    I stared nkly at his back and shook my head vigorously.


    This was not the time to be sorry.


    I shouldnt waste the precious time that Andras had created


    Think think how to transfer the wind soul of the little griffins to the Lord think!!


    The sound from the door became more and more intense, but I covered my ears with both hands and maintained myposure.


    I concentrated only on finding a way and squeezed my brain.


    Um Ah, right!


    Yerin and Camie!


    I remembered the time when I was learning summoning skills from Yerin.


    At that time, I freed the soul of Camie, who was restrained by the red chain and connected him with Yerin.


    The details were different, but the fact that the wind soul of the baby griffins should be connected to the Lord remains the same.


    I thought there was a good chance of sess.


    While I was hesitating for a moment, a loud noise came from the door that made my eardrums tremble.


    Naturally, I felt nervous and realized that I didn''t have much time left.


    There is no time for hesitation.


    I have to do it!


    Please, I hope this is the answer


    I put my hand near the stomach of Lord Barbatos, who was lying down.


    I flinched for a moment in the coldness felt through my fingertips.


    I moved my other hand toward Grify and Finny.


    Fortunately, the guys quietly surrendered themselves to me.


    I remembered the impression of that time with Yerin and Camie.


    Naturally


    Don''t try to pull it by force.


    CLING CLANG


    CLING CLANG


    Red chains appeared on both arms.


    One Chain slowly seeped into the body of Lord Barbatos.


    The other red chain changed into a spherical shape and wrapped around the baby griffins.


    Biip?


    Biip! Bii!


    The little griffins moved their heads around and looked at the red chain curiously.


    I didn''t know what was happening around me, but I did everything in my power to cure Lord Barbatos.


    "Aww"


    Andras groaned as the protective shield deployed by the Artifact was broken.


    Yaiger and his men came in smashing therge door


    Yaiger stepped forward, shaking off the magic fire left in his palm.


    The Schnarpe family is certainly great. I didn''t think you''d survive my Magic with Artifact alone."


    " Thank you for thepliment.


    "But you''ve chosen the wrong ce to show your ability. You do know what crime you havemitted, right?"


    "Haha Well, I think the crime of the person who poured out a huge amount of magic in the ce where the Lord is staying is more severe than mine, right?"


    Andras''s sarcasm almost made his cheeks quiver.


    Yaiger managed to contain his emotions and ordered his men.


    "Catch the intruder who is hiding in the ce where Lord is staying and the betrayers of the family who supported him. They''ll all be locked up in dungeons. And at the uing family meeting, we will discuss punishment worthy of this serious crime."


    "Yes!"


    As Yaiger''s men were about to enter the room, Godmother Diana stepped forward.


    "Everyone stop!"


    HALT


    Her face was dim in the dark, but everyone quickly recognized her voice.


    For a moment, they flinched and stopped walking toward the room.


    Yaiger looked at Diana with a nk face.


    "Mother Why are you with the family intruders?"


    "How many times have I told you? They are important guests I have brought!"


    "Even if they are family guests, I can''t forgive them for sneaking into the room of the Lord."


    "I brought them here myself. Did you really not know that I was trying to bring them here?


    Yaiger''s eyes grew colder hearing Dianas words.


    He ordered his men as if it was not worth answering back.


    "Mother must be very tired. Take her to her room."


    Yaiger''s men hesitated to approach Diana.


    "Madam GodmotherI''ll take you to your room in a minute to rest."


    Diana was the Elder of the family.


    The knights who followed Yaiger''s orders could not bear to touch her body, and repeatedly bowed and politely asked her to move.


    But she didn''t budge, blocking the entrance.


    Yaiger''s cold voice came back from behind the helpless knights.


    "What the hell are you doing? Move my mother. NOW!!"


    The knights went to her with a resigned look.


    "Madam Godmother"


    "Please forgive my rudeness."


    The moment they tried to touch Diana''s body!


    "STOP RIGHT THERE!"


    "?"


    "?"


    "?"


    A man''s voice came from the inside of the room.


    The voice froze everyone as if time had stopped.


    The surroundings suddenly became quiet and not even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    CLOMP CLOMP


    There was the sound of slow footsteps.


    As the sound got closer and closer, an expression of disbelief spread across everyone''s faces like an epidemic.


    "Ah really a miracle"


    "No way"


    Diana and Yaiger, looking at the owner of the approaching steps, groped out their words in a fit of intense emotion.


    HALT


    The man who appearedpletely in front of everyone spread his shoulders wide and raised his head.


    The figure seemed a little precarious, but the momentum and spirit already overwhelmed everyone.


    A cracked voice came out of the man''s mouth.


    "Who is it? How dare you make a scene in the ce where Lord stays and who dares to disrespect the Elder of the family who is it?"


    A cracked and powerless voice was clearly heard by everyone.


    They were astonished as if they had heard a rumble of loud thunder.


    The faces of the knights who tried to touch Diana turned blue.


    They knelt to the man in a hurry and shouted.


    "A, I Greet the Lord!"


    "I Greet the Lord!"


    (To be Continued)


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Starting with the kneeling knights, everyone around him began to kneel.


    Diana and Yaiger were the only ones standing.


    Turning his head, Lord Barbatos slowly looked around.


    Ripped doors, shivering soldiers and knights, crying Diana.


    In the end, Lord''s gaze headed toward Yaiger, who was looking at him with aplex expression.


    "Long time no see, Elder brother."


    Its. been a while."


    "I didn''t expect to see your face as soon as I woke up. You never came to my room while I was down. What brings you here today?"


    The way he spoke was calm, but everyone there quickly noticed that there was anger in his words.


    Yaiger, whose expression gradually distorted, answered.


    "We were informed that the intruders had entered the family''s mansion."


    "Intruders? Are you talking about the people who woke me up? Hahaha, you must have had a big misunderstanding. There are no intruders here. Rather, they are the benefactors of the family."


    The corners of Lord''s mouth went up as he looked inside the room.


    "I know there''s been a little misunderstanding. Butwhy is Brother inmand of the troops? When I''m down, without Mother''s permission you cant move the troops. Isnt that the rule of the family?"


    Yaiger and his men trembled.


    It was very sensitive to move troops within the family.


    In some cases, it was a situation that could be considered treason.


    Yaiger knew what he had done.


    But the emotions he was feeling were anger and resentment, not regret.


    "How the hell did you wake up? How?!"


    "Haha! I don''t know how either. The thing thats certain is, the little Griffins and the hornless man woke me up."


    "They"


    "But you haven''t answered my question yet. Brother, on whose permission did you move the troops?"


    When asked by the Lord, Yaiger didn''t answer.


    He only sent a silent reply through his zing eyes.


    A pity passed by the eyes of the Lord who saw the scene for a moment.


    However, soon the emotion disappeared and only the cold energy was filled.


    "As of this time, all soldiers should return to their respective positions. Disarm the knights who caused the disturbance and stand by with the soldiers. And Yaiger, who led the disturbance should be locked in the room until further instructions were given, and the entry of outsiders should be thoroughly restricted!"


    "I obey the Lord."


    "I obey the Lord."


    The knights and soldiers who followed Yaiger quickly scattered.


    Knights following Diana came forward and surrounded Yaiger and his men.


    Yaiger went out of the room with the knights with a resigned look.


    Lord Barbatos and Diana looked at the back with a bitter look.


    "Ummm


    The Lord staggered with a short groan.


    Diana asked anxiously, quickly helping him.


    The remaining servants followed her and supported the Lord.


    Son.What happened?


    Lord, are you all right?


    Im fine, mother. As soon as I woke up, I just felt a little dizzy. Just a little rest I''ll be fine."


    The Lord fainted in his mother''s warm embrace after a very long time.


    POKE POKE POKE POKE


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    The first thing I noticed was the morning sun that filled the window.


    Biip? Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    The criminals who woke me up cried as if they were happy to see that I had opened my eyes.


    Iughed with half-closed eyes.


    I lifted my hands and stroked the cute criminals.


    "Grify, Finny! Did you both sleep well?"


    Biip Biip!


    Biip Biip!


    The little griffins understood my words and replied vigorously.


    When I was enjoying thenguor while stroking their soft hairs, a low and thick voice came from the side.


    You''re up?


    What the! Ah Andras?


    I raised myself half-reflexively, startled.


    Thanks to this, the baby Griffins on my chest moved here and there in surprise.


    Next to the bed, Andras was giggling while sitting in the chair.


    I looked at him with an unfair look, as if I had been teased a little.


    "Hahaha. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make fun of Sihyeon. I stayed upte and must have also fallen asleep here."


    "Uhh


    As the drowsy sleep disappeared a little, I naturally remembered what happened at dawn.


    Come to think of it, I seeded in waking up the Lord, right?


    He woke up but copsed again right away.


    What happened?


    "It was only the aftereffects of lying down for a long time that he copsed, and the symptoms of the incurable disease disappeared cleanly."


    Andras, who read my expression, cleared up what I was curious about.


    I nodded with a slightly nk look.


    "But where are we? I remember being escorted at dawn. I don''t think this is the ce where we used to stay."


    "This room is closest to where Godmother Diana stays. Godmother designated this ce herself just in case we were anxious."


    "Oh! Is that so?"


    No wonder, from the bed to the decoration of the room, it felt more colorful and luxurious than the original guest room.


    Knock, knock.


    Sir. Are you up?


    Feeling the presence of people talking in the room, the servant who was waiting outside the room called.


    If you don''t mind, can Ie inside for a minute?


    "Yes, pleasee in.


    When our permission was given, a male servant in the butler''s costume came in and bowed politely.


    "I''m sorry while you''re resting. Madame Godmother ordered me to check your condition, so I took the liberty of visiting you. Is there any inconvenience or need?


    "I''m fine."


    "Me too."


    "If you need anything, please feel free to let me know. And Madame Godmother has invited you two to breakfast. She also said you dont have to strain yourself and cane visit her when you arefortable."


    "Sihyeon, what do you want to do?"


    "Ummm"


    My honest mind wanted to go back to the cozy bed and pet the baby griffins, but as a guest, I couldn''t refuse the invitation and bezy.


    I forced myself up with a slightly reluctant face.


    I didnt want to meet her in the attire I was wearing, so I organized my messy hair and changed into new clothes.


    After getting ready, we put the baby griffins in the basket and went out of the room, escorted by knights and soldiers who were guarding the room, and headed to the ce where Godmother Diana was.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Madame Godmother, Ive bought the guests."


    Ah! Come on in!


    As soon as the door opened, Godmother Diana was the first toe out and greet us.


    Her expression was full of delight.


    "How was the room? Was there any inconvenience yesterday?"


    "Thanks to your consideration, I had a good rest."


    "I was fine, too."


    "I was worried that you might be worried about what happened in the early morning. I''m so d."


    She made eye contact as she sped our hands one after another.


    Through her intimate actions that are hard to show to outsiders, we could see how much she recognized us.


    "Come on in. Inside, my son is waiting for you."


    Godmother Diana led us hand in hand with a smile.


    When she opened the door of the inner bedroom, I saw the figure of Lord Barbatos.


    He was half-stretched on the bed, examining the thick papers, and beside him, the therapist was looking anxiously at him.


    Lord Barbatos, who saw us, greeted us with a bright expression,


    "Oh! The saviors of my life are here!"


    "I Greet the Lord of Barbatos"


    "I Gre"


    "Ah! Stop with those bothersome greetings. I''m the one who should be greeting you."


    He stopped us from being polite with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    And he beckoned us toe closer.


    Our slightly hesitant back was gently pushed by Godmother Diana.


    I and Andras settled in a chair near the bed, and Godmother Diana sat across the bed.


    "First of all. Thank you very much. I wouldn''t have gotten up like this if it wasn''t for you guys and I would have never seen mother again. You''re a benefactor of the Barbatos family as well as me."


    He bowed humbly while sincerely thanking us.


    "Did you say your name wasLimSihyeon?"


    "Yes, Lord."


    "It was a very interesting experience. I felt the energy of you and the Griffins while I''ve been dreaming endlessly. Maybe if you were a littlete, I would have fallen into an eternal sleep."


    Lord Barbatos closed his eyes tightly as if imagining it.


    His face, when he opened his eyes again, was full of curiosity and interest toward me.


    "How on earth did you wake me up? No, how did the griffins hatch in the first ce? We''ve been looking for a way in the family, and we haven''t even found a clue!"


    "Ah, my lord! Don''t get too excited, then you might fall down again."


    The therapist next to him shouted, surprised by the Lord''s behavior.


    But the Lord kept his eyes on me and waited for my answer.


    "I don''t think I can exin exactly how I woke you up. It was so chaotic back then that I couldn''t even remember what I did."


    "Hmm Is that so?"


    The way he looked at me became mysterious.


    He seemed to be asking if I was hiding anything.


    But soon the eyes were covered withughter.


    "Hahaha! Does that mean, you identally solved a problem that is like our family''s long-cherished desire? Hahaha!"


    "Ahhh, my lord! You can''tugh so loud!"


    Once again, the therapist was surprised and tried to calm him.


    After barely stoppingughing, Lord smiled and shook the papers in his hand.


    "Actually, I was reading the information about you. Honestly, it''s hard to believe that you woke me up, but all the things written here are even more unbelievable. Coming from another worldYakumsFairiesand Griffins."


    Maybe because he was unconscious for a long time, he never seemed to have heard about me.


    It''s hard to say with my own mouth, but Im a hot topic in the demon world these days.


    Lord Barbatos put the papers in his hand aside and continued his words.


    "It doesn''t really matter what kind of person you are. The fact that you saved me is the truth and that doesn''t change. Once again, thank you."


    Lord Barbatos bowed his head as low as he could in his bed.


    Surprised by his unexpected behavior, I bowed my head as well.


    "Sihyeon, do you want anything from me? I''ll give you as much as I can."


    He asked me what I wanted with a look of ease.


    I answered the question right away because the reason foring here was clear.


    I want to take care of these little griffins. Not here, but on the farm where I''m working.


    "You mean the farm where you''re raising the yakums?"


    "Yes!"


    "Hmm"


    Lord Barbatos was lost in thought for a while.


    After stroking his chin with his hand for a while, he opened his mouth with a very careful look.


    "I think you must have known by now. What does Griffin mean to the Barbatos family?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "It''s true that I want to hold you back, frankly, whether you''re a benefactor or not. If I let you go with Griffins, it would be like exposing our family''s weaknesses."


    What!?


    I swallowed my dry mouth with a slightly nervous look.


    Lord Barbatos looked at my expression for a moment and smiled.


    "Don''t make that face. I just thought about it."


    "Then"


    "There will be opposition from the elders of the family and the Vassals, but I''ll let you do so under my authority. I''ll let you take these kids."


    Thank you! Lord!


    Instead!.I leave them to you because we''re not ready to raise Griffins yet. Promise me that you will help us if we are ready someday. Then I''ll let you go without hesitation."


    Lord Barbatos asked me with a serious look on his face.


    I turned my head for a moment, looked at Andras, and nodded slowly.


    I epted the Lord''s request without long consideration.


    "I Understand. I will do as the Lord wishes."


    Only after hearing my words did Lord Barbatos smile with afortable expression.


    "It''s more like I asked for a favor. Is there anything else you want me to ask for? You can say anythingfortably."


    "Well, then"


    ".?"


    "Can I go to the farm now? I''ve been here longer than I thought and my daughter is waiting on the farm."


    ".?"


    "Pugh hahahaha!"


    I don''t know why, but Lord Barbatos burst intoughter even louder than before.


    The servants waiting outside were so surprised that they peeked in, to check the situation inside.


    I whispered to Andras with an expression of iprehension.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Haha, no. It was a Sihyeon-like request."


    "Will they really let me go?"


    When I asked with a worried look on my face, Andras only smiled quietly.


    Ah! I don''t need anything else. I just want to go see Speranza and the baby Yakums!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Lord Barbato''sughter continued until he felt dizzy and staggered.


    It goes without saying that the therapist''s face that was watching from the side turned blue.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    "Guys! Come on, follow me!"


    POW WO WOOO


    Biip! Biip!


    Biiip!


    As Speranza wiggled her tail and ran away, Akum and the baby griffins started chasing her.


    Grify and Finny, who are still full of fluff, have be healthy enough to run around.


    Speranza, who was running, was quickly caught up.


    Cute Beasts rushed at the fox girl who fell on thewn.


    POW WO WOOOOO


    Biiip!


    Biiiiiip!


    "Hahahaha! It tickles you guys!"


    Speranza''s brightughter spread gently around the farm.


    A smile slowly spread around my mouth watching the scene.


    "Senior, how on earth do kids get that energy out of that little body?"


    "Well, they say a childs physical strength is infinite. If they jump around like that and take a nap after eating, they''ll recharge their stamina in no time."


    "I''m proud of my stamina, but I don''t think I can withstand the infinite physical strength of the children."


    Alfred shook his head with a dispirited smile.


    I nodded slowly as if I agreed with his reaction.


    As a person who had suffered many times while ying with children, I couldn''t help but sympathize with him.


    "But I''m d, Speranza seems to be very happy. What would have happened if you didnt bring those little griffins?"


    "Geez, do you think it was a piece of cake to bring them here? I almost got caught as an intruder by the Barbatos soldiers."


    "Hahaha, I heard it from Andras. Once again Senior got into trouble for poking his nose into an issue that has got nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Ahhh! Stop it! You sound like Boss. It''s not like I got into trouble because I wanted to"


    I hid my embarrassed expression and blurred my words.


    Even thinking about it now, it was a really nerve-racking moment.


    If I hadn''t woken up Lord Barbatos in time, I might have been spending my days in the Barbatos family''s dungeon.


    "But I think I got the best result because I took that risk. Lord Barbatos got cured, and I was able to bring the cute little griffins back to the farm."


    "That''s true. The more I get to know about Senior, the stranger you get. This time, you even solved the secret curse of the Barbatos family.


    "I don''t know if that''s a good thing. I hope I don''t get into troubleter on"


    When Andras and I were about to leave the Barbatos family, Godmother Diana held our hands and begged us to stay for a few more days.


    But I refused as politely as I could and returned to the farm.


    The reason was I was worried about the farm and wanted to see Speranza quickly, but in the corner of my heart, I was more worried that I would get involved in something more troublesome.


    As Lord Barbatos said, I''m holding on to their familys weakness.


    Ahhhh don''t tell me something really bothersome is going to happen?


    "Papa Papa!"


    Pow wo wooo


    Biip!


    Biip!


    I woke up from the thought of the Barbatus family at the sound of childrening from nearby.


    A fox girl, a baby Yakum, and two baby Griffins came up to me and looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    I understood how excitedly they rolled on the floor, looking at the dust, grass, and small branches that were sticking to their body.


    I quickly realized that it was not the time to be worrying about the Barbatos family.


    The thought of washing the cute children one by one made me dizzy.


    Everyone looks so innocentas if they are expecting apliment for getting covered in dust.


    The children''s expressions were so bright that I was suspicious of them for a moment.


    Maybe they are putting on a bright expression to avoid getting scolded.


    But still, who can be angry when they see children who look so happy?


    I let out a small sigh of resignation and soon smiled.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "Yes!"


    Pow wo wooo


    Biip!


    Biip!


    "I''m d you had fun. Then shall we wash up before we eat snacks?"


    "Un, I will. Grandma said I should always wash up before I eat!"


    "Speranza is a good girl. You remember well what grandma said."


    "Hehehe."


    When I patted her head with praise, Speranza pricked her ears and smiled bashfully.


    Pow wo wooo


    Biip.


    Biipiiiip!


    Feeling jealous that Speranza was the only one who gotplimented, the other three babies also drew attention by crying.


    I smiled and stroked them one by one.


    "Okay. If you want to be a good kid, you also have to wash up cleanly. Got it?"


    Pow wo wooo


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Akum, Grify, and Finny, who were trying to be good kids, answered vigorously.


    By the way, How long will it take to wash all these kids?


    How am I going to wash and dry them all by myself?


    While thinking about what to do with the children''s bath, I heard the sound of someone sneaking away from the side.


    "Hey, you there! Stop moving!"


    "Huh?"


    "Where are you going so quietly behind my back?"


    "Hah Senior! I had some stuff to do in the strawberry field today, but I forgot. I''ll be right back"


    "You''ve already finished it in the morning. Stop making excuses and help me bathe the kids. If we do it together, we''ll be able to finish it quickly."


    Alfred dropped his head down when he realized he couldn''t get out of it.


    "You help me with other things. Why are you so reluctant to bathe children?"


    "It''s scary, Senior. What if something goes wrong while theyre taking a bath?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Just do it like you normally wash up. Just remember to set the temperature of the water and dry the hair well to avoid catching a cold."


    I led Alfred and the children to the farm building.


    "Isn''t the wind hot, sir?"


    I asked as if I had be the hair salon staff while drying Akum''s hair with a dryer.


    Pow woooooo


    The hot wind made Akum give a hazy cry, maybe he is in a good mood.


    When every corner of his white hair was dried well, a subtle scent spread around.


    I used a new pet shampoo that had little stimtion, and it seemed to have had a better performance than I thought.


    "Okay! It''s over."


    Pow wo woooo.


    "It feels refreshing and nice to wash it clean, right?"


    I felt a pleasant softness on my fingertips as I stroked the hair of little Akum.


    "Shall we all go eat snacks now?"


    "Wow! Snacks!"


    Pow woo woooo


    Biip!


    Biiiip!


    Speranza, who washed up first, ran downstairs in joy.


    Akim and the baby Griffins followed her immediately.


    As the children stepped out at the same time, the pleasant scent floated in the room for a while.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    Thanks to Alfreds help, I was able to finish the children''s bath faster than I thought.


    "Ugh! It was so hard, Senior."


    "Why are you exaggerating? Lia took care of Speranzas bath, and you only bathed the small Grify and Finny."


    "It bothers me more because they''re small! Do you know how worried I was? I thought they might get hurt if I did something wrong.


    Alfred has more delicate worries than I thought.


    I patted him on the shoulder a few times to encourage him.


    "That was good enough. That''s enough of the moaning, and let''s go get some snacks."


    "Yes"


    I reached out to Alfred, who was sitting on the floor.


    I helped him get up, and we went down to the first floor together.


    The sound of the crowd was heard from the hallway in front of the living room.


    When I entered the living room, unexpected guests had arrived.


    Sihyeon and ine are here. Come and have some snacks. I''ll get you some hot tea in a minute."


    "Oh, you''re here?"


    Lia and Kaneff first spotted us and talked to us.


    And next to them were Ryan and Andras, and Bebeto of the Barbados family.


    " Andras and Ryan, when did you guyse?


    Andras left early this morning saying he had something to do in Demon Lord Castle.


    Ryan was not in the usual human appearance, he was in the appearance of a Demon with horns.


    "I just got back from work. I was also in the Demon Lord Castle, and I came here with Andras since I had some news to tell Sihyeon."


    News to tell me?


    I was curious about the news that Ryan was talking about, but I nodded and turned my attention to Bebeto next to him.


    "Mr. Bebeto"


    "You can call me just Bebeto, Sir. Sihyeon."


    "Ummm What brings Bebeto here?"


    "I came to see you because I have to tell you something under the order of our Lord."


    What day is it today?


    Why did everyonee at the same time?


    Looking at the atmosphere, it didn''t seem like bad news.


    I sat on the empty seat with a light heart.


    Today''s snack was a set of Korean sweets that I brought.


    Not only the farm members but also Speranza and other Demons had Korean sweets in their mouths.


    Soon after, Lia brought a warm tea and served it to everyone.


    I asked Ryan while eating the snack.


    "It''s nice to get together like this after a long time. What''s going on all of a sudden? Did you visit Demon Lord Castle again?"


    "Yes. I went to Castle in person because I had something important to finish. The news I want to tell Sihyeon is also rted to it."


    "?"


    "Finally, Sihyeon''s territory, Cardis territory, ispletely confirmed!"


    "What?"


    I tilted my head slightly because I didn''t really understand what Ryan meant.


    Wasn''t it decided when I went to the Demon Lord Castle?


    As if guessing my question, Andras continued his additional exnation.


    "Sihyeon has been recognized by the Great Lord as a peerage and the authority of a lord, but details of the territory have not yet been finalized. In particr, in the case of Sihyeon, it took a little longer because the Great Lord got involved in finalizing things."


    "I see."


    I nodded calmly.


    It was good news, but it was not as surprising as the time when I got appointed as the lord of a territory.


    "Now the official certification of the Cardis estate will arrive from the Castle. I think we should be preparing for that."


    Preparing for what?"


    The answer to my question came from Kaneff, who was leisurely tasting the sweets, not Andras or Ryan.


    "Of course, it''s your Lordship Swearing-in Ceremony."


    Swearing-in Ceremony?


    (To be Continued)


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    The Swearing-in Ceremony of the Lord?


    Kaneff looked at me strangely as I looked stunned.


    "Isn''t that obvious? Youre officially a lord, so of course, theres going to be a swearing-in."


    "No well that''s not it. Is it necessary to have a Ceremony? Cant we just skip? "


    Before I could finish my words, there was a bacsh from all sides.


    "Never!"


    "Sihyeon, that''s impossible


    "Senior, that''s a little"


    Ryan, Andras, and Alfred poured out words one after another.


    Slightly cringed at the too stubborn opposition, I looked at Lia and Kaneff.


    They seemed to have a simr opinion.


    Uh-huh. Do I have to?


    Of course. The Ceremony is not just a formality. It''s officially a ce to announce the birth of a new Estate and a ce to judge the power of the new Lord."


    "Ummm"


    "If you just let go of such an important event, you''ll definitely be looked down on by the Lords around you."


    I fully understand what Sihyeon meant by that, but I don''t think I can agree with you this time."


    Andras argued his opinion head-on, which was rare.


    "I agree. I don''t think you know the importance of the Swearing-in ceremony because you''re not familiar with the aristocratic culture yet. Leave it to us this time."


    Even Ryan has been pressing me hard, agreeing with Andras.


    I couldnt endure the fierce gaze of the two.


    "Okay, I understand that the Swearing-in ceremony is important. So what do I have to prepare?"


    Only after I agreed did Ryan and Andras'' fierce nces subside a little.


    Of course, the heavy, serious expression was still the same


    "There are two most important elements in a Swearing-in ceremony. The first is the status of the guest, and the second is the size of the event."


    "The guest represents the influence of the new lord, and the size of the event indirectly represents the wealth and power of the lord."


    In short, it seemed important to show off my personal and mary wealth.


    Personally, I didn''t like it very much.


    "Guests means doesnt mean inviting just anyone, right?"


    "It''s good to gather a lot of guests, but the more influential the invited guest is, the better it is."


    Influential?


    I thought for a while, but I couldn''t think of anyone.


    "Um! I don''t think I have anyone to invite."


    "Hahaha! You don''t have anyone to invite?"


    Kaneff burst outughing at me.


    You have 3 members here who are from the families that are among the 5 great Aristocratic families of the Demon World. Didnt you think of inviting them?


    Ah"


    Come to think of it, except Bebeto everyone has a great Aristocratic background


    . I just thought of everyone as a family, so I never thought of inviting them as a guest."


    When the farm members heard my answer, they smiled warmly with a contented look on their faces.


    Kaneff spat out words with a casual look as if the warm atmosphere was embarrassing.


    "Leave it to them, and they''ll fill it up. The three should use their names as being a part of 5 great Aristocratic families to pull in high-profile guests. Isnt it?"


    "."


    "."


    "."


    The three of them trembled at Kaneff''s suggestion.


    Looking at their expression, they seemed to be under pressure to bring in guests for the Swearing-in ceremony somehow.


    "You don''t have to feel burdened. I''m happy to have you guys as a guest"


    "What do you mean by a burden? Don''t worry. I''ll bring people for Sihyeon to shine at your Swearing-in ceremony."


    "Hmm, Sihyeon!. It''s not that difficult for me to bring in guests, so you don''t have to worry."


    "I, too, will try to bring someone suitable for the seniors Swearing-in ceremony.


    The three people were rather angry at my words and burned their will to bring in a great guest somehow.


    "Okay.


    I think I didnt have to worry too much about the guests for the Swearing-in Ceremony.


    Next, how do we have to prepare for the event?


    Is there any ce in Demon World to conduct parties or events?


    As I was thinking about how to prepare for the swearing-in ceremony, Bebeto, who was quietly looking around, opened his mouth.


    Excuse me May I say something about the ceremony?


    Yes, go ahead, Bebeto.


    "Well, my Lord told me that he still owes Sir. Sihyeon. So as soon as he heard about the swearing-in ceremony, he was very happy and sent me here."


    Why is Lord Barbatos so happy about my swearing-in ceremony?


    "Our Lord said that he would support Sir. Sihyeon with all the financial costs and manpower needed for your Swearing-in ceremony. He asked to leave all the preparations for the event to us."


    "What?"


    Not only I but the other farm members also looked at Bebeto with surprise.


    "If you''ll allow me, I''ll use all the power of the Barbados family to prepare for the grandest swearing-in ceremony."


    "."


    "Oh! That''s some good news. If Barbatos prepares for it, it will be big!"


    "Thank you! I''m ttered, Sir. Kaneff."


    Bebeto answered leisurely with a stiff look on his face.


    "It would be great if the Barbatos could n the event. Let''s make a n right now!"


    "Andras, shouldn''t we decide where to hold the Swearing-in ceremony first?"


    "The farm building will be too cramped to hold the Ceremony."


    "Even if it''s a little cumbersome, we''ll have to do it outdoors. Instead, I think itll be good if we use the beautiful scenery around us."


    "Hey, did you say Bebeto? If you''re supporting everything, you''re sure you''ll get some good drinks, too, right?"


    I haven''t said anything yet, but the farm members worked out ns for the Swearing-in ceremony with Bebeto regardless of my will.


    My head throbbed at the ever-growing scale.


    Sihyeon, are you feeling ufortable?


    Oh, no, Lia. I just feel a little dizzy because everything seems too sudden."


    "Isn''t that amazing? Sihyeon will be Swearing-in as a Lord! I''m already excited, and my heart is pounding."


    Lia excitedly expressed her expectations.


    It was ironic that everyone was excited except for me, the main character of the Swearing-in ceremony.


    Speranza, who was quietly tasting a snack next to me, pulled my sleeve.


    "Papa, what''s a Churing-in?"


    "It''s called Swearing-in!"


    "Chwering-inShhuering-inSwearing-in!"


    Speranza muttered to herself several times to correct her pronunciation.


    She quickly seeded in pronouncing and made a proud face for a while.


    Swearing-in! Papa, what''s Swearing-in?


    Well when someone takes on an important job, everyone gets together to celebrate.


    Is Papa getting an important job?"


    Yes, Ill be a Lord of a ce."


    "Wow!"


    Speranza burst into admiration with her arms open and came into my arms with a smile.


    Maybe she didn''t know exactly what a Lord was, but she might have thought it was a good thing for me.


    Despite Speranza''s great joy, I couldn''t be happy because of all the pressure.


    "Why don''t you straighten your face? Speranza likes it, too, doesn''t she?"


    Kaneff said, looking at me.


    "It''s not working. I''m still not sure if I''m the right person for the Lord position"


    "How do you know that youre not fit without even trying? If the Demon Lord thought you werent qualified you wouldn''t have got this authority in the first ce. That''s how much those guys in the Castle acknowledge you, take pride in being a Lord."


    The unusually warm constion from Kaneff made me feel a little more rxed.


    Should I say I feel less pressured now?


    But, Papa."


    Huh, what dear?


    Whose job is important, lord or boss?


    "That''s"


    While I hesitated for a moment to answer, Kaneff answered Speranza''s question instantaneously.


    "Of course, Boss is more important. The Lord is nothingpared to the Boss."


    "Wow Boss uncle is amazing!"


    Speranza opens her eyes wide and admired.


    Kaneff''s face was filled with a smile of satisfaction.


    I looked at the figure as if it was ridiculous.


    "Boss?"


    "UhWhat?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to be proud of being a lord a while ago?"


    "No well that''s what I mean!"


    Kaneff''s behavior was so ridiculous that I couldnt believe that Ipletely forgot the pressure in my heart for a moment believing in his words.


    As expected, Kaneff seemed to fit better on this side than on warmfort.


    Like that, the date of my lord''s Swearing-in Ceremony got decided.


    As a result, the farm members began to prepare busily in preparation.


    They made invitations to send to the guests to be invited.


    Discussing with Bebeto, they nned how to proceed with the ceremony, and checked each of the necessary things for the ceremony.


    On the other hand, I continued my normal farm life by taking care of baby yakums and Griffins.


    Me focusing hard on farm work was rather helping others prepare.


    The Barbatos did their best to prepare for the ceremony, as Bebeto promised.


    Through a skilled architect, they made an event stage and a VIP seat outdoors.


    It looked great because it harmonized with the beautiful scenery around it.


    In addition to this, Lord Barbatos also promised that workers and cooks will be sent on the day of the Swearing-in.


    If I look at the cost, the support of the Barbatos family was enormous.


    It was not for no reason that Kaneff praised them for being generous.


    With so many people''s efforts and interest, the preparation for my Swearing-in ceremony progressed step by step, and the day everyone had been waiting for was just around the corner.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    News of my swearing-in ceremony also spread to the Elden vige.


    The news filled the vige with excitement.


    "Candy uncle, Candy uncle! Are you really going to be a lord after the ceremony?"


    Cat girl Miru asked, holding one arm of mine, looking up at me with sparkling eyes.


    Yes, I think so.


    Wow


    Miru opened her mouth and looked somewhere distant as if she was imagining me as a lord.


    I asked yfully, holding back myughter.


    "Why? Does Miru not like me being a lord?"


    "Ah, no! I''ve never thought of that! Im very happy."


    Miru denied my question with a flustered expression.


    "Not just me, everyone in the vige is happy that uncle will be the Lord. Uncle Reville was thrilled when heard about the ceremony."


    Miru expressed her true feelings while dragging Reville next to us into the conversation.


    Reville was embarrassed when he was suddenly mentioned, and pretended to be normal.


    "Hahaha I was happy like everyone elseWhat are you saying Miru?"


    "Everyone said Uncle Reville is drunk, as he kept bragging that he was the first person to guide Candy Uncle into this vige."


    WhaNo.


    "I saw it myself. Probably bragged a dozen more times by dawn. Hahaha."


    "La, Lagos? Stop it"


    "Hahahaha!"


    After Miru and Lagos testified, Reville scratched his head with a very embarrassed look.


    I couldn''t helpughing at the sight.


    Lagos and Miruughed together after me, Reville turned his back without facing me.


    By the time theughter calmed down, Lagos spoke to me.


    "Sihyeon, how''s the preparation for the ceremony going?"


    "Well It''s my swearing-in ceremony, but the preparation is almost done by everyone else"


    As Ick knowledge on this side of things, rtively experienced Andras and Ryan led the preparation for the ceremony.


    Bebeto was steadily carrying out their instructions thanks to the support of the Barbatos family.


    While I was fooling around like this, others were stepping up theirst-minute preparations.


    "I was going to help you with the vigers if you needed help. I guess you dont need any."


    "It''s fine. You guys are already helping me in many ways."


    Bebeto brought all the workers he needed to prepare for the ceremony himself.


    There was not enough space for all the workers on the farm, so with the help of the Elden vigers, we set up a temporary shelter in Elden vige.


    In addition, the vigers voluntarily served food and alcohol, saying Bebeto and workers were important guests.


    At first, there were workers who felt ufortable staying in Beast-people Vige, but now they were all satisfied with the sincere treatment of the vigers.


    It seems like yesterday when the whole vige was extremely wary of outsiders'' visits, but now it has changed so much that you can see many Demons passing by on the vige streets.


    The external appearance of the vige has changed a lot, but the internal change felt bigger to me.


    While I was thinking for a moment about the many changes in Elden vige, Miru, who was holding my arm, spoke to me carefully.


    Candy Uncle.


    Huh? What''s wrong Miru?


    Swearing-in ceremony.. It''ll be really cool, right?"


    "Its a little embarrassing to say it myself, but it''s probably very cool. A lot of people are preparing really hard for it."


    As I answered, expectations for the swearing-in ceremony slipped out my mouth.


    At first, I didn''t like the grandiose preparation.


    Now that the situation hase to this, I''m starting to get excited little by little.


    "Then.., can I alsoe to see your swearing-in ceremony? I''ll just watch from afar so I won''t disturb you."


    The little cat girl asked me with a mixture of expectations and anxiety.


    Her little hand, which I was holding, shook as she asked.


    "What are you asking? Of course, you cane and see."


    Really?


    Of course. And why do you want to watch from afar ufortably? I''ll make a special seat for you, so you cane and enjoy it."


    "Wow!"


    I invited Miru to the swearing-in ceremony with a casual look.


    Miru ran around me with great delight.


    I smiled and watched the scene for a moment, and then turned to Lagos and Reville.


    You two will alsoe to my swearing-in ceremony, right?


    Ugh, you mean us?


    Lagos asked back in surprise.


    "Yes! Of course. Ah, you dont have to force yourself if you''re busy."


    "I''m not, but are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "?"


    "Most often Beast-people like us are not invited to important asions like swearing-in ceremonies. I''m worried that it might be a nuisance to Sihyeon."


    "Ah"


    I understood Lagos'' words and looked nk for a moment.


    He seemed worried that I would be treated strangely if several Beast-people attended the swearing-in ceremony.


    After organizing my thoughts for a moment, I said with a more definite expression.


    "I see what Lagos is worried about. But don''t worry too much. It''s my swearing-in ceremony and I''m calling people who I want to call, whats wrong with it, right?"


    Revilleughed softly as he heard my answer.


    "Hahaha! Sihyeon is right. What does it matter if the Lord wants to invite us? I''ll definitely participate, so please prepare a good seat."


    "Sure."


    "Ha I understand what Sihyeon means. Then I''ll join the swearing-in ceremony with a grateful heart."


    I smiled when I heard that everyone was going to attend the ceremony.


    Not only the three, but I also decided to call some other vigers.


    I can''t invite too many people, so Lagos selected the participants to represent the vige, mainly those who were close to me and helped me a lot.


    Elder Poco, who helped a lot in the strawberry field, was the first to be selected.


    It was said that he was moved to tears after hearing the news.


    Then, there was Heron and Greg.


    They went all over town bragging about the invitation and were looked at with envy and jealousy by the vigers.


    Like this, with everyones excitement, the day of my swearing-in ceremony arrived.


    Early in the morning, the first guest to attend the swearing-in ceremony appeared on the farm.


    "Grandma!"


    Speranza ran to my mother, wagging her fox tail gently.


    Speranza, who was held in her grandmother''s arms after a long time, made a happy face.


    My pretty granddaughter, how have you been?


    Unn! I missed grandma so much.


    Yeah. I also missed my sweety so much.


    "Hehe!"


    Ryan and I smiled happily as we looked at my mother and Speranza, who were closely attached for a long time.


    Wee Madame, it''s been a while.


    Oh my! It''s been a long time, Mr. Kaneff. How have you been? You look handsome in that dress."


    "Madam also looks beautiful as usual."


    "Ho-ho-ho!"


    Kaneff greeted my mother in a polite manner that was rare to see.


    Because of the appearance he showed at the first meeting, he seemed to continue the act like that even today.


    "Thank you foring all the way."


    "Wee, Lady Saya. You remember me, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do, it''s Lia, right? Ah, Mr. Andras. How have you been?"


    Mother greeted the two with a jubnt look.


    After Mother greeted everyone, Alfred, who was looking at the opportunity with a nervous look, stepped forward.


    "How are you, Madam? I''m Alfred Leon Verdi, working as Sihyeon''s junior. It''s an honor to meet you, ma''am."


    Oh! Nice to meet you, Mr. Alfred. I''ve heard a lot about you. Thank you for helping Si.


    "No, you can call me inefortably."


    "Then shall I?"


    Even Alfred, who met Mother for the first time, greeted her safely.


    "The guests will arrive in a little while. Let''s go in and continue our conversation."


    As Ryan said, we walked together to the farm building.


    Even on our way to the farm building, Mother and the farm members continued to talk in a friendly manner.


    It was Ryan who first proposed inviting my mother to the swearing-in ceremony.


    He insisted that the family must be together as it is an important event.


    At first, I thought it was strange to call my mother, but seeing my mother very happy at the news that I would take an important position, I changed my mind and decided to follow Ryan''s suggestion.


    I never dreamt that I would be having a grand swearing-in ceremony in the Demon world, and more than that, never thought I would be inviting my mother to it.


    It felt very strange.


    We arrived at the farm building and headed to the living room on the first floor where we could talkfortably.


    Lia immediately headed to the kitchen to prepare coffee, and Andras went out again to set the leaping coordinates for the guests to use.


    "Grandma, grandma! I''ll introduce you to my new friends."


    "New friends?"


    "Un, wait a minute."


    Speranza rushed up to the second floor and quickly brought a basket containing baby Griffins.


    Oh, who are these kids?


    Griffin. This one''s Grify, and this one''s Finny!"


    Biip?


    Biip? Biip!


    The baby griffins tilted their heads at the sight of my mother, who they saw for the first time.


    "Griffin? They don''t have much hair, it seems like they''ve just been born. Si, is it because of these kids that you stayed here for a whilest time?"


    "Yes, that''s right. These kids weren''t feeling very well then."


    "Oh, poor thing they''re all right now, right?"


    "Yes, they''re healthy."


    Mother looked pitifully and stroked gently the Griffins with her hand.


    Grify and Finny seemed a little wary of the unfamiliar touch, but they quickly adjusted and epted it naturally.


    Alfred murmured with a look of surprise at the sight.


    "Why are those kids not on alert?"


    " Ah, You didn''t know? The family where Sihyeon is born has the power to freely control Beasts for generations."


    "Oh, really?"


    Ryan made up a strange story and said it to Alfred with a serious look on his face.


    Alfred fell for it and looked serious.


    Kaneff, who was next to him, added with his yful eyes.


    "Huh? You weren''t there? Thest time when Sihyeons mom came, she hugged Bighorn tightly. Little Griffins are nothing."


    "Whaaaaa, Bighorn? Uh, uh, Seniors mother is also a really great person."


    I got into the conversation so that the story wouldn''t get any weirder.


    "Really ine! Youre not a child. Don''t believe in such nonsense."


    "What? Was that a lie?"


    Of course, it''s a lie.


    Hahaha


    Bahahaha!


    Kaneff giggled at Alfred, who looked nk, and Ryan smiled yfully.


    While spending time making fun of such an innocent Alfred, I felt a wave of strong Magical Power outside the building.


    It was a phenomenon that urred when arge number of people took a leap.


    Ryan said with an expression of great surprise.


    "Hmm? I guess they arrived earlier than I thought. Sihyeon, would you like to go out to greet the guests?"


    "I will."


    "Me, Ill alsoe!"


    Me, Ryan, and Alfred stood up.


    I asked Kaneff to look after my mother and Speranza and hurried outside.


    When I headed to the ce where I felt the powerful wave of magic, there were already sessful leaps and many people were appearing one after another.


    The person in front of the crowd was d to see me.


    "This is how we meet again. How have you been?''


    OhYes.


    Ady with a benevolent smile


    It was Godmother Diana of the Barbatos family.


    And, while I was distracted by her for a while.


    I felt a heavy weight on my legs.


    When I looked down, two children were glued to my legs.


    "Hi, little ones"


    "Umu"


    UnH e l lo?"


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Two kids clung to my legs like the Beetles that clung around a tree.


    Light pink hair, half-closed eyes, dainty horns, and chubby cheeks.


    It was the twins whom I met not long ago in the garden of the Barbatos mansion.


    I fumbled through my memory for a moment and came up with the names of the twins.


    "Ray and Shasha?"


    Nod.


    Nod.


    The children nodded one after another.


    They looked up at me with a tremendous sparkle in their eyes as if they were d that I remembered their names.


    The corners of my mouth went up without realizing it because I felt the pure affinity of the children.


    I bent my upper body to make eye contact with the twins.


    Then the two children naturally came into my arms.


    I was happy and amazed to see them trying to reach me somehow.


    In fact, I only met the children for a few hours, but if someone stranger saw this scene, I would be misunderstood as their real father.


    "Mother, didnt I say you? My twins love him so much."


    "Ho! Really! It wasn''t easy even for me to get close, and I didn''t know there would be someone who the twins would be interested in like this!"


    I raised myself up with the children in my arms.


    In front of me, Diana and Erma were looking at me curiously.


    I asked the two of them with a puzzled look on my face.


    "Are you both here to attend my swearing-in ceremony?"


    "Of course. Did we bother you?"


    "Oh, no. I didn''t mean to say thatI never expected you toe in person."


    "Really? My second son was going toe with me, but the family was still in a mess, so we decided only I and Erma attend the ceremony."


    Her second son, the Barbatos family head, tried to attend my swearing-in ceremony.


    I couldn''t hide my surprise at her words.


    Recently, I learned a lot about aristocratic manners and customs, and it was basic that behavior changed depending on the other family, status, and honor.


    I was only recently recognized by the Demon Lord as a noble and was given an estate.


    Compared to the five great aristocratic families with their long histories, Im like a puppy.


    And I can''t believe that Lord Barbatos was going to participate in such a puppys swearing-in ceremony!


    In the first ce, even Godmother Diana''s attendance might feel strange for the aristocratic society.


    It was nothing short of a grand expression of respect and support for me from the Barbatos family.


    Knowing the meaning, I expressed my sincere gratitude to the two guests.


    "It''s a pleasure for me to have both of you present. Thank you very much."


    Umu.I..


    .me..


    When I mentioned only Godmother Diana and Erma, the twins whined in my arms while pulling my clothes.


    "Oh! I''m so d you guys came, too."


    The three of us burst intoughter together with the cute whining of the twins.


    "Excuse me,"


    Andras approached us with an urgent look and talked to us.


    "What''s wrong, Andras?"


    Sihyeon. People and luggage are still arriving from the Barbatos, so I think you''ll have to postpone the conversation."


    "Oh


    As Andras said, people and luggage were constantly increasing around.


    Even though it was quite arge space, it filled up in an instant.


    "If we don''t move now, there will be trouble for other guests to arrive."


    "Is that so Mr. Andras? I''ll lead everyone. Could you tell me where to move the luggage?"


    "I''d appreciate it if you could."


    Erma began to lead the people with the help of Andras.


    Thanks to this, the luggage that had hindered the dimensional leap was quickly cleaned up and moved to another ce.


    Watching the scene, I was surprised by two things.


    The first was Erma''s skillful leadership, which seemed a little light but great, and the second was the enormous number of people and objects sent by the Barbatos.


    From the workers needed for today''s event to the chefs who will prepare the food for dozens and people with musical instruments.


    The scale was enormous.


    "Wow there''s a lot of stuff. Those people with musical instruments are bands, right Andras?"


    "Yes. Music can''t be left out of these events."


    I never thought I''d be treated like this in my lifetime.


    As I was making a nk expression, the children in my arms poked me in my cheek.


    Thanks to that, I came to my senses.


    Isnt it a bit too shy? said,


    "Hmm To be honest, it turned out to be a lot bigger than I expected. I never thought Godmother Diana woulde in person."


    I was also really surprised. "


    "It will probably be a hot topic among the nobility for a while..


    Ahhh and maybe its a good thing that Lord Barbatos didnte in person Andras, you didnt invite any burdensome guests, right?


    .


    .Andras?"


    Andras didn''t answer.


    When I felt uneasy about him desperately avoiding my eyes.


    Once again, I felt a surge of heavy magic. Another group appeared little by little in the vacant lot that had been cleaned up.


    Sihyeon.


    Yes


    I think I invited a suitable guest rather than whom ine invited.


    Among the party who had justpleted the dimensional leap, a boy with mature eyes approached me slowly waving his hand.


    Oh! Its been a while. How have you been?


    Kael, the former head of the Verdi family, has once again appeared on the farm.


    In a sense, he was a far more entric guest than Godmother Diana.


    "Heh heh heh"


    A disappointing smile came out without me knowing.


    The twins in their arms waved to Kael without knowing what I was thinking.


    Ergin of the Golden Clock Chamber immediately prepared to attend as soon as he heard the news of Lim Sihyeon''s swearing-in ceremony.


    Lord Cardis was one of the favorite trading partners of Ergin.


    Lord Cardis had an easy-going character, and he also feltpletely different from the normal aristocrats.


    He did not show any arrogant behavior like the usual aristocrats Ergin had always seen or he disrespected merchants.


    He was polite and kind regardless of his position.


    Of course, Lim Sihyeon''s straightforward personality was one of the reasons Ergin liked him, but the biggest reason was that he was the person who brought him a lot of profits.


    Ergin grew very quickly by taking charge of selling strawberries and strawberry jam.


    And he had no intention of being satisfied with just that.


    Strawberries and strawberry jam are definitely not the end.


    He was expecting another big opportunity through Lim Sihyeon.


    Rather than his reasonable reasoning, it was the gut feeling of a Merchant.


    So Ergin packed many gifts for the swearing-in ceremony.


    He prepared a lot of pretty clothes, strange toys, and snacks for the Erul child, and he bought a lot of spices and unique fruits that Lim Sihyeon showed interest inst time.


    Of course, expensive ornaments and jewels were also basically prepared.


    Ergin didnt worry because if Lim Sihyeon refused, he could always bring it back.


    In fact, these gifts didn''t mean much.


    There was a trump card that he prepared separately.


    "Chief Jorn! It''s really necessary. We have to attend this ceremony together this time and nail the establishment of our branch in the new estate before anyone else."


    Creating a Golden Clock Chamber branch on the territory that Lim Sihyeon will rule was the main objective of Ergin this time!


    But Ergin''s ambitious n has been stuck before it could even start.


    "Well I don''t know yet. There are strawberries and strawberry jam in the Cadis estate, but isn''t that all we can get right away? Why do we have to move the branch in Kaldinium..?"


    Bringing one of the key figures of the Golden Clock Chamber to the swearing-in ceremony was sessful, but he has repeatedly failed to persuade him for the branch to be established.


    What a prick Why don''t you know that Kaldanium has no meaning anymore?''


    Ergin felt frustrated at the sight of Chief Jorn who insisted on a stable choice.


    No matter how much he exined it, he only repeated the original answer and refused to listen to his opinion.


    Chief Jorn tapped Ergin on the shoulder with a gracious smile.


    "Didn''t you get impatient because of the recent big sess? Too much investment is the characteristic of a gambler, not a merchant."


    Ergin forcibly resisted the swear words that were about to pop out from the inside.


    On the surface, he appears to be giving advice to him, but in reality, he is acting to embarrass Ergin.


    A gambler. Rather, you are at fault for beingcent with your position as Chief and not seeing opportunities properly.?


    The figure of chief Jorn, who once grabbed every opportunity that came his way and became one of the leading merchants in the Demon world, felt more pathetic today.


    Isn''t this why were losing our customers to the Orphine chamber ofmerce? haa.''


    Chief Jorn muttered in a rxed manner with a happy smile, not knowing Ergin''s burning heart.


    Lets go to the swearing-in ceremony today and rx. After all, I dont think there will be anything to look forward to at the Swearing-in ceremony of a Lord on the outskirts.


    "Alright."


    Ergin nodded his head with a resigned expression, unable to convince Chief Jorn, who had his head clogged up.


    He quietly shut his mouth and prepared a congrattory message to the new lord in his head.


    The Golden Clock Chamber carriage stopped in Elden Vige before arriving at the swearing-in ceremony.


    Lagos, the Deer-man, recognized the g of the Golden Clock Chamber and approached the carriage.


    "Mr. Ergin."


    "Long time no see, Mr. Lagos. How''s everything in the vige?"


    "Don''t even start about it. Because of our Lord''s swearing-in ceremony, the vige is in a mess. I''m d we had prepared the roads in advance."


    "Haha, thank you for your hard work. Mr. Lagos, aren''t youing to the ceremony?"


    "I have some more guests to guide. Ill be there soon. Have a safe trip, Ill meet you at the ceremony."


    Ergin said goodbye to Lagos and got back into the carriage.


    Chief Jorn did not get out of the carriage until the end and only nodded to Lagos'' greeting.


    "Ergin, is that Beast also attending the swearing-in ceremony of the Lord?"


    "Yes. I think that quite a few Beast-people have been invited to the swearing-in ceremony, not just Mr.Lagos."


    "I can''t believe I have to be with those creatures, Huh~ This sucks.


    Chief Jorn frowned, showing signs of great difort.


    "Well Chief. The Lord here cares deeply for the Beast-people of the Elden vige. Mind your words and actions as much as you can"


    "I''ll take care of that,"


    Chief Jorn replied coldly, cutting off Ergin''s words.


    Ergin felt offended and his mind became nervous once again.


    Ugh! Why the f*ck did I bring this person here? I hope he doesnt screw things up


    The cold-faced Chief Jorn and nervous Ergin arrived at the venue of the Swearing-in ceremony.


    The slightly awkward atmosphere between the two quickly disappeared as soon as they got off the carriage.


    "This?!"


    "Oh


    The appearance of the stage, which was installed outdoors, made the eyes of the two open wide.


    Not only Chief Jorn, but even Ergin never expected such a splendid ceremony to be waiting.


    On top of that, the guests who arrived before them were unusual.


    "Why is he here..?"


    "What''s wrong, Chief?"


    Chief Jorn said, carefully pointing to the gray-haired old man.


    "Isn''t that the head of Germour Wizardry?"


    "The head?"


    "Yes! I met him once when he was trading Demon stones with ourpany a long time ago. I know he is someone who doesnt show his face at aristocratic parties


    The surprise didnt end there.


    "Is that the Godmother of the Barbatos family?"


    Chief Jorn recognized Diana.


    Ergin quickly recognized her and her family next to her.


    "She bought her daughter and grandchildren for the ceremony."


    "No way Why did the Barbatos"


    "I heard they contacted Lord Cardis a while ago, but never thought they would be this close in that short time."


    At Ergin''s exnation, Chief Jorns expression turned grotesque.


    No matter how close they were to each other, it was impossible for the head of Germour or the Godmother of the Barbatos to attend the swearing-in ceremony of a newbie Lord.


    "Ka, Ka ka ka.?!"


    "What''s wrong, what happened this time?"


    "Wait, no way That person that''s the legend of the Verdi family Isn''t that the great Sir. Kael?"


    Are you saying thats the great Hero, Sir. Kael who ended the dimensional war?


    "I''m not even sure. I''ve never met him in person. I''ve bought a portrait of Sir. Kael in the past. It''s the same as the person over there. Yes."


    Where Chief Jorn barely pointed with a trembling hand, a boy was sitting and talking to a man with shaggy gray hair


    Ergin had cursed Jorn in his mind a while ago, but he could not ignore Chief Jorns eyes which had developed through many years of merchant experiences.


    What the hell is this?


    Chief Jorn asked Ergin with a very confused expression.


    Didn''t you arrive at another aristocratic event by mistake?


    No way we''ve just walked past Elden."


    Ergin blurted out the end without realizing it.


    In the unbelievable scene unfolding in front of him, somehow the words of Chief Jorn began to sound convincing.


    "Huh? Ergin! You came?"


    A familiar voice was heard from afar.


    A very ordinary-looking man without any horns came to where Ergin was.


    Ergin called him in a deting voice.


    "Lo..Lo.Lord Cardis"


    "Thank you foring all the way hmm? What''s wrong with your expression? Are you tired from riding the wagon too long?"


    Oh, no! I''m fine.


    Ergin answered in astonishment.


    Lim Sihyeon relieved his worried expression and smiled again.


    Then he looked at Ergin''s side.


    Ergin btedly noticed his mistake and introduced Chief Jorn next to him.


    "Oh! I''m sorry. This is Jorn, the head of the branch of the Golden Clock Chamber."


    "Head of the branch. Nice to meet you. My name is Lim Sihyeon, who is going to be the Lord of this ce."


    "UhUh! I''m Jorn. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    Although Chief Jorn made a strange sound in the middle, Lim Sihyeon did not seem to care much.


    "Oh, wait a minute, you two. Boss!! Thats for the guests. Dont drink all the beer with Elder Kael?!"


    Lim Sihyeon ran away shouting at the gray-haired man and Kael.


    The two merchants watched him with nk expressions.


    "."


    Ergin.


    Yes, Chief.


    "What the hell is this ce?"


    An awkward silence continued for a while between Ergin and Chief Jorn.


    (To be Continued on Aug 22{MON})


    To read 24 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Guests began to appear one after another and soon almost all the prepared seats got filled.


    Quite a lot of seats were prepared with the support of the Barbatos family, and I was worried that there would be too many empty seats.


    Contrary to my concern, all the seats are filled.


    "Oh my! Si did that?"


    "Yes, my second son might not have gotten up now without Sihyeons help."


    "Ah, such a thing happened. Si doesn''t really tell me things like this when hees home."


    "Really? Everything Sihyeon has done in the Demon world is amazing, and the rumors have spread a lot in the aristocratic societytely. Especially, the rumors that Sihyeon''s marriage has not been decided have attracted the attention of a lot of nobledies."


    "Ho-ho! I didn''t expect my son would be this popr in the Demon World."


    "May I introduce you to a decent girl? There''s a perfect match for Sihyeon."


    Mother and Godmother Diana started talking little by little after being introduced to each other, and now they''re sitting next to each other and talking.


    Is it because of the ability of the interpreter ring that Ryan gave my mother or my mother''s unique affinity, the two hit it off right away.


    I looked at Godmother Diana and my mother in a curious way, and as soon as the story of my marriage came out, I hurriedly left my seat.


    The topics of mothers whether on Earth or on Demon World did not seem to differ much.


    There were also other people who met today and got close quickly.


    "Grify, Finny! Come here!"


    Biip!


    -Biip!


    When Speranza called the name, the baby griffins ran straight to the owner of the voice.


    Umuuuuuuuu


    Uuuuuuuu


    Watching the scene, the twins eximed with their distinctive rxed voices.


    Their eyes, which were always half-closed, were a little wider as if they were really surprised.


    TAP TAP TAP!


    Ray and Sasha ran to Speranza and clung to each side.


    While ncing at the baby griffins in her arms, they looked at Speranza with sparkling eyes.


    "How do you do that?"


    "Umu How How!"


    "Wait! Papa said you shouldn''t approach the babies in a hurry. You have to wait a little far away and slowly wait for them toe first."


    Speranza calmly told Ray and Sasha, who were in a hurry.


    Thinking about something for a moment, the twins nodded slowly.


    "Umu."


    "I''ll wait."


    Speranza smiled and stroked the two children''s heads.


    "Both of you are nice, nice!"


    Speranza praised Ray and Sasha together, just like my usual behavior when I praised them.


    The twins quietly epted Speranzas touch and blinked as if they were in a good mood


    Speranza, who I thought was a little girl, showed her mature side.


    I felt very proud seeing my daughter mature, but at the same time, also felt a little lonely.


    Still, it was cute seeing the twins follow Speranza like that.


    The thought of wanting to rx with the children without worrying about the swearing-in ceremony suddenly soared, but I endured it with great self-control.


    I was able to concentrate on other ces with confidence as the three stuck together and had fun.


    I left the children in the care of Lia and Erma and went to greet the other guests.


    "Sihyeon, this is Agrun Lobrea, who heads the Germour Wizards."


    "Nice to meet you. Im Lim Sihyeon, and I will be in charge of the Cardis estate."


    "I''m Agrun, the leader of the Germour wizardry. I really wanted to see the person named Sihyeon once, and only now the opportunity has arrived."


    Agrun had white hair, a wrinkled face, and arge cane on his straight back.


    It felt like an old grandfather wizard who would often appear in games or movies.


    He looked at me for a moment with calm eyes.


    His eyes were filled with a deep, indescribable light.


    "Sihyeon You seem normal on the outside, but on the inside, you possess something extraordinary that even this old man can''t easily guess?"


    "Um. Can I think of it as apliment?"


    "If you surprise an old man who no longer finds anything special, that''s something to brag about. Hehe."


    I naturally smiled at his benevolent smile.


    "Thank you very much foring to my swearing-in ceremony despite your busy schedule. I''ve heard that the Wizards are always busy with work."


    "Since it is a ce where many talents of the Demon World gather, there is always work to be done. Recently, I am often surprised by the outstanding talents of the new members. Like many seniors, I think the time hase for me to step down"


    Agrun continued in a subdued voice.


    "I wish someone would know the hardships of an old man who is struggling. It''s about time I give the helm to the next person."


    "What, what do you mean, Commander? No one will be able to fill the Commander''s vacancy right now."


    "Empty seats are not easy to fill. If someone is forced to fill the vacancy, it naturally bes his ce."


    Agrun looked at restless Andras.


    It was like the eyes of a hawk looking for food.


    "Hmm! Two, two of you have a little chat. I''ll get something to drink from over there."


    Andras couldn''t stand the silent pressure and quickly left the seat.


    It was like seeing me running away as soon as I heard the marriage story.


    Agrun told me with an easy-going smile.


    "Huh. I think Andras still likes this ce better than the Wizardry."


    Do you intend to appoint Andras as the head?


    Yes. It''s not easy to find a Demon that matches his potential. Although he iszy, he has a strong sense of responsibility, so I have to pressure him regrly. That way, he''ll easily ept his fate one day."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing him helplessly take over the leadership positionter. Hehhehheh!"


    The Germour Wizard groupseems to be a much scarier ce than I thought.


    I felt a little sorry for Andras, who was already trapped.


    After greeting the merchants of the Golden Clock Chamber and Orphine chamber ofmerce, I met the guests Ryan brought, this time.


    On either side of him was a group of very attractive female Demons.


    One was wearing a very fancy dress, and the other was in a in wardrobe of shirts, jackets, and pants.


    "Sihyeon, this is Murain, she has the most beautiful voice in the Demon World. And this is Surin from the Blue Crystal Chamber."


    "My name is Murain, it''s an honor to meet Lord Cardis."


    "I''m Surin of the Blue Crystal Chamber."


    If I were to describe the two Demon-women in flowers, I would say, Murain was reminiscent of colorful and passionate red roses, while Surin was reminiscent of elegant and mysterious water lilies.


    As soon as we finished our brief greeting, Murain suddenly approached me.


    I took a step back involuntarily.


    "I really like the strawberry jam that Lord Cardis made! When I heard about your Swearing-in this time, I wanted to see you in person, so I begged to follow Surin."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you."


    "I''d like to talk to you right now, but I have to prepare for the stagecan you spare me sometimeter after the performance?"


    She asked me with a childlike twinkle in her eyes.


    "I''ll be d."


    "Ah! Thank you! Then I''ll go prepare for the concert first. I''ll do my best, so please look forward to it. See youter, Surin!"


    CHUU


    Murain gave me a charming smile and a hand kiss.


    And with a busy walk, she headed to the back of the stage where the performers were preparing.


    A calm voice came to me with a nk look on my face.


    "Wasnt she a bit hectic? She is a friend who is very emotionally expressive, and she acts even more hectic when she meets someone she''s happy to see. Did you feel offended? I''ll apologize on her behalf.


    "No. I was just a little dazed, but I didn''t feel bad."


    "Then, that''s a relief."


    Surin''s eyes curled gently.


    Unlike Murain earlier, it was a calm smile.


    "I''ve tried the strawberry jam that Sir. Sihyeon made. In particr, the strawberry jam named Cardis Jam'' was truly amazing."


    "I''m so d you enjoyed it."


    "Are you nning to increase the production? Strawberry jam is so popr that it''s hard to get right now."


    I''m sorry. The production is gradually increasing as workers at the strawberry jam workshop get used to the work, butpared to the explosive demand, it is still not easy. There was already talk about the construction of a new strawberry jam workshop.


    "Do you mind if I join you when you meet with Murain,ter?"


    "Uh.."


    Unlike before, I hesitated for a moment to answer.


    Hearing that she belonged to a business association, I naturally became wary.


    Surin, who noticed the change, opened her mouth one beat faster.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not so immature that I can''t tell the time and the ce to talk about business. I just wanted to talk about strawberries and strawberry jam."


    "Oh I''m sorry."


    I politely apologized because I misunderstood her.


    She said again with a calm smile.


    "That''s all right. I think the swearing-in ceremony will begin soon, so it''s better to stop here. Congrattions on getting appointed as a Lord."


    Surin left a brief congrattory message and walked to the back of the stage where Murain headed.


    "What do you think? Sihyeon.


    They''re very beautiful.


    "Of course, they''re two people who''re hotly courted by young men in social circles right now. I had a really hard time bringing them here for Sihyeon."


    Ryan shrugged and showed off a little bit.


    Both certainly seemed to have a dreamy charm.


    Ryan poked me in the ribs and asked yfully.


    "If you''re interested, would you like me to make a quiet seat for you? Just tell me which one."


    "I''m fine. I think they''re more suited to Ryan."


    Ryan grinned as I reacted yfully.


    "Even if it''s not necessarily like that, you''d better make a connection in advance. Especially on Surin''s side."


    "What does that mean?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Let''s get ready. It''s really time for you to be a Lord."


    The question that arose at the end got erased from my head as the swearing-in ceremony was just around the corner.


    On the stage, the performersst checked their respective instruments, and the guests who wandered freely also took their seats.


    The chaotic atmosphere gradually began to get colored with expectations and excitement.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "Candy Uncle!"


    I heard a cute cat girl calling me as I was moving my feet to the Swearing-in stage.


    Along with Miru, people from the Elden vige were approaching the ceremonyte.


    I turned around and approached them.


    "You''re all here."


    "I''m sorry we arrivedte. I was trying to clean up a cluttered vige."


    "No. You came just in time. I''ll show you to your seats, so follow me."


    I took everyone to their pre-arranged seats.


    Elder Poco shook his head when he saw the neatly prepared guest seat.


    " Can we really sit here?"


    "Of course, I prepared it, especially for everyone. Don''t worry too much, sit down quickly. The Swearing-in is about to begin."


    I led the anxious Elder Poco directly to his seat.


    He was moved to tears.


    "Thank you, Thank you very much. This old man can close his eyes now without any regrets."


    "Hahaha, what are you talking about? You have to live long and keep working with me.


    "Yes, Yes. Ill, as long as I breathe."


    The Elden vigers took their seats one after another.


    They still looked around as if they couldnt believe that they were invited to such a ce.


    Apparently, they are the only Beast-people here.


    Elden vigers shrank as the eyes of other guests felt stinging.


    "Why do you all look like you''re going to die? Did wee to a ce where we shouldn''te? We''ve also been invited, so be confident."


    "Yeah, we can''t be gloomy on such a happy asion. Look, even old-man Roon is saying something right after a long time."


    Reville, you b*stard! What do you mean by that? Does it mean I''m usually just talking nonsense?"


    Even if its not nonsense, you say a lot of useless things, dont you?


    "Ouch!"


    Reville and the Roon grandpa began to squabble as usual and contemted Lagos cut in between and stopped the fight.


    It may not have been intended, but thanks to the two, the tense atmosphere has be a little softer.


    As soon as I tried to leave the ce with confidence, in the atmosphere that got better, Miru hesitatingly came to me.


    Uncle.


    Yes Miru, what''s wrong? Do you have something to say?"


    "This"


    "..?"


    Miru took out a wooden box.


    There was a pretty well-made flower bracelet inside.


    Is this for me?


    I want to give you something as a gift. It''s not an expensive gift but I really worked hard on it yesterday."


    Miru looked sullen as if she felt the present she had prepared was shabbypared to the colorful ornaments of the guests around.


    I carefully took the flower bracelet out of the box.


    The scent still flowed vividly from the flower decoration in the shape of a bracelet carefully made of stems.


    It naturally warmed my heart when I imagined Miru running around the vige yesterday, collecting materials, and making the bracelet.


    It may seem a crude gift to someone, but not for me.


    I immediately wore the flower bracelet on my left hand and gently stroked Miru''s head.


    "Thank you, Miru. I love it."


    Really?


    Of course! I''ll be wearing it at the Swearing-in, so watch from here. Okay?"


    Yes! I''ll be watching.


    Miru giggled with a happy expression when she heard I liked it.


    Sihyeon, we really have to go now.


    Ah! Yes, Everyone. I''ll be backter."


    I left a hasty greeting to the Elden vigers and moved again with Ryan.


    Before going on to the Swearing-in stage, I headed to where the farm members were.


    I think the Swearing-in is about to begin.


    Finally? Hurry up and finish it.


    Senior, aren''t you too nervous? Just do what we practiced togetherst night.


    It''s like a dream Now Sihyeon is really bing a Lord Good luck, Sihyeon.


    Kaneff, Alfred, Lia, and Andras calmly gave support in their own unique way.


    Papa!


    I''ll be back, dear.


    Un! I''ll be waiting here."


    Lastly, I hugged Speranza lightly and headed toward the Swearing-in stage.


    There was a Demon on the stage waiting for me with the letter of appointment directly from the Castle.


    It was the Demon who had already visited the farm several times.


    "Sorry, I''m a littlete."


    "That''s all right. It''s not toote..but Lord Cardis, youve got a fancy Swearing-in ceremony. I didn''t expect it to be this big."


    "It just happened"


    "From Sir. Kael of the Verdi family to Sir. Agrun of Germour WizardryIt feels like yesterday you got appointed as an Ester, but the influence of Lord Cardis has grown so much."


    The Middle-aged Demon stroked his beard with a look of surprise.


    As he said, it hasn''t taken so much time since I got first appointed as Ester.


    I feel like I''m getting a super promotion against my will


    "Honestly, I''m also puzzled."


    "Isnt it all thanks to Lord Cardis outstanding abilities?"


    "I don''t think I''ve done a great job worthy of such appreciation."


    "Hahaha! Humility remains the same."


    The middle-aged Demon, whoughed briefly, calmed down.


    He went onto the stage first, leaving the message toe when he gave a signal.


    "Attention everyone."


    The low and thick voice of the middle-aged Demon spread around.


    In an instant, a heavy silence fell on the ceremony hall.


    "We will begin the ceremony to appoint a new owner of the Cardis estate."


    A knight with a g symbolizing the Demon Lord stood next to him.


    I approached him in time at the signal from the middle-aged Demon.


    The middle-aged Demon pulled a roll of paper out of his arms and shouted solemnly.


    "This is the message of the Great Lord who rules Arkadan, and the guardian of the eternal throne. Show your due respect"


    I showed my courtesy ording to the procedure to which Im fully ustomed now.


    The middle-aged Demon unrolled the scroll and read what was written.


    It started with inscrutable rhetoric and formalities


    Normally, I would have listened to it with one ear and let it go with the other.


    Now, I was very nervous and focused on every word of the middle-aged Demon.


    This time it''s not just listening.


    I had to say the exact answer to the question set in the middle.


    It was a kind of pledge procedure to promise to be faithful to the Lord''s duties and pledge allegiance to the Demon Lord.


    It was a littleplicated, but I continued without any problems thanks to several practices with Alfred yesterday.


    As I continued to answer busily, we entered thest part.


    "I''ll ask you onest time. Will you swear allegiance to the throne that never melts?"


    "I swear."


    When myst answer was over, a faint smile fell on the lips of the middle-aged Demon, who kept a solemn expression.


    "The ceremony of the oath has been established. The new lord recognized by the Demon Lord, please get up from your seat."


    I slowly rose and looked up at the middle-aged Demon.


    He carefully rolled up the scroll and handed it to me.


    I took it carefully and took it into my arms.


    After nodding to me once, the middle-aged Demon turned and looked at the side of many people.


    "The Demon Lord''s Ester and a human being from another world who received the title of Cardis!! He is now reborn as the "Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis" and will be the eternal owner of the Cardis Estate!"


    Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis.


    Lefmere is the name given directly to me by the Demon Lord and is the name of a forest fairy recorded long ago.


    The strange coincidence is that my surname, Lim,es from the Chinese letter , which means forest.


    People''s apuse and cheers erupted at the same time as the middle-aged Demon finished his words.


    I felt an indescribable emotion as I looked at the people congratting me.


    As soon as the performers were about to y the instrument after the deration.


    Everyone had to stop because of another group who came to congratte me.


    BOW WO WOOOOOOOOOOO


    BOW WO WOOOOOOOOOO


    A distant cry of Yakums.


    The cry was so loud that I felt like the ground was shaking a little bit.


    Except for me and the farm members, everyone was surprised by the sudden loud noise and looked around.


    "Car, Lord Cardis?! This This is?"


    "It''s fine. It''s their way of congratting me."


    "What?"


    I looked in the direction of the Yakums, roughly reassuring the confused middle-aged Demon.


    I smiled as I imagined the cute Yakums who cried loudly to wish me.


    The surprise to the audience didnt end here.


    FLUTTER FLUTTER!


    SPARKLE SPARKLE!


    Glittering powders began to fall from the sky.


    The colorful and beautiful powder filled the surrounding area with pleasant scents.


    "This powder"


    "Ah, there! It''s a fairy!"


    "What fairy!"


    "So many fairies at once"


    In the sky, many fairies pped their wings and flew around excitedly.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Sihyeon! Congrattions, pipi!"


    "Excited, pipo!"


    Everyone looked at the fairies in the sky with bewildered eyes.


    Among the cute fairies, a Fairy with tangerine-colored hair came down and gently sat on my shoulder.


    "Sihyeon! Congrattions, Popi!"


    "Thank you Gyuri! Are you here for my Swearing-in?


    "Swearing-in? I don''t know about that. Popi"


    "Huh?"


    "I came here because Speranza said today is a very special and happy day for Sihyeon. Popi"


    "Oh I see."


    It was like Speranza, who had been looking forward to today, told Gyuri about the Swearing-in ceremony.


    "What''s Swearing-in, popi?"


    I exined very briefly that I was sworn in as Lord.


    Then Gyuri pped her wings with great joy.


    Then, Is Sihyeon, the owner of this ce. Popi?


    Yes, that''s right.


    Wow! Good for you, Popi! Then you can nt more flowers and strawberries around here in the future, Popi!"


    Gyuri''s eyes twinkled with anticipation.


    I smiled quietly at the pure appearance.


    As I naturally talked with Gyuri, the middle-aged Demon called out.


    "Lord Cardis why these fairies"


    "Oh that''s"


    I thought about my answer for a moment, and then I just exined to him whatever came to my mind.


    "They were some guests who came to congratte me secretly. Hahaha!"


    Scratching my back head embarrassingly I burst intoughter.


    The middle-aged Demon looked at me with an expression of iprehension.


    The congrattions from the mischievous fairies continued for a while, and soon beautiful music was yed by the performers who regained their senses.


    On that day.


    Rumors of the Swearing-in ceremony of the new lord of an Estate on the outskirts quickly spread throughout the Demon World.


    This is because everyone who attended the Swearing-in ceremony talked about the amazing things that happened there.


    Letting aside the rumors about the scale of a huge event that can only be seen in the events of the great aristocratic families, many people were amazed by the rumor that there were not only important figures from the five great Aristocratic families but also famous people who were not easily seen at ordinary aristocratic events.


    On top of that, there were rumors that the Lord of the territory had the ability to freely handle ferocious Beasts.


    All those who attended the Swearing-in ceremony testified in unison that the rumor was true.


    -I saw it clearly! When the lord of Cardis raised his hand, the scary Beasts cried at the same time.


    -The fairies, whom Ive never seen in my life, moved at themand of Lord Cardis.


    -Oh! It''s true! Look at this here. This is the powder that the fairies poured!


    -Arent there a lot of uselessnds where demons don''t live in Cardis?


    -There are many demonic beasts who follow the lord.


    Rumors created another rumor.


    As soon as the new "Lord" appeared, it left a huge impression on many people of the Demon World.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    After the swearing-in ceremony, there was a smallmotion with the arrival of Yakums and the fairies, but fortunately, there were no major problems.


    The Yakums quickly became quiet, while the fairies, who were flying around excitedly, quickly disappeared after getting tired.


    Still, some of the guests looked dazed at the unexpected appearance.


    Fortunately, the performers came to their senses first and began to y their instruments.


    In a while, a beautiful melody wound around the whole area.


    Thanks to soft and calm music, those who were confused quickly regained their senses.


    Somehow, after sessfullypleting the swearing-in ceremony, arge number of Demons gathered in front of me and started congratting me.


    "Congrattions, Lord Cardis."


    "You were so cool, my lord."


    It was the first time in my life that I greeted so many strangers, such as an elderly noble who greets me politely, a young nobleman full of ambition and sparkling eyes, and even a noble young aristocrat who reacts like a fan who met a star.


    At the moment when I was about to frown slightly at the incessant crowd of people, Ryan whispered to me.


    "Sihyeon, don''t change your expression. You have to smile all the time.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know."


    Now, every little action of Sihyeon will lead to the evaluation of Cadis Estate. It is also one of the duties of the Lord to maintain amicable rtions with many nobles.


    "Ugh"


    Sihyeon, you shouldn''t take the aristocratic society lightly. Every little mistake that you normally overlook can lead to huge consequences here.


    As I began to feel the fear of aristocratic society little by little, my expression became unnatural and my hands began to sweat.


    "Haha, but you don''t have to be too nervous. I''m going to help you from the side today. You have to just take care of your facial expressions."


    Ryan''s signature cool smile reassured me.


    After a little rxation, I began to greet the guests again.


    Strangely, Ryan knew the names of many guests, their families, and even simple personal information.


    By the time the conversation was about to get a little stuck, Ryan naturally evoked the atmosphere, bringing up the right topic.


    As I watched from the side, admiration flowed out naturally.


    "How do you know all this?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? In social circles, Im quite well-known. Of course, this is basic."


    With his help, I was able to withstand some of the crowds.


    However, I was not good at managing my facial expressions, so I quickly began to show my tiredness and reluctance that I couldn''t hide.


    Ryan noticed the small change and said to the guests who flocked around me.


    "Everyone! It looks like the new lord is still tired from the swearing-in preparation. I''m sorry to those of you who''ve been waiting, but I think Lord Cardis needs to take a break."


    "Oh I really wanted to say hello."


    "I see. It''s a shame."


    People expressed regret hearing Ryans words.


    However, they did not try to talk to me by force, they stepped aside and started looking for other conversation partners.


    "Oh Everyone backed away more easily than I thought.


    Being able to quit in moderation is also an important etiquette.


    I went with Ryan to the table where farm members were.


    "Congrattions, Sihyeon!"


    "Congrattions!"


    As soon as they found me, they brightened up and congratted me from the bottom of their hearts.


    And among them was Kael.


    "Congrattions."


    "Thank you, Sir.Kael."


    "I''ve never seen anyone ascend to the peerage so quickly in my life. Maybe it will go down in the history of the Demon World.


    Kael, who looked at me as if he was proud, changed his expression into a serious one and continued his words.


    It must be because you have great abilities, but envy and jealousy always swarm to the ce with outstanding abilities. You have to be more careful with your words and actions from now on.


    They were words that didn''t suit his childish figure, but it was the most important piece of advice for me now.


    I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for the advice."


    Maybe because he liked my attitude of taking his advice seriously, Kael nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "Stop talking about boring stuff and you should sit down and rest. He looked like he was going to die surrounded by a bunch of annoying bugs a while ago."


    "I didn''t think I''d die"


    "Hahahah. Now you know why I hate this position?"


    " "


    I answered Kanef''s question in silence.


    It was certainly true that I didn''t want to continue doing this kind of tiring thing.


    It was so much easier to brush the yakums for hours.


    As if he read my thoughts, Ryan looked at me with a little pity.


    "Even if it''s hard to deal with the guests, you have to get used to it. Sihyeon''s swearing-in is a one-day schedule, but there are asions when the event is held four days in a row in a muchrger ce."


    "Four days?"


    "Yes. In fact, people with good physical strength sometimes stay in their seats for four days straight and greet the guests."


    "Huh"


    A deep sigh came out unknowingly.


    I can''t believe someone doing this for four days straight.


    Just imagining it makes me sweat.


    "Sihyeon, I brought you something to drink."


    When Lia handed over a ss of drink, my thirst, which I had forgotten in tension, came btedly.


    "Oh! Thank you, Lia."


    "You''re wee. Please feel free to let me know if you need anything. I''ll bring it to you in a minute."


    The tension that remained melted away at her tender consideration.


    Thanks to the little leeway, I slowly sipped the drink and looked around.


    Naturally, I was attracted to the ce where many people gathered.


    I looked closely to see why they were gathered like that.


    But at the center of so many people, to my surprise, was my mother.


    Next to her was Godmother Diana, and there were a lot of aristocratic Demon-women and young female aristocrats around the two.


    At first nce, my mother and Godmother Diana seemed to be leading the conversation.


    I knew my mother originally liked to chat, but I didn''t know it would continue even in the Demon world.


    I wasn''t the only one who was amazed at the sight.


    "Oh I guess your mother is better at this than Sihyeon. Of course, Godmother Diana is helping her a lot, but it''s not easy to lead the atmosphere like that from the beginning."


    When Ryan responded with admiration, other members also nodded as if they agreed.


    Seeing my mother purely enjoying herself, I wondered if I should bring her if there was an asion like this in the future.


    I turned my eyes again and looked around.


    The more famous or high-ranking the people were, the more people naturally gathered around them.


    Like around where Godmother Diana was, many people gathered around the ce where Germour''s leader Agrun was, and also in the ce where Surin, a member of the Blue Crystal Chamber was.


    Hmm?


    But why is it so quiet here?


    I felt something strange and looked around.


    This table also had people with great reputations in the Demon world, and there were three key figures from among the five great aristocratic families.


    However, people only looked at this ce for a short time, and there was no one who wanted to approach or talk.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find the answer, so I asked Ryan who was next to me.


    "Ryan, why is it so quiet around us? Even though Elder Kael and others are quite influential."


    "Oh that''s"


    Everyone''s eyes, except me, naturally turned to Kaneff.


    He sipped his beer regardless of the gaze.


    Ryan continued his exnation with a wry smile.


    "There is one absolute unwritten rule in the social world."


    Unwritten rule?


    It''s very simple. Never approach Mr. Kaneff.


    "??"


    As soon as I heard the unwritten rule from Ryan, I didn''t understand it at all, but something naturally came to mind and it seemed to make sense.


    Kael kicked his tongue with a pathetic expression.


    "Tsk tskhow much brawls have you been into."


    "Hey, what do you mean by brawls, geezer. Tch! I just took care of some annoying bugs."


    Took care


    For some reason, the image of Kaneff taking care of the annoying guys got clearly drawn in my head.


    Perhaps it was far from social etiquette.


    At the light from our eyes filled with various thoughts, Kaneff wrinkled his eyes.


    "In the first ce, youre by my side right now to avoid troublesome things, arent you geezer? Did you think I don''t know about that shallow technique of yours?"


    Hmm''


    Kael coughed in vain, avoiding Kaneff''s gaze.


    Huh?


    That does sound like a great technique.


    Does that mean I can avoid troublesome things if I stay next to the boss?


    Maybe I should make use of this technique


    But my thoughts were soon discovered by Ryan.


    "Sihyeon, you can''t think of avoiding it like that."


    "Ugh Was it obvious?"


    "And if you''re too close to Mr. Kaneff, it''s possible that your reputation will be bad."


    "I remember following him and getting caught up in bad rumors."


    I decided to give up on the technique following Ryan''s advice and Andras'' vivid testimony.


    "Ah


    I looked at Kaneff with a deep sigh.


    Eventually, Kaneff, who couldn''t stand it, shouted with a grumpy look on his face.


    "Hey! Get out of here! I''m going to drink alone, so you guys eat well and live well together!"


    Andras and Ryan, who looked flustered, began to soothe Kaneff one after another.


    "What are you saying, Mr.Kaneff? Don''t you know that we don''t think so?"


    "Andras is right. It''s just the prejudice of people who don''t know what Mr. Kaneff is really like."


    "."


    Kaneff didn''t listen to their words while pretending to be grumpy and kept drinking beer.


    However, Kaneff''s grumpiness didn''tst long thanks to a cute guest who didn''t know the unwritten rule.


    "Papa!"


    Speranza came to the table with the baby griffins sleeping in the basket, followed by the Barbatos twins.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    "Speranza dear! Were you taking good care of Grify and Finny?"


    "Un! I yed with them as Papa told me."


    "As expected of my daughter. Im proud of you."


    "Hehe."


    I patted Speranza who responded happily as Iplimented her.


    Speranza smiled with a proud expression.


    When I received the basket and checked it, Grify and Finny were sleeping very deeply despite the disturbance around them.


    Maybe they yed with the children so hard that they were exhausted.


    The Barbatos twins who followed stood on either side of the Speranza.


    They looked up at me and gave a silent look.


    I soon realized the meaning of the eyes and burst into a grin.


    "Did you guys take care of the baby Griffins with Speranza?"


    "Umu I yed with Sister."


    "Un As Sister said I just watched.."


    "Umu Gripy and Piny yed."


    "Before Grify asleep I stroked. head together with Sister."


    Ray and Shasha exined the story of ying with the baby Griffins in their own slow way.


    Although it was a little gibberish, I could understand it without difficulty because the pronunciation was clear.


    The twins looked at me with their usual calmness, but I quickly noticed a very slight change.


    Thenguid eyes, which seemed to be half closed, were much more shiny than usual.


    The twins must have had so much fun that I could feel their emotions from their calm expressions.


    I patted Ray and Shasha''s hair one after another, just like I did to Speranza.


    "I''m proud of you, too. You guys also did a great job."


    "Umu great job."


    "."


    Ray took a triumphant pose at mypliment, and Shasha rolled her eyes, shyly.


    But they didn''t avoid my touch, so I guess they didn''t feel bad.


    Lia, are those twins from the Barbatos?"


    "Yes, It''s the son and daughter of Godmother Dianas daughter who came with her today. Arent they cute?


    "Yeah. Hi, are you guys from Barbatos?"


    Alfred reached out to the cute twins, talking in a friendly manner.


    His hand that tried to stroke the twins'' heads shook the air without achieving its meaning.


    Simply dodging the touch, the twins looked at Alfred with a grim look.


    It was like asking, Why are you stroking us?''


    Alfred trembled with confusion at the very cold response.


    "Se, Senior, did I do something wrong to the kids?"


    "No I heard that they''re really shy."


    "Did they react like this when you first saw them?"


    "No. They followed me well from the beginning.


    ??


    The twins, who were looking at Alfred, hid behind me.


    He grumbled with a slight look of iprehension.


    How did Senior get so close to the kids?"


    "Hmm, maybe I got a lot more paternal love while raising Speranza?"


    "ine. Actually, Sihyeon''s family has been able to control the Beast and the children''s hearts for generations."


    Ah Andras! That''s a joke that Ryan has already used on me!"


    Andras tried to trick Alfred, but unfortunately, Ryan was one step ahead.


    Andras looked sullen at the failure to trick Alfred.


    The rest of the members giggled as they watched the two.


    At that time, Erma walked fast to where we sat.


    "Ah as expected!"


    Erma, the mother of the twins, came towards us, exhaling heavily.


    She looked at Ray and Shasha clinging to me and muttered dejectedly.


    "I was taking a break from ying with the kids because I was tired. They couldn''t resist and came to Sihyeon. They''ve been with me all their lives, but how do they seem to like Sihyeon more?"


    She spoke like a light joke, but there was a slightly visible sadness in her tone.


    Embarrassed for no reason, I scratched my cheek with a vague smile.


    "Haaaa It seems like they don''t want to be separated from Sihyeon anyway, so theres nothing I can do about it. If it''s not rude, can I rest here for a while??"


    Of course.


    I immediately introduced Erma to the people in the seat.


    She was aware of the existence of Kael and Kaneff in advance and immediately greeted the two politely.


    The rest of the members also briefly introduced themselves to her.


    I took out a chair for Erma to sit on and made Speranza sit next to me.


    Finally, as I was going to take my seat


    Swoosh.


    Ray and Shasha came next to me and raised their arms.


    It was a typical Hug Me!'' posture.


    Seeing the twins who act childishly to me even though they have their own mother next to them, someone might really think I''m the father of the kids.


    Sneakily I took a look at Erma.


    She already had a resigned look on her face.


    I nodded and looked at the children.


    I was forced to sit with the twins in my arms.


    The children naturally held me tight with a veryfortable expression.


    "Hehheh, you look really good holding the children."


    "Its because that guy shows strange abilities in strange ces.."


    "Aww so cute. I want to hug them too."


    Kael and the farm members were amazed at the sight of me and the twins.


    Erma couldn''t take her eyes off me holding twins.


    "Ugh! Im the mother of the children, but they get along so well that it makes me mad."


    And she murmured to herself,


    I should have hired you as a babysitter at all costs


    There was a lot of sincerity in her words that I felt a little chill down my spine.


    "You''re just in time. We''re going to have an amazing performance soon."


    An amazing performance?


    At Ryan''s words, I and everyone put on a questioning expression on their faces.


    "Didnt you meet her before? In a little while, Murain will be on stage."


    Erma asked in a hurry, with a startled voice.


    "Are you talking about the famous Murain''?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "How did you manage to bring him here? As far as I know, you can''t easily invite her."


    "Haha, I''ve got a little bit of a connection. It''s Sihyeon''s special asion, so I tried a little bit."


    As soon as Ryan''s words were finished, Murain, whom I saw earlier, appeared on the stage.


    She changed into a gorgeous dress with heavy makeup and spread her presence everywhere just by appearing.


    Everyone slowly turned to the stage, as if hypnotized.


    The light side that she showed me when we met earlier was gone, and with a very serious face, she naturally caught everyone''s attention.


    Whoosh!


    The performers yed the tune to her hand gestures.


    The lyrical melody of the music spread like a warm spring breeze.


    Then, Murain began to spread her voice like a warm wind.


    The endlessly clear voice pushed away all the other sounds and lingered in my ears.


    Even though it was an open space on all sides, the voice of Murain was so clear.


    It made me feel like I was in a theater when I closed my eyes.


    Murain calmed my heart with her slender and feeble voice, and suddenly shook my chest with a voice full of power.


    Just hearing her voice makes my heart flutter.


    Is this how sailors who got seduced by the Mermaids song in myth felt?


    I turned my eyes for a moment and looked at the reactions of the other farm members.


    Everyone was equally absorbed in her voice and looked at the stage as if lost in consciousness, including Kaneff who listened without drinking the beer in his hand.


    I guess Kaneffs actions are enough to exin how immersive the song was.


    Among them, Speranza listened to Murain''s songs with great concentration, without missing a moment.


    She usually liked to listen to music, but she seemed to be more focused today.


    After a while, Murain''s song ended, and thunderous apuse and shouts poured out from the people watching the stage.


    Unable to resist the overwhelming emotion, some jumped out of their seats and cheered enthusiastically.


    Only then did a bright smile appear on Murain''s face, which had been maintaining its seriousness.


    Before the lingering emotions that had overflowed with the shocking stage had subsided, Murain once again gestured toward the performers.


    Whoosh!


    This time, the opposite of the previous, fast and exciting music came out.


    Murain also began to swing slightly to the rhythm.


    The surroundings quickly turned into a cheerful atmosphere.


    As if she had be apletely different person from the previous Murain, she showed a different tone and sang along with the upbeat rhythm.


    The people who couldn''t hold back their excitement rose from their seats and started dancing.


    The twins in my arms also moved their shoulders to the beat.


    As the song of Murain reached its peak, more and more people stood up.


    Among us, Ryan, Alfred, Lia, and Erma rose from their seats and gave themselves to the rhythm.


    In the end, the splendid skills of the performers and the voice of Murain were exquisitelybined to create a fantastic finish.


    Once again, the tremendous apuse and cheers were a result that anyone could easily expect.


    Certainly, she was not called the most beautiful voice in the Demon world for no reason.


    She seemed to have already charmed everyone, even though she only sang two songs.


    Lia hummed as if she was still excited, and Andras'' shoulders were moving up and down.


    Other farm members also seemed to have a simr feeling.


    Meanwhile, Ryan, who brought Murain here, smiled very pleased at the sessful stage.


    Murain, who looked around with a slightly rough breathing and a raised face, made eye contact with me for a moment.


    The tail of her eyes bent long and sent me a wink, blinking one of her eyes at me.


    I stared nkly at Murain, then realized that someone was calling me and turned my head.


    Papa.


    Huh? Yes dear, what happened?"


    Speranza told me with sparkling eyes.


    I want to be like that.


    Huh??


    I want to sing like that.


    Sing?


    Un!


    I stared nkly at Speranza''s face full of excitement.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    The sun was setting.


    I had to go around with Ryan once again to ept the greetings of the departing guests.


    By the time I almost finished seeing everyone off, the sky was changing from blue to ck.


    Lagos came to me, who was almost exhausted.


    "Sihyeon, thank you for inviting us."


    "Why are you thanking me for that?"


    "We have a gift for you. I''ve been waiting for you because you seem to be busy."


    "Gift?"


    Just in time, Reville appeared behind Lagos with a cart loaded with something.


    This is?


    They said they made it a little urgent to meet the swearing-in date, but it won''t taste bad. The vigers worked hard to make it by gathering ingredients. Of course, the person who suffered the most was Elder Roon, who made these himself."


    "Ah by any chance?"


    When I asked with a look of anticipation, both Lagos and Reville smiled and nodded.


    As soon as I saw the familiar wooden barrels in the cart, my mouth was already watering.


    It''s not a great gift, but please ept it.


    Sihyeon. Congrattions on bing a Lord.


    "Thank you for the present. Thank you for the drink."


    I expressed my appreciation with genuine delight for the surprise gift.


    I greeted not only Reville and Lagos but also other Elden vigers one by one.


    When I showed Miru the flower bracelet I was still wearing on my wrist, she burst intoughter.


    As the Elden vigers left, darkness and silence filled the area which was noisy until a while ago.


    "Senior, what''s in the cart huh? Isn''t this tree barrel honey beer?"


    "Honey beer?"


    Kaneff ran at the speed of light as soon as he heard the sound of honey beer.


    His sparkling eyes looking at the honey beer looked as innocent as a child.


    Sihyeon, is this really honey beer?


    Yes. The Elden vigers gave it to me as a gift.


    Other farm members also rushed in as soon as they heard the news of honey beer.


    Judging by the atmosphere, there was a momentum to open the lid of the wooden beer right away.


    I asked with a forced smile.


    "Then shall we have a swearing-in ceremony after-party?"


    Everyone nodded at the same time and twinkled their eyes.


    A few days have passed since the swearing-in.


    Although I officially became the Lord of this ce, there was no significant change in farm life, simr to the time when I returned from the Demon Lord Castle.


    There may be things I don''t know about the lord''s work, but taking care of the farm was more important than anything else to me.


    I took care of the yakums, sometimes I look at strawberry fields and strawberry jam workshops, and recently, even baby griffins have been added to the work, so there are more things to pay attention to.


    Ryan said he had something in mind about the lord''s work, so I kept focusing on the farm work for now.


    Chaiing!  Chaing Chaiiiing!


    After a long time, the sound of a sword rang out in the back of a farm building.


    "Oh? Senior! You''re holding out for quite a long time in fencing training?"


    "Haa Haaa Haa Haa Haa aaaaa"


    I parried with Elfred while breathing hard.


    I don''t know if he meant it as apliment, but from my point of view, it didnt look like one.


    It didn''t seem like I had rested for a long time, but the body was as heavy as a sandbag attached to it, and the senses, which were once sharp enough to be recognized by Kael, werepletely rusted.


    Alfred slowed down the offensive for a moment and stepped back.


    I also drew down the edge of the sword and breathed as hard as I could.


    "That''s the way it is. If you don''t hold the sword even for a day, your senses will start to twist the next day. Thats why its good to keep practicing, even a little every day."


    "Haaa I couldn''t help it. Things kept happening."


    I went to see the Demon Lord, then went to the Barbatos family to take care of the little griffins, and then there was the swearing-in ceremony.


    As a series of fairlyrge incidents continued, I naturally neglected my sword training.


    You should have practiced for at least a few minutes. Even doing some basic posture training a day helps a lot in maintaining your senses. You have caught your breath, haven''t you? Here we go again.


    "Hold on, I''m still having a hard time"


    Chaiiing!


    This damn punk!


    Alfred neatly ignored myst cry and swung his sword.


    I held back the curse that was about to pop out and managed to get into position.


    Still, thanks to the short breather, breathing and movement have changed stably.


    I tried to fight back somehow with a little bit of ease.


    However, maybe it was because my senses were still rusty, I couldn''t even try a proper counterattack.


    I was out of energy to the point where I''m out of breath again and my vision soon blurred.


    The moment I gave up thinking I couldn''t really hold out!


    Suddenly, I felt a sense I''d never experienced before in my body.


    The flow of magic in my body suddenly rose from somewhere and quickly stirred my whole body.


    I moved my body like I was led by that mysterious force.


    "Huh?!"


    A confused voice popped out of Alfred''s mouth.


    I don''t know what happened, but the move just now created an opportunity to fight back while exquisitely avoiding the opponent''s attack.


    No matter how rusty my senses were, I wasn''t stupid enough to miss a perfect opportunity.


    I drew myst strength and swung my sword around.


    Chiiiing!!


    With the sound of a giant bump, I fell t, unable to bnce my body, and I heard a sword falling on the floor behind my back.


    Alfred, who missed the sword in his hand, looked at me with a nk look on his face.


    H O W, how did you do that?


    Uh what?


    Last move. You fought back, moving as if you had seen through my attack perfectly. I''ve never seen you fight back like that before."


    I tilted my head with a look ofplete iprehension.


    "You''re not secretly getting swordsmanship lessons from anyone else besides me, right?"


    "Hey! I''m having a hard time training in swordsmanship with you, so how can I afford to take another swordsmanship ss?"


    " then this can''t be true"


    Alfred murmured in agony.


    I couldn''t exin the mysterious power either.


    I just quietly fell to the ground and caught my breath.


    After some breathing, when I looked at Alfred, he still continued to be in agony.


    I got up from my seat checking the time on my cell phone that I left nearby.


    "ine, how long are you going to be thinking about that? Ill be going first.


    "Are you going already? Aren''t you going to rest anymore?"


    I''m busy today. I have to organize all the reports that I''m behind because of the preparation for the swearing-in ceremony, and I have to prepare the side dishes thatll be stored for everyone while I''m away."


    " Are you going somewhere?"


    "Didnt I say this during the swearing-in ceremony? I''m on vacation from tomorrow."


    Since I came to Demon Farm, this ce has revolved around me.


    I''m not bragging, but there were so few things on the farm that I wasn''t really involved in.


    So I always had to be anxious when I went on vacation or was forced to leave.


    There are many times when they can''t respond if there''s a problem when I''m not around.


    But now I don''t have to worry too much.


    Because of a few vacations and my absence due to various reasons, the farm members naturally learned how to cope.


    Without me, Lia can take care of the Yakums.


    Of course, it was impossible to take care of Yakums as closely as I do. Instead, she can give food, clean the barn, change the bucket, and so on.


    Simple things can be done by Lia without me.


    Andras manages strawberry fields and strawberry jam workshops.


    Alfred was in charge of cleaning the outside of the farm, doing chores, and preparing meals.


    Even if it was meal preparation, it was just taking out the side dishes I had prepared in advance, or preparing ramen or instant food.


    "Sihyeon, Ive organized almost all the groceries and kitchenware you brought mest time."


    "Senior, this is a personal item we need. I wrote down everything except for you and Speranza."


    "Oh! Sihyeon. You said you don''t have the paper and ink you use to print pictures. I think you''ll have to buy them together this time."


    I was pleased to see the farm members preparing for my vacation.


    Is this how a parent''s heart feels when looking at a child who has grown up?


    "It feels reassuring to see everyone like this. I think I don''t have to be on the farm anymore."


    Lia, Alfred, and Andras got surprised at my words that I said in a half-joking and half-serious manner.


    "No way! I can''t live without Sihyeon on the farm."


    "Se, Senior. What do you mean by that? You''re not leaving us behind, are you?"


    "Without Sihyeon, this ce will probablyst only a few months No, not even a month is possible."


    I was embarrassed when I saw them taking my words more seriously than I thought.


    "I didn''t mean to quit or anything. I meant that you all seemed to be used to farm work and became reliable."


    I took the initiative to exin the whole misunderstanding.


    Only then did the three of them let out a sigh of relief.


    I felt good and at the same time a heavy responsibility at the fact that everyone depended on me more than I thought.


    "HuhYou make a fuss just by hearing the words. Arent you relying on Sihyeon too much? Its like you cant live without Sihyeon anymore."


    Kaneff giggled and teased.


    Naturally, the three frowned as if they were offended.


    Of course, it wasn''t Kaneff who would care about such a reaction, so he slightly turned to me.


    By the way, why are you going on a vacation all of a sudden?


    It''s I''ve got something to do.


    "I can''t believe youre going on vacation as soon as you be a Lord. Aren''t you joking around too much??"


    Kaneff asked yfully.


    I hesitated for a moment to answer.


    Not because Kaneffs mischief felt offensive.


    It was because I was worried about whether to give a rough exnation or rify the reason for going on vacation.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to tell the farm members the exact reason.


    I thought it was not polite to hide it from everyone on purpose.


    "It''s not that Soon itll be my father''s death anniversary. I haven''t been able to visit his grave properly in thest few years."


    "Uhuh?"


    Kaneff stammered, with a rare look of embarrassment.


    "Mr. Kaneff That''s a little."


    "Senior, you''re not really leaving us, are you?"


    "Sihyeon, I apologize on behalf of the Boss. I''m so sorry."


    The three bowed their heads and apologized because they thought I''d be in a bad mood, and Kaneff looked restlessly at me.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t mean it like that"


    Looking at the bewildered farm members, I thought I shouldn''t have said it, so I smiled bitterly.


    After that, it took me a while to calm everyone down.


    (To be Continued on Aug 29{MON})


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    "Papa! I''m all ready."


    Speranza came running with a pink color bag on her back.


    As soon as she came, she felt the unusual atmosphere and looked around with round eyes.


    "Ah. Speranza. Are you ready? Did you take everything you needed?"


    "Un. But Boss uncle looks weird."


    Speranza said firmly, looking at Kaneff.


    He had a sulky appearance as if he was still bothered by his earlier mistake.


    It was a little fun to see Kaneff who was always full of himself like this.


    I smiled a little and said to Speranza.


    "Since Speranza will be going on vacation with Papa, Boss uncle feels very lonely."


    Speranza''s eyes got bigger at my words, and she went close to Kaneff.


    Speranza patted Kaneff''s leg.


    When Kaneff lowered his upper body to face Speranza, she said.


    "Boss uncle, are you very lonely without Speranza?"


    "Huh? Uh Yeah."


    Kaneff replied, stuttering slightly, unable to say no.


    "Then hang out with Grify and Finny a lot instead. The baby Griffins will also be very lonely without me and Papa."


    Looking at Speranzaforting Kaneff, the rest of the farm members turned their heads and held back theirughter.


    Kaneff red at them for a while, but his power did not revive much in front of Speranza.


    In the end, he nodded with a resigned look.


    "Okay. I''ll have fun with the baby Griffins while Speranza is away."


    Promise?


    Yes, Promise.


    Speranza smiled when Kaneff promised.


    A bright smile permeated Kaneff''s sulky face.


    He gently patted Speranza''s hair with a faint smile.


    The rest of the farm members, who wereughing with me, looked at the two with a pleased expression.


    The awkward atmosphere quickly disappeared thanks to Speranza.


    Finally, I left the farm building with Speranza, asking everyone to take care of the farm.


    Of course, Gyuri and Akum were also together this time.


    The ce where I was born is often called the countryside.


    It was a ce where you could see cows passing by as easily as cars on the street, and where farming was very normal and routine.


    My father lived here almost all his life raising cattle.


    He also did small field farming, but the thing that he worked the hardest and put a lot of effort into was raising cows.


    If everything stayed as it was, my father might still be raising cows there.


    No not might, I''m sure he will be raising cows.


    However, due to an unexpected ident, the farm that my father had devoted his life to, got destroyed in an instant.


    The shock gave him a huge load of mental stress and he left us.


    My mother and I have never been to my father''s grave for years.


    There were many reasons like my mother was very sick, and I was busy making a living.


    The biggest reason among them was that I and my mother were not confident about facing the painful memories of that time.


    But a few days ago.


    My mother asked me in a very calm voice.


    Why don''t we visit father this year?


    I squeezed the shuddering feeling inside and nodded slowly, acting calmly on the outside.


    I pretended to be fine, but I couldn''t sleep properly that night because I was unknowingly disturbed.


    Imagining the fun of meeting Uncle and brother Junho, I forced myself to fall asleep.


    That night, I had a dream of the days I spent with my father.


    "Wow! Is this really Papa''s?"


    "Yes, Papa bought it."


    "This is the one that was moving so fast, right popi?"


    "Yes."


    Pow wooooooo


    The kids were excited to see the car I bought.


    They circled around the car and sat in the front and back seats one after another.


    "Hohoho, the children are so happy."


    "I know, right mom?"


    My mother and I looked at the excited children with satisfaction.


    With the money I got after selling some of the Demon stones, I bought a car at the rmendation of Ryan.


    I didn''t feel the need for a personal vehicle when I wasmuting or moving personally, but there were many inconveniences when I thought of going somewhere with my mother and children.


    I epted Ryan''s rmendation because I thought I can''t always borrow someone else''s car.


    It was only a while ago that I realized this and purchased the vehicle immediately.


    The choice was a spacious SUV.


    The things I considered while buying the car were simple.


    The top priority was to be able to travelfortably with mother and children.


    Naturally, I chose it based on thefortable ride, wide space, and various functions.


    Ryan insisted on every man''s dream  a sports car, but I pulled myself together thinking about the children.


    I already had a driver''s license.


    When the family situation was difficult, I had the experience of being a driver, so there was no big problem with driving a car.


    "Guys, shall we go now?"


    "Come on, hurry up and get in the car. Grandma will help you."


    Mother took the children and sat together in the back seat.


    I naturally sat in the driver''s seat.


    The smell of the new car was still in the car.


    I checked everything and started the car.


    GRRRRR


    "Wow the car just moved."


    Poo! woo!


    "That''s right. Everything is moving, popi!"


    The children chattered despite moving a short distance.


    I checked my mother and children once in the rearview mirror and slowly started to increase the speed.


    The car pulled out of the residential area and started running on the highway.


    The children moved about, shaking their bodies, unable to calm themselves.


    "Guys, you can''t move like that when you''re in the car. Did you forget what I told youst time?"


    By the time we left the city and entered the highway, Speranza, who got bored looking outside, suddenly asked a question.


    "Papa, where are we going now?"


    ".."


    At that moment, I hesitated to answer because I didn''t know what to say.


    My mother sitting next to Speranza answered instead with a kind smile.


    "Speranza, we are on our way to see your father''s hometown. Have you ever heard of the word hometown?


    "Hometown?"


    -Pow wo woooo


    Speranza and Akum tilted their heads at the word "hometown."


    "I, me! I''ve heard of it, Popi! I was born in my hometown, popi!"


    "Well done. Gyuri knew it. That''s right, we''re on our way to the ce where Speranza''s father was born."


    Gyuri guessed exactly what hometown was and put on a triumphant look.


    Meanwhile, Speranza continued the question with a curious look on her face.


    Then, why are we going there?


    There is a family, who we haven''t seen in a long time.


    Family? Who?


    Were going to see Speranzas grandpa.


    "Grandpa?"


    Speranza''s eyes sparkled when she heard that she was going to see her grandfather.


    She muttered the word grandpa to herself several times with a look full of expectations.


    "I want to meet grandpa, too! I can''t wait to see him. Popi"


    Pow woo woooo


    My mother gave a slightly sad smile to the children''s response full of expectations.


    She was probably thinking about how it would have been if my father met the children when he was alive.


    I couldn''t bear to watch the sad smile anymore, so I took my eyes off the rearview mirror.


    I drove on the highway for quite a long time and arrived near my destination.


    Now, familiar buildings andndscapes starteding into view.


    My heart was choked with emotions longing, wee, and a little upset.


    The children enjoyed the snacks I bought at the service station and chatted endlessly.


    Now they were in a deep sleep leaning on my mother or in her arms.


    The breathing of the children from the back seat seemed to reduce the difort for some reason.


    "Oh, the Chinese restaurant over there disappeared. It was a store that your father used to love."


    Mother murmured regretfully when she found the store we used to visit disappeared.


    The store, which remained in my memory, had turned into a famous hamburger chain.


    Was it elementary school graduation?


    At that time, the whole family went to that Chinese restaurant to eat and when I entered the store, I smelled oil on the tip of my nose, so I wrinkled my nose without realizing it.


    I left the downtown area, which was more crowded than I remember before, and left toward the vige where my house was.


    Along the paved road that seems to have been recently renovated, a very familiar vige unfolded in front of me.


    Memories of my dreamy childhood came back to me.


    "Ho, Si. Do you remember when you secretly grilled sweet potatoes with your friends in the backyard and set fire to the warehouse? You cried your eyes out with a lot of charcoal on your face."


    "Of course, I remember."


    Fortunately, it didn''t turn into a big fire, but I remembered my father scolding me terribly.


    Even now, the dizzying emotions at that time seem to cool my heart.


    "Oh,e to think of it, you''ve had a lot of identsInparison, Speranza is so nice and gentle."


    "Hahaha. I know"


    I smiled awkwardly and blurred at the end of the sentence.


    When I recall my old memories, Speranza seemed like an angel.


    Perhaps because it was a rural vige, there have been few changespared to the city.


    My mother and I talked about the old days together while looking at the familiar vige scenery.


    At one point, my mother and I stopped talking at the same time.


    After a while, we began to see a house with a front yard.


    I stopped my car on the side of the road for a while.


    My mother and I looked at the house silently.


    "StillIts still there."


    It was the house where we lived when my father was alive.


    An unexpected ident urred and the situation became so difficult that we were forced to give up our house.


    There was a bit of a lonely atmosphere around the house since there was no one living there.


    There were no traces of the cattle shed nearby.


    Now it has turned into a vacant lot and has been piled up with unused agricultural machinery and waste materials.


    I felt bitter.


    I couldnt breathe as if something got stuck in my throat.


    "Si, let''s go. They''ll be waiting for us."


    "Uh Yes. I''ll start again."


    I moved the vehicle again.


    My mother closed her eyes and leaned on the seat.


    The car pulled away from there and stopped in front of another familiar house.


    I parked the car and my mother started to wake up the children.


    "Guys, we''re here. How about waking up now?"


    "Uhhgranma


    Im sleepy, popi.


    Pow wo woooo


    The children drooled and clung to my mother.


    My mother smiled and patted gently on their back.


    I thought it would take some time to wake the children up, so I got off the driver''s seat first.


    I took a deep breath of clean air from the countryside.


    It was a little lesspared to the Demon Farm, but I definitely felt a refreshing feeling that was iparable to when I was in the city.


    As I was warming up after a long drive, a hoarse male voice was heard from a distance.


    "Hey! Si, are you here?"


    A middle-aged man came running to where I was with a face full of joy.


    As soon as I checked the man''s face, a smile bloomed on my face and I waved my hand.


    "Hahaha! Uncle!


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Uncle, who still boasts a reliable figure, walked up to me and hugged me.


    He tapped on my back with a strong touch.


    "I''m so d you came!"


    "I''m sorry, Uncle. I should havee earlier."


    "It''s okay. I''m not ignorant, and thank you foring back like this."


    Feeling sorry and thankful in my heart, I put on a slightly awkward smile.


    While I was greeting Uncle, the back door of the car opened and my mother came out with the children.


    "Sister! Thank you foring from so far."


    "Long time no see, Brother. How have you been?"


    "Hahaha! I''m fine. Fine"


    Uncle greeted my mother briefly.


    And naturally, he turned his gaze downward.


    Are these the children you told me aboutst time?


    Yes, that''s right.


    Beforeing, I told Uncle about the children in advance.


    Thanks to that, he wasn''t very surprised, but his expression felt a little awkward.


    No matter how much awakening and other mysterious beings have be the norm, many people have yet been very afraid or shown rejection when they actually face it.


    I was worried that Uncle might also feel the same way.


    Fortunately, it seemed to be a useless worry.


    "Oh, my! The kids are so cute. How can they be so small and lovely?"


    Uncle lowered himself with his mouth wide open.


    He made eye contact with the children and waved.


    "Hi! What are your names?"


    Speranza hid her face behind my mother''s legs because she felt burdened by the greeting of a strange uncle, while Gyuri and Akum showed interest in the uncle and stepped forward.


    "Who are you, Popi?"


    Pow wo wooo?


    Gyuri flied around Uncle.


    Akum carefully approached Uncle, smelled him, and gave him a weak headbutt.


    "The child behind mom is Speranza. The cute furry guy is Akum, the flying fairy is Gyuri."


    "Speranza, you have to say hello properly."


    When my mother pushed her back slightly, Speranza faltered forward.


    The fox''s tail and ears drooped down as if they were very nervous.


    "Hi Hello. My name is Speranza."


    As soon as she finished her greeting, she hid behind me this time.


    I held Speranza in my arms to relieve her tension.


    Naturally, she dug into my arms and made afortable expression.


    Uncle murmured slightly regretfully.


    Oh You must be scared."


    "I''m sorry Uncle. Shes a little shy of strangers."


    "You dont have to be sorry I know my face is scary for children, it''s my fault."


    Suddenly, Uncle mes his face, while my mother covers her mouth and smiles quietly.


    "You must be tired from driving long. Let''s hurry up and go."


    "Wait. I''ll take the presents from the car."


    I left Speranza to my mother for a while and took out the presents I had prepared from the trunk of the car.


    "What did you bring that many?"


    "What do you mean many, Uncle? Brother Junho sent me so many strawberriesst time. It''s nothingpared to that."


    "Why are youparing? He sent you strawberries because they''re overflowing here."


    I had to borrow Uncle''s hand because I prepared a lot.


    I headed to Uncle''s house with my hands full of presents.


    MUNCH MUCH!


    "Speranza, is it good?"


    Nod.


    Speranza nodded, munching a rice cake in her mouth.


    Next to her, Akum and Gyuri were also tasting rice cakes.


    "Oh, my. They eat rice cakes so well! If I had known this, I would have brought a lot more rice cakes in the morning."


    Aunt smiled happily at the children eating the rice cakes deliciously.


    "But. Why did you buy so many gifts?"


    " Sister. How can a gueste to someone else''s house empty-handed?"


    "Why are talking like going to some strangers house?"


    " We got so much help from Brother when we had tough times and recently Junho also sent a lot of delicious strawberries."


    "That''s right, Aunt. Please don''t feel pressured and ept it. I bought the same nutritional supplements that my mom takes, so make sure to take them and give uncle every day.


    Aunt looked a little burdened, but she seemed to like the presents we had prepared.


    "What is the need for nutritional supplements? All you have to do is just eat well and work hard."


    "Uncle, you have to take care of yourself."


    "Si is right, Brother. You have to prepare more when you''re healthy."


    "Tell him more Sister. Hes so overconfident in his own health that he doesn''t even go to the hospital when he gets sick."


    "Uh-huh"


    The conversation changed track and changed into a nagging of Uncle.


    In particr, Aunt let out a lot ofints about Uncle and issues regarding his health.


    Uncle coughed and forcefully tried to change the subject.


    "Hmm By the way, when are you going to go up there?"


    "We were nning on going after greeting Uncle and Aunt."


    Why don''t you wait a little bit before you go up? I think Junho''s morning reservation will be over soon.


    "Oh Come to think of it, where is Brother Junho now, Uncle?"


    "He''s probably teaching the visitors who came to experience the farm in the strawberry field. Why don''t we go and take a look if you''re curious?"


    Really?


    I followed Uncle and walked to Brother Junhos strawberry farm.


    My mother decided to stay because she wanted to talk with Aunt more.


    Speranza and Gyuri also said they would stay because they were tired from being in the car for a long time.


    Only the powerful Akum followed me to the strawberry field.


    "Hahaha! Look at this guy. Hes full of energy."


    Uncle patted Akum with a look of satisfaction as we headed to Brother Junho''s strawberry field.


    It felt strange to walk on the countryside road that has not changed much.


    How does it feel to be back home after a long time?


    I feel restless. Not too long ago, I didn''t think I would be able toe back like this.


    If I hadn''t gotten a job at the Demon Farm, I would still be paying the debts with difficulty.


    Uncle understood what I meant and nodded quietly.


    While I and Uncle continued to talk in a slightly heavy atmosphere, Akum ran from ce to ce, exploring with curiosity.


    He went into the grass and smelled it, or went down near the water of the stream and yed by dipping his feet.


    I managed to stop Akum when he tried to jump into the stream.


    "You''re not supposed to go in there."


    Pow wooooo?


    Akum looked up at me with innocent eyes.


    He seemed to have no idea why I blocked him.


    To prevent damage to the surroundings, I began to walk with Akum in my arms.


    As I walked, talking to Uncle and carrying Akum, I saw a fairlyrge vinyl greenhouse field in the distance, and near it, I could see some children in yellow kindergarten clothes.


    The children''s unique high-tone voices and innocentughter echoed everywhere.


    A man who looked exactly like Uncle and was carrying strawberries found me and approached me.


    "Huh? Sihy? Its Sihy, right?"


    Its been a while. Brother Junho.


    "You punk"


    Brother Junho came running like an arrow and shook my head roughly.


    "Did you forget everyone after going to the city? You never made a single call."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You must know what you did wrong."


    Brother Junho let go of me only after I apologized.


    A cool smile hung over his slightly dark face.


    Good to see you. How many years has it been?


    About ten years.


    "HaaaYou used to be cute. Now you''re like a disgusting old man."


    "Haha, who''s like an old man? You look more like one."


    Me and Brother Junho, who grew up like brothers since childhood met again after almost 10 years, but it wasn''t awkward or strange at all.


    The only thing that made me feel a little bit sad was that I couldn''te to see him a little earlier.


    There were so many stories that I wanted to talk about, so I was thinking about what to say first.


    While I was thinking, there was amotion near the greenhouse from where Brother Junho came.


    Our eyes naturally turned towards the disturbance.


    There, a cute baby Yakum was eating strawberries while acting cute to kindergarteners.


    "Do you like strawberries?"


    Pooooo wo wooooo!


    "Here! Eat this. I picked it myself."


    Akum ate a lot of strawberries given to him by the kindergarten kids.


    That''s a very cute puppy.


    No! Its not a puppy. Dogs dont have horns.


    Then, what''s this?


    Uhh Cows have horns."


    "Is that so?"


    The children fed strawberries to Akum and had a serious discussion about his identity.


    As interest in Akum increased, the children flocked, and the kindergarten teachers also started gathering.


    "Teacher! Is this a puppy?"


    "No, it''s not. It''s a calf!.Um I don''t know


    The female teacher looked at Akum and blurted the end of her words.


    Then, she asked Brother Junho with an anxious look.


    "Excuse me Is this an animal that you raise in the strawberry field?"


    "No, it''s not an animal that we raise here."


    "It''s not dangerous, right?"


    Her face became more blurred when she heard that it wasn''t an animal from the strawberry field.


    I exined instead of Brother Junho.


    "It''s alright. He''s a nice and harmless guy. He''s smart and he understands well. Right, Akum?


    " Pow wooooooo!


    Akum answered my words reliably, then approached the anxious female teacher and began to act cute.


    He slipped in front of her, flipped over, and rubbed her legs.


    As if showing he was not dangerous, Akum appealed his cuteness with his innocent and sparkling eyes.


    It was so childish that I felt a little embarrassed, but it had a very powerful effect on the female teacher.


    "Oh my."


    The uneasiness disappeared on her face in an instant, and before she knew it, she was lowering her posture and stroking Akum.


    Teacher, I also want to pet him.''


    Me, too!


    Me, too!


    Akum became a big hit!


    The children quickly flocked around Akum.


    The female teacher tried to calm the confused children.


    Brother Junho also seemed to be very confused by the unexpected situation.


    I spoke to the children while quickly picking Akum.


    Now! Who wants to y with this cute friend here!


    Me!


    Me!


    This friend''s name is Akum. Akum really likes strawberries. Listen to the teacher and the strawberry field uncle here, and pick a lot of strawberries. Then I''ll let you y with Akum."


    Really?


    I want to y with Akum.


    "Teacher! Let''s go pick strawberries."


    As my words worked, the children turned their attention to picking strawberries again.


    The female teacher and Brother Junho led the children and took them to the greenhouse.


    "Si. You''re very good with kids. People would think you''re a kindergarten teacher."


    "Hahaha. I''ve been hearing that a lottely, Uncle."


    I burst intoughter at Uncles admiration.


    Maybe because of what I said, the children picked strawberries really hard so that they will be able to y with Akum as much as they wanted.


    Akum also ate strawberries fully and made a happy cry.


    Finally, the children finished the farm experience ss safely by taking a one-on-onememorative photo with Akum.


    The female teacher was also slightly embarrassed and took amemorative photo with Akum.


    Looking at the children who loved Akum so much, Brother Junho said to me in a serious voice.


    "Sihy, let''s do business together. The experience farm is going to be a hit with just Akum."


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Don''tugh, you punk. I''m serious."


    I justughed at Brother Junho''s urging.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    My mother and I took the children and climbed the mountain behind the vige where my fathers grave was.


    Uncle''s family was also with us.


    The children walked along the mountain road in a pleasant atmosphere as if they were on a pic, but the faces of my mother and I distorted little by little as we went closer.


    My mother''s breath became rough while walking on a slightly rough mountain road.


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Sister, if you''re having a hard time, shall we take a break in the shade over there?"


    "It''s okay, Brother."


    Speranza and the children looked at my mother anxiously.


    "Grandma, are you tired?"


    Pow wo wooo?


    "You should rest if you are tired, popi!"


    My mother smiled calmly and stroked the children without saying a word.


    To make it easier for her to climb, I took my mother''s hand and stepped forward as if I was leading her.


    Before I knew it, the view of the vige behind my back became small.


    After a pretty hard hike, everyone was able to reach the destination safely.


    My father''s grave, where I came after a long time, looked very neat.


    I could quickly realize that someone was taking care of it regrly.


    It wasn''t that hard to find that someone who helped.


    Thank you very much, Uncle.


    Uncle smirked after making a nk look for a while.


    "What do you mean thank you I just visited whenever I had free time. Thats all."


    Uncle replied lightly as if it was nothing.


    But I knew how difficult it was.


    Moreover, considering that we have been almost out of touch in recent years, it was hard to raise my face because of shame.


    "Why are you showing off, father? You''ve always left the management here to me!"


    "Hey, punk! I might have been busy that day."


    "Every time you left it to me and the nephews, you went down and drank with the uncles in the town hall."


    "Hmm, hmm!"


    Uncle looked awkwardly away.


    This allowed the rest of us tough quietly.


    Thank you, Brother Junho.


    Its fine. If you were in the same situation as me, you would have done the same."


    "Thank you."


    "If you''re grateful, think about the business I said earlier."


    Hahaha!"


    Iughed moderately at Brother Junho''s half-joking and half-serious business story.


    My mother and aunt began to take out what they had prepared in advance.


    When they took out the fruits and sses, a simple ritual table was quickly set up in front of my father''s grave.


    Papa.


    Huh?


    Is grandpa here?


    Yes.


    Speranza looked at my father''s grave with transparent eyes.


    Is it because she has already experienced the death of her biological parents, somehow, Speranza''s attitude felt mature.


    Uncle handed me a ss as he opened the cork of the bottle.


    Sihyeon, pour your father a cup of wine first.


    I filled the cup with the help of Uncle and ced it in front of the tomb, and bowed my head.


    Unlike the first time when I had no thoughts, when I bowed down the second time, I felt very sad.


    Dad. I''m here. I''m sorry I came sote.


    I expressed my apologies to my father in my heart.


    Of course, the answer didn''te back, but somehow I felt a little relieved.


    Subsequently, Uncle and Brother Junho also started to pour a drink and bowed.


    Uncle said in a low voice, sprinkling the wine from the ss little by little.


    "Hey Friend, you must be happy to see your wife and Son after a long time. I know you''re not the one whos wrong, even if you have any resentment against me or the vigers, let it all go and rest in peace."


    After saying that, Uncle took Aunt and Brother Junho, and moved away.


    It seemed to be his consideration that we could spend time as a family.


    Naturally, only me, my mother, and the children were left in front of my father''s grave.


    Mother approached quietly and slowly began to rub the tomb.


    Once again, sad feelings flocked like a tidal wave to cover my whole body.


    I wonder if the kids felt the same way.


    They all clung to me with tears in their eyes.


    "Papa"


    "Hick Grandma looks so sad, popi!"


    Po woooooo


    "It''s OK, it''s OK"


    I caressed the children and said it was OK.


    My mother, who had been petting the tomb for a while, rose again.


    My mother''s eyes turned red without realizing it.


    "Guys. Do you want to say hello to grandpa?"


    Speranza nodded to my question and walked timidly to my father''s grave.


    She imitated my mothers action and bowed in a sloppy manner.


    Gyuri and Akum also went next to her and bowed.


    Gyuri stumbled every time she bowed because she didn''t use her wings, and Akum lifted his two front feet and buried his face in between, creating a fairly simr shape.


    Although they were all sloppy, it was verymendable and cute to see them bowing seriously in their own way.


    Ivished praise on the children who finished the bow.


    Guys, you did a good job.


    Really?


    Really, popi?


    Poooo! woo!


    "Yes, grandpa would have been happy, too."


    The children smiled brightly when they heard that grandpa would have been happy.


    After spending a while near my father''s grave, I prepared to go down the mountain with Uncle''s family.


    "Sihy, take care of Aunty and the kids. It''s slippery when you go down."


    "Okay, Brother."


    Contrary to Brother Junho''s worries, the children came down the mountain path veryfortably.


    I didnt have to worry about the flying Gyuri in the first ce, and there was no problem on this steep mountain road for Akum.


    Speranza was also very agile, unlike her appearance, so she was very rxed.


    I carefully went down the mountain path, taking care not to let my mother fall.


    But suddenly, I felt a strange chilling sensation. It''s familiar, but it was not supposed to be felt here


    It was a demonic beast energy.


    Burrrrrrrrr


    And at that moment, along with the sound of the wings pping, arge wasp came in our direction.


    The threatening sound surprised everyone except me.


    "Sihy! Be careful not to get bitten!"


    Uncle and Brother Junho blocked the children and mother as if protecting them and instructed them to get out of here without irritating the wasp as much as possible.


    "Sihy? What are you doing?"


    Brother Junho, who was left behind, shouted at me, who was standing still.


    But I was already focusing on the wasp''s movement.


    The energy of a demonic beast could be clearly felt from the wasp moving around now.


    I immediately used my ability tomunicate.


    Mana poured out like a around me.


    Brother Junho also took a step back, flinching as if he felt something strange.


    After a while, the wasp flying around fell into mymunion.


    I immediately controlled the wasp''s movements with mind control.


    The wasp, which was pping vigorously, suddenly fluttered as if it had lost its strength, and when I reached out my hand, itnded on its own.


    "Sihy you?!"


    Brother Junho opened his mouth wide as if he had seen a magic trick.


    I raised my index finger and asked for a moment''s silence.


    "Wait, brother,"


    He looked at me with a veryplicated look in his eyes but closed his mouth without saying anything.


    In the meantime, I focused again on the wasp on my palm.


    I''m sure it''s amon wasp found on Earth.


    Strangely enough, the energy of the demonic beast was overflowing.


    The evidence was that I was able to catch it with my ability.


    However, no matter how much I looked at it, I had no idea why such a guy was born.


    Putting aside my reluctant mind, I blew away the wasp far away with mind control.


    Burrrrrrrrrrr


    When the wasp disappeared through the trees of the mountain, Brother Junho began to pour out the words he had endured.


    "Hey! What was that just now? How did you manipte the wasp? Is this also the ability of an awakened person?"


    "Yes, it''s rted to my awakened ability. You can think of it like that."


    Is it like hypnosis? Can you just control any animal?


    "No the exnation is a littleplicated."


    Wow I''ve heard that you awakened, but didn''t expect to see you in action."


    Brother Junho didn''t stop admiring my ability for a while.


    Iughed awkwardly.


    "It''s not such a big deal."


    We started walking along with the group that went ahead first.


    I asked Brother Junho about the strange thing I just felt.


    "But. I think the wasp we just met is a little weird. Do you know anything, brother?"


    "Huh? How did you know?"


    Brother Junho was surprised by my question and asked back.


    Is there anything?


    Haaa don''t even mention it. That''s why the vige is so busy these days."


    "?"


    He sighed loudly and continued his exnation.


    "I don''t know exactly where it is. Deep in the mountains behind the vige a rift formed. From there wasp-like monsters poured out."


    "Hmm. So?"


    "Of course, as soon as the rift was identified, awakeners came and removed them. So we thought everything was over. But they didnt remove all the monsters. Ughh! They should have done their job right."


    Brother Junho vented out a little anger.


    If there are monsters left, shouldn''t it be cleared by the awakeners?


    It''s gotten a littleplicated. I don''t know how they did it, but the monsters started to take over the wasps that were originally here."


    "They took over the wasps?"


    "Yeah, maybe because of the monster''s influence, the wasps started to go crazy. There was an elderly man who was attacked near the vige and taken to the emergency room, and do you remember Kang''s grandfather who used to do bee-keeping? Now the second son is running the business. The wasps attacked the bees like crazy, and the beekeeping business was ruined."


    From the exnation, the situation seemed quite serious.


    I asked a question with a stiff face.


    "Didnt you contact the government agency or anywhere else?"


    "Of course we have. The vige head and the adults visited the agency themselves, but there was no positive response. They said there was no way to help"


    "Then, did you leave it as it is?"


    "If a wasp appears frequently or if arge group of wasps is found near the vige, we report it as soon as possible and get rid of them. It''s not a fundamental solution. And Huh. No."


    "??"


    Brother Junho tried to say something at the end, but he shook his head in a hurry.


    As soon as I was about to ask what else was going on, I heard the call of Uncle who had gone down the mountain road first.


    "Are you guys okay? You didn''t get bitten by a wasp, did you?"


    "We''re fine, father! Let''s hurry up and go."


    Brother Junho hurried me and we walked quickly.


    Before following him, I paused and looked at the ce where the wasp had disappeared earlier.


    I couldn''t get rid of the ominous feeling I felt earlier from the wasp.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    We finished visiting my father''s grave and slowly came down from the mountain.


    "Isn''t it Junho? Hey Junho, where are you going with your father and mother?"


    An olddy who was resting in front of the wooden pavilion shook a hand fan and talked to Junho.


    "I''m on my way from the mountain behind because we had to stop by the grave."


    "The mountain behind? It''s not even time for your grandfathers death anniversary. Why did you go there at this time? What are you going to do if you get stung by wasps?"


    When the olddy replied as if it was strange, Uncle, who was next to Junho, stepped out.


    "Grandma, can''t you recognize who that is?"


    Uncle spoke to the olddy pointing to me and my mother


    "Huh? They? I think I''ve seen somewhere"


    "Don''t you remember the big cow man down the mountain on the way to the town? This is the Lims family."


    "Oh, my! Now I remember, I remember!"


    The olddy jumped from her seat and came our way.


    After taking turns looking at me and my mother, she smiled brightly enough to deepen the wrinkles on her face.


    "Its Saya, right? How are you doing? Is that your son?"


    Yes. It''s been a while since I saw you. How have you been?


    I''m fine. But why did youe after such a long time? I haven''t seen you in a while, so Ipletely forgot.


    I''m sorry. We''ve had a lot of things to do.


    The olddy realized something in response, and my mothers eyes got filled with tears.


    The olddyforted my mother by gently sweeping my mother''s arms.


    "I see. You did a great job. You did a great job. You''re all right now, aren''t you?"


    "Yes. You don''t have to worry."


    With a little fuss, the rest of the elderly, who were resting under the wooden pavilion, swarmed around us one by one.


    "Who''s the olddy talking to?"


    "Madam Ji! Dont you recognize her? Shes the wife of that cattle owner"


    It''s not a big town, so we couldn''t help but know each other''s faces.


    Even the elderly, who were unsure for a while, quickly came out and recognized my mother''s face.


    "Huh! Did Lim''s son grow this big?"


    "Saya hasn''t changed at all from the past."


    I was so busy for a while with questions and greetings from the elderly.


    And very naturally, the attention turned to Speranza, who was holding my hand.


    Although she had a slightly disparate appearance, the elderly didn''t care much.


    Since it was a rural vige where young children cannot be easily seen, interest in Speranza exceeded imagination.


    "Oh! So cute! Did you bring this girl, Si?"


    "Yes, she''s my daughter."


    Speranza hid behind me and crouched.


    The smile didnt leave the face of the elderly because even that appearance of Speranza was cute.


    "Hey, little girl, what''s your name?"


    "Speranza"


    "Your name is Speranza? That''s a pretty name. Do you want this delicious candy?"


    The elderly began to take snacks out of their arms and hand them to Speranza.


    Starting with small candies, Korean honey cookies (yakgwa), chocte, and sweet bean jelly.


    One olddy even brought home homemade Rice punch (sikhye) and handed it to her.


    "I want to eat something delicious, too! Popi!"


    Pow wo woooo!


    Gyuri and Akum showed their presence as they stepped forward.


    Naturally, the elders were very happy and gave them as many delicious snacks as they wanted.


    Speranza also ate the snacks that were given to her while staying close to me.


    Thanks to the children, the elderly got more excited and brought more and more snacks.


    Around us, not only the elderly who were resting in the pavilion but also other vigers who were passing by gathered little by little.


    While it was a little cluttered, I heard a murmur looking at me and my mother.


    Who''s next to the young man next to the strawberry field Junho?


    Don''t you know? There used to be a farm where monsters invaded and ruined cattle.


    Really?


    That''s a long time ago, too. I think the ce where there is a fuss about building the factory now is probably the ce where the farm used to be."


    Building a factory?


    I listened to the story because I wanted to know more about it, but I couldn''t hear the details because I was buried in the uproar around me.


    A few elderly who were giving out snacks excitedly began to take out alcohol from somewhere.


    Uncle whispered to me with an ufortable look on his face.


    "Si, hurry up, take the kids and go. It will be troublesome once they start drinking."


    Ah okay, uncle.


    I took the children and moved as advised.


    The children, who had already eaten a lot of delicious snacks, followed me with happy expressions.


    As my uncle said, there was a drinking party in the pavilion.


    We were able to get out of there without getting caught up in the booze thanks to our quick action.


    We came back to Uncle''s house.


    The children ran around the mountain hard and filled their stomachs with a lot of snacks, so they fell asleep quickly.


    Akum and Gyuri settled on a soft cushion prepared by Aunt, while Speranza fell asleep with afortable look in my arms.


    "Si, can I hug Speranza once?"


    Uncle asked me with a desperate look on his face.


    I epted his request with a gentle nod.


    "Yes, please be careful not to wake her up."


    He hugged Speranza slowly and very carefully.


    Speranza, who was in sleep, naturally fell into Uncle''s arms.


    Uncle looked pleased looking at Speranza in his arms.


    And the corners of his mouth continued to twitch, unable to resist the leakingughter.


    My mother and Aunt burst intoughter at the sight.


    "Ho-ho! Is it that good?"


    "He''s a little rough on the outside, but he loves babies."


    Hahaha I hope Junho gets married soon and brings a cute granddaughter"


    Aunt looked at Junho with a deep sigh and Junho sneaked away from that gaze and red at me.


    Feeling theplicated emotions in his eyes, I shook my head with a look of resentment.


    No I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?


    "Are there no talks about Junho''s wedding yet?"


    "Don''t talk about that, sister. Hes stuck in the strawberry field all day, then, how could there be a woman in his life?"


    As soon as Aunt''s nagging began, Uncle holding Speranza cut in between.


    "I''m sure he''ll take care of it. Don''t worry too much. And there''s a rumor about Junho and the nurse who works at the town hospital."


    "Oh, father. Come on!"


    Junho was visibly embarrassed and blocked Uncle''s words.


    Aunt''s eyes sparkled at the interesting news.


    "Junho, is that true?"


    Feeling the aunt''s gaze burdensome, Junho came to me and led me outside.


    I''m going to get some fresh air with Sihy."


    "Where are you going? Were going to have dinner soon."


    "I''ll be right back."


    Junho and I left the house and headed for a hill where there were not many people.


    Even though it was not even 6 o''clock, there was already a calm atmosphere in the vige.


    We sat side by side on an old wooden chair.


    "Can I smoke?"


    "Do you smoke?"


    "It''s been a while since I started smoking. After learning from the vigers, I naturally followed them."


    Junho lit a cigarette in his mouth and inhaled the smoke deeply.


    The sight of him smoking skillfully felt awkward.


    Junho, who took a sip of cigarette smoke, asked in a calm voice.


    "Doesn''t your mother tell you to get married quickly?"


    "Me? Not yet."


    "You''re lucky. They''ve been giving a lot of hints these days about getting married."


    "Until a while ago, we werent in a position to think about that."


    "That''s true."


    He sighed with cigarette smoke.


    Aunt''s marriage pressure seems to be more severe than I thought.


    To evoke the slightly gloomy atmosphere, I brought up the story that Uncle told earlier.


    "What about Miss nurse? Arent you seeing each other?"


    "No. We just had a meal together."


    "Then, its a date, huh?"


    "Hmmm"


    Junho coughed as if he was trying to hide his shyness.


    I was curious about his sweet love story, but I decided to stop here today.


    It''s not polite to dig in too much.


    And I had a topic that bothered me more.


    Brother.


    Huh?


    I overheard a vigedy talking. Is it true they''re building a factory where our farm used to be?


    Junho''s face hardened in an instant because of my question.


    "Did you hear that? It''s not confirmed yet. I think it''s getting more and more likely."


    Slightly shocked, my expression clouded.


    I thought it might just be a passing rumor.


    "Did the vigers approve of the factory being built?"


    "Of course not. They had a n to build a factory long back, but it didn''t work out because of too much opposition from the vigers."


    "Then why all of a sudden"


    "Phew that''s because of those damn wasps."


    "??"


    I frowned and Junho puffed out a puff of cigarette smoke.


    "After the monsters took control of the wasps, the damage to the vige continued to increase, and we couldn''t find a way to deal with it."


    "How about calling the Awakened and clearing them? You can also ask a Guild?"


    "Of course. We thought of it too. In fact, I made a request, but even the guild''s awakeners couldn''tpletely eliminate them. It will be quiet for a while, and soon, it will be back to normal."


    "Ummm."


    "I''d like to keep putting requests to the guilds until it''s resolved, but the guilds request fee is a little expensive. And it doesn''t really getmissioned because it''s a rural area. I paid more than a few times asking them to send someone who can stay here until the issue is resolved, but no one came."


    I nodded at Junho''s grumbling exnation.


    It was not like yesterday or today that awakeners were reluctant to live in rural areas.


    As the newly awakened young people naturally headed only to the big city, it was inevitable.


    "But what does the story have to do with the factory?"


    A suggestion came in the midst of the raging wasps. If we stop opposing the construction of the factory, they told that they will continue to provide support for the eradication of wild wasps and monsters."


    It was certainly not a bad suggestion.


    However, Junho''s expression was full of distrust.


    "Honestly, I don''t trust those guys. All they want is to build factories here, and they are trying to convince the vigers in every way possible. People in other viges are slowly changing their minds little by little."


    "There are more and more elderly people who get hurt, and some people suffer because they cant farm. We can''t just keep on opposing it."


    Junho muttered looking at the nearly burned cigarette.


    For a moment I was quietly lost in thought.


    The old house I saw as soon as I had arrived at the vige, my father''s grave, the elderly who weed us, and finally, Uncle''s family came to mind one after another.


    Even if my father''s farm was gone, I didnt want anyone to tear down the empty house that still remains.


    I wanted to prevent the factory from being built there.


    I didn''t want to feel the feeling of having to sink into helplessness like the time looking at the burning farm.


    A memory that still lingers in my mind like a stigma.


    I didnt want to give up like I did when I was young!


    "Brother Junho."


    "Ah?"


    Junho, who was going to take out another cigarette, stopped his hand and turned his head toward me.


    "If we can solve the wasp problem, you won''t let them build a factory, right?"


    "Of course, not a single viger wants a factory to be built here. Ugh There are probably a few."


    I smiled at the confident answer.


    As soon as he tried to light a new cigarette, Junhos cell phone rang.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there,"


    Junho answered shortly after receiving the call.


    He stood up from his seat again, putting his cigarette in the cigarette case.


    "My mother said dinner will be ready soon, so we should go quickly."


    "Brother, I''m sorry, Ille a little bitter. I have to call someone urgently"


    "Really? Okay. I''ll tell everyone,e slowly."


    Thank you.


    First, I looked at Brother Junhos back as he went down the hill.


    By the time his figure waspletely out of sight, I took out my phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Director Lee?


    Yes, it''s been a while. How have you been?


    I want to talk to you about something a little bit."


    (To be Continued)


    To read 25 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Darkness fell throughout the vige, and the smell of cooking at home died down.


    After dinner, residents gathered one after another at a hall in the center of the vige.


    Today everyone gathered to discuss the issues rted to the wild wasps.


    Originally, it would be a vige meeting where I would not participate, but since I had decided to get involved in the wasp problem, I informed Uncle and Brother Junho about the consultation with Director Lee and headed to the hall with them.


    Many vigers had already settled down.


    We headed for a corner where there were not many people.


    Some of the vigers were bothered by the gathering, but most of them seemed to be interested in the wasp issue and actively participated.


    Among them, a man in his 50s with a virtuous impression stood out.


    He moved from one person to another and talked loudly.


    He was talking so loud that his face turned red even before the start of the meeting.


    Junho leaned toward me and whispered in my ear.


    Do you remember him?


    Who is he?


    Dont you remember the guy that sends snacks and toys to our elementary school? Its Kim Changsoo, the richest man in the vige.


    Ah.


    I remembered after Junhos exnation.


    There were sometimes people who sponsored our rural elementary school from where I graduated, and that man was the most famous of them.


    They lived here for generations and had a lot of influence, and his family was the so-called maintainers of the region.


    "I didn''t know when I received snacks and toys that he was such a ck-hearted person"


    ..


    "That''s the guy who actively pushed for building a factory in the vige. The vige government agency is full of his acquaintances, and even in the political arena, his personal connections are no joke. Rumor has it that the investor who is building the factory is also a close rtive of that man."


    Naturally, I didnt get a good impression of the man named Kim Changsoo from Junhos exnation.


    A short scenario was roughly drawn in my head on how the situation was going.


    The intention to build a factory against opposition in a peaceful rural vige did not seem very good.


    "Now, now, now! I think everyone has arrived. So why dont we get started."


    The vige head with a generous atmosphere stepped forward.


    The noisy atmosphere gradually calmed down.


    "Today, we are holding this meeting in ordance with the request of the vigers and executives. As you all know, the agenda is about the increasing damage caused by the wasps."


    As soon as the vige head''s brief exnation was over, one of the vigers jumped up and spoke out.


    "How long are you going to keep talking like this? There are more than five elderly people in the emergency room this month because of the wasps."


    "Calm down for now."


    "How can I calm down? You said you will take care of the wasp''s issue, but there have been no signs of things getting better. Am I wrong?"


    No!


    Then how can you expect me to be calm!?


    Many residents supported the angry cry.


    The vige head turned pale in the ferocious atmosphere.


    It shows how much the vigers were driven to the edge by wasps.


    Before the Vige head could calm the noisy atmosphere, Kim Changsoo, stepped forward and drew everyones attention.


    "Everyone! Don''t say mean things to the vige head. The county office has already let go of this issue and even the request to the guild failed. It''s not an easy problem to solve."


    "Then, what are we going to do now?"


    "As I told everyonest time, if you can help me a little bit, I''ll try to reduce the damage as much as possible with continuous support."


    RUMBLE.


    Kim Changsoo''s words created a stir in the crowd.


    As soon as the topic of construction of the factory came, an expression of anguish appeared on the faces of the vigers, but the atmosphere seemed to flow toward epting Kim Changsoo''s proposal.


    Kim Changsoo continued,


    "You think it''s bad to build a factory? There are plenty of good things, too. Once jobs are created, many young people wille in, and once active investments pour in, the government will be able to attract development support.


    People who expressed disapproval began to look shaky at the confident attitude of that person.


    At that time, Uncle stood up and shouted.


    "Don''t mislead people with meaningless words!"


    "Meaningless words?!"


    "Even if you build a factory and there''s a job, will young people in the citye here?"


    "Even if active investment poured in and government support followed, isn''t it obvious that it will be profitable only for those who invested money, not for the vigers?"


    Kim Changsoo''s face distorted at the logical rebuttal.


    "If you dont like my n, do you have one? If so, tell me!"


    "Of course, I have a n!"


    "?!"


    Uncle answered confidently and looked at me next to him.


    Although his eyes full of trust were a little burdensome, it was inevitable since I decided to solve the problem myself.


    When I got up from my seat, people naturally looked at me.


    "Hello. My name is Lim Sihyeon. I don''t know if any of you remember. It''s my father who once used to raise cattle and ran a farm in this vige."


    My introduction raised the buzz among the vigers.


    "Whose son is it?"


    "That''s Lim''s son who was raising a cow outside the vige." I heard he came back with his mother since it was his father''s anniversary."


    "It must have been hard without your father. He has grown up nicely."


    When the buzz died down a little, I opened my mouth again.


    "It''s been a long time since we left the hometown. I heard you''re having a hard time with the wasp problem. Even though Im not living in the vige now, I want to help the vige where my father lived his whole life."


    Most of the vigers were friendly to my story.


    In particr, elderly people looked at me with teary eyes.


    Of course, not everyone responded positively.


    Kim Changsoo and some people stared at me with expressions of disapproval.


    The vige head asked me, calming down the uproar.


    "Its Sihyeon, right? I appreciate the desire toe back to the vige and help us after a long time, but how are you going to help us specifically?"


    "I belong to a guild. I think I can borrow the help of some powerful awakeners there."


    As soon as I was done answering.


    One of the vigers who looked at me with an incredulous expressionined.


    "You mean you''re going to get our money and call those high-horsed guild awakeners again?"


    The vigers'' expressions hardened slightly as soon as the money story was bought.


    However, my exnation immediately reversed the mood.


    "I don''t think I''ll need any financial help from the vigers because I''m nning on doing it personally."


    "It doesn''t cost any money?"


    "Is it true?"


    The vige head looked at me with wide eyes when I said they didn''t have to pay.


    The person who made aining noise was greatly embarrassed, and he began to say whatever came to his mouth and tried to find a w.


    "Does it make sense that we don''t need to pay for it? Aren''t you just bringing in scammers?"


    I frowned at a very malicious question.


    I answered him in a slightly stiff tone.


    "My guild is called Guardians Guild. It is one of the best guilds in Korea. Don''t worry about that."


    "I looked it up earlier and its an amazing ce. It''s a ce thats not only recognized in Korea but also abroad."


    When Junho came forward and added an exnation of the Guardians Guild, expectations began to rise on the faces of the vigers.


    "If it''s such a famous ce, we should trust it."


    "Huh, I never thought there was such a sessful figure from our vige."


    "He had a bright look since he was a kid even though he caused a lot of idents here and there."


    I knew he would seed like this."


    Kim Changsoo and some people frowned.


    They red at me as if I took away their rice bowl.


    Uncle and Junho smiled pleasantly at the people''s reactions.


    Thanks to the positive response of the vigers, Kim Changsoo got pushed out, and I took the lead.


    The vige''s meeting ended earlier than expected, and Kim Changsoo, who seemed offended, hurriedly left the room with some of his followers.


    On the contrary, the vige head and the elderly, who felt better, flocked around me.


    Before I knew it, they had a drink and a ss in their hands.


    This time, I couldn''t get out like before, and I had to drink along with them.


    When I barely got out of the hall, there was a bright moon above my head.


    "Uh-huh"


    I opened my eyes with a throbbing sensation in my head.


    Even though I controlled the alcohol rmended by the elderly as much as possible yesterday, I felt like I drank a little more than my original drinking capacity.


    The unpleasant feeling of a hangover rushed in after a long time.


    While looking around with nk eyes, I realized that this was the living room of Uncle''s house.


    On my left, Junho was still asleep snoring, and on my right, Speranza in pajamas was sticking to me.


    When I came inte at night, only Junho and I fell asleep here, I think Speranza came here in the middle of the night.


    Are you up?


    My mother appeared from the kitchen with something in her hand.


    Oh, Mom.


    Ughhhhh! The smell of alcohol! How much did you drink with Junho?"


    "I didn''t drink it because I wanted to. I just took what the elderly gave me."


    "I got some honey water. Drink this and hurry up, go wash up. Junho''s mom is making breakfast right now."


    Yeah.Okay."


    I drank the honey water my mother made and slowly got up from my seat.


    After covering Speranza with a nket to prevent her from waking up, I quickly washed in the bathroom.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Junho, who woke up, was receiving honey water from my mother.


    He opened his mouth in apletely hoarse voice, saying,


    "Uh Are you okay?"


    "It''s better after drinking honey water and washing up."


    "Uhhhhhh! I''m dying. Those elders don''t know when to stop once they start drinking."


    "Get up and wash up. Come on!


    "Ah, alright. Don''t push me like that! My head shakes."


    I sent Junho to the bathroom and organized the nket.


    And Speranza, who was still asleep, woke up slowly.


    "Speranza, you have to wake up now. Dont you want to eat breakfast with grandma?"


    "Um Papa"


    Speranza moved her body slowly and came into my arms.


    Iughed softly at her cute sleeping habit.


    "Aren''t you going to have breakfast with grandma? Grandma would be disappointed."


    "Uh I''m going to eat With grandma"


    She twisted her body once while sleep-talking and then opened her eyes.


    When I slightly pinched the chubby and warm cheeks, the focus returned to the dim eyes.


    Are you up now?


    Un.


    I straightened her frizzy hair that stood up, by hand.


    "I''m going to say good morning to grandma."


    "Okay."


    Eunyul ran away screaming,


    "Grandmaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The admiring voices of my mother and aunt came from the kitchen.


    It was probably very cute from the morning.


    When I was about to clean up the rest of the nkets, the ringtone of my phone that I left at my bedside rang.


    Who is it? This early in the morning


    I checked the name on the screen and took the call.


    And as soon as the call was connected, a familiar voice came out.


    Where are you?


    "What''s this nonsense from the morning?"


    Answer me, where are you?


    I was speechless for a moment because of the stubborn question, however, I soon calmed myself and answered.


    "I''m in my hometown."


    I know that because I heard that. I''ve arrived at your hometown town hall. Where should I go?


    "what?"


    What are you so surprised about? You said you needed help.


    "No  but "


    I was once again at a loss for words as everything was going much faster than I thought.


    (To be Continued on Sept 5{MON})


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    I hurried outside without having time to change my clothes.


    While getting hit by the cool morning air, I headed to the town hall where the drinking party took cetest night.


    When I reached there, I could see a parked car and the faces of people I knew very well.


    "Oh? It''s Uncle Si!"


    "Uncle!"


    Taeho was the first to find me, followed by Sehe.


    It was very nice to meet them after a long time, but I was confused because I didn''t expect to meet them like this.


    Such a confused feeling got transmitted to my face.


    "What are you guys doing here? That too this early in the morning?"


    "Of course, We came to help you."


    "I heard you needed help."


    Taeho replied as if asking what kind of question is this, while Sehe smiled faintly.


    "Haha! We came a little early. We didn''t mean to disturb you."


    Jin smiled awkwardly and approached me.


    Jin, what happened?


    I heard there was an urgent request for the guildst night. Usually, this kind of case is rted to the government or the Angels. So of course, naturally, I woke up early in the morning and prepared for it, but I didn''t expect it to be rted to Brother Si"


    "Then you came here without knowing what happened?"


    "Yes. They told me to go there and help Brother Si."


    Director Lee seemed to have done things much faster than I expected.


    I thought someone woulde to help at least in the evening at the earliest


    "Oh! And they told me to give this to Brother Si."


    ".?"


    Jin handed me a bag made of soft silk and something long, surrounded by a ck cloth.


    As soon as I received the item in the ck cloth, I immediately recognized its identity.


    It was my sword that I left in the Demon world.


    Inside the bag was a small note and a familiar-looking potion.


    It was a potion made from Hap in Demon Lord Castle.


    The note contained a short sentence in thenguage of the Demon world.


    I''m sending this hoping it will be of a little help to you. Feel free to contact me if you need any help.


    Ryan.


    Director Lee must have passed the news to Ryan.


    The careful consideration of Ryan touched my heart.


    While checking what Jin gave me


    Someone rushed toward me and kept looking around.


    What have you been up to? Where have you left the children?


    Of course, they''re still at home. It hasn''t been long since they woke up."


    Yerin turned her eyes away looking sulky.


    "Tch if you brought the kids, you should''ve told me in advance. You know how much I miss them."


    "Sorry. I couldn''t help it. This time I came to my hometown because it was my father''s death anniversary."


    As soon as she heard my situation, Yerin no longerined.


    However, she pouted her lips as if she still felt a little deste.


    I smiled softly at the sight.


    "Anyway, thank you all. Thank you foring to help me, even though I requested it out of the blue."


    "We''ve already received a lot of help from Uncle. We have to pay it back now.


    "Sehe is right. If its for Uncle, welle to help at any time."


    "We''re paid to work, so you don''t have to feel burdened. Besides, the urgent requestes with a special allowance."


    "A.I don''t need anything, and I just want to see the kids soon."


    Except for one person who expressed her personal desires, the answers of the other three felt very reassuring.


    I couldn''t prepare much because I was told too suddenly."


    When Aunt told embarrassingly about the breakfast prepared by her, Yerin and Jin hurriedly waved their hands.


    "No! It''s obviously a feast."


    "Were just grateful that you prepared this much even though we came unannounced. Thank you very much.


    "Thank you.


    "Thank you."


    Taeho and Sehe also bowed their heads to express their gratitude to Aunt.


    At first, I tried to take them to another ce, since it was rude of me to take them to Uncles house, while I myself was staying there as a guest.


    However, after hearing the circumstances, Uncle called us home, saying, [We must treat those who came to help the vige.]


    Thanks to this, I and the guild members were able to receive a hearty breakfast.


    The breakfast prepared by Aunt was really delicious, but the guild members continued to eat in a slightly awkward manner.


    Eating in a strangers house might have been a reason, but I felt the influence of the small girl who was stuck next to me might be a big reason.


    "Brother Si? The kid next to you?"


    "Oh Didn''t I introduce her? This is Speranza."


    "Whats your rtionship with?,"


    I replied with a smile to Jin''s careful question.


    "She''s my daughter. Isnt she so cute?"


    Except Yerin everyone responded with a bbergasted look with their eyes wide open.


    Speranza shook her fox ears and buried her face behind my back.


    "Huh Was she the child who called you Papa'' on the phone at that time?"


    Jin murmured despondently, recalling what had happened in the past.


    "Shes not your own daughter, right? Ugh! OUCH?"


    As soon as Taeho asked an inconsiderate question, Sehe, who was next to him, stabbed him in the ribs strongly.


    Fool! Dont you havemon sense!


    Ugh


    He btedly realized his mistake and looked at me.


    I said, smilingfortably as if I was fine.


    "It doesn''t matter because I think of her as my own daughter,"


    I murmured as if pledging to myself and stroked Speranza''s hair.


    This time, all four looked at me as if they were touched by my words.


    Speranza also looked up at me with her eyes shining.


    "Speranza. Come here."


    Yerin, who was looking for a chance, waved at Speranza.


    The fox girl, who was contemting for a while, left me and headed to her side.


    Yerin hugged Speranza tightly and rubbed her cheeks.


    "Speranza, didn''t you miss me?"


    "Um I missed.. a little bit."


    "Oh, my! So happy! I also missed Speranza sooooooo much."


    Yerin showed off her intimacy with Speranza to her heart''s content as if she was bragging about it to the rest.


    The three looked at Yerin with great envy.


    While everyone was distracted by Speranza''s cuteness, two small shadows came up to me.


    Pow wo wooo!


    "Where did you go, Popi?"


    Akum and Gyuri came to me and dug into my arms.


    The guild''s eyes were wide open once again with the appearance of the two children.


    "Huh? Those kids"


    "I saw them at the Poison Ant cave"


    "That''s right! Akum and Gyuri! It''s Akum, Gyuri, right?"


    The three remembered Akum and Gyuri and looked delighted.


    -Pow woo? Pow wooo! Pow woooo!


    "Oh! I saw them in a cave where there were many ants, Popi!"


    Akum and Gyuri also recognized them and greeted them happily.


    The two children, who were not shy like Speranza, approached the three naturally.


    The three, who were distracted by their cuteness for a while, noticed something was wrong and their expressions gradually distorted.


    "Ah, Uncle?"


    "Huh?"


    "These kids aren''t summons?"


    "Ehh, How? Why?"


    "Huh?"


    "When you took a picture and sent it to me, I felt a little strange I didn''t expect them to be real"


    Taeho and Sehe stammered in surprise.


    Jin looked at me with a look of dumbfoundedness.


    I won''t ask you anything, just answer me this one question Who the hell are you, brother?


    Hahaha!


    I couldn''t help butugh awkwardly instead of answering.


    After receiving a great reception from Uncle and Aunt, guided by Junho, we headed to the entrance from where we could go up the mountain behind.


    Jin asked Junho, who took the lead on the way to the mountain this and that.


    "So, after removing the Rift, the wasps suddenly became fierce, right?


    "Yes."


    "After that, you asked the guilds to do the eradication?"


    "Yes, I''m not sure how much, but we asked various ces. But, nothing changed."


    "Hmmm"


    Jin, who was talking to Junho, frowned slightly and fell into deep thought.


    I spoke carefully because I was curious about his opinion.


    "Jin, what do you think?"


    "Its quitemon for a monster to survive by adapting to its surroundings. In fact, that can change the ecosystem in foreign countries. But I''ve never heard of a monster taking control of a whole group of living things. It''s definitely a very unusual case."


    "The Awakeners who came before also told the same thing."


    Junho expressed his opinion and agreed with Jin''s story.


    "Sihyeon, I don''t think it''s going to be easier. In this case, it''s much more troublesome than just fighting with a monster."


    His prediction of difficulty hardened my face and Junho''s face.


    What are you worried about? I don''t think there''s a problem with that."


    "Right, we don''t have to worry too much. We have Uncle Si."


    Here we go again.


    Taeho and Sehe looked at me with eyes sparkling as if saying, [It''s a piece of cake for me!]


    It was such an absolute trust that it felt almost like they were members of my pseudo cult.


    "Hey. What did you do to these kids?"


    I couldn''t hide my bitter smile at Yerin''s question.


    While walking down the road talking about this and that, about ten middle-aged men appeared in the opposite direction.


    At first, I thought they were just passing by, but they walked straight to us and blocked us.


    In an unusual situation, Jun-ho shouted with an offended look.


    Whats this?


    Someone showed up from among the men.


    It was Kim Changsoo, whom I saw at the meeting yesterday.


    "You''re"


    "Hmm. Are these the people of the Guardian or something guild? Well they don''t seem as great as I thought."


    There was a clear sense of hostility in his speech.


    Junho looked at us and then turned to Kim Changsoo, suppressing his emotions as much as possible.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but please get out of the way. As he said at the town meeting yesterday, Sihy has brought in people to help."


    "Are you going to the mountain behind to catch wasps?"


    "Yes."


    A sneer came from Kim Changsoo''s mouth when he heard the answer.


    "I''m sorry, but you cant go there."


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Junho stepped forward and shouted looking at Kim Changsoo.


    What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    Like I said you cant go to the mountain in the back. There''s an owner for that mountain. How can you go there without the permission of the owner?"


    The owner of the mountain.


    It seemed like Kim Changsoo, who has a lot ofnd in this area, was referring to himself as the owner of the mountain.


    Junho''s expression was slightly distorted as if he was dumbfounded.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? They''re going to solve the problems in the vige."


    " ording to thew, if Rifts or monsters show up, awakeners can enter without permission, but, if no such thing is clearly identified, of course, they have to get the owner''s consent."


    Usually, if a crack urs, awakeners and guilds can start eradication without the owner''s consent.


    After all, in an urgent situation, there wont be any time to visit the owner and get consent.


    But this time, the situation was a little ambiguous.


    The issue with the Rift was already resolved, and there were no monsters that were running wild.


    It''s the ordinary wasps that bother the vigers.


    Of course, it seemed certain that the wasps that turned aggressive were affected by monsters, but there was no evidence to prove it.


    Unlike Taeho and Sehe, who are dumbfounded, Jin and Yerin showed troubled expressions as they watched the turnaround.


    "Jin. I think this is getting a littleplicated."


    "I know. The situation is ambiguous."


    "Are we really not allowed to go in without permission?"


    Jin replied with a nod to my question.


    "That''s right. Unless the government officially checks the urrence of cracks or monsters, or thendowner reports them first, we cannot enter at will. If the procedure is not clear, it is no different from unauthorized intrusion."


    "Um."


    Jin''s exnation made it easy to understand.


    If you can enter anywhere under the pretext of Rifts and monsters, it will also be a problem in many ways.


    Yerin murmured as if she didn''t understand Kim Changsoo''s behavior.


    "But why is he stopping us? Isn''t it better for him if we solve the problem?"


    "That''s."


    I briefly exined the story of the vigers, Kim Changsoo, and the construction of the factory.


    After hearing the exnation, the group nodded as if they understood the situation.


    What a bad guy!


    That''s very selfish. Even after knowing that the vigers are suffering, how could he act like that just for his own benefit


    Taeho was huffing and angry, while Sehe stared at Kim Changsoo with cold eyes.


    But he didn''t mind our reaction at all.


    "If you want to go, you''ll have to leave your hunting gear behind. Instead, I''ll allow you to collect mushrooms or wild vegetables."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The people who came along with Kim Changsooughed at his remark.


    We frowned seeing their reaction.


    Unfortunately, theirughs didntst long because of the arrival of an unexpected obstacle.


    "Why are there so many people? What happened?"


    "Didn''t you hear about the town meeting yesterday? Didnt Sihyeon say he would bring his guild members?"


    "Oh! Have they arrived already?"


    Vigers slowly started gathering one after another as if they were informed by someone and soon even the vige head also came running.


    As there were more eyes around, Kim Changsoo, who kept his cool, began to get nervous little by little.


    It was very clear how his actions would reflect in the eyes of the vigers.


    To not miss this opportunity, Junho raised his voice so that everyone could hear.


    "Everyone! Please listen to this. These are the people who came to solve the wasp problem, and as you can see, these guys are blocking their way and not allowing them to enter the mountain


    Junho appealed to the vigers.


    Vigers immediately responded after hearing the situation.


    " Whats wrong with him? Is he already suffering from dementia?


    "I knew it. He pushes ahead with the construction of a factory that everyone waspletely against and when someonees to help the vige, hespletely against it."


    "Hey, Changsoo! What are you doing? Do you want the elderly here to be prey to those wasps?"


    Residents began pointing fingers at Kim Changsoo.


    There seemed to be a lot of umted anger against him, and there were even a few people who uttered swear words.


    "COUGH"


    Kim Changsoo coughed and looked at the distant mountain in an increasingly dismal atmosphere.


    However, he never backed down despite strong opposition from residents.


    He seemed to think he was the one who had the advantage if he held out.


    There were no signs of a change of heart.


    At this rate, there wont be any solution to this problem.


    If we can''t force the opponent to back down, all we have to do is to throw the right bait and make him back away.


    I came forward and approached Kim Changsoo.


    As I approached, he shook his chin as if there was nothing to say.


    "I don''t think you''re just going to step aside. But wouldn''t you be in trouble if we didnt back away?"


    He didn''t answer me, but there was a slight shake on his face.


    So I''m going to make a suggestion Would you like to hear it?


    Hmm tell me.


    Its notplicated. Please allow us ess to the mountain for just one day. Then we''ll clean up the problem in the vige. If we don''t seed in solving the problem within a day, we''ll admit our mistakes and step downpletely. We won''t get involved in the wasp problem anymore. If we seed, you''ll have to pay for it. After all, we''ve solved the problem of thend you own. What do you think about my suggestion?"


    Kim Changsoo''s expression crumbled when he heard my suggestion.


    Because it was a proposal that was overwhelmingly favorable to him.


    Just one day.


    It would be enough time to remove amon Rift, but this time it was a very unusual situation.


    Already, the monster had adjusted to the natural environment and hid very well.


    He must have heard from the awakeners who were previouslymissioned and wandered in the mountains for several days to find traces of the monster.


    Kim Changsoo went into deep thought for a while.


    It would be better for him if he couldpletely stop us from entering the mountain, but he could not ignore the reaction of the vigers.


    Rather than just holding out, he has to make some concessions to give a proper justification for his action.


    At that moment I moved and proposed the condition.


    From his point of view, it was a very good offer.


    "Will it really be okay?"


    "Isnt it a bit too much?"


    Jin and Yerin whispered to me as if they were worried.


    A faint smile formed on Kim Changsoos face, perhaps noticing the uneasy reaction from my side.


    "You mean you are fine with just one day? Since you are not nning on walking around the mountains all night, How about from now until sunset?"


    The remaining time from now until sunset was only about nine hours, less than half a day.


    Junho tried to open his mouth in anger at the unreasonable request, but I stepped up first and epted the request.


    "Then let''s do that. From now on, I will solve the problem within the sunset.


    "Brother Si!"


    Si!"


    "Sihy!"


    Jin, Yerin, and Junho called me feeling anxious.


    As if he liked their reaction, Kim Changsoo burst intoughter and said,


    "Huh! I like your answer so much. Then I''ll step back. I hope you''ll tell me the good newster."


    He led his men who came with him and disappeared in a hurry.


    "Hey! How are you trying to find and fight a hidden monster in a day?"


    "Brother Si, I think this might be a little difficult task"


    "Sihy, will you be okay?"


    When the three responded as if they didn''t believe in my decision, Taeho and Sehe defended me.


    "What? Why are you not trusting Uncle Si? If its Uncle Si, one day is enough!"


    "I think if its Uncle, he can do it. I''m sure you did it because you had an idea. Right, Uncle?"


    Once again the eyes of Taeho and Sehe glittered like the followers of a Psuedocult looking at their GOD.


    I tried to avoid their gaze in embarrassment.


    On the other hand, I felt happy at two devout believers who followed my will.


    My original n was to climb the mountain with only me and the Guardians Guild members.


    Junho followed us saying stubbornly,


    I know the mountain path the best here. I''ll take you as fast as possible."


    Is it okay? It might be dangerous.


    Don''t worry. I''ll have to see for myself the crumbling face of that rascal.


    I tried to refuse at first butter allowed him since he showed his strong will.


    Thus, with the help of the person who knew the mountain path well, we were able to quickly reach the target point.


    Our first target was where vigers were often stung by wasps.


    Originally, it was a ce where wild vegetables and mushrooms were dug, but these days, all vigers stopped visiting.


    Junho, who was leading the way, checked the surroundings and said.


    This is the ce.


    Is this a ce that is often attacked by wasps?


    Yes. I heard that the awakeners that camest time also searched around here.


    The ce we arrived at was a ce we would normally see in the mountains.


    When everyone thought there was nothing special, I felt a faint energy of a monster not far away.


    It was very simr to the wasp I saw near my father''s grave yesterday.


    I immediately informed everyone around me.


    Something is approaching.


    Everyone took their stance as they prepared for battle.


    I went to the back along with Junho.


    BURRRRRR!


    WURRRRRRR


    Wasps of huge size that could be rarely seen in the city approached us with a loud flutter reminiscent of a drone.


    It wasn''t just one or two wasps passing by, but quite a few and they approached us ferociously.


    "I''ll go first!"


    Yerin said confidently and stepped forward.


    Magical energy began to fluctuate around her body.


    Soon, a very powerful shock wave wasunched in the direction of the wasps.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The wasps caught in the shock were unable to properly bnce and staggered in the air.


    "Help me, XIYEN!"


    WHUUUUUU


    Sehe quickly caught all the wasps that were stumbling with the power of the spirit.


    "Wow This is the power of awakeners"


    Junho murmured as he watched the wasps getting cleaned up in the blink of an eye.


    Sehe, can you lock up the wasps in that state for a moment?


    OK, Uncle!


    I approached the wasps struggling in a transparent wind.


    I watched them carefully and used my skill munication.


    The wasps inside the felt simr to the wasp I saw near my father''s grave.


    The appearance was that of a in wasp, but all gave off a faint monster''s energy.


    While looking at the wasps one by one, I found a wasp that felt more powerful than other wasps.


    Hm?


    This is?!


    A familiar red energy was felt from the wasp, which had the energy of a powerful monster.


    It was the energy of chaos.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    I carefully examined the chaos energy felt from the wasp


    BURR


    The strangest thing was, the red energy emanating from the wasp was also affecting other wasps.


    It felt like this wasp was acting as an antenna to transmit the energy to other wasps.


    When I tried to forcefully drain the chaos energy, the wasp struggled with great pain.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    I didn''t want to kill this wasp right now, so I hastily stopped trying to get rid of the red energy.


    When I pondered over what to do next, a red chain started appearing from my right wrist.


    CLING CLANG


    TRRRRRRR


    The red chain moved as if it was alive and began to wrap itself around the wasp, which had the energy of chaos.


    At first, the wasp struggled violently at the sight of the chain but as time went by, it calmed down as if it wasforting.


    WUUUUUUN


    WUUUUUUUUUUN


    The red energy of the red chain and the wasp began to resonate with a simr sound.


    After a while, the energy of chaos that dominated the wasp gradually began to be absorbed into the chain.


    As soon as the energy of chaos gotpletely disappeared, the red chain also disappeared at the same time.


    An unbelievable sight that urred in an instant made my head feel dizzy, but soon, I could notice a change urring in the wasps.


    Sehe. It''s okay now


    What?


    You can release all the wasps you''ve locked up.


    But, Uncle. Is it okay to release them like this?


    Sehe made an expression as if she couldnt understand what I was saying.


    But when I smiled and nodded, she quickly washed away her doubts and released the wasps.


    The freed wasps began to fly in all directions as if they were enjoying freedom.


    Ah!?


    What theWhat are you doing!?


    Everyone shouted in surprise looking at the released wasps.


    Its alright.


    After affirming everyone that everything was under control, I waved my hands looking at the wasps.


    And at that moment, an unbelievable sight unfolded in front of everyones eyes.


    BURRRRRRR


    WRRRRRRRRR


    The hostile appearance the wasps showed at the beginning disappearedpletely, and they moved around ording to my hand gestures.


    Brother Si, Is this simr to the ability you showedst time?


    Jin asked with a shocked expression on his face.


    Maybe he was referring to the mind control skill I used in the Poison Ant cave and against Raptors.


    No, I think its a little different.


    Even though I didnt understand it clearly, I could feel that something waspletely different from that time and this time.


    During the Poison Ant cave and Raptor time, it felt like I created my ownwork by taking control of each and every monster, but this time, it felt like I hacked into someoneswork and took control of the wasps.


    Maybe the one controlling these wasps might be the culprit responsible for whats happening in the vige.


    A smile bloomed on my face as I stumbled upon a clue more quickly than I thought.


    When I waved my hand pouring my will into it, the wasps flew in all four directions.


    Yerin, who was looking at this while standing next to me, asked in a surprised voice as if she couldnt control it anymore.


    What was that? Right now, where did you send those wasps?


    Well.if its just us, we cant look throughout this mountain before sunset, right? Thats why I outsourced it.


    Whaaaaaaat


    Oh. There was such a way.


    Hehehe. I think Uncle is the only one who can use such a way.


    While Taeho and Sehes eyes sparkled at the mysterious ability, Yerin made a dumbfounded expression and sighed heavily.


    Woww. Is this what an awakened is capable of? Really awesome.


    Jin went near Brother Junho who was admiring what I did and said,


    Juho, right?


    Ah Yes.


    Its not Awakened thats awesome, its brother Sis skills thats awesome. I dont think that there is any other Awakened in this world who could use his ability like this. It even surprises us whenever we see it.


    Hearing Jins remark everyone nodded their head in unison as if agreeing to what he said.


    The wasps that were scattered throughout the mountain returned to me one by one with useful information.


    Based on this information, we started walking down the mountain path.


    Thanks to the guidance of the wasps, we were quickly able to reach other wasps that exuded chaos energy.


    Once I met those wasps, I overpowered them, took over their control, and sent them along with other wasps to search for any other abnormalities in the vicinity.


    Because of this, the number of wasps under my control increased tremendously, and the search proceeded rapidly.


    But, despite this there was no signs of the monster thats responsible for all the problems in the vige.


    As things didnt work out as easily as I thought, I began to get nervous little by little.


    In addition, since it was a rough path thats not normally used by many people, it drained a lot of our energy just by walking.


    Thanks to Junho, who took us on the path thats not too difficult to walk, we were able to save a considerable amount of energy.


    As the tiredness began to show in everyones face little by little, a wasp that I sent on lookout returned rushing toward me.


    It told me the location of the monster, which we had a hard time finding.


    I took the lead and guided everyone to the ce that the wasp told me.


    We crossed a mountain peak and moved deep into a ce where even sunlight has a hard time prating.


    The deeper we went, the stronger we felt a monstrous energy, which was different from the ones felt from the wasps.


    It seems like we came to the right ce this time.


    On Yerins murmur a light gleamed on the eyes of everyone except Juho.


    Brother Junho, please dont leave my side.


    Ugh. Okay


    After I asked Juho to be careful, we moved forward, deep into the mountain, hiding our presence.


    Soon after, we found a few Monster wasps that were simr in appearance to that of normal wasps.


    Even though they looked simr in appearance, they were several timesrger than a normal wasp.


    And behind them, a huge monster wasp nest was built.


    If a normal nest looked like it was hanging from a tree, the monster wasp nest looked like it was wrapped around arge tree.


    It seems like they havent noticed us yet. I''ll attack first with powerful magic to inflict damage. Everyone! Get ready to fight right away.


    Jin briefly exined the n to us and started preparing to cast his main specialty, multi-element magic.


    WHOOOOOOO


    A huge wave of Magic flowed around his body.


    With tension in the air, we started to prepare for the battle that was about to start.


    When Jins magic reached its apex, the monster wasps noticed something strange and began to move quickly.


    However, Jins magic was alreadypleted and cast.


    UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    PACHIK PACHIK PACHIK


    Jins magic, which contains the properties of fire, electricity and wind, was shot towards the monster wasp nest.


    Soon after, a tremendous explosion reverberated throughout the mountain.


    KWAAAAAAAH


    UDUDUDUDUDUDUDUD


    More than half of the huge monster wasp nest exploded in an instant, and its fragments and corpses fell in all directions.


    BUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRR


    BUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRR


    The monster wasps showed their hostility with the sound of their fierce pping of their wings.


    Even though they took a lot of damage from Jins magic, there were quite a few, who survived.


    We prepared for a full-fledged battle while protecting Junho and Jin, who suffered from the aftereffects of using powerful magic.


    FINALLY, I can fight properly


    Taeho, who couldnt exhibit his ability properly until now, lit up his sword with fire as if he was waiting for this moment.


    Dont get too excited. Its hard to support from behind. If you get surrounded by them, you will be in trouble.


    Sehe stopped the excited Taeho and prepared to support him using her spirit, while Yerin took the ce of the exhausted Jin and led the party.


    I also took out my sword and prepared for the battle.


    BUUUUUURRRRRRR


    BUURRRRRRRRRR


    Monster wasps rushed towards us and began to attack savagely.


    As soon as they approached, Yerin responded with a powerful shock wave.


    KWAAAAAAAAH


    Unlike normal wasps, who were caught in the shock wave and could not do anything, the monster wasps only hesitated for a moment.


    But Taeho didn''t miss that hesitation for a moment.


    SWOOOOOOSH


    His zing sword began to sweep away the enemies in an instant.


    Due to the tremendous firepower, the monster wasps had a hard time even approaching him.


    With the proper support of Sehe, Taeho ran wildly on the battlefield like a winged tiger.


    Despite going all out, surprisingly Taeho neither didnt overdo it nor he went too deep into the enemy line due to his overconfidence.


    Despite being the chaotic battlefield, Sehe continued to provide proper support to Taeho while also protecting herself.


    Both of them made up for their shorings, and it was noticeable that they became proficient inbat.


    It seemed like yesterday, when we got stuck in the ant cave, and cried like children.


    Now, they are all grown up and are standing on their own two feet.


    A pleasant smile flowed out of my mouth as I watched the growth of the two.


    BUUUUUUURRRRRRR


    CHAENG


    Ah, Im an idiot.


    I got angry at myself for being too rxed on the battlefield while killing the monster wasp that suddenly came rushing toward me.


    I stopped watching Taeho and Sehe, and focused more on the battle.


    Jin, who took a break for a while, also returned, and we managed to subdue the monster wasps without much difficulty.


    The moment when I felt like it was ending in a nd way, a huge presence showed itself.


    We reflexively looked towards the half-shattered monster wasp nest.


    There, a monster with arger body and stronger energy than other monster wasps appeared.


    At a nce, I realized that this monster wasp was the leader, the Queen monster wasp.


    GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNGGGGG


    The Queen monster wasp started making a piercing ultrasonic sound.


    We frowned at the pain and the unpleasant sound felt in our ears.


    As soon as the sound stopped.


    BRRRRRRRRRR


    BUUUUURRRRRRRRRRR


    BRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    As if covering the whole sky, a huge number of normal wasps gathered around the Queen Monster wasp.


    What the!! Did that freaky sound make all the wasps gather?


    Jin said while looking at the wasps that got gathered in a mysterious way.


    It''s going to be a little troublesome .


    Hhahaha!! How many are there!?


    If there were such arge number of normal wasps, then it would definitely affect the flow of the battle.


    Leaving behind the tense-looking party, I stepped forward and went in front of the Queen monster wasp.


    Behind my back, I could feel everyone''s eyes filled with worries and anticipation.


    If Im right.


    I focused my consciousness as I extended my arms toward the wasps that were controlled by the Queen.


    CLING CLANG CLANG


    Red chains protruded from both wrists.


    The chain engulfed the huge number of wasps as if they were in the form of.


    The trapped wasps flew around wildly and struggled.


    The chains glowed brightly and exuded red energy.


    The wasps affected by the energy began to resonate together with the chains energy as before, and then gradually began to move quietly.


    Bewildered by the change in the wasps, the monster wasps began to attack the red chain.


    However, the chains were not even scratched by their attacks.


    The red chain absorbed the energy of chaos emanating from the normal wasps in an instant.


    BURRRRRR


    As I lowered my arms, the chain surrounding the wasps got released.


    With a smile on my face, I shouted.


    GUYS, its payback time.


    At my light gesture, the wasps began to attack the monster wasps ferociously.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    BUUUUUUUUNNNNGGG


    KWAKIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII


    At the attack of the wasps, the monster wasps made a strange cry as if flustered.


    Monster wasps had a rtivelyrge size and strong power, but when they were pushed with an overwhelming number, even they werent able to withstand it.


    Normal wasps attacked indiscriminately at the heads, legs, wings etc. and the monster wasps fell one after another.


    KUKIIIIIIIIIIIIIII


    The desperate queen monster wasp made another ultrasonic sound wave.


    It was an action to take control over the normal wasps.


    Unfortunately, control waspletely taken over by me.


    It would have been very difficult if I tried to control this many wasps with mind control, but it was very easy because I just took over the control created by the Queen monster wasp.


    The control of the wasps was also not very hard.


    KWAKIIIIIIIIIIIIIII


    Once again the Queen''s ultrasound echoed.


    Without using mymunication ability I was able to feel the irritation and resentment in the cries of the Queen Monster wasp.


    It was as if the Queen monster wasp was screaming [YOU THIEF]


    KWAAAAKIIIIIIIIIIII


    If you didnt want to be in this situation, you should have done everything in moderation. You should have hid yourself and preyed on some pests.


    Why did you disturb the elderly of the vige?


    You just reap what you sow.


    In the end, the Queen monster wasp could not withstand the onught of attacks and fell to the ground powerlessly.


    The monster wasps that tried to escape as soon as the Queen fell were also disposed of quickly.


    BURRRRRRR


    BURRRRRRRRR


    BURRRRRRRRR


    The wasps thatpleted my orders started hovering around me.


    It looked like they were waiting for my nextmand.


    Oh~! Great work, guys. Now that the monsters are gone, you have to be quiet and never attack the vigers! Don''t bother the bees too much! Focus on pests. Did you understand? Well then, Goodbye!


    I didnt know whether they understood what I was saying, but as soon as I said goodbye, they circled around me and dispersed in all directions.


    I couldnt feel the cuteness like the Bees, but the sight of them following my orders felt a little cute.


    As I turned around feeling light-hearted that the problem hovering the vige got resolved, everyone looked at me with a strange expression on their faces.


    What What What happened, everyone?


    No Nothing happened Its just that


    Jin blurted out the end of his words.


    Instead, Yerin, who was standing next to him, answered with a tired expression on her face.


    It''s great that you used the wasps summoned by the Queen to subdue all the enemiesbut it''s so overwhelming that we feel pitiful for them


    I think this is the first time I have felt pity when dealing with monsters.


    Yes Me too


    Sehe nodded and agreed to Taehos words.


    The two who were filled with faith in me also expressed their thoughts that were simr to Jin and Yerin.


    I looked at Brother Junho with thest hope.


    FLINCH


    As soon as he made eye contact with me, his body trembled heavily, and he looked away.


    Just looking at it, it was a look filled with burden.


    I scratched my head and looked at the ce where I fought the monster wasps.


    Dead bodies of the monster wasps are lying all over the ce.


    I recalled the scene of the normal wasps going all out on the monster wasps.


    Definitely, its not a scene thats worthwhile to remember.


    But, why didnt I feel weird?


    Instead, why did my head get filled with excitement?


    It didn''t seem like a high caused by battle.


    I was confused because I couldn''t find the reason.


    Unconsciously, I looked at both of my wrists.


    A little bit of red energy remained on the wrist that had been wrapped by the chain a while ago.


    Could it be because of this?


    I just freely used the power of the Red Chain in battle, but there were still many things I didn''t know about this.


    Moreover, the power of the chain was now several times stronger than when I first used it.


    Suddenly, I remembered someone who ran berserk because of not being able to control this energy.


    Leader. Until when can you hold up?


    In the end there is no one who can stop it.


    These were the words said by Lia, who was in Sis mode.


    Now, it felt like those words were directed towards me and my heart sank recalling it.


    Everyone here might have felt the same burden and rejection I felt while watching Lia going on a rampage.


    I decided to be a little more careful about the use of red chains, and on the other hand, I thought I''d learn a little more about this red energy.


    We came down from the mountain with Junho''s guidance.


    As we got closer to the vige, I saw the shadows of a few people, who seemed to be waiting for someone.


    From those shadows, few small shadows came running toward us as soon as it saw us.


    Sihyeon came, Popi!


    POW WO WOOOOO


    Papaaaaaa


    Rather than being happy to see the children approaching, I was more worried that they might fall while running on the rough countryside road.


    Fortunately, the children who didnt fall, reached me and tried to hug me.


    Wait, wait. I just came from the mountain. My dress is dirty and if you hug me now, the dirt will get on to you. So, lets do it after I take a shower.


    Unnnnnnnn.


    Speranza pouted her lips as if she was disappointed that she couldnt hug me.


    It was so cute that my hands almost went to pat her head without realizing it.


    With superhuman patience, I endured my itching hands.


    After that, mom, uncle, and Aunt came to us and asked with a worried faces.


    Si, are you alright?


    Yes, I''m fine. There are only a few scratches from walking around the mountain.


    What about others? Just in case, I brought the first aid kit from the house. Should I call an ambnce?


    Were fine. No one is seriously injured, so don''t worry about it.


    Haa.thats a relief.


    A relieved expression came to uncles face after hearing the answer from Yerin.


    Excuse me, Father! Arent you worried about the eldest son of the family?


    Of course I was worried.. I was worried that you might cause trouble to others. You punk, why did you go up there?


    No The mountain road isplicated, so I thought they would need someone to guide them.


    Junho shrugged at Uncles shout and started making excuses.


    Uncle, who seemed to be worried about Junho was dissatisfied with Junhos impulsive excuse, so I added a few words to what Junho said.


    Uncle, calm down. Thanks to Brother Junhos guidance we did not get lost and reached the destination easily.


    Yes. If it wasn''t for Junho, we would have wasted a lot of time on the mountain.


    Jin and I exined the fact that Junho helped a lot while stopping Uncle.


    Hmmm, COUGH. Im d that he was helpful.


    At our exnation, Uncle calmed down and coughed.


    Following it, Junho raised his head proudly.


    As the chaotic atmosphere got sorted out, Kim Changsoo and his men appeared one after another.


    Seeing youe down from the mountain so quickly, things don''t seem to be going well, huh?


    Kim Changsoo thought we had failed, so he approached us and spoke with a smirk on his face.


    Hahaha! Like I said, you should have gone and dug wild vegetables. That would have been worth the dirt covered in your faces.


    Thats rightHahaha.


    Famous guild from the city, huh. I knew it. Everything was a bluff. They are just swindlers


    Brother Junho threw a big bag in front of Kim Changsoo and his men who were mocking us.


    BAM


    THUD


    The bag fell just before their feet.


    Kim Changsoo asked looking at the dust that erupted around the bag that fell down.


    Whats this?


    Check it yourself.


    When Kim changsoo turned his head and looked at the man who came with him, that man walked forward and opened the bag while revealing the contents to everyone.


    What.~!?


    OH MY GOD!?


    Inside the bag was the head of the Queen wasp, which was in a size iparable to that of normal wasps.


    Kim Changsoo and his men''s faces froze in an instant.


    Junho spoke with a smile while looking at the surprised face of everyone.


    This one was the leader of the monsters that made the mountain wasps ferocious. Of course, the other monsters were also cleaned up by the people here. This is the proof.


    Another sack flopped and fell in front of Kim Changsoo.


    The inside of the bag was filled with Magic stones and Soul stones obtained from the monster wasps.


    Kim Changsoo didnt check the contents of the second bag.


    Unable to control his anger, he bit his lips while his eyebrows got closer to each other.


    You didnt forget the promise you made to Sihy in the morning, did you? Since hepleted the request within the time, you have to pay thepensation.


    NO.


    What?


    Kim Changsoo kicked the bag in front of him and shouted.


    What problem did you solve? I cant admit it.


    As he screamed with a reddened face, everyone looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    Is this proof? Maybe you guys brought this from somewhere else and pretending that it was from the mountains. How are you going to prove that there are no monsters on that mountain? Who will check it!


    No one could open our mouths at his absurd im.


    Kim Changsoo''s anger-filled eyes turned toward me this time.


    YOU You turned your back on the vige and ran away from this ce. Why did youe back now? You have nothing to do with this vige.


    Huh, whats his problem? Did your mind rot from old age?


    Uncle got angry and shouted at Kim Changsoo instead of me.


    Is it that? I heard that the ce where the factory would be built used to be your familys farm. Is that why you are disturbing me? If you have a problem you should me your ipetent father. You should curse that loser for making your life miserable. Why are you disturbing me?


    When Kim Changsoo mentioned my father and our farm, I felt like something was rising within me.


    I controlled the rising emotions and looked back.


    Gyuri and Akum were breathing heavily as if they would charge at Kim Changsoo at any moment, while Speranza looked at me with an anxious expression on her face.


    Fortunately, mother and aunt hugged the children tightly andforted them.


    As soon as I confirmed that the children were fine, I removed the brake that was controlling my surging emotions.


    The thing that reacted first to the outburst of my anger was the red chain.


    CLING CLANG


    Not much time has passed since I decided to be careful while using the red chain, but right now my head is not able to process such things.


    The chains that extended from my wrists entangled Kim Changsoo''s whole body.


    What.what!!!???


    As an unknown force bound his body, he panicked and his face turned pale.


    Maybe he couldn''t see the presence of the chain with his eyes.


    I slowly approached Kim Changsoo and waved my hand in the air.


    Then, from not far away, a fierce sound of wings began to be heard.


    BURRRRRRRRRR


    BURRRRRRRRRR


    The wasps, which had not yet escaped from my influence, came flying with a fierce force.


    HUH!?


    Hey, whats that??


    Its wasp, its wasp!!!!!!


    The men around Kim Changsoo saw the flying wasps and screamed.


    But strangely, they screamed while standing at the same ce, even though they were not bound by the red chain.


    Their bodies trembled as if they were facing a huge horror.


    Ughhhhh. What are you doing !?


    I slowly walked toward Kin Changsoo.


    As soon as I reached him, the wasps surrounded his whole body as if covering him.


    UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA


    His scream echoed around the surrounding area.


    I moved my hand and removed the wasps covering his eyes.


    His wide-opened eyes were filled with extreme fear.


    I stared at those eyes and whispered quietly.


    Hey fu*ker. Never speak about my father with that god-damn mouth of yours.


    Ugh.


    If I ever hear your fu*king mouth speaking about my family, Ill rip your body into pieces, way worse than the monsters body in that bag.


    Is it because of his insulting remarks about my father?


    I dont know why, but I felt like my tone, behavior, and character feltpletely different from the normal me.


    At this moment, the only thing I can be sure of was, the more fiercely the red chain exudes energy, the more, a strange pleasure fills my head.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    After we dealt with the monster wasp, the vige got restored to its former self and peace returned.


    There were no such incidents of waspsing down from the mountains and attacking people.


    The elderly who couldnte out of their houses because of fear came out and roamed the vige to their hearts content.


    The residents started going to pick herbs and mushrooms in the mountains without worrying about anything.


    Theughter returned to Kangs family, which restarted their Beekeeping business. Even before the wasps started attacking, they had troubles with wasps while catching Bees, but surprisingly, these days, those troublespletely disappeared.


    When the wasps that had been bothering the vige for quite some time disappeared, the residents began to praise me for solving the problem.


    Its unbelievable. Sihyeon solved a problem that even the civil servants of the county office had a hard time with.


    Moreover, he didnt take a single penny from us. It would have cost a lot of money to bring in such talented Awakeners.


    I dont know how Sihyeon bought such people but, it feels great when I think that someone from our vige has be such an influential person. Heh heh heh!


    Vigers started sending vegetables, fruits, rice, etc. that they farmed directly to our house as gifts to express their gratitude.


    The quantity was sorge that even after sharing a considerable amount with the members of the Guardians guild, there was quite a lot left.


    I also gave some gifts to everyone who came to help me as a token of gratitude.


    Uncle, this is a potion, right?


    Wow


    Taeho and Sehe burst into admiration as they looked at the milky liquid.


    They had an expression simr to a child looking at a strange toy.


    Looking at their expressions, a fatherly smile bloomed on my face.


    Brother Si? Are you really giving this to us? Just from appearance, it looks like a very precious potion.


    Jin, who was seriously examining the potion, asked politely.


    I tapped his shoulder and smiled lightly.


    Please take it. I was nning on using it this time anyway. It will be more helpful to you guys than to me.


    As predicted by Jin, what I gave them was not a normal potion, it was a potion that Ryan gave me, a potion made using Hap at the Demon Lord Castle.


    Yerin said, looking at Jin, who was conflicted over the potion.


    Hey Jin, what are you doing without taking the potion?


    No.It feels like its a precious item, so I dont know whether I should take it.


    That guy is like that. He gives out precious items as if giving candy. Im sure this potion will have a great effect. If you dont want it, give it to me.


    Ah


    When Yerin reached out her hand with greedy eyes, Jin was startled and grabbed the potion tightly.


    After giving Yerin a warning look, Jin bowed his head with gratitude.


    Thank you for the potion, Brother Si. Ill use it wisely.


    Following him everyone thanked me.


    Ill also use it wisely, Uncle Si.


    Thank you, Uncle.


    Sihyeon, Thanks. If you need any help, call me at any time.


    It seemed like everyone liked my gift as they had happy expressions on their faces.


    Like that the monster wasps case closed.


    Two weekster, I got a call from Uncle, and heard the really shocking news.


    Really Uncle. Did Kim Changsoo really leave the vige?


    Yes, he gave up his house and allnds, and left the vige. Well, I dont know whether to call this left.since he just moved to the nearby town.


    UmmOkay!!


    Hearing the news, a bitter expression spread on my face.


    It was not because I felt pity for that person, it was because I was the one responsible for him running away from the vige.


    That day when Kim Changsoo badmouthed my father, under the influence of the red chain I went berserk.


    When I came to my senses, Kim Changsoo fainted due to extreme fear while foam kepting out of his mouth.


    The people who came with Kim Changsoo were also in a state of great shock.


    Fortunately, I only threatened them using wasps and did not make the wasps attack them.


    If I hadpletely lost myself and made the wasps attack everyone, an unimaginable disaster could have happened.


    Uncle, noticing my lukewarm reaction, raised his voice in an exaggerated way and changed the topic.


    Do you know what the vigers said when they heard that Kim Changsoo got knocked out by wasps? They are saying he received divine punishment from the Mountain spirit for being greedy. Hahahah


    Hahaha..


    Iughed a little awkwardly at Uncles joke.


    Uncle must have said this to erase the ufortable feeling, but I couldn''t help but feel uneasy when I think of the time when I went berserk.


    Hmm, Si. I have some good news for you.


    This time, while Kim Changsoo was clearing his properties, thend where your family lived and the site where the farm used to be has been put up for sale.


    "Oh! Really?"


    I asked back in surprise.


    Uncle continued exining as if he was pleased with my reaction.


    Yes. Originally, only a part of thend belonged to Kim Changsoo, while the rest was managed as amunity property. Since this time Kim Changsoo gave up on his share of thend, its up for sale as a whole. Do you have any ns on buying thend?


    If possible, I want to buy it, Uncle. There is also the house where we used to live.


    Okay. Then Ill tell everyone in advance at the vige meeting. You''re from here, and you''ve helped the vige a lot this time, so I''ll be able to persuade everyone easily.


    Thank you so much, Uncle.


    Hey, what are you thanking me for? From now one to the vige often. Dont forget to bring Speranza. Im already dying to see her.


    HahahaIll definitely do that, Uncle.


    It still feels ufortable thinking about the fact that I went berserk, but Im d at the fact that I would be able to get ownership of the ce where I used to live with my mother and father.


    When my mother heard the news, she was very happy. Even though she didnt show it on her face, it seemed like she always missed our old house.


    A lot of unexpected things happened during the visit to my hometown, but the number of good things seemed to be morepared to the bad ones.


    ~~


    A sweet bad song flowed from the speaker.


    Hmmmm~ Hmm~!


    The fox girl sitting in front of me hummed happily while swaying her body.


    She wiggled her tail to the beat, and pricked her fox ears in her favorite parts.


    I bought Speranza albums of various artists, but she mostly liked the bad songs of Yoon Jiwoon.


    Everyone looked at Speranzas action with great curiosity.


    Aren''t the songs of the same person ying for a while? Speranza must be a big fan of that singers song, huh.


    At Lias words, Alfred nodded.


    It seems so. I also think that the singers songs are good. But, doesnt she get bored of hearing the same songs again and again?


    You dont get tired of excellent works of Art. The same applies to Music.


    Andras answered while looking at Speranza who was concentrating on the song.


    Kaneff, who was sitting next to Andras, responded to Andras words.


    Ugh I dont think I like this song.


    Since it was Speranzas favorite song, Kaneff couldnt outrightly show his displeasure, so he frowned slightly.


    Maybe Bads arent Boss cup of tea.


    Why Mr. Kaneff? Isnt this song beautiful? I don''t know the lyrics well, but when I listen to it, my heart goes numb and it makes me feel good.


    Lia expressed her opinion and smiled softly looking at Speranza.


    Andras nodded his head in agreement, while Alfred and Kaneff frowned, showing their rejection.


    It surprised me that even though all four belonged to the same Demon race, their tastes seem to be different.


    While we were talking, the song ended, and Speranza hugged me.


    After listening to the song, hugging me like this was one of Speranzas habits.


    Speranza dear, did you like Yoon Jiwoons songs that much?


    Un, Jiwoons songs are the best.


    Speranza replied with a big smile on her face.


    Seeing her reaction, a very childish question popped into my head.


    Even though I knew in my head that it was not mature to ask such a question, it just came out of my mouth.


    Sweetheart, who do you like the most? Yoon Jiwoon or Papa?


    Ah.I did it.


    Soon, I regretted my actions and avoided the burdensome eyes of the farm members.


    But that regret didntst long.


    I love Papa the most. Hehehe.


    At an answer that came instantaneously, I smiled with a face filled with joy.


    The little fox girl in front of me was so adorable that I hugged her with all my might.


    A Papa too Papa too loves Speranza the most.


    Hehehehe.


    Speranza, who was held in my arms burst intoughter.


    While I was swimming in the sea of happiness, the eyes of the farm members caught my eye.


    Their eyes looking at me felt like it was asking [ why are being so happy after asking such a childish question]


    Particrly, Kaneffs eyes. It felt like it was looking at me with disgust.


    Feeling grumpy for nothing, I once again asked Speranza.


    Dear, who do you like the most? Yoo Jiwoon or Boss Uncle?


    FLINCH


    Kaneffs eyes, which were looking at me with disgust, trembled, as soon as he heard my question.


    Unlike his usual self, Kaneff nervously awaited Speranzas answer.


    Unnnn I love Boss Uncle the most.


    In response to Speranza''s answer, Kaneff silently clenched his fists and expressed his restrained joy.


    His eyes looked at me as if saying [ Did you see that?]


    Was I like this?


    I felt embarrassed about my reaction a while ago.


    As Kaneff rxed after his victory over Yoon Jiwoon, the expression of other farm members became serious.


    Everyone seemed to not want to lose to Yoon Jiwoon.


    Everyone started putting silent pressure on me.


    They looked at me as if telling me to ask the question quickly.


    [Who do you like the most?]


    This doesnt seem like a childish question anymore.


    It felt like a question with the pride of the farm members at stake.


    Feeling the heavy pressure, I asked the questions one after another.


    I love Brother ine the most.


    I love Teacher the most.


    I love Sister Lia the most.


    Luckily, the rest of the farm members also won easily against Yoon Jiwoon.


    Everyone sighed in relief and quietly celebrated their respective victories.


    The love for Speranza in the eyes of everyone also grew stronger.


    BEEEEEP BEEEEEEEEEEP


    While everyone was enjoying their win over themon enemy Yoon Jiwoon, a strange rm sound was heard in the direction of Andras.


    UhSihyeon, I think its a call from Elden Vige.


    Elden Vige!?


    (To be Continued)


    To read 29 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapterhttps://snacknovel.world/demon-farm-advance-chapters/


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon /saranam

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    BEEEP BEEEEP


    The sound was from the artifact that I gave to Lagos so that he can contact me whenever it was urgent.


    This was the first time it was ringing after I became the Lord of Elden vige.


    Lagos, who has a cautious personality wouldnt have contacted me unless it was a serious issue.


    Lia, I have to go to Elden vige. Can you take care of Speranza?


    Ugh..Yes.


    Sihyeon, Ille with you.


    Senior, Ill alsoe.


    As I stood up to go to Elden vige, Andras and Alfred also stood up saying they woulde with me.


    Speranza insisted saying she would alsoe with me, but I refused since it might be dangerous, and left her in the care of Lia and Kaneff.


    I, Andras, and Alfred rushed to the Elden vige.


    This signal wasnt the one indicating an emergency, but the one indicating that a problem had urred.


    Maybe because Im the Lord of the Elden vige, I feel more anxious than before.


    As soon as I arrived at the Elden vige, the residents who saw me greeted me with the utmost respect.


    I greet the Lord.


    I greet the Lord.


    It still felt a bit awkward to hear this kind of greeting.


    I put on an awkward smile on my face and waved my hands toward the vigers who greeted me.


    After finishing my weird greeting, I asked the viger who was closest to me.


    Did something happen in the vige? I got a call from Lagos.


    "Ah~! Yes. Probably because of the visitors from other viges. I don''t know the exact situation either. They have been gathered in the vacant lot over there.


    Someone came from another vige?


    I tilted my head and mumbled at the iprehensible situation.


    Ummm I think Lagos should have taken care of everything. Why did he call me?


    Hearing my murmur Andras replied.


    "I dont know. A few thingse to my mind. However, I think we should hear from Lagos directly for the exact details.


    Okay, Lets go.


    Before going, I turned and thanked the viger who answered my question.


    Thank you for exining.


    Oh no, My Lord. Its an honor to be able to speak with you.


    The viger bowed his head, to the point that his head would touch the ground.


    I smiled awkwardly once again and walked towards the vacant lot.


    As I walked towards the vacant lot receiving the burdensome greeting from the vigers, I met two known faces in vignte outfits.


    Wait a sec..!? Its the Lord.


    Ah


    Isee the Lord..!!!


    Igraite the Lord!!!


    Looking at Greg and Heron, who tried their best to greet me politely, in a way more awkward than me, a smile formed on my face, relieving the tension until now.


    Hi guys. How is the vignte work going?


    Yes, we are doing our best.


    There are even night patrols.


    Do your best. By the way I got a call from Lagos and came. Can I meet him if I go to the vacant lot?


    Dad. No. Yes, the vige chief will be there.


    Ok, I got it. Thank you.


    Waving my hands to the two, I started walking towards the vacant lot.


    As the vacant lot starteding into view, strange tents which had not been there previously caught my eye.


    The tents seemed like they were made hastily and gave off a feeling that they might fall at any moment.


    Lord!


    Lagos, who was in front of the vacant lot, found me and came running toward me.


    Behind him was Reville.


    Im sorry, my Lord. You must have been busy. I''m really sorry for making youe here like this"


    Lagos bowed his head to me over and over again.


    He seemed to be burdened by the fact that he made mee here.


    I gave you the Artifact so that you can call me if there is a problem. You don''t have to worry too much about it. What''s the problem? Why are there tents in the vacant lot?"


    I asked Lagos as I nced towards the tent.


    They are guests, who came from the neighboring viges.


    Hmm Were there any viges nearby? This is my first time hearing about it.


    I have heard that there were viges nearby, but this was my first time seeing peopleing from there.


    Why did theye here all of a sudden? Looking at the state of the tents, it seems like they have been here for a while.


    "That''s"


    Lagos tried to exin the situation but the words didnte out of his mouth easily.


    As Lagos was struggling to speak, Demons in shabby-looking clothes came out of the tent one after another.


    As soon as they saw me, they came rushing and flocked around me.


    Ohhh!! Is it Is it Lord Cardis?


    A male demon who appeared to be the leader of the group came forward and asked me with earnest eyes.


    Yes, Im. the Lord of Cardis Estate.


    Despite my trembling response, the male Demon seemed to be very moved.


    Ahhh Finally Finally Im able to meet the great ruler of Cardis.


    He knelt down on the ground and bowed his head.


    Soon, following him, the other Demons also fell to their knees.


    I greet the Lord.


    I greet the Lord.


    I greet the Lord.


    ..


    I looked at Lagos and Reville with a puzzled expression on my face.


    Reville answered, scratching the back of his head with aplicated look.


    These demons are also residents of your estate.


    WHAT?


    Confused by the unexpected answer, I looked at Reville once again.


    Elden Vige isnt the only vige in the whole Cardis estate? The territory is much wider than you think.


    Then, are these people from the two other viges included in the Cadis estate?


    Yes


    Andras, who was watching the situation, added


    "Usually, a normal estate consists of 4 to 5 viges, so considering the size of the Cardis estate, it is quite natural.


    Is that so?


    Ugh. It is the lord''s very basic job to identify the inhabitants of his estate, but


    Having lived my whole life as an ordinary citizen of Korea, I can''t possibly know the basic duties of a lord.


    In addition, because of my father''s death anniversary, I had to leave immediately as soon as I became the Lord.


    I never imagined that this kind of problem would be awaiting me as soon as I returned from vacation.


    As I recalled the fact that I became the lord once again, I made up my resolve.


    I managed my facial expressions and spoke to the people who were still lying down.


    "Hey, everyone, get up first. We can''t talk when you are like this."


    Yes, As the Lord says.


    Hearing my words, they started standing up one after another.


    Looking at the situation, it seems like you came to see me. So, what happened?"


    The male demon who seemed to be the representative took a step forward and opened his mouth.


    Wee from a vige not too far from here. Our vige has little interaction with the outside world, so we learned about the new lord only a while ago.


    That would be natural, since even I, the Lord of the estate, didn''t know there were other viges in my territory.


    And we heard rumors about the Elden Vige. We heard that, originally, Elden vige was also a vige that was in a difficult situation, but with the lord''s grace, it turned into a prosperous vige in a very short time.


    Definitely, Elden vige sure did change a lot.


    While I was feeling a little proud about the growth of the Elden Vige, the male demon kneeled in front of me once again.


    I flinched at his sudden action and took a step back.


    Lord Cardis! Please help our vige. Now, the children and the vigers are not even getting enough food to eat once a day. Please help us."


    Help us, lord!


    "Please."


    Those behind the male demon also got down on their knees and began to beg.


    Some people even started to cry.


    What the hell is this?


    Even though I felt pity for them, all of this felt a little confusing.


    Although I helped the Elden vige during its difficult times, what they are seeing now didn''t happen all at once, like casting magic using a magic wand.


    It''s something we''ve been working on for quite some time.


    If the vige of those who came here was in a simr situation to the Elden vige in the past To be honest, even I myself dont know what to do.


    The desperate voices of the demons on their knees kept getting louder, and I didn''t know what to say, so my face became more and moreplicated.


    At that time, Reville stepped out in front of me and said to the demons.


    The Lord had heard about your situation. Don''t trouble the lord anymore. Back off.


    But we haven''t heard anything yet. Until we hear the Lords answer, we cannot just back down.


    "Yes, Thats right. If we go back like this, we will all die of starvation.


    Please help us.


    With tears in their eyes, they appealed to us in an even louder voice.


    Reville frowned at their behavior and shouted in an even louder voice.


    The Lord is not God! There''s no way he cane up with a satisfactory answer just like that."


    Uh But, the Elden vige.


    Do you know how hard the Lord worked for our vige to grow like this? It was a grace that is hard to repay even if all the vigers work our entire lives. But you want the same thing in an instant. Do you think its possible?


    Go back for now. The Lord is definitely a person with outstanding abilities. If you wait a little bit, he will surelye up with an answer that will satisfy you. So, dont force him anymore.


    ".Okay, We Understand."


    At Reville''s cry, the male demon and those who followed him slowly got up and backed off.


    His face was full of regret and disappointment, but he hurriedly averted his eyes from Reville''s ferocious gaze and returned to the tent.


    Fortunately, themotion got settled without any hassle.


    Reville took a deep breath and sighed.


    Whew


    Great job.


    Lagos smiled faintly and tapped Reville on the shoulder, then turned to me and asked,


    "Lord, it seems difficult to talk here, so, would you like toe with me to my house?"


    Ill do that. Thank you."


    No No. I should be the one thanking you foring to my shabby ce.


    Everyone followed Lagos to his house.


    Lagos'' house had not changed much from my previous visits.


    It felt the same, a ce that was cluttered with various documents and books.


    Lagos hurriedly cleared his chair and brought hot tea from the kitchen.


    I sat on a chair near the table, while Lagos and Andras sat in the chairs next to me.


    Alfred sat in a chair a little farther away, while Reville sat roughly by the window and looked at our ce.


    Okay What should we do about these people?


    When I asked a question with a troubled expression, Andras gave an answer as if he was waiting for it.


    First of all, since they say that it is difficult to get a meal. It would be better to give food and daily necessities in moderation and return them. Of course, this is only a short-term solution. To solve the underlying problem it will not be easy.


    Hmm


    It is not difficult to provide food and daily necessities.


    Now, the Elden vige is rich enough to not have to worry about food.


    However, as Andras said, it was only a short-term solution, and it was impossible to support them forever.


    Mmmmm.


    While I was moaning because I couldn''t think of a solution, Reville, who was leaning against the wall, uttered a few words.


    Im sorry. They''re not the only ones having problems.


    What?


    Right now, even in Elden vige, a lot of problems are popping here and there.


    ??


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Reville continued his exnation with a grievous look.


    "Like those people a while ago, recently, many people areing to Elden vige hearing the rumors that Elden vige is a good ce to live. Most of them don''t have a home or a job, so they''re wandering around."


    "Do that many peoplee here?"


    Reville shook his head with a grim expression at my question.


    "It''s more than what you think. The number of people who would havee in a whole year hase in a month."


    "."


    "Of course, the number of peopleing is a problem, but the bigger problem is that there are a lot of bad guys among them. Guys from crime-prone urban backstreets to tramps who have no intention of working. The insecurity of the vigers is soaring through the sky,"


    Reville concluded his words with a deep sigh.


    After that, Lagos alsoined about the difficulties.


    "Reville and the vigntes are trying to control it somehow, but it''s getting tough as the number of incidents keeps increasing. Even if they''re holding up now somehow, I dont think they can continue this in the long run."


    My expression darkened hearing the concerns of the two.


    The Elden vige, which I thought wouldn''t have any big problems, was also having a hard time.


    It was even more concerning because none of the problems seemed easy to solve.


    Alfred, who was sitting on a chair a little further away from the table, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Why didn''t you tell Senior about the problems in advance? Why did you leave like that until it got so serious? Listening to what you said, I think this problem has been there for quite a while, right?"


    His tone had a strong intention of holding them ountable for all the things happening in the vige.


    Reville grimaced as if he was slightly offended, while Lagos bowed his head as if feeling a huge sense of responsibility.


    For a moment a cold silence hovered around the table.


    Not wanting to create a strange atmosphere, I took the initiative and intervened.


    "ine we''re not here to point a finger. We have to focus on solving the problem first."


    I''m sorry, senior.


    Although he looked a little displeased, Alfred bowed his head admitting his mistake.


    I nodded my head at Alfred, who looked apologetic and turned to Lagos.


    Lagos, may I know why you notified the problems of the vige sote?''


    I''m not asking this to me you. Regarding the affairs of the vige, I left everything to Lagos, so I want to help you somehow if there are any difficulties."


    When I soothed him in a soft voice, Lagos slowly raised his head.


    I didn''t mean to escte the problem. I didn''t want to bother Sihyeon with this kind of problem. So, I tried as hard as I could, but it seems that it was beyond my ability.


    "I see."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Sihyeon"


    "No. I''m sure Lagos did his best. But please let me know as soon as possible if there is a problem like this in the future. That way, we can share our opinions and think of solutions."


    Lagos started shedding tears hearing my constion as if the heavy burden he has been carrying lightened.


    Knowing how hard he works for the sake of the Elden vige, I felt a lump in my throat.


    After that, we talked about the various other problems that needed immediate attention.


    We talked a lot but couldn''t find a proper solution.


    For now, we decided to prevent the situation from worsening with the extra funds I had.


    We decided to provide food and daily necessities to neighboring viges belonging to the Cardis estate and to select additional vigntes to maintain the security of the Elden vige.


    As soon as everything got roughly organized, Lagos immediately went out to find a merchant to get food and daily necessities, Reville also left after a short greeting, saying he was busy with the vignte work.


    The three of us who were left behind decided to go back to the farm for now.


    On our way to the farm, I spoke recalling Lagos, who was struggling with problems in the vige.


    "It was a little unexpected. I thought Lagos was verypetent and thought he could solve all the problems within the vige."


    "Yes, Lagos managed the vige well. I admit that, but it was when Elden was still a small vige. Now the Elden vige has changed beyond recognition. It can well be called Elden town. No wonder it''s hard for Lagos who only had the experience of handling a small vige."


    Andras continued his reasoning in a calm tone.


    "To be more honest, Sihyeon is responsible for the difficulties of Lagos. The problems that are happening now are actually things that cannot be solved by the vige chief''s authority. It''s a matter for the lord to step up. Of course, it''s wrong for Lagos to try to solve it by himself, but it''s also true that Sihyeon has not been interested in the duties of the Lord."


    "Um."


    I couldnt retort to Andras criticism.


    As he said, I did not show any interest in the territory even after getting officially appointed as a Lord.


    I may excuse myself by saying I was busy with farm work, but it was absolutely true that it was my duty as a Lord to look into the affairs of my Estate.


    When I realized my mistake and became depressed, Andras opened his mouth with a softer look.


    "I know Sihyeon is busy with farm work. But what Im saying is you must not let go of the lord''s dutiespletely."


    "As Andras said, I was a little imprudent. From now on I''ll pay more attention to my estate. Thank you for pointing out my mistake."


    "That mindset is good enough for me."


    A smile formed on my face at the thought of having a friend who can point out my mistakes and advise me.


    "Ahh, I guess it''s not easy being a lord. I never thought this many problems would pop up all of a sudden."


    "Hahaha! Whates easy wontst, whatsts wonte easy. It''s all the more difficult if it involves taking responsibility for so many people."


    "Senior, cheer up. I''ll also do my best if there is anything I can help with."


    Alfreds eyes sparkled as he expressed his strong will to help me.


    I appreciate his willingness to help me, but what I needed now was a slightly different form of help.


    "Hmm Is there anyone who can tell me more about the management of the estate"


    Andras covered his mouth andughed at the murmur of my concern.


    Hahaha! I guess he was right again.


    What? What do you mean?


    "Ryan. He prepared something for this type of situation in advance. Sooner orter, you''ll see"


    "?"


    "?"


    Alfred and I looked at Andras with puzzled expression on our faces.


    Andras keptughing to himself, and didn''t give us any exnation.


    Two days have passed since I went to Elden vige.


    Thanks to the extra money, the problems in the vige were quiet for a while.


    Lagos and Reville, who were struggling, were also able to take a breather.


    There was no big burden because there was quite a lot of money saved, but this way of using the money wont solve the roots of the problem.


    When I was grinding my head toe up with a solution, an unexpected guest came to the farm.


    "Lord Cardis. How have you been?"


    "Hello! It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"


    A calm greeting followed by a very high-pitched greeting.


    "Ugh yeah, I''m good. But suddenly, what''s going on "


    Two beautiful female Demons came to the farm unannounced.


    It was Murain and Surin, who attended the swearing-in ceremony at Ryans invite.


    I looked puzzled at the sudden visit.


    Seeing my reaction, Surin smiled gently and spoke.


    "Sir. Ryan made a request to me at the swearing-in ceremony. He asked me to help Lord Cardis once if he ever ran into trouble. I heard these days Lord Cardis is having a hard time with a problem in the Estate right?"


    "Ah That''s right. I was looking for someone to help me run the estate."


    "I''m not good enough, but I''d like to hear the details and help you."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much"


    So this is what Andras said about Ryan''s preparation.


    Ryan is amazing in many ways.


    I was deeply touched by the wisdom of Ryan and was delighted by Surin''s proposal.


    "Then, Miss Murain also


    "No, I just followed Surin because I thought it would be fun. I''ll just quietly look around the farm. Don''t worry about me."


    Murain smiled softly, sticking out her tongue cutely.


    Even at the swearing-in ceremony, the two seemed to be close friends.


    It seems like she simply apanied Surin.


    "Oh I was so surprised that I kept the guests outside. Follow me. Let''s go inside and continue with the details."


    I led the two into the farm building.


    As soon as we entered the building together, we saw Lia, who was cleaning.


    "Sihyeon, you came Oh my! Are they guests?"


    "You might have seen them at the swearing-in ceremony. This is Surin, and this is Murain."


    Lia quickly put away the cleaning tools aside and greeted the guest politely.


    "Wee. My name is Liane, you can call me Lia and I work as a maid here."


    While the two guests and Lia briefly greeted each other, cute footsteps were heard from the second floor.


    "Papa!"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Along with Speranza, baby Griffins came down from the second floor.


    At first, they looked excited seeing me, but btedly found the strangers existence and stopped moving.


    "Uh?!"


    Biip?!


    Biip?


    Since I was with Surin and Muraine, instead ofing to me, Speranza hid behind Lia''s back.


    The baby Griffins also moved in the same way.


    Surin and Murain''s lips moved upward due to the children''s cute actions.


    Especially, Murain showed more interest in Speranza.


    "Lord Cardis! Lord Cardis! Who are those children? I think she just called you papa. Is that your daughter?"


    "Yes. Shes my daughter, Speranza."


    "Ah! Surin, did you see that kid just now? Isn''t she so cute?"


    "Murain, calm down."


    When Murain, who was fascinated by the cuteness of the little fox girl looked excited, Surin stopped her with an embarrassed look.


    I understand her excitement at the fatal cuteness, but Speranza, who is wary of strangers will be warier if she showed such excited behavior, and would never approach


    Huh?!


    I was dumbfounded by apletely unexpected event.


    This was because Speranza, who was hiding behind Lia, was slowly approaching the guests.


    Speranza moved on her own.


    Although it improved a lot from the past, Speranza was still wary of people whom she met for the first time. So when there''s a stranger, she normally hides and would note out.


    Surprisingly, now she was approaching Murain and Surin on her own.


    Lia and I, who knows Speranza''s personality couldnt hide our surprise.


    Judging by her slightly quivering fox ears and her curled tail, Speranza seemed very nervous.


    Nevertheless, she did not stop.


    Two minutester, Speranza arrived in front of Murain and Surin.


    The two also looked down at the fox girl in front of them with nervous expressions.


    Speranza slowly opened her mouth while looking up at the Murain.


    I heard it.


    Uhhuh?


    I heard the song.


    Oh! You listened to my song?


    NOD.


    Murain said with a slightly moved look.


    "Hehe. Thank you. Do you want me to sing again?"


    When asked by her, Speranza thought about something, and soon shook her head from side to side.


    Ehhh, you don''t want to listen to this sisters song?


    Its fine.


    Murain looked very disappointed and turned gloomy.


    However, Speranza''s words soon changed her expression once again.


    Teach me.


    Huh?


    I want to sing, too.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Farm members along with two guests gathered in therge space of the living room.


    When the brief self-introduction was over, Lia quickly prepared drinks and snacks.


    Kaneff, who was sitting on his usual seat, quietly called me.


    "Sihyeon."


    "Yes? Boss."


    "What''s going on?"


    "What?"


    "Why is Speranza sticking to the girl who she saw for the first time?"


    "Uh."


    Kaneff pointed at Speranza who was sitting on Murainsp and eating snacks


    I exined what had happened earlier to Kaneff, who looked at me with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Speranza asked her to teach her how to sing and Miss Murain epted the request."


    "Hmm"


    My exnation did not dispel Kaneff''s displeasure.


    Unaware of what we were talking about, Murain was having a happy time ying with Speranza in her arms.


    "Speranza eats so well. Do you want to have one more of this?"


    "Un."


    Every time Speranza took a snack, the corners of Murain''s lips widened.


    Next to her, Surin was holding the baby griffins in her arms and handing out small pieces of fruit to them.


    -Biip!


    Biip!


    "Yes, yes.you two cuties are also hungry, huh?"


    The two guests werepletely absorbed in the cuteness of the little Griffins and the fox girl.


    Sometimes when I see people who can''t get out of the charms of children, I would think [wouldn''t there be a great turmoil in the world if this fatal cuteness were to be used in a bad way?]


    Well, its just some stupid thought of mine anyway.


    "Hmmm Lady Surin. Can I start talking?"


    Ah! I''m sorry.


    Surin was startled by my question and took her eyes off of baby Griffins.


    Her cheeks slightly turned red because she was embarrassed for getting distracted by the Griffins cuteness.


    "It''s alright. Where should I start?"


    "I''ve already heard about the recent problems. Its about the problem regarding Elden vige and other viges in Cardis Estate, right?


    "Yes."


    I think it would be difficult to understand the situation just by listening  If its okay with you, why dont we take a tour around the viges in your territory?


    "Right now?"


    "Yes! It''s more urate to see and judge with our own eyes rather than just listening to someones story."


    Visiting the vige in person


    I have never personally visited any other viges except Elden vige.


    So her words sounded very convincing.


    After all, there must be a reason for our ancestors to coin the phrase seeing is believing.


    I epted Surin''s offer with a nod.


    "Let''s do that."


    "Okay. Shall we start right away?"


    I, Surin, and Andras left in a carriage to tour the viges of the estate.


    Alfred wanted toe with us, but he had no choice but to give up since there was some unfinished work on the farm.


    In her original n, Murain wanted to follow Surin, but unexpectedly she got a cute disciple, so she decided to stay on the farm.


    "Lord Cardis! Don''t worry. I''ll teach Speranza every single skill I''ve honed."


    Murains eyes glowed as she burned her passion for teaching.


    Even though it was only for a short time, I hoped it might be a good experience for Speranza.


    Leaving the farm, we stopped by Elden Vige to find a coachman who knew the way around nearby viges.


    The hired coachman immediately climbed into the driver''s seat and began to drive his horse skillfully.


    The carriage quickly exited the Elden vige and headed for another vige on the Cadis estate.


    NEIGH NEIGH


    The sound of hoofs and asional rattles echoed regrly inside the wagon.


    Around the time when a slightly awkward atmosphere was about to be felt, Andras spoke.


    "I heard that Lady Surin belongs to the Blue Crystal chamber ofmerce."


    "That''s right. And please call me by my name. You both have much higher status than I do."


    "Hmm From now on, I''ll call you Miss.Surin."


    "I''ll also call you Miss.Surin. Is it okay?"


    She smiled softly instead of answering.


    "I know Blue Crystal group is as influential as Golden Clock and Orphine. There are people who say, youre an integral part of the Blue Crystal group. If you don''t mind, can I ask why such an important person epted Ryans request?"


    Is it strange that a person belonging to a merchantpany showed interest in running the estate?


    "It''s not strange I just asked because you seemed like a pretty high-ranking person in the Blue Crystal Chamber."


    "I''m not particrly high on the board. Instead, someone close to me is in the highest position. The owner of the Blue Crystal Chamber is my father."


    "Oh Then, Miss. Surin was the main character of the rumors circting in the social circles."


    Andras burst out into admiration at Surins words.


    I whispered softly enough that only Andras could hear it.


    "Is Miss.Surin a famous person?"


    "There is a rumor that the owner of the Blue Crystal chamber cherished his talented youngest daughter so much that he hid her from the world. This is a very famous rumor in the social world."


    Surin burst intoughter when she heard the story.


    "Oh, my father didn''t hide me. I just wasn''t interested in social circles."


    She has been recognized for her outstanding talent and beauty, and is attracting attention from many nobles.


    It''s just an exaggerated rumor,


    she said modestly, calling Andras''s exnation an exaggerated rumor.


    "You asked me why I epted Sir Ryan''s request, right? Personally, Im indebted to Sir. Ryan, but above all else, Im very interested in running an Estate. But as a woman from a merchant family, I havent had many opportunities until now."


    It seems like even in the Demon world, there was a culture that divided the roles of males and females.


    Especially in noble families, this tendency seemed to be more prominent.


    In such a situation, I came to know about Cardis Estate through Sir. Ryan. It was surprising that someone from another world became a lord, and I also felt that thend itself would be very unique.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. So when Sir. Ryan requested me regarding the Cardis estate, I epted it without much thought. It was an opportunity that doesn''te often, and I was interested in it."


    Andras and I nodded at the same time at Surin''s exnation.


    I now understood why Ryan said it would be good to make a connection with Surin at the swearing-in ceremony.


    While we were talking about this and that, a loud voice came from outside.


    "Lord! I think we''ll be in the vige soon."


    The wagon, which was running vigorously, slowed down little by little.


    The carriage stoppedpletely, and the coachman, who quicklynded on the ground, opened the door of the carriage.


    "We''re here, my lord."


    We stepped out of the carriage, greeted by the polite coachman.


    "This is"


    "Um"


    ""


    "."


    My first impression of seeing the vige of my estate was "Its miserable."


    The buildings looked shabby, and the streets were full of unidentified garbage and filth.


    The situation looked much worse than when I first visited Elden Vige.


    Andras and Surin did not show their emotions on the outside, but I could feel bitter emotions simr to mine in their eyes.


    While looking around the vige, a scruffy middle-aged Demon who appeared to be a viger came to us hesitantly.


    "Who are you? Where are you from? Are you looking around the vige?"


    The coachman came forward and shouted at the demon''s question.


    "Know your ce! Who do you think he is?


    Hiik


    I never thought I would be introduced like the Clichd Bad guy No.1 who appears inics and gets beaten by the protagonist a few minutes after the introduction.


    While I was feeling strange at the coachman''s roar, the scruffy middle-aged Demon asked back, trembling with fear.


    Who is he?


    He is Lord Cardis. The new ruler of this vige.


    Oh, my! I was stupid and didn''t recognize you, my Lord. Please please please have mercy on me"


    The middle-aged Demon immediately fell to the ground and begged me.


    A loud and desperate voice echoed through every corner of the vige.


    What''s going on?


    Who are those people??


    The vigers showed up one by one hearing the uproar.


    I tried to raise the demon who fell down before a bigger misunderstanding urred.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, so get up first."


    "Please mercy mercy"


    He crouched and trembled while repeating the same thing over and over again.


    I sighed deeply and spoke in a slightly stronger voice.


    "I''ll forgive you, so get up first. You''ll be in trouble if you keep doing that."


    As if he felt the emotions in my words, the man rose up at the speed of light.


    However, he did not look at me, instead kept looking at the floor.


    "Do you happen to have a representative in the vige? I''d like to meet him if I can."


    "Please, please wait a moment. I''ll be right back."


    The middle-aged demon ran off somewhere.


    He rushed at such a high speed that he fell down in the middle, but got up quickly and started running again.


    After a while, he came back with a young demon viger and an elderly-looking demon supported by the viger.


    The elderly-looking demon trembled and tried to kneel down in front of me.


    This time I moved fast and held him back.


    "I think you''re not feeling well. You don''t have to do it."


    "No, my Lord. Of course, I have to show my courtesy."


    "Its fine. I dont like such formalities."


    After repeating the same thing a few times, I was able to stop the old demon from kneeling down.


    "My name is Conneil, the vige chief. And this is my son."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, my Lord. My name is Drant."


    I''m Lim Sihyeon, who was sworn in as the lord of thisnd. This is Andras, and this is Miss Surin.


    When I introduced the two, the vige chief and the vigers bowed again.


    "Follow me. I''ll show you where you can rest."


    Conneil, assisted by his son Drent, became our guide.


    We followed behind and headed inside the vige.


    Walking along the road, I slowly looked around the vige.


    The more I looked closely, the more I felt the situation in the vige was dire.


    I didn''t feel any hope from the vigers who looked at me, only tiredness and emptiness could be felt.


    The children, who still had pure eyes, were skinny as if they would copse at any moment.


    My heart ached as their image overshadowed Speranza who was on the farm.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    We followed the vige head and arrived at a house that looked neater than the other houses.


    It was the house where the head''s family stayed.


    The inside of the house was as clean as the outside.


    As soon as I was shown to my seat, a female demon appeared, believed to be the wife of Drent, the son of the Vige head.


    "Sorry, my Lord. I didn''t prepare much."


    With a pale face and trembling hands, she brought out some drinks and small pieces of fruit.


    She seemed very nervous.


    The Vige head kept looking at us, but his mind was somewhere else.


    At their extremely cautious reaction, I said to the vige head with a rxed smile.


    Take your seat.


    No, I don''t mind standing like this, my Lord.


    If you stand like that, we can''t talkfortably. I''m here simply because I want to hear the concerns of this vige, so you don''t have to feel so ufortable."


    "Um."


    The Vige head sat down in a very ufortable manner even though it was his house.


    And behind him, Drent and his wife stood in a polite manner.


    Let me introduce myself again. My name is Lim Sihyeon, and I have been appointed as the in charge of the newly created Cardis estate."


    "We heard about the swearing-in of the new lord a few days ago. We should havee to see you first and greeted you I''m very sorry we couldn''te, my Lord."


    "No, its fine. Rather, I came here because I heard that the vige belonging to my territory is suffering. Can you exin in detail what kind of difficulties you have?"


    Um It''s


    The Vige head rolled his eyes and avoided making eye contact.


    He seemed to be wondering if he could really say it.


    As the atmosphere felt a little stuffy, Surin, who was next to me, stepped up and opened her mouth.


    Judging from the size of the vige, it doesnt seem like a new vige, and given that there are not many vacant houses yet, it seems that the situation has be difficult quite recently.


    Surin guessed the situation of the vige simply by looking at it on our way here.


    It was not a difficult guess, but the Vige head, his son, and his sons wife showed a slightly surprised reaction.


    "We need to know specifically what kind of difficulties you are facing to help you. Lord Cardis is here to help you, so please cooperate as much as you can."


    After hesitating for a while, the vige head slowly began to tell what had happened in the vige.


    "As you said, the livelihood in the vige suddenly became difficult because of recent events."


    "What happened?"


    "Before the news of the new lord came, the people of the Selberg family who previously ruled this ce came to the vige."


    The Selberg family?


    Andras and I frowned, recalling our bad rtionship with the Selberg family.


    "It was not even time for them to collect taxes. They forced us to pay the taxes. The knights and soldiers who came, took away the food and properties of the vige as if robbing."


    "Huh"


    The helplessness of that time got vividly revived on the face of the vige head who was grimacing.


    The miserable feeling he felt was still intact, and a sigh came out of his mouth unknowingly.


    The people who ran out of food survived either by begging in the city or by searching through the forest. If it had been a cold winter then most of the residents would not have been able to withstand it.


    The vige head ended the story with a bitter expression on his face.


    I leaned toward Andras and whispered.


    "Andras, why did the Selberg family do such a thing?"


    " I think its their revenge against Sihyeon. They did something outrageous before this vige was officially included in the Cardis estate."


    "No matter what happened between us isn''t it too much to harm people who had nothing to do with it."


    "I was disappointed with the Selberg family, but never thought they would stoop this low. How can they do such a frivolous act just to get even with you? I feel ashamed that they are a noble family."


    Andras criticized the Selberg familys actions expressing his unpleasant feelings.


    I felt like I wanted to spit out some curse right away, but I calmed myself down.


    Surin was next to me and those Selbergs aren''t important right now.


    I calmed down the intense emotions and stabilized my mind.


    After regaining myposure, the first thing I felt was sorry for the vigers.


    They had nothing to do with the feud between me and the Selberg family, but they got caught in the crossfire.


    In addition, I felt angry at myself because they seemed to have had a hard time because I neglected my duty as the lord.


    I asked the Vige head in a softer voice.


    What do you need most right now?


    "What we need the most is food. There''s no way for us to get food right now because everything that could be used to make money has been taken away."


    "We need farming equipment. We can''t repair the broken farm equipment because we don''t even have money. If we don''t start farming properly right now then we''ll continue to suffer from hunger."


    The vige head''s son also hurriedly added from behind.


    Once he opened his mouth, he poured out what the people in the vige needed.


    I slowly talked with them to sort out the most necessary things, and promised to support them as soon as possible.


    Thank you, my lord! How are we supposed to repay this favor"


    Drent bowed his head so deeply that it looked like his back was hurting, while the vige head started to shed tears as if he had finally found hope.


    As the discussion came to an end, a smallugh sound could be heard from behind.


    "Ouuuu!"


    A baby demon who seemed to have just started walking was walking towards my side.


    Oh, my!


    Drent''s wife fretted and took the baby away in a hurry.


    Then she bowed her head with a helpless expression.


    I put him to sleep in the room I''m sorry, my Lord. Please forgive him for interrupting the meeting.


    Please forgive his actions, my lord!


    "Please show mercy, my Lord."


    The vige head''s family started apologizing to me, fearing that I might get mad at the baby.


    "It''s all right. We''re almost done talking. Don''t worry too much."


    I calmed them down with a smile on my face.


    The vige heads family calmed down only after seeing the smile on my face, but the baby in his mothers arms was busy looking at the strange visitors with a curious expression, without knowing the hearts of the nervous adults.


    I smiled at the cute baby without realizing it.


    "The baby is so cute. Can I give him a hug?"


    "Sir?! We"


    The mother holding the baby hesitated for a moment and came up to me.


    I carefully held the baby which was given to me by the mother.


    The small baby moved to me and hugged me.


    A sweet,forting smell that is characteristic of a baby emanated from his arms.


    Even though he was in the arms of a stranger, he opened his eyes wide without any anxiety.


    Glittering round eyes, the horns, wiggling hands and feet, and the look on the face, everything felt so cute.


    "Awwow!"


    The baby babbled and stretched his arms toward my face.


    As I pushed my face close, the baby tapped my face and burst intoughter.


    Owowowuuu


    Looking at how skillfully I was taking care of the baby, the anxiety disappeared from the faces of the vige head and his family and everyone looked at me as if they saw something strange.


    It was the mostfortable atmosphere that was felt in the room since I arrived here.


    Surin also looked at me in a strange way.


    "The baby really likes Lord Cardis, doesn''t he?


    Probably Sihyeon has more influence on the baby demons in the Demon world than even the Demon Lord.


    I was embarrassed by Andras'' exaggerated praise, while Surin and the vige head''s family looked at me as if they believed what Andras said.


    Owawuuuuuuu!


    The sound of the baby''sughter resounded through the vige head''s house for a while.


    Seeing the happy smile of the baby, I thought I should add baby snacks to the town''s support items.


    I visited the second vige immediately after looking around the first vige.


    In the second vige, the situation was not much different from the first vige.


    The second vige was also deprived of food and property because of the Selberg family.


    These guys have done bad things diligently.


    Totally fed up with Selberg''s vicious stupidity, I didn''t even get angry this time.


    I also promised the vige head of the second vige to give the same support.


    We got back into the carriage with the hospitality of the residents.


    On our way back in the carriage, I thought about the two viges.


    I sighed at the situation in the vige, which was much more serious than I had expected.


    Surin, who sat opposite me, smiled softly when she saw me like that.


    Are you worried, Lord Cardis?


    I''m a little worried. It''s not difficult to simply provide support, but I don''t know what to do next.


    "If you don''t mind, can I tell you what I think?"


    "Please. I''ll listen."


    She gave a smile and began to express her opinion with a serious expression on her face.


    "First, the biggest problem in both viges is food. Their problem is the same as the problem in Elden vige."


    "Elden vige? I dont think anyone is starving there."


    "It''s not just a matter of having more food or less food. Its a matter of how self-sufficient they are.


    I know that Elden vige uses its profits from strawberry production to buy food. Except for the food purchased from the merchants, the food production in Elden Vige is also not good. Its something we need to look into.


    I nodded at her logical exnation along with Andras, who was listening next to me.


    "The important thing now is to increase food production, even though it may not bepletely self-sufficient. Food is the most important part of running an estate."


    Umm cant we just provide the vige with farm equipment and other things?


    "That''s not enough!"


    Surin said with a very determined attitude.


    "When I looked around the vige, I also looked at thend where the residents were farming. The soil is not fertile. Rather, it was more on the barren side."


    Then How?


    "We have to clear the forest. Then we can easily increase the fertilend. Of course, the more we clear the forest, the more damage they will receive from the beasts. So securing a defensive force to stop the beasts should also be a priority.


    That wasn''t the end.


    ording to Surin, food was not the only problem in the vige. Poor security,ck of basic facilities, sensitive tax issues, and the problem of dealing with foreign people who will continue to flow in.


    She constantly pointed out areas that need to be improved in the Cardis estate.


    She also mentioned a few suggestions on how to solve the problem, and my head kept pounding listening to so many things that needed to be done.


    On the other hand, I couldn''t help but admire Surin''s ability.


    Ryan seemed to have rmended her to me for a reason.


    And instinctively, I realized that I needed her help unconditionally to run the estate.


    I spoke to Surin with an eager expression.


    Miss Surin No Surin, are you interested in running an estate? Do you have any thoughts about working at the Cardis estate? I will do my best to meet your demands.


    She grinned at my suggestion. It was as if she knew that I was going to make this offer.


    "First of all, thank you so much for making such an offer to me. It''s a much more attractive ce than I thought, so I really wanted to work. But I''ll put my answer on hold."


    "What Why?"


    Seeing her dying the answer, I asked for the reason with a sad expression on my face.


    Lord Cardis. No Sihyeon, you''re nning on giving me all your work and want to focus on other things, right?


    FLINCH!


    Uh, how did she know?


    Seeing Surin guessing my thoughts like a mind reader, I trembled greatly.


    As she said, I was nning on leaving all the work that involved using the head in the estate to her and leaving to work on the farm.


    Surinughed with her mouth covered as if she found my reaction funny.


    "Hoho! Sihyeon is a noble now. You must learn how to hide your innermost thoughts."


    "Haha, yes Sihyeon. As Miss Surin said, it''s indeed an essential virtue for an aristocrat."


    Andras smiled softly after her.


    Is it that obvious?


    I felt as if I was being teased by the two, so I rubbed my face with my hands and made a grim expression.


    Surin, who stoppedughing, looked at me with bright eyes and said.


    "I still want to work on the estate. But I don''t want to work for an ipetent lord.


    .


    I''ll give you some time. Until then, solve the problems of the Estate that I have told you about. When Ie back to Cardis estate, I''ll check how it''s changed, and then I''ll give you the answer which I have put on hold."


    " I think your homework is very difficult."


    "I think Sihyeon can do it. Please give your best."


    Surin said with a confident expression while making a fighting pose.


    I smiled despondently at the pretty cute cheer.


    Ah It''s been a while since I have felt like this.


    I felt this when I was a student, while given a really difficult homework assignment.


    I wish I had more influence on Surin like the Demon babies


    Maybe it might have worked if Surin was a baby.


    While I was lost in thought, Andras, who was next to me, called me.


    "Sihyeon."


    "?"


    Now, you thought it would have been good if Surin was a baby, right?


    "."


    Ahhhh, homework or whatever, I should learn how to control my facial expression first.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 31 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    After looking around the viges, we returned to the farm as the sun went down.


    Someone I didnt expect greeted us as soon as we returned to the farm.


    It was Murain who visited the farm along with Surin.


    She weed us with great excitement.


    "You''re finally back. I thought my neck was going to fall off because of waiting. Lord Sihyeon, hurry up ande on in."


    She suddenly grabbed my hand and started dragging me somewhere.


    "Huh? Huh? Miss. Murain?"


    "Hurry up ande with me. It''s absolutely awesome!"


    Andras and Surin also looked puzzled because they couldn''t figure out what happened. Still, the two also followed behind as Murain led.


    The ce where we arrived was the living room where we all gathered together in the morning.


    There were already other farm members who were sitting calmly and waiting.


    "Papa!"


    "Speranza!"


    Speranza smiled and waved to me.


    I also tried to wave my hand, but I couldn''t even raise my hand because of the impatient Murain who grabbed my hands and dragged me.


    She almost crumpled me into an empty seat.


    Andras and Surin, who arrived one stepte, were also quickly seated by Murain.


    With a flustered mind, I spoke to Lia, who was sitting next to me.


    Lia! What''s going on.


    "Shh!"


    She put her outstretched index finger on her lips and signaled me to be quiet.


    I got even more puzzled.


    "Be quiet, Sihyeon. If you wait a little longer, you''ll understand why."


    "?"


    I looked around as everyone except me, Andras, and Surin, who had just returned to the farm remained silent with a serious look.


    Even Kaneff, who used to speak some nonsense, was rarely quiet and silent.


    Murain, who seeded in getting everyone to sit down, quickly approached Speranza.


    Then she took out something small that looked like wood.


    That''s Right! I looked like Ocarina!


    What she was holding in her hand was simr to an instrument called "Ocarina" on Earth.


    "Now! Finally, let''s start thest song of the day. Thest song is my selfposed song, [Fairy Sleeping in the Forest].


    Murain took the instrument that she held in her hand into her mouth and breathed in.


    Soon, a clear and pure tone flowed out from the instrument.


    The tone was not too light and had a moderate sense of weight which made me feel at ease just by listening to it.


    After a while, another beautiful tune naturally appeared and began to harmonize with the clear tone of the instrument.


    The owner of this tune was Speranza, the little fox girl who closed her eyes tightly and seemed to concentrate on Murain''s instrumental performance.


    "Ah


    My mouth gradually opened and exmations flowed out of my mouth without me realizing it


    It was a really amazing singing skill that would make anyone open their mouth wide open.


    I waspletely surprised.


    Is the fox girl singing in front of me really my daughter Speranza?


    I even checked again.


    Surin and Andras had a reaction that was not much different from mine.


    Both looked at Speranza with wide-open eyes.


    Other farm members were quietly listening to Speranza''s singing skills without much surprise, perhaps because they had already experienced her outstanding singing skills.


    The song gradually reached its peak, and Speranza''s singing skills began to explode ordingly.


    When I first fell in love with a song by a singer, I had goosebumps all over my body, and I felt like my heart was beating like a drum.


    That intense feeling was felt in Speranza''s song.


    Two things were so amazing.


    First was Speranza''s voice color which felt so beautiful and clean, and the other was it was amazing enough to fill therge room and stay.


    It was hard to believe that this sound wasing from that tiny body.


    Even though there was no mboyant technique to excite the audience, the pure and clean tones alone made my heart flutter.


    Just listening to the song, the stress I received today disappeared as if getting washed away in clear water.


    The song reached its climax and slowly moved towards the end.


    The song that left a lingering impression ended, and the emptiness that the song ended flooded in.


    But soon, a proud feeling filled my heart.


    CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP


    I jumped up from my seat and pped my hands vigorously.


    Others followed me with a bewitched look on their faces.


    Speranza, who had been singing seriously until a while ago, ran to me with a smile.


    I held her in my arms.


    "Papa, how was the song?"


    "Oh Dear, you sang so well. I was really surprised. You really You sang it so well."


    I wanted to convey my feelings in some beautiful way, but just some simple and obvious words kepting out of my mouth like a broken machine.


    However, Speranza smiled and rubbed her red face in my arms, saying that she was so happy with just that.


    How can such a lovely child be my daughter?


    I don''t mind being criticized for being a crazy parent.


    I felt like I wanted to run outside and shout to the world right now that this lovely child in my arms is my daughter!


    I hugged Speranza tightly for a while, as I got caught in a whirlpool of emotions that filled my heart.


    "Speranza, don''t sing too much! You might have a hard time singingter."


    "Un, okay."


    I know everyone wants to hear Speranza sing.


    Dont ask her to sing. It might strain her throat."


    The farm members turned their heads at the stern warning from Murain.


    I think everyone was thinking of asking Speranza to sing.


    Murain, who kept saying various things, frowned as if she was really upset.


    "Aaaa If it''s not for the tight schedule, I want to teach Speranza how to sing by staying here. I can''t believe I have to leave this incredible talent behind!"


    She hugged Speranza tightly as if to soothe her upset heart a little.


    Speranza, dont forget me. Don''t forget what I taught you today, Okay?


    "Un, I''ll definitely remember."


    "I''lle back as soon as I''m done with all the fixed schedules."


    Murain let Speranza go from her arms with regrets.


    Speranza looked at the Murain and suddenly said,


    I love Teacher Murain as much as I love Yoon Jiwoon.


    Huh! I also love Speranza so much.


    Now, we had a measuring instrument for Speranzas love, and as a result of the measurement, the love for Murain is tied with Yoon Jiwoon.


    Murain, who did not know what Yoon Jiwoon meant, smiled happily, but the farm members smiled with a little superiority.


    "Murain, we really have to go now. You have to prepare for tomorrow''s performance. You know I''ll get in trouble if I take youte, right?"


    Ughokay.


    Murain prepared to leave as if she had no choice.


    Surin whispered to me before leaving with Murain.


    "I''ll be back in a few weeks. I hope it pays off by then."


    It seems like she was saying that shelle to check the homework in a few weeks.


    I smiled vaguely at the remark.


    She finally turned and walked with Murain, leaving a cheering message.


    Good luck.


    The two, who had been Speranza''s and my teachers, left the farm with a promise to meet again.


    Pow wo woiiii


    Po wo woiiii


    "Uhuh?"


    Slowly I woke up to the sound of a cry in my ear and the warm energy from my thighs.


    The first ones toe into my view were Aara and Dora, who were on my thigh.


    The heaviness on the thighs definitely showed the brilliant growth of the two baby Yakums.


    Po woiii?


    Elder sister Aara looked up at me anxiously.


    Looking at the little one worrying about me, I smiled bitterly.


    "It''s alright, Aara. I just fell asleep because I was a little tired. Thank you for worrying about me."


    Po wo woiii


    I Pat Aara with praise and gratitude.


    Aara erased her worried expression in her eyes and made a pleasant cry.


    Pow wo woiiiiiiii


    "Haha! I see. I''ll pat you, too."


    I stroke Aara and Dora pleasantly while moving my shoulders and necks to relieve the stiffness in my upper body.


    Fortunately, I didn''t sleep that long.


    Sometimes I take a nap in the middle of farm work, but this time it felt a little different from my usual nap.


    It''s not a nap that I enjoy for a while, it feels more like I fainted.


    It has been a few days since I decided to look around the viges of my Estate with Surin and decided to pay a little more attention to the work of the lord.


    However, it was not easy to do farm work while doing the work of the Lord.


    Regardless of the difficulty of the work, there were too many things to do.


    And more importantly, there was no manpower to share the work.


    For example, to take a very simple census, I need to know where one is living, their age, name, and what they do.


    The problem was, that there were not many people who could read and write in the Demon world.


    There was only Lagos and a few people who could write in the Elden vige.


    Lagos has already so many jobs that he can''t afford to do the trivial things, and so does the rest.


    Finding a person who has the ability to write and calcte was even more difficult.


    There were only two people in Elden vige who could write and do calctions. It was Lagos and Roon grandpa.


    I was forced to get a little help from the farm members, but that couldn''t be a perfect solution.


    Lia was busy with housework, while Andras already had two jobs, one at the fam and the other at Germour wizardry.


    Alfred was helping me a lot with the farm work. Recently, he was very upset that I would not do sword training with him.


    Kaneff was


    Still, knowing that I''m busy these days, he writes his share of reports on time.


    I was grateful for that alone.


    Ha I think I''ve just learned why monarchs in history were so greedy for talented people.


    It was clear that they wanted talented people because they knew that they would die from overwork without them.


    Is this kind of business what the Japanese proverb meant by  even need to borrow a cats hand (neko no te mo karitai)


    If possible I want to borrow Yakum''s hand.


    "Guys, can you help me?"


    Po wo woiii?!


    Pow wo wooiiii!


    Aara and Dora answered my question with a powerful cry.


    It felt a littleforting, at least in my heart.


    Well, Baby Yakum is cuter than cats.


    While I was intoxicated with the cuteness of Aara and Dora, a big shadow fell on my feet.


    Hmm? Andras?


    Here you are. I''ve been looking for you for a long time.


    ?


    ine was grumbling that you made him do the work and disappeared somewhere."


    "Ah"


    I btedly remembered that I gave some work to Alfred before I took a nap.


    "Uh I''m sure he''ll be upset if he finds out that you were taking a nap."


    Andras smiled faintly and held out his big hand to me.


    I grabbed his big hand and rose up.


    I shook off the dust on my back while watching Aara and Dora running toward the barn.


    You must be very tired.


    Yes, I''m going crazy because I have a lot of work to do and there is no one to help me. Andras, do you know anyone who would help with this kind of work."


    "I don''t have that many connections I don''t remember anyone. I''m sorry Sihyeon.


    "No Its fine"


    After seeing my sad face, Andras got lost in his thoughts.


    "Andras?"


    "Well I dont know talented people, but I do know someone who has connections with a lot of talented people. They would do anything if it''s his orders."


    "Oh! Is there anyone like that? Who is it?"


    When asked, Andras looked at the farm building with a mysterious smile.


    I had a nk look for a moment and btedly realized who he was referring to.


    Don''t tell me?


    Andras smiled deftly and said,


    "Mr. Kaneff may have someone who he can rmend."


    (To be Continued)


    To read 26 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    "Huhhh~ You want to bring back the guys who used to be under me?"


    Kaneff asked back with his signaturenguid look.


    Andras answered with a nod.


    "Sihyeon has been under a lot of pressuretely because he''s been taking care of Lord''s work along with the farm work. We can help him with the farm work, so, we need someone who can help him with the estate work."


    "I know that"


    Kaneff scratched his head, blurring his words.


    "Why dont you ask Castle for help?"


    "I thought about it first and asked for help but I don''t think it''s going to be easy."


    "Why?"


    "That''s"


    Andras continued his stuttering exnation, looking at me.


    "It''s a new estate, and most of the included areas are slow to develop"


    Kaneff asked directly, interrupting the words that sounded like excuses..


    "To put it simply, they think this estate hopeless, so no one''s willing toe?"


    "Yes. Instead, Demon Lord Castle promised to provide additional financial support,"


    Andras replied a little bit bitterly.


    Well even if I were a job seeker, I wouldn''t want to get a job on this estate.


    From the lord whos a novice, to the piled-up problems to be solved in the territory, anyone would think its hopeless.


    The moment I got a job here, it was obvious that I had to endure intensebor.


    Andras deliberately opened his mouth again, brightening his voice, as if to reverse the slightly subdued atmosphere.


    "Didn''t a lot of people with outstanding abilities follow Mr. Kaneff when you were the leader of the ck Hawk unit?"


    Is that so? I think everyone, including you, was nothing but troublemakers.


    "What do you mean by troublemaker Mr. Kaneff? When did I ever give you trouble?"


    "When did you give trouble In your first battle you."


    "Arghhhhh! Why are you bringing that now Mr. Kaneff?"


    "Hahahaha."


    At the word first battle, Andras screamed and stopped the story.


    Kaneff giggled looking at the embarrassed Andras.


    I was curious because an interesting episode seemed to be hidden, but I couldn''t hear the details because Andras desperately changed the topic.


    "Everyone may have seemed insufficient to Mr. Kaneff, but the ck Hawks were amazing at that time. Thats why even today the word "the strongest" follows whenever someone speaks about the ck Hawk unit."


    "Hmmm"


    Kaneff''s eyes briefly had a sentimental feeling in them.


    It seemed to have reminded him of the past when he was with the members of the ck Hawk unit.


    But the feeling soon became overshadowed by anguid and troublesome look.


    "But how are you going to get them? I haven''t heard from them since we all split up. I have no idea where or what theyre doing right now."


    "That''s fine. There are people Ryan has been in touch with until recently."


    Kaneff looked surprised at hearing the information.


    "Was Ryan doing such a thing?"


    "Yes. He lost contact with most, but he said he was still in touch with some people from time to time. One word from Mr. Kaneff and they''ll be there in a minute."


    "Hmmm"


    Kaneff was lost in thought for a moment.


    Then, after a while, he opened his mouth again looking at us, who had been anxiously waiting.


    What are you going to do for me, if I call them?


    What?


    You have to give something to have something! You''re not asking me to do it for free, right?"


    Andras looked very flustered as if he had never expected this kind of reaction from Kaneff.


    Realizing it was my turn now, I stepped forward in front of the flustered Andras.


    Boss, you want something, right? Get straight to the point, Ill do it no matter howplicated it is."


    "Hahaha! I love that attitude. I like it."


    Kaneffughed loudly saying he liked my attitude and began to talk about his needs.


    What I want is simple.


    ?


    Build a Honey Beer Brewery!


    Ha you''re still saying that.


    Andras and I looked at Kaneff with a pathetic look.


    He raised his voice in a fit of rage.


    What do you mean still? Honey beer is so important. You guys too enjoyed it, right!?


    "Honey beer is definitely delicious."


    It is nonsense to stand still while being able to make such a delicious beer. Its like abandoning your work ethic!


    Suddenly something snapped when I heard Kaneff, who sits idly all day without doing any work talking about work ethics.


    I''ll think seriously about building a brewery.


    You can''t just think about it. Promise me right now that youll build it.


    "I promise."


    "Promise on Speranza."


    "I don''t like using my daughter for the promise. Instead, I will keep my promise to avoid being a bad role model for Speranza."


    Kaneff smiled and nodded with satisfaction hearing my words.


    Ever since I made mymitment to work as Lord Cardis, I was working non-stop on the problems of the estate.


    First, the two viges that were damaged by the Selberg family were quickly supported.


    We provided sufficient food and daily necessities and sent agricultural equipment necessary for farming.


    It was hard to say that the fundamental problem has been solved, but the dissatisfaction of the vigers has subsided to some extent.


    The security problem in the Elden vige, which was caused by the influx of outsiders, was ovee for now by the selection of additional vigntes and the employment of mercenaries.


    In particr, by preventing the illegal activities and homelessness of outsiders, the anxiety of the vigers was reduced.


    In the process of solving the problem, it cost a lot of money, and the extra funds I had, quickly decreased.


    Right now, we can''t even think of clearing forests and building basic facilities in the vige.


    Won''t I end up going bankrupt in less than a year if it goes on like this?


    I was worried.


    Thankfully, the Demon Lord Castle gave me some financial support, so, for now, I could breathe a little.


    "Phew"


    "Sihyeon, what''s wrong?"


    When I sighed deeply thinking about the Estate, Lagos, who was checking the documents next to me, asked anxiously.


    I could feel his sincere concern on his face, so I replied with a smile.


    "Oh, no. I just sighed thinking that maintaining an Estate isnt easy. I''m also worried if I''m doing everything correctly."


    "Is that so?"


    Lagos smiled pitifully as if he sympathized with me.


    He was struggling as hard as I was.


    When we were sympathizing with each other''s hardships, I heard someone smacking their lips from the side.


    "Tsk tsk If you youngsters had time to whine, how about cutting some ck for this old fellow."


    Lagos frowned slightly at the remarks of Roon grandpa.


    "Elder Roon, the Lord is here. Please mind what youre saying"


    "What if youre a Lord or Vige Chief? Is it okay to bring such an old man and make him work without giving him rest?"


    Heined, disying papers piled up in front of him.


    I soothed Roon grandpa with an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry, grandpa. There''s no one in the vige who''s good at reading and calcting Please help me a little more until I find someone."


    "Huh."


    Roon grandpa couldn''tin anymore and let out a groan.


    He was naturally annoyed because he was brought in and forced to work.


    But I had no other choice.


    The only people in the vige who can help with the work are Lagos and Roon grandpa


    Tatatatat!


    As I felt sorry for Roon grandpa, a cat girl appeared with cheerful footsteps.


    "Don''t be annoyed, grandpa, eat this."


    Miru skillfully handed the snacks and drinks on the tray to Roon grandpa.


    "Hehe! Enjoy your meal!"


    "Um. Thank you."


    Looking at the bright smile, Roon grandpa couldn''t stay grumpy.


    Miru immediately brought snacks and drinks to me and Lagos.


    "Here you go."


    Thank you.


    Thank you, Miru.''


    Hehe!


    I put down my pen and pat Miru on the head.


    The cat girl''s pleasant smile made me feel like my head was clearing up.


    While I was taking a short break eating the snacks, Miru stood close to me and looked at the documents on the table.


    I asked, wondering why she was looking at the documents so seriously.


    "Miru? What are you looking at so hard?"


    "This paper that Cand Uncle is looking at. These are the things you need to govern Uncles territory, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Um There''s still a lot of things I can''t understand, but I think I''ll understand itpletely if I do a little more."


    "Really? You must have studied very hard."


    I thought she was saying it just forpliments, so, I praised Miru with admiration.


    Normally, she would have been very happy, but this time, she mumbled without releasing the serious expression on her face.


    "I still have a long way to go. I have to work harder."


    Huh?


    I got flustered at her unexpected reaction.


    Roon grandpa who saw it said with a smile.


    "Hahaha! I told her that there was no one in the vige who could help you with your work. So, shes studying very hard these days. Shees to my store every day and bothers me for hours asking this and that about reading and calcting.


    "Miru, did you?"


    I asked in surprise, and Miru muttered with a shy look on her face.


    "Un I want to be of help to Candy Uncle. But, I can barely read and write, and I''m not very good at calcting


    I was so happy that I hugged the cute cat girl tightly.


    The cat girl snuggled in my arms.


    "Did you study so hard to help this uncle?"


    Nod.


    "Haha! Thank you so much, Miru. Just listening to it gives me strength"


    As I expressed my pleasure, Miru, who kept looking at me with sparkling eyes asked.


    "If I became good at writing and calcting, will you let me help you, Candy uncle?"


    "Of course, dear."


    "Hehe! I''ll study hard and wille soon to help Uncle."


    I was so proud looking at Miru, who was trying hard for me.


    I decided to buy school supplies that would help Miru study when I returned to Earth.


    BANG!


    "Sihyeon!"


    Someone hurriedly opened the door and called my name.


    "You scared me! Why are you in such a hurry?"


    He came to me in a hurry, not paying any attention to Roon grandpa''s grumbling.


    "Reville?"


    "There are people at the entrance of the vige who seem to havee to see you."


    "Me?"


    "Well, they seem to be looking for someone called Leader."


    As soon as I heard Reville''s exnation, Kaneffs image came in front of my eyes.


    "They don''t look normal. Do you happen to know them?"


    "Theyre not someone I know, they must be my acquaintance''s former colleagues. You said they were waiting at the entrance of the vige, right? Lets go right away."


    "Okay, I''ll show you the way."


    I left the work for a while to Lagos and Roon grandpa and headed to the entrance of the vige with Reville.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 30 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "Senior? Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Alfred, who was teaching swordsmanship to the vige children, looked at me and shouted.


    "I think Boss old colleagues are here. I heard they''re at the entrance of the vige, so I''m on my way to meet them."


    "Oh! Really? Wait a minute! I''ll alsoe with you."


    When I said I was going to meet Kaneffs former colleagues, Alfred was shocked and shouted that he woulde with me to see them.


    Reville and I waited, while Alfred spoke to the children who were with him.


    "Guys, that''s it for today''s ss! Everyone should practice every day with the wooden sword I taught you. And never y with your friends with a wooden sword."


    "Yes Sir!"


    "Yes Sir!"


    "Yes Sir!"


    When Alfred first came to Elden vige, he was very awkward while dealing with children, and now it felt a little strange to see him be so skilled at treating children.


    After saying goodbye to the children, Alfred joined, and we three moved busily toward the entrance to the vige once again.


    After a while, we could see the two strangers standing at the entrance of the vige.


    Is that them?


    Yes, replied Reville, nodding to my question.


    The first person to catch my eye was a male Demon with blond hair and a slightly pompous appearance.


    His face was full of irritation, and there was a characteristic grunt in his actions and gestures, reminiscent of a bully.


    The other Demon had thergest size among the people I met in the Demon World.


    He seemed to be about twice as big as Andras, who was the biggest among the farm members.


    And I couldn''t see him properly because he wrapped himselfpletely in a coat.


    When I looked closely, I could quickly notice that he wasn''t just a big person.


    "Why is the leader in such a remote ce? Is he taking treatment or something?"


    I approached the grumpy blonde Demon and spoke to him.


    "Excuse me"


    "What?"


    "Are you Bos Mr. Kaneff''s old colleagues?"


    "Old colleagues? Hmm Well, you could say that. That''s right."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Lim Sihyeon, who''s working with Mr. Kaneff."


    The Blonde Demon gave a weird look to my introduction, and then he started to scan me from head to toe.


    As soon as I felt an unpleasant feeling from the tant gaze, arge hand tapped the blonde demon''s shoulder.


    TAP TAP


    "Oh, what?"


    ""


    As the blonde demon did not stop his rude behavior, this time arge hand gripped his shoulder strongly.


    GRIP


    Arghhhhhh! All right. All right, get your hands off me!. Ugh I thought my shoulders were falling off."


    The blonde Demon, who was screaming painfully, smoothed his shoulders and red at the owner of the big hand.


    The fierce gaze shook therge body.


    The blonde Demon stopped ring and turned to me again.


    His face slightly frowned as if his shoulder was still hurting.


    "You said you''re working with the leader now, right? Nice to meet you. My name is Locus, and the monster next to me is Kroc."


    Locus?


    I think it''s a name I''ve heard before


    I felt frustrated at the tickling feeling that I was almost reminded of something, but I decided to quickly forget about it because I couldn''t keep thinking about other things in front of the guests.


    And he used the word monster to introduce the person next to him.


    Looking at therge hand that grabbed the Demon Locus shoulder earlier, or the part that I could see at a nce, he didn''t seem like an ordinary Demon or a Beast-man.


    "So? Where''s the leader now?"


    "He''s staying on a farm not far from this vige."


    "Farm? He''s staying on a farm?"


    "Yes."


    Locus and Kroc looked into each other''s eyes at the same time and showed a bewildered reaction.


    The news that Kaneff was staying on the farm must have been quite shocking.


    "You''re going to see Me Kaneff, right? Then, I''ll take you to the farm."


    "Oh? Yes, please."


    I gave Locus and Kroc a look and took the lead first.


    We parted with Reville, who went to continue the vige vignte work, and Alfred and I went to the farm along with the guests.


    "Senior. Arent they part of the famous ck Hawk unit?"


    "Yes. Andras said something like that."


    "Wow I can''t believe I''m meeting the legendary ck Hawks in person like this!!"


    Alfred nced at Locus and Kroc, and his eyes twinkled as if he had be a child.


    As if meeting a celebrity, he couldn''t hide his excitement, andughter flowed out.


    Come to think of it.


    Didnt Alfred say that he admired Kaneff and the group he was leading?


    What kind of great group was it .


    I''ve heard of a group called ck Hawk unit'' many times, but there were a lot of things I didn''t know because I didnt hear anything in detail.


    I guess I should ask about it one day.


    The upper part of the farm building came to view little by little.


    The cry of baby griffins could be heard near the wooden fence.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Grify and Finny, who found me, came running.


    The two, who were full of energy, tugged at the hem of my pants with their beaks and yed with them.


    Recently, their beaks have be so strong that they have been busily causing troubles here and there.


    I quickly lowered my upper body and hugged them.


    These Are they baby griffins?


    .


    Locus and Kroc widened their eyes as they looked at Grify and Finny in my arms.


    Don''t tell me you raise them here? "


    "Yes. These children are raised here on the farm.


    Do you have anything to do with the Barbatos family?


    "No. We have had some interactions recently, but other than that theres nothing.


    Mmm .


    Locus stared at me as if he had doubts about my identity.


    However, his eyes that looked at me were shaken again by the appearance of other children.


    Pow wo wooo


    Po wo woiiiiii


    Pow wow woooo


    With a powerful cry, the baby Yakums came running toward me.


    It was Tanduk, Kawaii, Akum, Aara, and Dora


    In an instant, I was surrounded by cute furry babies all around.


    When I lowered my posture, everyone ran towards me, waving their little tails.


    "What are you guys doing together? Did youe here looking for Grify and Finny?"


    Pow woooo


    Pow wo woiiii


    -Bow wo woooo


    "Oh, my God, you guys. Stop it. You are killing me with your cuteness Ahh Dont push"


    My body staggered as everyone jumped onto me.


    Even though my body was a little tired, the smile on my face did not disappear as I stroked the children.


    While epting the children''s cutesy for a long while, a startled voice of Locus was heard from the back.


    "Hey, these are baby Yakums, isn''t it? Are you also raising Yakums here? No How can you raise a Yakum in the first ce?"


    ".?!"


    Kroc scraped his head with his big hand in bewilderment at Locus'' loud cry.


    But as if to answer his cry, a loud cry came from afar.


    Bow Wo woooooooo!


    Arge horned Bighorn came up to the fence and was looking at this ce.


    "What the fu*k! It''s a real Yakum, isn''t it?"


    "!!"


    "Ah, it''s okay. Hes just a little wary of strangers, so you just have to stay still. He reacts more sensitively to aggressive behavior."


    I calmed them down and waved to the Bighorn.


    As if he judged that there was no danger from my appearance, he immediately cleared his guard and turned back.


    See?


    Uh yeah.


    The two stared nkly in the direction of the Bighorn.


    Alfred and Iughed quietly as their reactions seemed funny.


    Someone quickly approached the party, which stopped for a while.


    "I heard the sound of Bighorn, so I was wondering who came with Sihyeon."


    "Lia."


    After making eye contact with me, Lia approached the two who were standing beside me.


    "Mr. Locus, its been a while. How have you been?"


    "Oh?"


    Lianne? Were you with the leader all this time?"


    "Yes. I''ve been indebted to him."


    Locus, who was dazed by the appearance of Bighorn, came to his senses and greeted Lia.


    Lia also seemed to have a connection with the members of the ck Hawk unit.


    After a short greeting with the Locus, Lia approached Kroc.


    "Mr. Krocright?"


    -Nod.


    I missed you, Mr. Kroc!


    Lia sped her hands with a delighted expression.


    Kroc struggled for a moment in embarrassment, but soon calmed down and slowly stroked his head.


    Locus watching the scene grumbled.


    "Sheesh. Isn''t the treatment too different?"


    Lia turned her head slightly and replied to his grumbling.


    Is Mr. Kroc the same as Mr. Locus?


    Why? What''s wrong with me?


    You still don''t know that? Youre still the same old. Oh, no, no, no, Let''s just forget about that!"


    Locus put on an angry expression.


    Lia quickly hid behind Kroc, who naturally protected her.


    "Even after growing old, you havent gotten rid of your bad temper Right, Mr. Kroc?"


    Lia hid behind Kroc and stuck out her tongue obnoxiously, which made Locus'' quiver grow even more.


    Looking at the way they quarreled with each other, their rtionship seemed deeper than I thought.


    Lia, who had a brief confrontation with Locus, stepped forward and said.


    "Come on, Mr. Kaneff is waiting for you."


    The eyes of Locus and Kroc glistened for a moment.


    "Was it you guys?"


    It was Kaneff''s first words as soon as he met Locus and Kroc.


    Hearing the unwee tone from Kaneff, Locus crumpled his expression and replied with a voice full of irritation.


    Is this what you got after calling someone so suddenly to such a remote ce, Leader?


    Kaneff continued the conversation in a way that was a little guilty.


    "I didn''t know you were the ones who kept in touch with Ryan"


    "We didn''t do it. He kept in touch with us."


    "Did you two stay together after we disbanded?"


    "Who else would take care of this idiot if it isnt me?"


    "Isnt it the other way around?"


    "Hmm well, its mutual aid."


    When Kaneff questioned with a suspicious look with his eyes narrowed, Locus made an excuse with a low voice.


    In response, Kaneff smirked with a look saying [I Knew it!]


    "How are you, Kroc?"


    Nod.


    Kroc nodded quickly to Kaneff''s question.


    It was an absurdly short greeting, however, a rare calm smile hung around Kaneff''s mouth.


    It was a part that showed he was happy to see Kroc.


    "Why did you wrap up like that?"


    Swoosh.


    Kroc spoke in signnguage, moving his big hands around.


    Alfred and I couldn''t understand the meaning, so we tilted our heads.


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to worry too much, everyone here is trustworthy. It must have been frustrating to keep yourself so wrapped up, take it off quickly."


    Kroc stepped out for a moment and nced toward Andras, and as if he had made up his mind, he slowly began to take off the coat that he had tightly wrapped around him.


    Ugh Ugh Ugh?!


    I tried to hide my surprise, looking at Kroc''s true form.


    A thick long tail with thick scales embedded in it.


    The shape of his legs and arms was reminiscent of reptiles.


    As soon as I saw him a figure immediately popped into my head.


    It was the dragon that appears in the legend!


    He was like a dragon in the shape of a human being.


    Alfred, who was next to me, murmured in a faint voice.


    "Dragon descendant"


    "Dragon descendant?"


    (To be Continued)


    To read 30 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    "Dragon descendant?"


    Alfred seemed to have noticed something as soon as Kroc showed his true form.


    I approached Alfred and asked quietly.


    "ine, what do you mean by Dragon descendant?"


    "I don''t know exactly. Ive heard that the Dragon descendant race is different from the Demon race and it is said that, pure blood of the dragon flows in them."


    "Are they simr to Beast-people?"


    "What are you two whispering about? We''re going to work together, so just feel free to ask."


    Kaneff went on to answer my question.


    "Dragon descendants are not simr to Beast-people. They''repletely different beings, to be exact. ording to ancient records, Dragon descendants existed even before the appearance of Spirits in this world. Beast-people, on the other hand, have been around since the advent of the Demons."


    "Existed even before Demons..??. Spirits..!!?"


    "Just think of them as a very rare species. Ahsomething simr to Fairies."


    I looked at Kroc in front of me, recalling the cute fairy Gyuri, in my head.


    Ummmmmmm


    Well, you can''t judge everything by their appearance.


    I understand in my head, but honestly, Kroc was very different from the first impression I had when I met a fairy.


    If the fairies exuded a sense of mystery and cuteness, the Dragon descendent seems to bring out a sense of intimidation and charisma.


    It''s like seeing a wild beast in human form.


    Kroc nced at our reaction and began to wear the undressed coat with a slightly sullen look.


    "Oh no, Mr. Kroc! They were just surprised to see a Dragon descendent for the first time. Don''t feel bad. Its not like theyre scared or dislike you."


    Lia quickly ran to the sullen Kroc andforted him.


    Lia soon turned toward Alfred and me asking to follow up with urgent eyes.


    I soon realized her intentions and took action.


    "Huh yes, that''s right! I was just a little flustered because Ive never seen a Dragon descendant before."


    With a bright expression, I made an excuse for the reaction I had a while ago.


    At the same time, I poked Alfred, who was still dazed in the ribs.


    He spoke btedly.


    "Ughyes. I''m not scared either. I think it''s rather amazing. I''ve never heard of a Dragon descendant being a part of the ck Hawk unit."


    Luckily, our excuse worked, and Kroc put down the coat he picked up.


    His expression, which had be pale, returned to normal.


    Dragon descendent maybe he has a cute little side that doesn''t fit his size


    By the time the chaotic atmosphere got cleared up, Locus, who was sitting crooked with his upper body stretched, opened his mouth.


    "Since we finished the introduction, how about we move on to the original matter before it gets more boring"


    Looking around in a jaded tone, he looked at Kaneff at the end and continued.


    "You wouldn''t have called us because you missed the old membersyou want us to do something, isnt it? Just get to the point."


    Kaneff replied very sinctly.


    "There''s nothing much. I need you to work for someone."


    "So, you didnt call us to work under you?"


    "Don''t you remember what I said when I disbanded the crew? I have no intention of getting into trouble anymore."


    Locus frowned slightly.


    He seemed to have expected to work with Kaneff, but hearing he couldnt, he seemed a little annoyed.


    Naturally, his voice became blunt.


    "For whom do we have to work?"


    "Didn''t you hear the rumor on your way here? The rumor that a new lord has been sworn in."


    "When I stopped by a bar, I think I heard something like that. Is it Cardis or something?"


    Yes. You have to help with that lord''s work."


    Locus nodded slowly at Kaneff''s exnation.


    "I understand the situation roughly. But it''s kind of fascinating. Was there a noble close enough for the Leader to do a favor?"


    "Its not a favor. I just made a fair deal."


    "So where''s the lord? I think I''ll have to meet him in person to talk about work."


    Hes right next to you?


    What?


    That guy who came with you. That''s Lord CARDIS.


    What the..!??


    Locus and Kroc turned their heads toward me in surprise.


    They looked at me in utter disbelief.


    "Huh, he''s the new lord? I thought it was rather unusual because he didn''t have the horns of a Demon, but for him to be a Lord ."


    "."


    Seeing the two who couldn''t easily ept reality, Lia stepped up and added an exnation.


    "Sihyeon is really Lord Cardis. Of course, he might not look like a nobleman and might seem like a pushover, but hes really the lord of Cardis Estate."


    "."


    Lia


    I know shes trying to help me, but why does it feel like something is pricking my heart?


    Locus, who was surprised by my identity, recovered his expression and spoke to me in a slightly more gentle tone.


    "Hmm. The Lord was so friendly that I didn''t expect you to be a noble. I''m sorry."


    "No, its alright. I didn''t mean to hide my identity, and it''s also my fault for not introducing myself properly when we first met. And you can be asfortable as you were before.


    "Uh, then"


    "Is it okay if I call you Locus and Kroc?"


    "Haha! It''s nice to have a guy like this as a nobleman. I like it!"


    Locus tapped me on the shoulder with a loudugh.


    Kaneff, who was watching the scene, warned in a low voice.


    "Hey! Locus As Sihyeon said, it''s good to befortable, but be sensible. Keep your manners when hes around people. If you cross the line you know what happens?"


    "Gulp"


    The frightening warning made Locus swallow his dry saliva loudly.


    "If something happened, you''ll have a one-to-one talk with me. I hope that your skills have improved a lot so that we can have a lon~g talk."


    "Ill behave properly, Leader."


    Locus trembled violently.


    The trembling was so strong that I could feel the vibration even when I was a little far away.


    A one-on-one fight with the boss it''s definitely very scary.


    If it was Andras, he might have turned into a statue after hearing Kaneff''s brutal warning.


    I started a more detailed consultation with the two people I would work with.


    The most important thing was the sry.


    Since I had little experience in this field, I was at a loss as to how much to pay.


    While I was thinking, Kroc stepped forward and moved his hands quickly.


    What? What are you talking about?!"


    Locus, who understood the signnguage, pped Croc''s side with an angry face.


    Kroc, who got hit, maintained a very calm appearance.


    Lia, What did Kroc say?


    Ugh. He wants to repay the kindness he received from Mr. Kaneff, so he says he doesn''t need any sry, he just needs a ce to sleep and a meal."


    Ah


    I understood why Locus got angry like that.


    It is good to save money because there are many ces where money is needed in the estate, but I dont want to save it like this.


    Locus and Kroc came to help me, so I wanted to pay them properly.


    With the help of Kaneff, I set a proper sry for both of them and decided to provide meals and a ce to stay.


    In the middle, Locus argued to give him the share of Krocs sry since Kroc wasnt interested in it, but he was quickly subdued by Kaneff''s cold gaze.


    Considering their skills and experience, the amount set for their sry might be very small, so I felt a little awkward.


    After writing a simple contract, Locus smiled and said.


    Thank you.


    .


    Kroc once again moved his hand as if using signnguage.


    Like Locus, he also seemed to be thanking me.


    Its alright. I should be the one thanking you foring here all the way to help with my work. By the way, have you decided on where to stay? In the farm building, there are few vacant rooms, if you want you can stay here.


    Ugh I appreciate the offer, but I cant. If Im not working with Leader, I dont want to stay in the same ce where Leader stays.


    Good choice. I already have a guy named Andras to irritate me every day. I dont want to add another nuisance to it.


    Neglecting the bickering between Locus and Kaneff, I asked Kroc,


    What about you Kroc?


    Kroc pondered over my question for a moment, then he busily moved his hand again to convey his intention.


    I naturally looked toward Lia.


    He says, it doesnt matter where he stays, but he thinks it would be good to be with Mr. Locus.


    "Sheesh!" You''re at your favorite leaders ce, how about staying here? why are you following me?"


    Locus snapped at Krocs answer, but unlike what he said, he looked happy.


    "I''ll find a ce where you can stayfortably as fast as I can. Do you need anything else?"


    Kroc hesitated at my question and stepped forward.


    He seemed to have something to say but hesitated for a long time.


    "Kroc? Do you have anything you want to say?"


    ".."


    Kroc moved his hand slowly and conveyed his intention.


    Seeing what Kroc said, Kaneff burst intoughter, Lia covered her mouth andughed a little, while Locus looked weird.


    Only I and Alfred looked puzzled because we didn''t understand the meaning.


    Lia?


    "Ahm, Mr. Kroc wants to ask Sihyeon a favor that has nothing to do with work."


    "A favor that has nothing to do with work?"


    Pow wo woo!


    Po woo wooo!


    Biip! Biip!


    The happy cries of baby Yakums and baby Griffins continued to echo through the farm.


    Recently, the children have not yed to their heart''s content because they have grown in size, but today, everyone has yed hard for the first time in a long time.


    The one they were ying with, was not me.


    It was arge-sized Dragon descendant, Kroc.


    "I''ve never seen Mr. Kroc so happy."


    Lia admired, looking at the happy Kroc surrounded by baby Yakums and baby Griffins.


    "What''s so good about that? He looks like a fool"


    Locus looked at Kroc and said he looked pathetic, but a calm smile hung around his mouth.


    The favor that has nothing to do with work that Kroc asked, was to look at the cute baby beasts closely.


    It was a very wee request for me, who wanted to spread the cuteness of the babies.


    I immediately led Kroc out of the farm building and headed for the barn.


    At first, the babies were wary of Kroc, who had such arge size.


    Well, even I myself flinched when I first saw him, so, of course, the pressure on the babies would be greater


    But who am I?


    Im the Beast expert who was recognized by the Demon Lord!


    I immediately asked Kroc to keep his posture as low as possible and at the same time control the energy flowing out of his body.


    And I personally sat next to him and helped the children lower their guard.


    After some time, the wary children began to show interest in Kroc little by little.


    They were so tempted that they approached him little by little, and soon theypletely let their guard down.


    Kroc, who has a cute side that doesn''t match his appearance, and Locus, who cares about his colleagues even though he seems a bit selfish became the two new members of the farm family.


    They were a little different from the ck Hawk unit members that I imagined, but for some reason, I thought I could solve the problems in the territory quickly with these two people.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 30 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    "Good morning, Ryan."


    "Wee, Sihyeon."


    Ryan greeted me with a smile on my way to work as usual.


    Every time Ie to the office like this, I always see this cool smile that makes me envious.


    "Ryan is really amazing. You''re probably notte at least once, right?"


    "I''ve gotten used to waking up so early since I was a kid. Sihyeon, you too almost never camete for work. I think you''re faster than ordinary office workers, right?"


    "Wellbut not so fast for a farm worker."


    My father, who I saw as a child, woke up at four or five every morning to work.


    If my father sees me now, he may scold me for beingzy.


    "It might be best if you stay on the farm. I''m sure the farm members will love it."


    "That''s"


    I gave a slightly vague response to Ryansment.


    As he said, it''s not that I haven''t thought about staying at Demon Farm, but I was a little worried about my mother who would have to stay alone without me.


    Other than that, there was nothing stopping me from staying at Demon farm.


    Demon Farm was now a ce that felt more like my home.


    "Oh! Come to think of it, how are Mr. Locus and Mr. Kroc doing?"


    "Yes, Thanks to them my workload has reduced considerably."


    It''s already been two weeks since Locus and Kroc arrived at the farm.


    Even though it was a short time to fully adapt to the new environment, the two were already standing out in various ways.


    Anyone may doubt the change that mighte from adding two people, but personally, theyre helpful in a big way.


    "Really? That''s a relief. Maybe I should drop by the farm sometime to greet the two."


    "You should. Maybe while we''re at it, we should have a wee party for the two new members."


    "That would be great. At times like this, I''ll always be a burden. I''m a little bit aware of it. Im sorry sihyeon, Ill try to help as much as I can."


    "What are you saying? I''m indebted to you. I''ve got a lot of help from you, Ryan. Dont feel like that,e by at any time."


    "Haha! I feel a little at ease with you saying that."


    I chatted with Ryan for a while and then moved to the Demon world since it was time for work.


    I walked on the way to the farm while enjoying the cool, clear morning air.


    It''s been countless times already, but I haven''t gotten tired of it.


    Recently, the smell of grass and flowers became stronger because the weather got warmer.


    As I walked slowly along the fence greeting the Yakums that woke early, I arrived near the farm building.


    Normally, no one would have gotten up yet, but I could feel someone''s presence in front of the building.


    SWOOSH SWOOSH!


    With a broom that looked way smaller than its size, Kroc was sweeping the leaves in the yard.


    Kroc."


    I waved when he found me arriving at the farm.


    "Did you wake up already? You dont have to force yourself toe this early."


    Kroc has been staying in the Elden vige with Locus.


    And in the morning, hees to the farm to help with the farm work, and in the afternoon, he helps with the work in the Elden vige.


    I dont know how he can work this hard.


    Although we haven''t been together for a long time, Im receiving good reviews not only from the farm members but also from the residents of Elden Vige.


    It was said that he has seeded in many difficult tasks with his powerful body, and has already hunted many dangerous Beasts around the vige, alone.


    Unlike the strong and intimidating outward appearance, Kroc has an incredibly soft and delicate personality.


    He was always full of consideration for everyone he meet, and acted carefully in case they felt pressured.


    No matter how intimidated people were, trust and liking naturally arose looking at the appearance of Kroc, who was doing every work honestly.


    It was a bonus charm that he loved cute beasts.


    "Just wait a little bit. I''ll change my clothes and help you in a second."


    Kroc smiled slightly and said something in signnguage with his hands.


    In the meantime, I got used to his signnguage a little and guessed its meaning roughly.


    I think he said [its okay,e slowly.]


    I quickly went into the building, changed into my usual work clothes, and came out.


    I finished cleaning around the building with Kroc and started my morning routine as usual.


    I went to the barn and looked at the condition of the baby yakums.


    The cute bunches of fur huddled together and were still traveling in the dreand.


    After looking at the figure for a moment, I quietly moved to the other side of the barn.


    Boo woo wooo.


    Boo woo.


    "Did you both sleep well?"


    I greeted Hermosa and Chorongi who just woke up and looked at their condition.


    It was to decide whether to milk them or not.


    If their condition looked bad, I let them rest as much as possible without milking them.


    Fortunately, both of them looked well today.


    I immediately prepared a ss bottle for storing Hap.


    As much as I got better at milking, Hermosa and Chorongi also got used to it and it made my work a lot easier.


    I quickly filled the ss bottle with Hap and epted the cutesiness of Hermosa and Chorongi for a while.


    After a simple cleaning and filling the water tank with fresh water, I came out of the barn.


    Outside the barn, Kroc, who had finished cleaning elsewhere, was waiting for me.


    He moved his hand eagerly with a look of surprise.


    Judging from the gesture, it seemed like he was referring to Hap in my hand.


    He seemed to be very surprised at the fact that I was milking Yakum.


    "Ah Was this your first time seeing me milking Yakums?"


    NOD.


    Kroc looked at me with his shining big eyes as if I did a miracle.


    I felt a little burdened by the look andughed awkwardly while trying to change the subject.


    "You must be hungry since you have been working from early in the morning, right? Go in and rest a little. I''ll make your breakfast soon."


    NOD.


    I went inside the farm building with Kroc to prepare breakfast.


    As I was entering the front door, I heard a small sound of footsteps from the stairs on the second floor.


    "Papa"


    Speranza in her pajamas came down rubbing her eyes.


    She looked half-asleep as if she had just woken up.


    I was worried that she might fall down, so I ran quickly and took Speranza in my arms.


    "Speranza darling, are you up? You woke up very early today."


    "Un I woke up early. Im a good girl."


    I burst intoughter at the sudden self-promation.


    While thinking about what to do with the wacky princess, Speranza woke up little by little, and her eyes became clear.


    And soon she found Kroc, who was close by.


    "Huh? It''s Dragon uncle."


    Dragon Uncle.


    It was the name Speranza gave to Kroc.


    Kroc himself loved this simple title.


    "Hi~ Dragon uncle."


    Speranza smiled brightly and waved her hand.


    "."


    Then Kroc, who couldn''t take his eyes off the smile, waved his hand looking at Speranza nkly.


    It was the image of Dragon Uncle who fell in love with Speranza''s cuteness in an instant.


    I looked at it with satisfaction and asked Speranza in my arms.


    "Speranza. Would you like to stay with Dragon Uncle while Papa is preparing breakfast?"


    "Um Yes, Papa. I''ll y with Dragon Uncle."


    "Kroc, if you dont mind, can you take care of Speranza for a while?"


    "!"


    Kroc was so surprised that he shook his big body at my request.


    And he moved his hand in a hurry, as if in a panic.


    Roughly guessing the meaning, it seemed like he was asking whether it was really okay for him to take care of Speranza.


    Despite his concern, expectations were already overflowing out of his eyes.


    I smiled and handed Speranza to Kroc.


    He picked up Speranza very carefully as if he was receiving a great treasure.


    He was so nervous, that hisrge tail stood firm toward the sky, while his arms and legs moved unnaturally as if they got paralyzed.


    The helplessness of Kroc in front of the little fox girl felt really interesting.


    "Dragon Uncle. I want to touch the horn."


    "."


    "Wow I want to touch the tail."


    "."


    "Hahaha! It''s soft."


    Was the tail soft?


    Relieved to see the two having more fun than I thought, I headed to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Today''s breakfast was  A sandwich made with eggs, cheese, ham, and lettuce between two golden brown loaves of bread.


    Thank you for the food.


    Thank you for the food.


    Starting with everyone''s greetings, breakfast at an ordinary Demon Farm began.


    I smiled pleased as I watched everyone eating deliciously.


    Fortunately, the sandwich seemed to suit everyones taste.


    I cut Speranzas sandwich into small pieces to make it easier for her to eat, after which I btedly started eating my breakfast.


    "Um I''m sorry I overslept today, Senior. I should have helped you with the morning cleaning"


    "That''s alright. Kroc helped me a lot today."


    "I''m sorry, Kroc."


    Alfred apologized and bowed his head.


    Kroc waved his hand as if saying it was okay.


    "But it''s a big deal. You haven''t overslept much so far, have you?"


    "Right. I''ve never seen ine oversleep before."


    Lia and I looked at Alfred in wonder.


    "I guess I overdid it because I was doing some training with Kroc untilte yesterday"


    With the arrival of Kroc, a new rival was added to Alfred''s rival list.


    Kroc boasted tremendous skill as a member of the ck hawk unit.


    I don''t have the ability to judge anyone, but from what I saw and felt, there seemed to be a huge difference in skills between Kroc and Alfred as much as there was between me and Alfred.


    No matter how hard Alfred attacked, Kroc never lost hisposure.


    It was a little shocking.


    I thought with Alfred''s skills, he could take on anyone, but the gap in skills was so big


    Thinking about it, I looked at someone.


    Kaneff, who was eating the sandwich with his signaturenguid expression.


    I dont know how hepletely overpowered and controlled a group of people simr to Kroc.


    How strong is he?


    The longer we spent together, the more and more he felt unknown.


    Feeling my gaze, Kaneff stopped eating the sandwich and opened his mouth.


    Come to think of it, how are the preparations going?


    What?


    Why are you asking as if you are hearing it for the first time? Honey beer brewery! THE PROMISE."


    "Ah"


    "Don''t tell me, did you forget the promise?"


    "Um"


    Since the arrival of Kroc and Locus, a lot of things are going well, except just one!


    There was something much more difficult than I expected.


    (To be Continued on Sep 26{MON})


    To read 30 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    After finishing the morning work on the farm, I headed to Elden Vige with Kroc.


    Alfred was usually the one who woulde with me, but today he remained on the farm saying he would do more farm work.


    Maybe because he felt burdened by the fact that he overslept in the morning.


    Thus leaving Alfred, Kroc and I went to Elden vige.


    I was a little worried because Kroc and I couldn''t talk smoothly yet, but, it wasn''t as awkward or ufortable as I thought it would be.


    TAP TAP


    Suddenly, Kroc tapped on my shoulder.


    What Kroc?


    When I asked, Kroc pointed his finger at the tree on the side of the road.


    There was a nest on the tree and from the nest, three little baby birds huddled together and looked down on us.


    "Ah it''s cute baby birds."


    NOD.


    When I burst into admiration at the cute appearance, Kroc nodded with a proud expression.


    Unlike his rough appearance, Kroc was a soft person, who really loves cute things.


    In the time we''ve been together, I have found out a lot about Kroc, but I still have a lot of questions.


    Although Im curious about the unknown existence called Dragon Descendants, the thing Im most curious about was, why hesmunicating in signnguage.


    It didn''t look like there was any physical difort.


    He just never spoke.


    Hemunicated only with simple gestures or signnguage.


    I thought about asking him in person, but I quit because it seemed it might make him ufortable.


    I decided to wait for a chance when I will able to ask him naturally.


    "Kroc, let''s go."


    NOD


    I took Krocs arms and led him as he was still distracted by the birds.


    He waved at the baby birds as we moved away from the tree.


    Kroc and I entered the Elden vige while receiving greetings from the vigers.


    The vigers greeted politely, but still showed a little fear while looking at Kroc.


    Still, knowing that he was hired by me, they didn''t show any signs of displeasure.


    I was also worried that Kroc might be ufortable with this response, but ording to Locus, this response was very good.


    "Locus will be at Lagos'' house by now, right?"


    NOD.


    "Then, let''s go there."


    To deliver the rest of the sandwich I made in the morning, we headed to Lagos'' house.


    Walking in the main street we soon arrived in front of Lagos house


    "Oh? My lord!"


    "Hi!"


    I met Heron, son of Lagos, who came out of the house as we were about to enter.


    He greeted me with a slightly haggard look.


    "Wee. If you''re looking for my father, hes inside now."


    "Thank you. By the way, what happened to you? You seem tired. Are you sick?"


    "I''m fine, my Lord. Yesterday I was on night patrol."


    He replied, rubbing his face shyly.


    Although we have recently replenished personnel, vigntes were still working hard to maintain security.


    I patted Heron on the shoulder with a proud look.


    Thank you.


    Oh no, my lord.


    Heron was surprised but there was a small smile on his face.


    I took a sandwich out of the basket I brought and handed it to him.


    "I made it this morning. Have one."


    "Oh, ugh! Thank you, my Lord."


    Heron epted the sandwich with a proud look on his face.


    He bowed his head several times and thanked me before he left the house.


    I briefly watched Heron''s back and entered the house.


    Inside the house, there were three people who seemed to be tired in a different sense.


    "Good morning, my lord?"


    "You came, huh?"


    Lagos jumped up from his seat and greeted me, while Roon grandpa looked at me and said curtly.


    On the other side, Locus was looking at the documents with a dying look on his face.


    "I finished the farm work a little early, so I came to helUgh?! The smell of alcohol!"


    I hooted back and flinched for a moment at the smell of alcohol that stung my nose.


    Seeing my response, Lagos smiled awkwardly, while Roon grandpa looked the other way, pitifully at the source of the smell.


    It''s already almost lunchtime.


    How can it still smell like this?


    "Locus? How much did you drink yesterday?"


    "UhI didn''t drink much just until the morning sun rose."


    Drinking until the morning?


    No, thats not the point, was there a bar in this vige that runs thatte in the first ce?


    It was even more surprising that he came to work after drinking like that.


    "Tsk tsk, what work are you going to do after drinking so thoughtlessly like that"


    Roon grandpa murmured pitifully.


    Locus answered immediately.


    "Don''t worry, old man. No matter how much I drink, I''ll get things done faster than the old man."


    "What? You drunkard?"


    "What''s wrong with you both? The Lord is here."


    Lagos quickly cut in before the quarrel could begin.


    Seeing the two, it seemed it was not their first time quarreling like this.


    "You haven''t had lunch, right? Here, Eat this first."


    I took the sandwich and water out of the basket and gave them to the three people.


    It seemed like they were really hungry, the two who were growling until a while ago, calmed down as soon as they received the sandwich.


    Even though the sandwich, which was made in the morning must have tasted a little bad, the three emptied all sandwiches in the basket in a blink of an eye.


    Thanks to this, the face of the dying Locus returned to its original state.


    Ohhh Now, I feel alive.


    Locus, I don''t want to say anything about your private life, but I think you should control your drinking habits. It will interfere with the work, but above all, its bad for your health."


    "Hmm, I understand. I''ll be careful."


    He looked embarrassed and avoided my gaze as if he knew he was wrong.


    Since it was Locus who had been working hard, I no longer nagged him and turned to Lagos.


    "Lagos, how much of the urgent business has been sorted out in the vige?"


    "Yes! Most of the urgent problems have been dealt with. Support for the two neighboring viges won''t be a big problem for the time being."


    "Thank God."


    It was all thanks to Mr. Locus help. He gave me a lot of advice on things I didn''t know."


    Locus shrugged a little arrogantly at Lagos''spliment, while Roon grandpa looked at it while shaking his head.


    Locus was rich in knowledge and experience in many ways.


    In fact, he gave urate insight into the market price or value of a product, he suggested solutions to problems by citing other territorial issues as examples.


    Locus was very good at filling theck of information and experience that inevitably urred because it was a remote ce.


    Thanks to this, not only me but also Lagos seemed to have been relieved of a lot of burdens.


    I was so lost and confused to carry out the duties of the Lord without any experience.


    Fortunately, I seemed to have managed it somehow with the help of the people around me.


    As I was relieved while thinking that the urgent problems had been solved, I suddenly remembered the conversation I had with Kaneff this morning.


    Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten your promise, have you?


    There''s one problem left that hasn''t been solved yet.


    I spoke carefully to Roon grandpa, who was eating thest piece of sandwich.


    "Excuse megrandpa"


    "What?"


    "About the thing, I saidst time Did you think about it?"


    He stiffened his face and shut his mouth.


    It was exactly the same reaction as thest time when I suggested it.


    I spoke again a little flustered.


    "I''ll do whatever grandpa wants, so could you please help me?"


    "Um"


    He murmured in a low voice as if he could not hear me.


    Locus, who watched the attitude of Roon grandpa, said.


    "The Lord is asking so politely, why are you acting like a stuck-up? What will you lose by making that Honey beer or something."


    "What?! Whos a stuck-up, huh!?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry! I was just talking to myself, but I guess you heard me."


    What, you drunkard bastard, what do you know about me!?


    Stop it, Elder Roon!


    "Locus!"


    Lagos quickly stopped Roon grandpa, who trembled in anger.


    I frowned slightly and called Locus, who once again avoided my eyes and turned away.


    After the Roon grandpas anger subsided a little, I asked cautiously once again.


    "Grandpa. I know its not about the money orpensation that youre worried about. What is it?"


    "."


    "Can I know what kind of problem you''re having?"


    Roon grandpa opened his mouth after my repeated questioning.


    As you said, money orpensation doesn''t matter. After all, its not me who developed the process in the first ce."


    "What? Isn''t the honey beer developed by Elder Roon?"


    "I improved a little, but the root is a secret recipe that has been passed down for generations among the Roon beast-people tribe."


    Look at Lagos, who was also listening to the story with a curious look on his face, it seemed like Roon grandpa was talking about it for the first time.


    The same was true of Krock and Locus.


    "The roon beast-people had excellent skills in making alcohol or making medicines using herbs for many generations. Thanks to this, various secret recipes are being secretly passed down."


    "Then honey beer"


    "Yes, honey beer is one of them."


    Only then did I understand a little, why Roon grandpa had difficulty in epting my request.


    "The reason you can''t easily ept my proposal, is it because it''s a recipe thats handed down by your ancestors?"


    He nodded, stroking his beard.


    Lagos, who was watching from the side, said with a look of regret.


    "Is there no other way, Elder Roon? It would be of great help to the Lord if we could mass produce honey beer."


    "Ugh It''s notpletely hopeless"


    "Is there a way?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on the Roon grandpa.


    "Um the way is


    The moment Roon grandpa, who had been thinking about it for a while, was about to say something!


    BANG


    "Grandpa! PLEASE HELP.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    An urgent voice followed the loud sound of the opening of the door.


    Everyone''s faces hardened in an instant by the urgency felt in the voice.


    DASH


    "Grandpa grandpa grandpa!"


    The owner of the voice was the cat girl, Miru.


    I quickly rose from my seat and approached Miru.


    What happened, Miru?


    Candy uncle


    As soon as she saw me, Miru, who was trembling all over, started shedding tears.


    I felt something was wrong looking at Miru''s unusual response.


    Miru, what''s going on?


    Mama Mama suddenly copsed.


    What happened? What happened to Ad?!"


    Roon grandpa was the first to scream hearing the news.


    It was so loud that my attention got diverted from Miru for a while.


    Roon grandpa, who rose from his seat, quickly approached Miru.


    "Hows she now?"


    "Hic in bedHicHic she was fine in the morning, but suddenly she lost consciousness."


    "Ugh,Lagos! You go to Ad''s house first. You haven''t forgotten the first aid methods I told you before, right?"


    "Yes, of course, I remember."


    "Sihyeon, you take Miru and follow me. I should go to the store to get the medicine."


    Leaving the house to Locus and Kroc, the rest began to move as the Roon grandpa said.


    Everyone moved with all their might without thinking that something irreversible could happen a littleter.


    I headed with Roon grandpa to his shop with Miru, who was wheezing in my arms.


    Upon arriving at the store, Roon grandpa packed the necessary herbs in his bag with a quick hand gesture I had never seen before.


    I wanted to help, but I didn''t have any knowledge of herbs, so I had to just stand there without being able to do anything.


    All done. Let''s go to Ad''s house.


    Give me your luggage.


    Roon grandpa left his luggage with me and hurried.


    I followed him, taking care of the luggage and Miru in my arms.


    Soon, we reached the outskirts of the vige


    At the end of a slightly narrow and winding road, a wooden fence and a small house appeared.


    Roon grandpa ran into the house without hesitation while panting..


    I also strode into the house because it was not the time to think about manners.


    Thendscape inside the house hasn''t changed much.


    But instead of the warm atmosphere from the past, today I felt a bit cold and empty atmosphere.


    "Ad!"


    Roon grandpa opened the door of Mirus mothers room and shouted her name.


    Lagos was standing by the bedside, and Ad, who was lying down, slowly opened her eyes when she heard the loud cry.


    "Um Uncle Roonyou came."


    Ad''s voice was not powerful at all, but her pronunciation was clear.


    Are you conscious?


    Yes Lagos came, I think I was a little tired.


    Uh huh thats good.


    As if her condition wasn''t as bad as he had feared, Roon grandpa breathed a sigh of relief with a slightly brighter expression.


    Ad turned her head and looked at me.


    "Sir. Sihyeon I''m sorry. I''ve caused trouble for the busy man."


    "Oh no, its alright. I wasn''t that busy today."


    "Yes. You don''t have to worry about that guy. Don''t think about useless things."


    Normally, Lagos might have warned Roon grandpa''s way of speaking, but now Ad''s stability was more important than such a trivial problem.


    Hic, Mama are you okay?


    Yes dear, I''m fine. Im sorry that I scared you?


    Uh. No Mama, I''m fine, too. Hehe."


    Miru still trembled, but forcefully stopped her tears and smiled to reassure Ad.


    I was so proud of that strong heart, but on the other hand, I felt sorry for her.


    Roon grandpa took the medicine he had prepared in advance from his bag and fed it to her.


    Fortunately, there was a slight return of color on her pale face, as if the medicine had worked.


    The sound of breathing became stable, and the expression of frowning in pain became much morefortable.


    Her rapid improvement relieved the rest of the people a little.


    Ad, whose condition became better, quickly fell asleep.


    The rest of us quietly walked out of the room so that she could rx.


    Roon grandpa, who looked at her condition, had a troubled look on his face.


    Lagos, who also seemed to have felt the same, asked very carefully to Roon grandpa.


    "Elder. Is there a problem?"


    "Um."


    Roon grandpa''s eyes shook for a moment.


    In that instant, I noticed where his eyes were headed.


    It was Miru in my arms.


    When asked by Lagos, he looked at Miru, then, there was a high probability that it wasn''t good news.


    An ominous foreboding crept into me.


    Unknowingly, I hugged Miru in my arms.


    BANG


    Reville appeared with a loud sound of the door opening, which seems to be heard often today.


    He asked hastily as he approached us.


    "How did it go? Is she alright?"


    Calm down, Reville. Ad has just gotten better and is resting.


    Okay? So there''s no problem now?


    ".."


    Lagos couldn''t answer the second question, contrary to the first one.


    Reville bit his lips with anxious eyes.


    After a while, the tense atmosphere in the house subsided and only the whimpering of Miru was heard, but no one could easily open their mouths.


    It was Roon grandpa, who broke the silence.


    "First of all, Ad''s condition seems to have improved. I''ll have to go back to the store and make more medicine."


    He spoke in a slightly exaggerated voice, looking at Lagos.


    "Don''t you have a lot of work to do? You don''t have to worry about Ad for the time being. Leave this to Reville and go back with Sihyeon."


    "What? I''m."


    I was worried about Ad, so I was going to turn it down, but Lagos, who was next to me, interrupted me first.


    "All right. My Lord, let''s just do what Elder Roon says."


    "."


    I noticed something in the eyes of Lagos and nodded quietly.


    Candy uncle are you going?


    Um I''m sorry Miru. Im a little busy with work.


    Hearing that I was leaving, Mirus cat ears dropped down and she put on a droopy expression.


    I felt sorry looking at the pitiful appearance, but now I couldn''t help it.


    "Miru, I''m sorry. Instead, I''ll be back as soon as possible after finishing the work. Wait for a little until then."


    "Yes Miru. I''ll be with you until the lordes."


    "Uh Okay."


    Miru nodded and I patted her back with a proud expression.


    Leaving Miru to Reville, we slowly left the house.


    .


    We walked silently along the path past the yard fence.


    Roon grandpa kept looking back toward the house.


    When the house was no longer visible, Roon grandpa sighed deeply.


    "Ughhhhh"


    The emotions in it were soplicated and heavy that just listening to it made my heart feel stuffy.


    Lagos, who also understood it, carefully opened his mouth.


    "Elder


    What you''re thinking is probably right."


    "Um"


    "What is it?"


    I couldn''t stand the frustration and asked a question in the middle, and Roon grandpa answered with a bitter look.


    Ad`s physical condition is already at its limit. If we don''t make the cure immediately."


    "What about the cure you gave her earlier?"


    "It''s an iplete medicine. It only makes her feel better for a while. It doesn''t cure the underlying disease."


    "Then how can you make aplete cure?"


    Roon grandpa stared nkly at the sky.


    "Where should I start with I''ll start from the time I first came to this vige."


    What..?


    Whats happening all of a sudden?


    "It was just a coincidence that I came to this vige. I was caught selling fake Spirit energy pills to the nobles and was on the run."


    "Fake Spirit energy pill?"


    "What are you saying, Elder? I''ve never heard of it before."


    At the unexpected story, our expressions were filled with absurdity.


    "This is my first time saying this. I think it''s a very shameful behavior now, but at that time, the ie was very good. The old aristocrats were ready to pour sh*t load of money at the mere mention of Spirit energy."


    "Then, what happened?"


    "What could have happened? As soon as they found out what I was selling was fake, I was chased. Fortunately, I didn''t get caught by the nobles. I got caught by the mercenaries. They took almost all the money I earned and beat me to the point where I wouldn''t die."


    Roon grandpa shuddered as if he recalled the memories of that time.


    "I managed to save my life, but I couldn''t go back to the city. I was forced to wander through the forest with my whole body in tatters. After wandering around for days in the forest with nothing to eat, I fell down."


    He paused and nced back.


    "When I woke up, it was that house. The couple who lived there found me and treated me. If they had left me, I would have died in the woods."


    "Then the couple"


    "Ad''s parents."


    That kind of connection.


    Lagos opened his eyes wide as if he had never heard of the details.


    Even though I was a scammer, I wasn''t bad enough to not feel gratitude towards my benefactors. For the time being, I decided to stay with them until I could repay their favor. Years passed as I stayed in the vige like that. By the time I was recognized as part of this vige, a beautiful daughter was born between the couple."


    That''s Ad?


    Yes, the couple smiled happily at the child born after many years of marriage. I was, of course, overjoyed. But our joy didn''tst very long. The baby was suffering from a congenital disease."


    "The baby gradually lost the light of life that was barely given by the world.. But like a destiny, I found a way to cure the baby''s illness. It was a cure that I learned from the elders of my tribe when I was young! Among the medicines I learned, there was a medicine to treat the baby''s illness. But"


    Roon grandpa looked down at his hands with a bitter look on his face.


    A guy who used to make and sell fake Spirit energy pills didnt have what it takes to make that medicine. After spending all the money I had, I somehow made a medicine, but it was unfinished. I saved the baby''s life, but I couldn''t cure the disease."


    His voice was full of sadness and emptiness.


    "Then I made up my mind. I decided to repay the favor I owe to the couple by treating the child perfectly, and after that, I decided to leave this vige without any regret."


    Hearing the story and seeing Roon grandpa still staying in the vige, meant that he had not yet produced a cure for Ad''s illness.


    "Then Is there no other way, Elder?"


    Lagos asked earnestly as if squeezing out one''sst hope.


    Roon grandpa remained silent for a moment.


    Lagos and I waited for his answer.


    "I also almost lost hope in making the cure, but recently a miracle happened."


    (To be Continued)


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon and gain ess to all the Advance chapters at onceBe Patreon $30/month

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    "There is a way to save Ad."


    Roon grandpa said with great difficulty.


    Lagos, who was listening carefully next to me, quickly asked.


    "What, what? What''s the way, Elder?"


    "Um"


    "Grandpa!"


    Roon grandpa, who couldn''t resist our urge, began to exin the way.


    "Have you ever heard of the herb called "Spirits breath"?


    Spirits breath?


    Unlike me, who was puzzled, Lagos replied with a nod.


    "I''ve heard of it. Isn''t it a precious herb that grows deep in the forest where powerful beasts live?"


    "Right. It''s also called Morning star'' because the shape of the flower that grows in the herb resembles the star in the morning sky."


    Roon grandpa continued his exnation with a serious face.


    "ording to my ancestors'' records, one of the important ingredients for the cure is the herb, Spirits Breath. The medicinal properties depend on the quality of the herb."


    "So all we need is the Spirit''s breath? Then why dont we go get it."


    "You think it''s as easy as it sounds?"


    Roon grandpa shouted loudly hearing Lagos words.


    Surprised by the reaction, Lagos flinched and stepped back.


    Roon grandpa frowned when he realized he had overreacted.


    "Uh I''m sorry."


    "No, Im sorry Elder, continue with your exnation."


    "Hmm, well, when I was working on the cure, it wasn''t hard to get the Spirit''s breath. I used to get pretty good-quality herbs if I went into dangerous areas in the woods. However, at some point, the number of herbs started reducing considerably, and recently, no matter how much I searched the forest, I couldn''t find them."


    "Um. Can''t we get herbs elsewhere?"


    Roon grandpa shook his head at my question.


    "Even if we were able to get the spirit''s breath, it has different properties depending on where it grew. The medicine I created is based on the properties of Spirits Breath grown in this area."


    My expression clouded at his firm answer.


    However, I immediately recalled what Roon grandpa said earlier and questioned him again.


    "You said earlier that theres still a way. That means, is it possible to get Spirit''s breath?"


    "Right. If I''m right, Spirit''s breath wouldn''t havepletely disappeared from the forest. There must be herbs deep in the forest where I haven''t been able to go."


    My expression brightened when I heard that there was still hope, but Lagos'' expression darkened slightly.


    "I dont think that would be easy."


    Roon grandpa nodded his head bitterly.


    "Yes. A forest full of dangerous beasts is a ce where you can''t even step in unless you''re someone with great skills."


    I felt a little frustrated.


    "If you knew about this, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I had known beforehand, I would have thought of something."


    "Haa I thought about it, but Ad asked me not to do it."


    What, why?


    Elden vige has already indebted to you enormously. On top of that, when Miru was kidnapped, you forced yourself to save her. That''s why Ad didn''t want to cause any more inconvenience to you."


    "She must have also told Miru a few times, not to ask you any favor or burden you."


    After hearing the details, I couldnt say anything


    Having already received a lot of help, I could understand that she didn''t want to cause any more trouble.


    But that doesn''t mean I can just leave Ad like that.


    I know sadness when you watch helplessly as your parents die of illness.


    I''ve already experienced that feeling twice.


    I didn''t want to let young Miru go through that painful thing.


    I said to Roon grandpa with determined eyes.


    "I understand how Ad feels, but living is more important than being a burden or causing trouble. So I can''t stay still."


    .


    As a Lord, the lives of my people are the most important thing for me.


    "Lord"


    "Hahaha"


    Lagos looked touched by my words, while Roon grandpa burst intoughter.


    All we have to do is get the herb called Spirits breath or something, right? So lets prepare a team to go to the woods right away


    "I''m sorry Sihyeon, but I also need one more thing."


    "Again?"


    "Yes, and maybe itll be more difficult to getpared to the Spirit''s breath"


    More difficult than Spirits breath?


    My face crumpled hearing Roon grandpas words.


    Getting the spirit''s breath itself seems daunting, but now we have another one, which was more difficult than the former.


    "It''s not an essential ingredient to make the medicine. However, ording to my ancestors'' records, patients with severe conditions cannot be cured with normal treatments alone. We need this material to maximize the effectiveness of the treatment."


    "What is that material?"


    Roon grandpa said with a grim look.


    Yakum''s milk I thought it was near impossible to get it. But recently I heard a piece of unbelievable information from the merchants who visited the vige, Demon Lord Castle has a hold on Yakums milk. He said there was a rumor that the name of Yakums milk was Ah what was it again Its a name Ive never heard before Ughhh, what was it..?"


    ". Hap?"


    "Yes, Hap! He said it''s called Hap. How do you know? Have you heard of it?"


    Of course, I have.


    It was me who gave the name Hap.


    "Then all you need is Spirits breath and Hap. Is that it?"


    "Huh? Uh Yeah, If I have that I could somehow make the cure."


    "I''ll get Hap. Now, all we need to do is make preparations to get the herb, Spirit''s breath."


    "Sihyeon, really? Can you really get Hap?"


    Roon grandpa asked in a trembling voice with his eyes wide open.


    "If its you saying it, I''m sure you have something on your mind, right?"


    "Yes. Why would I lie? Believe me."


    I said with a smile and a confident look.


    Roon grandpa opened his mouth while trembling as if he had been greatly shocked.


    However, he soon regained his sanity and began to burn his strong will.


    "If you could get me those ingredients, I''d somehow no, I''d definitely make the cure.!"


    He held my hands tightly and looked at me.


    You said you needed Honey beer, didn''t you? If Ad gets well again, I''ll do whatever you want. If you want, I can be your ve and make Honey beer for the rest of my life."


    "What are you saying, grandpa? I dont need a ve but, if you could make honey beer, then, that would be great. You have to keep your word."


    "Of course!"


    I smiled faintly at the sight of the Roon grandpa, who regained hope and answered.


    I immediately nned to get the herb called Spirit''s breath with Roon grandpa and Lagos.


    The n proceeded quickly because Ad''s condition could worsen at any time.


    Roon grandpa decided to participate in the search for the herb.


    He was also the person who knew the forest path best, and without him, we wouldn''t be able to urately distinguish between normal herb and Spirits breath.


    Next, we needed someone to keep the Roon grandpa safe in a dangerous forest.


    Upon hearing this n, the first person to volunteer himself was Reville.


    "I know a little bit about the forest. I''m sure I''ll be helpful if you take me."


    Kroc, who heard the story, also offered help.


    "Kroc, Are you okay with it? You dont have to force yourself, this is not in the contract."


    NOD.


    Kroc raised the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    Locus who watched this said


    "I''ll join if you give me some special allowance."


    "Okay. I''ll take care of the money part so that you won''t be disappointed."


    The vige quickly gathered three talented people.


    A rough n was established together.


    I went back to the farm and exined the situation to the farm members.


    "Oh my That''s what happened to Miru''s mother."


    Lia, who was close to Miru, shed tears hearing the story.


    Andras and Alfred also looked slightly stiff.


    "Sihyeon, do you mean we have to go to the forest to get herbs? If that''s the case, I''ll help you. It''s been a while since I''ve warmed up."


    "Thank you, ine!"


    "I''d love to help you, but I''m sorry, Sihyeon."


    "That''s all right Andras. We can''t help it if you''re busy. Kroc and Locus said they would help, I think it won''t be a big problem."


    Lia said she''d also help, but I stopped her.


    I know she would be helpful, but we also need some people on the farm.


    Lastly, I nced at Kaneff.


    Boss Is it okay like this?


    Why are you asking me?


    Well, you don''t like me causing trouble


    Kaneff replied with a smirk.


    "That''s because you walk into dangerous ces without thinking about anything. This time you''re only sending others., RIGHT?"


    ""


    Kaneff said in an irritated voice, and I frowned hearing it.


    "What? Were you thinking of going to the forest with them?"


    "NO, no! I have to stay on the farm and work."


    Only after hearing my reply did Kaneffs face turn back to normal.


    "As I saidst time, I don''t care what you do as long as it doesn''t interfere with your farm work. And there''s no reason to object, and, if everything goes well, I can drink as much honey beer as I want."


    Kaneff grinned as if imagining the taste of honey beer.


    Along with Alfred, a total of five people decided to participate in the n to get Spirits breath.


    Due to the tight schedule, the five people quickly prepared their equipment and headed straight into the deep forest.


    On the first day, the five men returned without finding any Spirits breath.


    Everyone was optimistic that they could find it next time because they got used to the forest path now.


    However, after that, days continue to pass without any sess in finding a single Spirits breath despite everyones effort.


    The only good thing was, that no one was injured in the search.


    "This can''t be there was definitely a trace of the Spirit''s Breath"


    Roon grandpa, who returned from the forest, murmured as if he had lost his mind.


    The rest of the people who wandered through the forest for a few days also looked gloomy.


    I also realized that the task was harder than I expected, and I began to feel more anxious.


    "I''m sorry, senior."


    Alfred came up to me with a disheartened look and apologized.


    "There''s nothing for you to feel sorry about. Rather, it should be me who should ask for an apology for making you work like this."


    I patted him on the shoulder with a heavy heart.


    Ughh Is this how it ends?


    If we can''t find Spirit''s Breath, Ad


    My heart ached thinking about the cat girl who would be sad if something were to happen to her mother.


    At a time when everyone was in a dreary mood, I felt a tickling sensation in the hand that patted Alfred''s shoulder.


    Unconsciously, I turned my gaze to my hand.


    "huh?"


    "Pyori, I finally found you, Big fairy!"


    There was a little fairy on the back of my hand.


    The fairy looked up at me with a look of joy.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The fairy who suddenly appeared had a slightly different appearance from the fairies living in the strawberry field.


    Compared to Gyuri and her friends, this fairy on the back of my hand felt a little small and round.


    "You are?"


    "Big fairy! Help us, Pyori!"


    "Big fairy? Are you talking to me?"


    "Yes! You don''t have wings, but I can feel the fairy''s energy, Pyori!"


    This little fairy seemed to have mistaken me for a fairy.


    Im sorry I''m not a fairy.


    Pyori?


    Really. I''m not a fairy, I''m a normal human being.


    Ugh! Pyori, I can''t believe I made a mistake, Pyori What should I do?, Pyori!"


    The little fairy started hitting her forehead with her hands and kept saying what should I do!''


    It seemed like she felt shocked that I wasn''t a fairy.


    When I was at a loss as to how to calm the little fairy, another fairy popped up next to me.


    "Huh? Sihyeon, Where did you get this fairy from, Popi?"


    "I didn''t bring her."


    I looked at the people who had been in the woods.


    They were also surprised by the sudden appearance of the fairy.


    In particr, Locus and Kroc were looking at my side with very strange eyes.


    "Gyuri, do you know who this fairy is?"


    "Unlike us, it''s a fairy who lives in the forest, Popi!"


    "A fairy who lives in the forest?"


    "A fairy who builds a vige on mushrooms and herbs, Popi!"


    Oh Are they like rtives?


    The little fairy on the back of my hand didn''t seem to be much different from the fairies I knew.


    "What are you doing here, Popi?"


    "I felt the presence of a fairy from that Demon, Pyori. So I followed him, Pyori!"


    The little fairy said, pointing to Alfred.


    Alfred, who was pointed out, had no idea and just blinked with a nk expression


    "You asked for help earlier, didn''t you? What''s going on in the forest?"


    "That''s right, Pyori! The bad beasts in the forest are destroying our vige, Pyori!."


    "Bad beasts? Can you borate a little bit?"


    "That''s"


    The little fairy exined, swinging her dainty arms in the air.


    It was a breathtaking exnation, but to sum it up very simply


    Bad beasts are suddenly sweeping away herbs and mushrooms in the forest, which was why fairies in the forest are in danger.


    It seemed to be a simr situation to when Gyuri and her friends suffered from honeybees in the past.


    "Wait!" said Roon grandpa, who was listening to the story.


    "Did the bad beasts take all the Spirit''s breath?"


    The fairy tilted her head slightly.


    "I don''t know whats Spirit''s breath, Pyori!"


    Roon grandpa exined it to the fairy, describing it in detail.


    Then the fairy opened her eyes wide and nodded.


    "That''s right, Pyori! The bad beasts took all that herbs, too, Pyori!"


    "No wonder only the traces of the herbs were left"


    Roon grandpa''s beard trembled when he found out why he couldn''t find the herbs.


    It looked like he was about to go and beat the bad beasts right now.


    I continued the conversation before the little fairy could get scared by Roon grandpas anger.


    "But why are they suddenly taking all the herbs and mushrooms?"


    "We don''t know that, Pyori"


    "Hmm"


    "Big fairy, please help us, Pyori!"


    I''m not a fairy, but I couldnt say that to the little fairy with tears in my hands.


    "Don''t worry, Popi!"


    "Pyori?"


    "Sihyeon will take care of everything, Popi! He was the one who saved our vige when it was in crisis, Popi!"


    "Pyori"


    The little fairy''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    I was a little embarrassed by the burdensome eyes and looked at the others for a suggestion.


    "Well, what can we do? Regardless of the fairy''s request, if the beasts have the Spirits breath, we have to go find it."


    Locus said, shrugging his shoulders, and Kroc, who was next to him, nodded slowly.


    "Of course, we should go find those beasts! Considering the days we suffered because of them"


    I also agree with Old mans words.


    Roon grandpa murmured with an angry look on his face, and Reville agreed.


    Senior, I don''t think we have a choice?


    I know


    As Alfred said, we had no other choice.


    We have already spent a lot of time searching the forest, and Ad''s condition was worsening little by little.


    We had to get the Spirit''s Breath somehow tomorrow.


    With determined eyes, I looked down at the little fairy and said,


    Can you tell me where the bad beasts are?


    Of course, I can show you, Pyori!


    OK. We''ll help you as much as we can.


    "Wow! Thank you, Pyori!"


    The little fairy flew around me and rejoiced greatly.


    That''s how the group''s goal of finding Spirits breath got changed into finding the bad beasts'' that the little fairy mentioned.


    The next day, the group gathered once again at the entrance of the forest.


    The difference this time was, that I and the forest fairy got included in the group.


    Originally, I wanted the forest fairy to guide others, but the forest fairy was so scared of everyone in the group, so I had no choice but to join.


    Of course, Kaneff expressed irritation and Lia expressed concern at the news of me joining, but there was nothing else we could do.


    Reville stepped forward to the front of the party and said.


    "Let''s get going."


    Following him, the party slowly moved to the forest.


    As we headed deeper into the dense forest, the warmer sunlight weakened, creating an increasingly gloomy atmosphere.


    "Forest Fairy. Are we going in the right way?"


    "Yes, Pyori!"


    We went on, guided by the fairy, and


    "I think there''s a bunch of beasts in front of us, they will be here in a while."


    "What, what? How do you know that?"


    When I urately identified the existence of the beasts with my skills, Locus asked with a look of absurdity.


    It''s senior''s ability.


    I can believe what Sihyeon said, so let''s move on.


    Locus and Kroc seemed to doubt me at first, but soon they saw the uracy of my abilities and showed admiration.


    We reached the center of the forest without any damage.


    Even though there was no direct confrontation, the whole party began to get nervous little by little.


    SHRILL.


    The forest fairy, who was clinging to me, began to tremble.


    "Were almost there, Pyori!"


    As soon as the forest fairy''s words were finished, I began to feel something with my skills.


    Beasts with unusual presence were rapidly approaching us.


    I told the party about the situation in a low voice.


    "The beasts are approaching us at a great speed. They''ll soon be here."


    The party prepared for the battle as quietly and as quickly as possible.


    By the time everyone got equipped with weapons and formation, there was a sound of something moving quickly around.


    To be precise, exactly above the surrounding trees.


    SWUSSS


    SWOOSH


    The beasts that we couldnt see surrounded the area in a move that was hard to follow with naked eyes.


    From the dark branches of the trees, white light poured down on us.


    Wukiiii! Wukiiii!


    Wukiii! Wukiii!


    The sound of the beasts crying resonated in the forest.


    They were certainly wary of us.


    And slowly their figure emerged from the dark.


    "Um I was wondering what kind of guys they were. It was Totara.


    Locus murmured looking at the beasts that emerged.


    "Be careful. They''re small, but they''re ferocious. They can make deadly attacks in the blink of an eye."


    Everyone was alert to Locus warning.


    Meanwhile, I stared nkly at the beasts on the tree.


    It was not because I was scared or too nervous, but because the beast''s appearance was too unexpected.


    The beasts that Locus called Totara.'' was in fact an animal that everyone on earth was familiar with.


    Wukii


    It was squirrels.


    Except for the size and hands that are much bigger than squirrels on Earth, they had weapons in their hands.


    They really looked just like squirrels.


    They were so cute, and I dont know why they are called ferocious.


    SWOOSH


    Suddenly, an arrow, that was shot by a Totara was blocked by the shield of Kroc and made a fierce sound.


    It was such a fierce attack that if it was not blocked, we would have been badly hurt.


    I quickly reflected on mycent behavior of looking nkly at their cute appearance for a while.


    Both Totara and we were on guard with weapons, and neither of us attacked.


    The arrow that Kroc blocked earlier seemed to be meant as a warning rather than an attack.


    Looking at their atmosphere, I whispered quietly to the party.


    I think they are wary of us?


    Everyone agreed with a slight nod.


    "Everyone, can you lower your spirits a little bit? I''ll try to have a conversation."


    "What?"


    "If they don''t attack us unconditionally, I think I might be able to solve it with a conversation."


    Locus looked at me with an expression of disbelief, but as soon as everyone began to lower their spirits, he was also forced to obey me.


    I calmly began to use mymunion skills.


    [Attempting tomunicate with the beast.]


    [The target is on alert'' against you.]


    [The target is curious about you.]


    Totara showed curiosity while being wary of me.


    I trusted my ability and decided to be a little more active.


    "Lord, its dangerous!"


    I gestured to the terrified Locus that I was okay and stepped forward.


    Wukiii Wukii


    I approached the guy with the most powerful energy among the Totaras.


    He showed more caution, but he didn''t show any signs of attacking me.


    "Hey, can I talk to you for a second? I heard you guys took all the fairy''s mushrooms and herbs"


    Wukiii


    "I want to solve the problem without having to fight"


    Totaras looked confused as I kept talking.


    Wukii. Wukiii!


    Wukii! Wukiii!


    They talked to each other with a small cry.


    Totara, with whom I talked first, came in front of me, looked at me, and cried.


    Wukii Wukiiiii! Wukiii Wukiii!


    The group behind me flinched thinking I was about to get attacked, but I smiled, as I realized that there was no hostility.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    "Where are we going now?"


    Locus asked with an anxious look and I answered the question with a calm expression.


    "I don''t know exactly."


    What do you mean you don''t know?


    Don''t worry too much, I don''t think they have any intention of hurting us.


    How can I not worry in this situation


    Locus blurted the end of the sentence with a worried look.


    Now we were headed deep into the forest surrounded by totaras.


    They were not hostile, but that doesnt mean they are weing.


    I feel like theyre being cautious and guiding us.


    Perhaps that''s why the tension has not yet disappeared on the faces of the party.


    As we moved, in a little awkward atmosphere with Totaras, suddenly I felt another presence of Totars from the front.


    After a while, another group of Totaras appeared and approached us.


    Wukiii! Wukii!


    Wukiii!


    Wukikikiii?


    Wukii!


    The leader of the group who was guiding us and the new leader of the group who appeared talked to each other with a loud cry.


    From the atmosphere, the new guy seemed to be hostile to us.


    Fortunately, the persuasion of the Totara guiding us worked, and the new Totara opened the way for us to pass.


    Even though the new Totara group opened the way, the alertness did not easily disappear from the eyes looking at us.


    "Sihyeon, they''re not trying to attack us, right?" asked Roon grandpa, trembling slightly.


    "It''s alright. Theyre just a little wary of us."


    "Let''s trust Sihyeon for now, old man."


    "So far, Senior has been right about everything rted to beasts. So you don''t have to worry."


    Hearing the words, Reville and Alfred, Roon grandpa calmed down.


    Thanks to this, his trembling body calmed down little by little.


    As we continued to walk along with the guide, we emerged from among the dense trees to arge vacant lot.


    Soon, a surprisingndscape began to unfold in the brightened field of view.


    "Wow"


    "This is"


    "Haha!"


    Large trees and house-like structures were seen in between.


    Under the tree, we could see the Totaras busily moving.


    This ce, full of an orderly and lively atmosphere, clearly looked like the vige where Totaras lived.


    -Wukii!


    When I was distracted by Totaras Vige and slowed down, the leader who was guiding us made a cry as if urging us.


    Well, we didn''te on a leisure tour, so we moved while increasing our pace.


    At the same time, the eyes looking at the vige also moved quickly.


    As I was looking around the vige, I saw small Totaras.


    They seemed like they were newborns, their limbs were all right, and their tail hairs are not yet abundant like others.


    The four baby Totaras stood precariously on their toes and watched the vige visitors eagerly.


    It was so cute that I wanted to run and hug them right away.


    We moved into the vige and arrived in front of a very big tree.


    And inside the tree was a huge wooden structure.


    Wukii


    Guide Totara gave a signal asking us to wait for a while and ran into the wooden structure in front of us.


    We were forced to wait under the watchful eyes of other Totaras.


    After a while, Guide Totara, who entered the wooden structure, returned to us with another Totara.


    The new guy looked simr to the other Totaras, but with slightly fluffy fur and weak movements.


    He seemed to be an old, chief Totara of the Totara vige.


    Wukiki!


    Chief Totara tried to talk to me with a weak cry.


    Perhaps because of his age, his words got conveyed much more clearly than the Guide Totara.


    I understood the meaning of the cry and answered immediately.


    "The fairies said that the Totaras here took mushrooms and herbs randomly. Is that true?"


    Wukiiii.


    "Ummm"


    Roon grandpa asked, clinging to me.


    "Was it true that they took Spirit''s breath?"


    "I don''t know about Spirit''s breath yet, but he agreed on taking the mushrooms and herbs in the forest."


    I answered Roon grandpa briefly and continued the conversation with Chief Totara again.


    "The forest fairies are having a hard time because of you. Can''t you hold back a little bit?"


    I expected a positive response to the request as the conversation flowed smoothly so far, but I was a little surprised at the unexpectedly strong response.


    What did he just say?


    Locus asked me this time, unable to contain his curiosity.


    They have no intention to stop sweeping the mushrooms and herbs in the forest.


    Huh these guys seem like a pain in the ass.


    It does seem that way.


    Nevertheless, I did not give up and continued the conversation with Chief Totara.


    "Why are you being so greedy? You werent like this before, right?."


    .


    Chief Totara hesitated to answer my question for a while, then opened his mouth again.


    Wukii Wukukiii!


    "Um Dangerous enemy?"


    Wukiii!


    An unexpected answer came from Chief Totara.


    Chief Totara exined that they could not stop collecting mushrooms and herbs because they had to prepare for a fight with a dangerous enemy.


    Who the hell was this dangerous enemy?


    At the time when I was about to ask Chief Totara about the enemy, he was referring to


    SHRILLL


    The spine-chilling sensation and goosebumps spread all over my body.


    It was a reaction felt when I instinctively sensed danger.


    At first, I suspected that it must being from the Totaras, but soon realized that the source wasnt them.


    Something more threatening ising this way.


    Is this the dangerous enemy that Chief Totara talked about?


    I stopped guessing in my head and warned the party and the Totaras about the dangering.


    "Everyone, get ready for battle. I think dangerous guys are approaching this vige. You guys get ready too!"


    Unlike the quick-witted party, the Totaras looked nk as to what I meant.


    But they soon realized that my warning was true.


    WUKIIIIIIIII


    WUKIKIKIIIIII


    This was because urgent cries flowed from all over the vige.


    Guide Totara immediately led the pack to the ce where the cry rang.


    We''ll follow them.


    We followed the Guide Totara, and as all the Totaras who were monitoring us disappeared, we were able to move without any restrictions.


    Wukii Wukiki


    Wukiiii Wukukiii


    The sound of a cry containing a warning came on gradually.


    The residents of Totara Vige prepared for the enemy by moving important items, and all thebatants headed outside the vige.


    Outside the vige, it seemed that there was already a battle between Totaras and the intruder.


    We came out to the outskirts and quickly identified the intruders who invaded the vige.


    Intruders moved with their eight legs and spew sticky threads around.


    Like squirrels, it was a familiar creature, but I was not happy looking at them.


    Locus shouted to everyone as soon as he saw the spiders.


    Watch out! It''s a Venom spider."


    We didn''t rush to get closer to the spiders when we heard that they were poisonous.


    The Totaras moved much faster than the intruder spiders, but the threads and venom they emitted seemed ufortable for them to deal with properly.


    Reville who was watching the battle asked me.


    "Sihyeon, what are we going to do? If left alone, those Totaras will suffer greatly from the Venom spiders."


    As he said, the Totaras were struggling with the Venom spiders.


    In addition, the damage seemed to be more fatal because of the weapon called poison.


    Let''s help the Totaras.


    The party got ready to step into the battle hearing my decision.


    "Haa.. I never thought I would be saving those ferocious Totaras in my life."


    "Sihyeon, you stay behind along with the old man."


    "Senior, I''ll be right back."


    The four men rushed at the Venom spiders with their weapons.


    Thanks to them joining, the unfavorable flow of battle got quickly reversed.


    The struggling Totaras also got rid of the Venom spiders one by one thanks to our support.


    Eventually, most of the people who had invaded the vige were killed, and only a few surviving spiders fled back into the forest.


    Wukiii! Wukiii!


    Wukiii! Wukukiii!


    The cry from the mouths of Totaras announced the victory.


    The four men in the battle were fortunately unhurt.


    Considering the number of Venom spiders, it was a tremendous achievement.


    As the Tortaras were conscious of our help, they brought us fruits and clean water that we could eat while resting.


    But we couldn''t just rx.


    Unlike us, who suffered no damage, there were quite a few injuries on the Totaras'' side.


    In particr, there were so many Totaras who got knocked down by the poison of Venom spiders.


    Roon grandpa murmured as he looked at the poisoned.


    "Tsk tsk. They''ve been poisoned more than I thought. It''ll be dangerous if they don''t treat them quickly"


    I asked with a worried look when I heard his murmur.


    Is it a very dangerous poison?


    It''s not a very dangerous poison if you take an antidote in time. There are few aftereffects, but if the treatment is dyed like that, it could be life-threatening."


    "Can Totaras make an antidote?"


    "Seeing the bunch of herbs and mushrooms, they must have prepared something."


    While I and Roon grandpa talked, a few Totaras came out of nowhere with a ton of herbs and mushrooms.


    And they began to pile them up near the poisoned Totaras.


    "It looks like there are enough ingredients. Maybe they are going to start treating the injured."


    "That''s a relief."


    As expected, the Totaras started treating the injured.


    But we were shocked to see their treatment.


    Wuk!Kukii!iiii!


    Totaras started pouring herbs and mushrooms into the mouths of the injured.


    The wounded Totaras cheeks bulged like a squirrels mouth full of food.


    They repeated the action until the mouth got full and they couldn''t put in any more.


    Huh, was that a cure?


    I asked with a confused look to Roon grandpa.


    "Ugh grandpa? Is that a cure?"


    "Idiot! Which part of it seems like a cure?"


    I shook my head at Roon grandpa''s cry.


    It seemed more like torture than therapy.


    "Holyfu*k! They are using Spirit''s breath! Those IDIOTS. It doesn''t do anything to cure the poison. Ahhhthat''s a precious herb!"


    Roon grandpa jumped up and down at the Totara''s reckless treatment.


    I calmed him down and looked at the injured Totaras and the pile of herbs.


    I thought it was my turn to step up.


    (To be Continued on OCT 03{MON})


    NEXT WEEK ON DEMON FARM


    A farm member gets a ticket to enter the Human World. Who will it be?CH 193-197 $3


    To read ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    I headed to the ce where Chief Totara and Guide Totara were with Roon grandpa.


    Neither of them showed much alertness in our approach.


    It seemed we have gained quite a bit of trust thanks to the help in the battle with Venom spiders.


    "Wait a minute! Stop that weird cure."


    Wukiii?


    "You can''t treat your poisonedrades with such an ignorant method."


    I exined that it was useless to put a lot of herbs in their mouth.


    At first, the two didn''t understand what I meant, but when I exined it repeatedly, they began to understand it little by little.


    "If you give us the herbs, we''ll make you an antidote. I''m sure it''ll be much more efficient than your way of putting everything into their mouths."


    The two Totaras reacted differently to our offer of making an antidote for them.


    Chief Totara was skeptical of the proposal, but Guide Totara responded positively.


    Before I could say anything, Guide Totara came forward and persuaded Chief Totara.


    Wukukiii! Wukiii! Wuki!


    Wukiii  Wuki


    Chief Totaras opinion started to change with the active persuasion of Guide Totara.


    In the end, Chief Totara decided on epting my offer.


    Wukii! Wukii!


    Guide Totara immediately took us to the ce where the herbs were piled up.


    When we entered the ce, we could see the herbs that were piled up to almost our eye level.


    "That''s a lot."


    "Of course, they''ve swept away all the herbs in this vast forest"


    "What should we do now, grandpa?"


    "I''ll tell you the herbs we need for the antidote. Collect as many of them as you can."


    Roon grandpa told me about the herbs that were used as ingredients for the antidote.


    I started looking for the herbs that Roon grandpa said from among the herbs that were piled up.


    Wukii! Wukii!


    I didn''t even ask for it, but Guide Totara called his friends and instructed them to find the herbs I needed.


    It was not easy to find because so many herbs were tangled, but with the help of Guide Totara and his friends, I was able to find the ingredients I needed quickly.


    The herbs found in that way were immediately handed to Roon grandpa.


    He grumbled and skillfully produced the antidote, saying that he had no proper tools.


    He mixed together the herbs chopped with daggers and rolled them in a round shape to make itplete!


    "Wow. The recipe is very simple"


    "Originally, it needs to be purified and extracted to produce proper medicinal effects. We don''t have any equipment now, so we have to make it like this temporarily. Ah! Still, this will work much better than that rootless, ignorant treatment."


    The antidote created by Roon grandpa was immediately passed on to the poisoned Totaras.


    The condition of the injured, who took the antidote improved faster than expected.


    Most of them feltfortable as soon as they took the antidote, and they even started standing up after 30 minutes.


    The injured Totaras came up to me and Roon grandpa and thanked us.


    [The intimacy with the demon beast has increased]


    [The target has "close feelings" for you]


    [The target is feeling gratitude towards you]


    Most of the Totaras who received the antidote became intimate with me, and the intimacy of many Totaras, including the Guide Totara, rose steadily.


    Thanks to this, I was able to pet the cute Totaras to my heart''s content.


    In particr, the Guide Totara kept hovering around me and acted cutely, perhaps because he liked my touch.


    Thanks to the antidote made from Roon grandpa''s hard work, all the poisoned Totaras were able to wake up safely.


    As a result, the wariness among the Totaraspletely disappeared, instead goodwill and trust-filled in Totara''s eyes looking at me and my party.


    I didn''t expect this ending, but things seemed to be going much better than I thought.


    It was time for us to achieve our purpose here.


    We made an agreement with the Totaras in the forest.


    The agreement was simple.


    Totara will find and provide the herbs in the forest, and we will make an antidote to Venom spiders poison and they would stop frantically gathering herbs and mushrooms from the forest to prepare for battle with Venom spiders.


    With the antidote that Roon grandpa made. there was no need for such an ignorant treatment method, and no need to collect herbs and mushrooms like crazy.


    The problem of forest fairies also got resolved.


    "Big fairy! Thank you very much, Pyori!"


    "Haha! Youre weeeven though I''m not a fairy."


    "If you need anything, please call us anytime, Pyori!" We''ll repay the favor, Pyori!"


    The forest fairy thanked me again and again before leaving.


    Roon grandpa also got what he wanted.


    Thanks to Totaras sweeping through the forest, it was possible to get arge amount of Spirits breath herb in very good condition.


    Looking at the Spirits breath we got from the Totaras, and the Hap I prepared, Roon grandpa moved to tears.


    I can finally achieve my lifelong goal!


    He told me with a grim look before making the cure.


    "Thanks to you, I got to fulfill my lifelong wish. I''m going to pour everything into this cure.


    Call me anytime once Ad''s cure got ready. Dont hesitate to ask for any help if you need it."


    After hearing my words, Roon grandpa immediately started working on making the cure.


    "Ummm"


    Ad''s closed eyes slowly opened.


    She always said she had a deep sense of lethargy when she woke up, but now she didn''t feel that way.


    Her eyes, fully opened, moved slowly.


    The clean eyes reflected the faces of the anxious people.


    ""


    ""


    Ad checked the faces of the people who gathered by the bed and slowly rose.


    Usually, it was impossible without the help of others, but now she was able to do it very naturally.


    Smiles bloomed on everyone''s faces looking at her.


    Expectations naturally filled the room.


    The emotion-filled everyone''s hearts as if they were about to burst.


    "Ummama?"


    Miru called her mother very carefully, Ad smiled kindly at the cat girl''s call.


    It wasn''t the usual painful smile with a pale face.


    It was a very natural and very warm smile, like a seed that overcame the cold winter and sprouts its head out on the arrival of warm spring.


    "Miru, I have made you wait long, haven''t I?"


    "Mama Mama Mama"


    "You don''t have to worry anymore. From now on, I will take of my precious girl."


    "A!"


    Miru, who always held back her tears in front of her mother, burst into tears for the first time.


    Even though it was such a sad cry, there was a warm smile on the lips of the people watching it.


    The mature appearance of Miru was good, but it felt much more lovely to see her being childish to her mother.


    Ad''s eyes, which embraced Miru, gradually got filled with tears.


    She spoke in a quivering voice.


    "Thank you very much, my Lord. I''ve received a debt that I can''t pay back even if I try my best all my life."


    "Nah, its fine. Roon grandpa was the one who had a hard time making the cure."


    "I heard it before I got the medicine from Uncle Roon. He said how difficult it was Thank you Thank you, my Lord."


    I just smiled awkwardly because I was embarrassed, but it wasnt bad.


    "Thank you very much, Uncle Roon."


    "No, I''m rather grateful. Thank you so much for hanging in there until I can repay my debts"


    Roon grandpa shed tears and smiled brightly, something he had never shown before.


    Ad replied with a smile.


    Ad also thanked Reville and Lagos.


    Both celebrated her recovery with warm expressions.


    HUG!


    Miru, who enjoyed her mother''s warmth, came to me and hugged my legs tightly.


    With a warm smile, I lifted Miru up with both arms.


    She had cried so much that her whole face was filled with tears.


    I wiped her tears carefully using my sleeve.


    She was ashamed of her messed-up face and buried it in my chest.


    I asked,ughing at her cute behavior.


    "Miru, are you happy now?"


    -NOD.


    She nodded and slowly raised her face, which was filled with a bright smile.


    "Thank you, Candy uncle."


    She said, hugging my neck tightly.


    "Im going to marry Candy uncle when I grow up"


    "Oh, my!"


    I looked nkly at Miru''s bombshell, and Adughed covering her mouth with her eyes open wide.


    Soon after, Reville''s voice came from my side.


    "Miru, didn''t you say you''d marry me when you grew up?"


    "Hehe! I''m sorry, Uncle Reville."


    "Argh I got dumped.."


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Hearing the dumped Revilles grumbling, Roon grandpa burst intoughter.


    Then Lagos began tough.


    The burst ofughter spread like a contagion to everyone, and for a while, everyone''sughter continued to fill the room.


    In the evening, I was feeling happy while returning home from work!


    Originally, it would be a happy time for all office workers, but these days, it felt even better for me.


    Ad''s disease, which I thought would be a little difficult to cure, was also cured, and theplicated problems of the Estate were solved one by one and everything entered a stable phase.


    Not long ago, there were many things to pay attention to other than farm work, so I never felt happy while leaving home.


    But recently all the problems have been solved neatly.


    Thanks to this, once again, I enjoyed the sense of achievement that only those who worked hard could feel.


    Returning from the Demon world, I entered the Inferris office and greeted Ryan with a lively voice.


    No I was going to.


    "Ryan! How was your day today? I had a st Huh?"


    "Oh! You''re here, Sihyeon."


    "It''s been a while, Mr. Sihyeon."


    "I''ve been waiting."


    Normally, it would be only Ryan who waits for me in the office, but today, two more people were waiting for me.


    However, the problem was, that thebination of the three was quite bizarre.


    Director Lee, Angel Ashmir, and Demon Ryan were waiting for me in the Inferris Office.


    What is this sinisterbination?


    My heart, which had been filled with the joy of leaving work just a moment ago, cooled down.


    I wanted to go back to the Demon world if I could.


    Ryan, who guessed what was on my mind, said with a bitter smile.


    "Sihyeon, I understand what you''re thinking. But, please take a seat first. Its something important."


    "Ummm"


    Ryan''s earnest request forced me to head to the three-person gathering.


    (To be Continued)


    THIS WEEK CHAPTERSCH 193-197 $2


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    I took a seat in front of the table where the three of them were sitting.


    I felt more nervous than usual looking at the three gathered like this.


    What the hell is going on?


    I slowly moved my eyes to examine the atmosphere around the three of them.


    As usual, Ashmir was waiting with an expressionless face.


    She was so calm that one would believe she was a pretty doll, if not for the asional blink of the eye.


    On the other hand, Director Lee had a slightly anxious expression on his face.


    It seemed like he was looking into the eyes of Ashmir and Ryan.


    The owner of this ce, Ryan, looked at the two with a feeling of dissatisfaction.


    It was unlike him, who keeps a rxed expression and attitude most of the time.


    There must have been some heated conversation between the three before I came.


    By the time I roughly grasped the atmosphere, Director Lee, who was sitting opposite me, spoke slowly.


    Im sorry foring all of a sudden like this, Mr. Sihyeon.


    Is he really sorry?


    This is not my first or second time seeing Director Leeing too suddenly.


    Although I grumbled slightly on the inside, I nodded my head as if saying it was okay, on the outside.


    There was something I want to ask you. Thats why I came to you like this with Miss Ashmir. No, rather than saying asking, I think I should call this a request


    Can you say it as a request, its nothing short of an order.


    While Director Lee was speaking with difficulty, not being able to get to the point, Ryan intervened.


    I could feel a tinge of disappointment and anger in Ryans words.


    The reply to Ryans words came from Ashmir.


    As I said before, this is not an order, it''s a request.


    Oh,e on! Everyone here knows that those are nothing but empty words, isnt it? If we dont follow your so-called request youd impose sanctions on us. Can you call that a request?


    We are asking for help to keep the bnce of the dimension. There is no reason for us to give benefits to those who refuse to cooperate.


    Benefit, huh? I think it would be more appropriate to say tyranny of the Angel Realm.


    Your words are way out of line.


    When Ryan and Ashmir''s words sharply collided, Director Lee, who was in the middle, rushed in.


    "Come on, wait! Both of you, please stop getting too emotional. Anyway, its Mr. Sihyeon who should take the decision. Nothing cane from we just talking to each other.


    Hearing Director Lees words, both of them closed their mouths and stopped talking.


    A silence simr to the one before a big storm filled the ce, and Director Lee took a handkerchief from his chest pocket and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    He also looked quite nervous.


    "Mr. Sihyeon, youve also done some guild activities. You probably know how the government manages Rifts. Don''t you?"


    Yes.


    I also went to remove Rifts by myself, and it was also something I studied separately during the Guardians Guild exam.


    Most Rifts are managed ording to the system established by the government, but sometimes there are exceptions. Rifts that ur during natural disasters are a prime example, but do you know what other cases are?"


    Another case?


    What was it. I think I saw it while studying.


    Seeing me who couldn''t answer easily, Director Lee continued to exin.


    That is when the Angels directly request the government.


    "Ah! Yes. Now I remember."


    When the Angels request, the rifts are not managed by the pre determined system.


    On the surface, the Angels are asking for help, but in reality, as Ryan said before, it was a one-sidedmand.


    As the government depends so much on the Angels, it was an unavoidable part.


    "Yesterday, there was a request from the Angels'' side to the government. It is said that the Feistar surveince team has detected an anomaly among the Rifts predicted to ur. So, We are gathering personnel to respond to this abnormal phenomenon. But. Among the personnel chosen on the raid teamthe Angels side requested to include Mr.Sihyeon.


    WHAT!!??


    It was such a confusing situation that I spit out everything that came into my head.


    Really? You''re putting me in the rift where the anomaly urred? Why me? There must be a lot of people who are more experienced than me and have superior skills than I do.


    We don''t know why the Angel side made such a request.


    Director Lee answered with a puzzled look on his face.


    My gaze naturally turned to Ashmir.


    When she received my gaze, she opened her mouth with a calm expression.


    We can''t reveal the exact criteria here, but what is certain is that we decided that Shihyeon''s ability was absolutely necessary to resolve the anomaly.


    "No matter how much I think about it, I don''t quite understand. Why would you want to entrust me, a person who has little experience with such an important task"


    "I don''t think that''s necessarily the case. I heard that you exterminated the monsters that were damaging a vige.


    Ahthat


    Besides that, Sihyeons performances in the Rifts are hard to say as ordinary. There are certain aspects that cannot be evaluated simply bybat power.


    Ashmir did not give up her argument, citing examples of what had happened in the Rifts before.


    I had already experienced this stubbornness of the Angels many times, so I quickly gave up on refuting.


    I know what the situation is. Even if I was included in the crew at the request of the Angels, can I decline the offer?


    Of course, you canbut


    Director Lee blurted out at the end of his answer.


    While he hesitated, Ryan spoke with an ufortable expression.


    If Sihyeon refuses the request, you will be penalized in a number of ways. It will be difficult to obtain soul stones that Angels handle, and your guild activities may be disrupted.


    It doesn''t matter if my guild activities are disrupted since it isnt my main job anyway, but it will be a little difficult if I cant get any soul stones.


    Because I need Soul Stones to bring the things I needed to the Demon Realm.


    When I put on a perplexed expression on my face, Director Lee, gave an urgent exnation.


    I fully understand that it can be burdensome. But the mission itself is not dangerous. The people who will be put into the Rift together with Mr.Sihyeon are the top awakeners of Korea. It will be safer than when youre doing guild activities.


    After hearing his exnation, Ryan immediately refuted.


    It''s preposterous. Hes a noble of Demon Realm. If its that safer, will you take your countrys President to that ce, would you Mr. Lee?


    "."


    "I can''t stand this unfair treatment. I will report it to the Demon Lord right away and well formally protest."


    Ryan said with an unusually tough attitude.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ashmir, who had been listening quietly, spoke.


    "Sihyeon is already receiving various benefits. While freely entering and exiting the demon realm, he is even allowed to take things to the Demon Realm.


    Those are things that have already been negotiated. The term benefits is an understatement.


    "Not only that. Previously, when the children of the Demon world broke the rules of the dimension, Munk did not respond and we didnt arrest them even though it was clearly a vition of the rules."


    The case of Sihyeon is being closely watched, not only by our Inspectors but also by the Judges and the Executives. However, if you show such a non-cooperative attitude, of course, we will have no choice but to increase the pressure on Shihyeon.


    Do you think we would sit idly while you do that?.


    Unusual energy emanated from Ryan''s body.


    As a result, Ashmir also began to exude fierce energy.


    Angels move ording to the rules. If someone interferes with our work, even if that person is the Demon lord, we will see that person, only as a sinner who disturbs the bnce.


    The room quickly got filled with the ferocious energy emitted by the two of them.


    As a vortex of powerful energy swirled around the table, Director Lee trembled with a pale face.


    After watching the serious confrontation for a while, I sighed heavily and calmed the two.


    Haa you two, please stop. Can''t you see that Director Lee is having a hard time?"


    "."


    The two retreated their energy as they looked at Director Lee.


    If it cant be helped, I will participate.


    Sihyeon!!


    Really?


    Ryan frowned at my decision, and on the contrary, Director Lee''s expression brightened.


    Ashmir''s expression barely changed, but she seemed to be satisfied and stopped fighting with Ryan.


    "I''m not the only one who is forced to participate. Other Awakeners are also the same, so I don''t think I need to be the only one to be nervous."


    "But"


    "Don''t worry too much, Ryan. The most talented people in Korea have been gathered. In addition, the rewards will probably be generous. Am I right, Director Lee?"


    "Of course. It has been decided that all Awakeners who had been invited for this mission will be given the highest level of privileges in the industry. If you wish, we will also provide free weapon and equipment support. And


    Director Lee quickly listed the benefits in case I would change my mind.


    Ryan looked at me with an anxious expression.


    Sihyeon, is it really alright? I''m ready to report to the Demon Lord right now"


    "It''s okay, Ryan. There is no need to make a big deal out of it.


    Um.. okay, I understand. If its fine with you, I will support that decision.


    Ryan seemed a little dissatisfied, but he nodded obediently and said he would abide by my decision.


    But, once again, with intense pressure in his eyes, he looked at Ashmir and Director Lee.


    I agree with Sihyeon participating in the mission. Instead, there is one condition from our side.


    What kind of condition?


    ?


    Director Lee and Ashmir looked curious.


    "Sihyeon is an irreceable person for the Demon Lord and Demon world. He cannot be sent to a ce where we do not know what kind of danger there may be."


    "Don''t worry about that. We''ll take care to make sure Mr. Sihyeon is as safe as possible"


    "I can''t ept that. We need a more reassuring way."


    ?


    ?


    We will send an escort we can trust and entrust Sihyeon.


    At the words of Ryan that followed, the eyes of the two shook slightly.


    Of course, the escort will be sent from the Demon World.


    (To be Continued)


    THIS WEEK CHAPTERSCH 195-197 $2


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    In the afternoon, after lunch, one by one, people gathered in the living room of the farm building.


    Starting with Andras, who finished his job as vice-chief of Germour wizardry in the morning, Alfred, Ryan, and Lia appeared one after another.


    Lia looked around and asked.


    "Is Speranza taking a nap?"


    "Yes. She ran around with Grify and Finny, so, now she is sleeping in my room. she''ll probably wake up in an hour."


    For the actively moving baby Griffins, I bought a cat toy that was shaped like a fishing rod.


    Speranza got more excited and ran around with the toy.


    I felt like I had recovered all the money I spent on purchasing the toy in a day.


    Thanks to that, I had time to talk quietly like this, so it was like killing two birds with one stone.


    "Ryan, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly gather everyone?"


    "Please wait a little bit, Andras. I''ll exin it once Mr. Kaneffes."


    Ryan dyed answering Andras'' question for a moment.


    Other farm members nced at me with curious looks on their faces.


    They suspected that I knew something, but I decided to pretend that I didn''t know anything for now.


    "Ahhh~ Its a drag So, why did you bother gathering everyone like this?"


    Kaneff appeared with a long yawn.


    Was he taking a nap after lunch?


    He wore the character eye patch I gave him before on his forehead and came down the stairs.


    "I''m sorry. Mr. Kaneff. It''s something very important."


    "Hmm. What''s the matter?"


    Kaneff asked, burying himself deep in thefortable couch.


    After a brief look at me, Ryan began to exin to the farm members why he had gathered them.


    "Recently, Angels asked Sihyeon for help. It''s only a request on the outside, but in fact, it''s apulsory order


    Ryan briefly exined what he had recently talked about with Ashmir and Director Lee in his office.


    "That''s how things went, and Sihyeon is in charge of the task."


    As soon as the exnation was over, Lia asked anxiously.


    "Isn''t that dangerous? Does he have to go?"


    "I don''t know why they want to take Sihyeon with them. They say there won''t be much danger. I don''t think it''ll be easy because it''s something that the Angels themselves involved."


    Alfred and Andras murmured as if they didn''t understand.


    "I don''t know the standards of the Human world. But, when ites to fighting, aren''t there a lot more people who are much stronger than Senior?"


    "ine is probably right. I heard that if you get the ability through something called awakening, you can get a pretty strong power. Of course, Sihyeon is also an awakened person, but he''s not specialized inbat. In that regard, I am also doubtful of their choice. Why should Sihyeon"


    Kaneff spat out his thoughts in a sarcastic tone.


    "That''s the kind of people Angels are. They always pretend to be clean and fair, but they always hide things that are unfavorable to them and don''t tell them. Maybe there''s something up their sleeves."


    Heined, emphasizing the dual nature of Angels.


    Ryan pped his hands and drew everyones attention.


    "I''m also unhappy with the questionable behavior of the Angel side. There is something more important than that now. Somehow, Sihyeon got caught up in something that might be dangerous. That''s what I mean."


    "I understand the situation roughly. Isn''t there little we can do? Just like that geezer did in the past, isnt training him, the best we can do?"


    Andras and Lia nodded in agreement at Kaneff''s skepticalments, except Alfred, who responded to the word "training" with a sparkle in his eyes.


    In normal circumstances, that would have been the case.


    There was only a limited number of things with which Demons can involve themselves in the affairs of the Human world.


    But this time it was a little different from the usual.


    "If that was the case, I wouldn''t have gathered everyone."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I failed to use Sihyeon''s aristocratic status to remove him from the mission, but I suggested other conditions instead. And they epted it."


    Other condition?"


    Ryan continued with a very serious look.


    "We decided to put an escort on Sihyeon for his safety. And Sihyeon''s escort was agreed to be decided on our side."


    Don''t tell me?


    Andras muttered with an incredulous look.


    Do you mean youre going to send a Demon to the Human world as an escort?


    .?!


    .?!


    .?!


    Alfred and Lia both responded with round eyes.


    Kaneff also showed interest by leaning forward.


    "Andras is right. In the morning, I talked with the Great Lord and Sihyeon. Demon Lord want to send someone with skills and identity guaranteed, and Sihyeon wanted to go with a familiar Demon."


    -Gulp!


    Someone swallowing the saliva echoed very loudly.


    It showed how much everyone held their breath and waited for Ryan''s next words.


    "Based on the conditions, I found that the people here were naturally appropriate."


    "Oh! So we''re going to the world over there as Senior''s escort?"


    "Oh, really? Can we really go to Sihyeon''s world?"


    "Fuhuhu! I knew this kind of opportunity woulde one day.


    Alfred, Lia, and Andras expressed their expectations one after another.


    Kaneff didn''t say anything, but thenguid energy on his face had disappeared.


    Just when things were about to get a little noisy, Ryan spoke again.


    Instead!? There will be only one person who will escort Sihyeon.


    .!!


    I wanted to add more escorts, but the Angel side insisted that there should never be more than one.


    Only one can be an escort!


    The eyes of the four Demons began to move busily.


    Tension began to flow in a different sense than before.


    Soon, the eyes of the three Demons turned towards the same ce.


    The one at the end of that sight was, of course, Kaneff  The indisputable strongest demon on the farm.


    One of the most likely candidates to be the escort


    "Oh! By the way, Mr. Kaneff is not an escort candidate."


    "Why?"


    Kaneff roared at the remark.


    Trembling at his strong momentum, Ryan made an excuse with a slightly nervous look.


    "I know that Mr. Kaneff is strong. However, no matter how important Sihyeon''s protection is, sending Mr.Kaneff to a different world is a bit."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Ryan hesitated to answer because he couldn''t exin the reason with his own mouth.


    And with urgent eyes, he asked me for help.


    I was forced to step up to appease Kaneff.


    "Don''t be so angry, boss. To be honest, taking Boss as my escort is a bit overkill."


    "."


    "If this happens again next time, you''ll have a chance."


    "!"


    Kaneff leaned back on the couch with a very annoyed look on his face.


    I think he had high expectations in that short period of time and seemed to be disappointed that he wont get a chance.


    But what can I do?


    To be honest, it was a little burdensome even for me to take Kaneff with me.


    It will not be just me entering the Rift alone, but it is a ce where many prominent awakeners will join.


    There, Kaneff was bound to cause trouble in many ways if he acted as he wanted.


    In any case, the top contender got eliminated and only the three Demons were left.


    At a time when everyone''s chances increased, the first one to act was Andras.


    "Hmm! Sihyeon. If you leave Mr. Kaneff, there''s no one here who has as much experience as I do. And the artifacts that I''m using are designed to respond to various situations. I think I''m best suited for the escort mission.


    When Andras appealed his merits, Lia quickly stepped in.


    "If it''s purebat power, I won''t lose. Even if I don''t have any artifacts, I can keep Sihyeon safe. And I was the one who took care of Sihyeon the longest on this farm. Of course, I''m best suited for the escort mission."


    Finally, Alfred expressed his thoughts.


    "The time I spent with Senior may be the shortest, but the time I spent working together and training together will be the longest. You all know how important it is to work together in battle, right? And the reason I came to this farm in the first ce was to be his escort, so shouldn''t I be in charge of this mission?"


    As soon as each of them finished talking, the three exchanged nces and engaged in a war of nerves.


    Thepetition for a single ticket to the Human world was much fiercer than I and Ryan had expected.


    "There''s nothing like my artifact to deal with any danger. This time, I''ve reced new parts to improve performance."


    "It''s not just a matter of power, it''s a matter of mind. I am determined to devote myself to Sihyeon at any time as a maid."


    "Although I have been ousted from the family, the Verdi family where I was born has been in charge of guarding the Demon Lord. As such, when ites to escort missions, history says..


    The conversation between the three gradually heated up.


    I looked at Ryan with a bewildered look.


    "Ryan, what shall we do?"


    "Um I think all three of them are good enough for the escort mission. Not only regarding their individual abilities, but also the time spent with Sihyeon."


    "Then"


    "Since it''s Sihyeon''s escort mission, wouldn''t the three of them agree if you decide it yourself?"


    You want me to decide it myself?


    No


    Theyre so desperate.


    How can I just pick just one person?


    All three are precious to me.


    It doesn''t matter who I take, I believe in their abilities andpletely trust them.


    So it was even more difficult to choose.


    Whoever I choose, the other two who weren''t picked will be hurt..


    Hurry up and decide! I''m going to go in and take a nap!


    Including the boss, the three who will be left behind will naturally me me.


    I couldn''t make a decision easily and thought about it for a while.


    Eventually, I came up with a fair way for everyone and opened my mouth.


    Guys


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    Well, I guess we have to draw lots.


    (To be Continued)


    NEXT CHAPTERSCH 196-197 $2


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    All three protested my decision to draw lots.


    "I don''t mean to belittle others, but when ites to experience and skills, I think the answer is."


    "Andras, what do you mean? I don''t think I''ll ever be pushed back, either."


    "That''s great. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to take this opportunity to check each other''s skills."


    Everyone showed no signs of backing down easily.


    It felt like they were about to start the "second-ranking battle" following thest outing.


    Ryan and I were flustered by the atmosphere that keeps getting heated up.


    "Hohoho, that''s nice. You all want to check each other''s skills, right? Then, I''ll help you."


    SLURP!


    SLURP!


    SLURP!


    Mi, Mister. Kaneff?


    Ah?!


    Blue chains shot forth from Kaneff''s wrist.


    The person who endures my attack for a long time will be Sihyeons escort. I will attack you with all my heart without taking any regard for you, so there will be noints, right?


    He said he would help, but his eyes were full of thoughts to vent his anger on the three people.


    The three, who never backed down until a while ago, waved a white g.


    Shall we decide by drawing lots?


    Well, that sounds fair?


    I''ll bring some paper and a pen.


    The three prepared hurriedly for drawing lots.


    Kaneff pulled back the chain with a look of boredom.


    Andras cut the paper he had brought into small pieces and wrote down the names of the three while writing his name on a bigger paper.


    Ryan shook the bag of paper well and held it out toward me.


    "Sihyeon, please pick one. Youll be taking the person whose namees out, as your escort."


    "Um okay."


    I put my hand in the bag under the heavy gaze of the three.


    Every time I moved my hand, I felt the crunch of the paper.


    After stirring the bag to mix well, I picked up a piece of paper hanging on my fingertips.


    Then I slowly unfolded the folded paper and read out the name written there.


    ". Kaneff!!?"


    "?"


    "What? Kaneff?"


    Everyone looked puzzled by the name that came out of the blue.


    Kaneff scratched his cheek and muttered embarrassingly.


    "I was bored, so I wrote down my name. Do you have a problem with it?"


    "Ah, no, Mr. Kaneff!"


    Huh when did he sneak in one?


    It was even more amazing that I picked that one.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Kaneff with a disappointed look.


    Kaneff got irritated by the slightly resentful stare.


    "Argh! What!? Even if I cant go, cant I join inYeah Yeah, go ahead have fun on your own."


    Kaneffy down on the couch in a sulky way and turned around.


    It must have felt very unfair to him for being excluded from the candidate.


    After a moment''s dy in appeasing him, I put my hand back into the bag.


    This time, I picked up a piece of paper faster than before.


    Three demons were full of nervousness and anticipation.


    I unfolded the paper and read the name written on it.


    BAM


    The standing target exploded with a loud explosion sound.


    Andras, who was watching from the side, nodded his head satisfactorily.


    I think you''re good at using Artifact''s attack magic.


    Really?


    Yes, just one more thing. If you use a series of high-output magic, the defense magic may not work. If you just keep that in mind, there won''t be much of a problem.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Thank you for making such a good artifact."


    No problem.


    Andras smiled at my thanks.


    I also replied with a smile, but suddenly his face darkened.


    "If I had been with you, I wouldn''t have had to give you these artifacts"


    Andras muttered with a lot of regrets.


    Looking at Andras feeling that way, I felt sorry for him.


    I patted him on the shoulder and offered him words offort.


    "Don''t be too disappointed. We''ll have another chance."


    "I hope so too even though I dont want Sihyeon to get into danger. If I get that chance, I''ll definitely protect you."


    Andras was not chosen for the escort mission.


    I guess he was looking forward to it.


    Although he usually doesn''t show his emotions well, right now, I could clearly feel his disappointment.


    I would like to take all the farm members, but the inflexible Angels side would not allow it easily.


    Still, I didn''t let go of my expectation that I would have a chance someday.


    After practicing using the artifact, we headed to the farm building while talking about various other things.


    Senior!


    Alfred found us and came running from afar.


    He held my sword in his hand.


    Where did you two go?


    I went to learn how to use artifacts from Andras.


    I see. Here''s your sword, I''ve done all the maintenance.


    I took the sword from Alfred and drew my sword.


    A sharp light shone on the cleanly polished de.


    "Wow You should have gone through a lot of trouble for this Im sorry."


    "No, I did it on my own, Senior. I can''t make you a great artifact like Andras, this is all I can do for you. I''m d I could help you like this."


    "You''ve been helping me a lot recently, including all the training."


    "That''s all right, hehe."


    "Thank you. I''ll use it well."


    I thanked Alfred while holding my sword.


    He nodded with pride.


    Andras, who was watching from the side, asked Alfred.


    "ine, aren''t you sad that you couldn''t go with Sihyeon?"


    "Me? Um I was really sad at first, but I think I''m okay now. There''ll always be another chance."


    Alfred replied calmly as if he had brushed off his lingering feelings.


    Andras and I slightly admired his unexpectedly mature appearance.


    "That''s very mature. I''m embarrassed of myself for being disappointed a while ago."


    "Haha! Is that so?"


    "Compared to ine"


    Andras looked at the farm building while sighing.


    "Ah"


    "Ummm"


    Alfred and I easily guessed who he was thinking about and nodded our heads.


    "Sihyeon, isn''t it time for you to get ready?"


    "Huh? It''s already thiste. Let''s go back quickly."


    We headed to the farm building together, carefully thinking about the person who showed his immature side despite his age.


    As soon as I entered the building, Speranza ran to me as if she had waited.


    "Papa! Where have you been?"


    "Ah, I went to do something with Teacher Andras. Why darling?"


    "Can''t we take Grify and Finny to grandma''s house?"


    Biip!


    Biip?


    Speranza asked, showing the baby Griffins in her arms.


    I opened my mouth with a flustered look.


    That''s going to be hard, dear.


    Why Papa? If Gyuri and Akum cane, why cant Grify and Finny cante, Papa?"


    Like Akum and Gyuri, Speranza seemed to want to take the baby Griffins to the Human world.


    But it was not an easy matter.


    If I take them carelessly then the same thing that happened to the children in the past may happen to the baby griffins.


    Speranza, do you remember being scolded by a scary Angel sister in the past?"


    Speranza quickly remembered Ashmir and trembled.


    I didn''t want to recall the child''s bad memories, but I exined it clearly to prevent mishaps likest time.


    "If we take Grify and Finny as we please, then the baby griffins will get scolded by her. Maybe she''ll take them away."


    "Uh I don''t want her to take Grify and Finny, Papa."


    "Then, let''s leave them on the farm. Okay? You''ll have a chance to take them next time."


    "Um Okay, Papa."


    Speranza quickly epted and nodded her head, perhaps the story of the scary Angel sister worked.


    I felt sorry looking at her drooping appearance, so I patted her on the head.


    "You''re back, Sihyeon. I just finished packing."


    Lia came down from the second floor with her luggage.


    Unlike her usual calm appearance, her face was filled with a smile.


    The winner of the lottery was Lia, the first Demon from the Demon farm to enter the Human world.


    Not only Andras but also Alfred, who answered calmly earlier, had a little envy in the way they looked at her.


    Lia, are you ready?"


    Yes.


    Let''s say goodbye to the boss and leave.


    We all headed to Kaneff''s room together.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    What?


    "Boss! We came to greet you before we go."


    What greeting? Just go away.


    A brusque voice of Kaneff was heard.


    He has been like that ever since he waspletely excluded from this mission.


    It was hard to talk properly over the past few days.


    I didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye to him, so, I held Speranza in my arms to use as ast resort.


    "Boss, Speranza wants to say goodbye before leaving."


    The fox girl said, knocking on the door with her small hand.


    "Boss uncle, dont you want to say goodbye?"


    CHUCK!


    As soon as Speranza looked sad, the locked door opened.


    When I opened the door, I saw KaneFF sitting with a wistful look.


    Are you still sulking, boss?


    Hmm


    Come on rx. If you are like that Lia will also feel ufortable. I''ll bring a lot of delicious snacks this time, too, huh?"


    Kaneffs eyes shook slightly at the snack talk, but he turned his head away as if he wasn''t interested.


    I can''t help it.


    Its time to use the secret weapon!


    When I lowered Speranza, whom I was holding, she ran to Kaneff.


    And she raised her arms all the way up and showed a hug me'' posture.


    At first, he looked away as if he was trying to ignore it but soon copsed due to the re of her eyes.


    Kaneff slowly picked up Speranza.


    The little fox girl naturally fell into his arms.


    Their hair colors were simr, so in a sense, they looked more like a father and daughter than me.


    "Boss uncle, are you upset that you couldn''t go with papa?"


    "Um."


    "Papa said that the scary sister would get mad if we went as we wanted. So I couldn''t even take Grify and Finny."


    "Scary sister?"


    "Un, when I, Gyuri and Akum"


    Speranza started talking about the things that happened when she first moved to the Human world.


    Kaneff''s eyes were stunned when he heard that Ashmir tried to forcibly take away the children.


    Um Was her name Ashmir?


    Un, a really scary sister, Boss uncle.


    I see. I''d love to see her someday.


    Kaneff''s anger at not being able to go to the Human world was directed toward the innocent Ashmir


    No, was she innocent?


    Anyway, a bit of chill spread around Kaneff.


    Except for Speranza, who was in his arms, everyone in the room trembled.


    "Papa said he''d take Grify and Finny next time. Maybe that time I will also take boss uncle. So don''t be angry, Boss uncle."


    At Speranza''s winsome plea, Kaneff burst into a smirk.


    Then he stroked the fox girl in his arms with a rxed face.


    "Okay. I won''t be angry like Speranza said."


    "Hehe!"


    After hearing the answer she wanted, Speranza rubbed her face in Kaneff''s arms and shed a cute smile.


    Looking at the scene, the rest of the people in the room were able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    (To be Continued)


    NEXT CHAPTERCH 197 $1


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Lia, I, Speranza, Akum and Gyuri left the farm.


    We were sent off by the farm members and headed to the dimensional gate to move on to the Human world.


    Lia showed great nervousness looking at the gate.


    Are you all right, Lia?


    Ugh! I''m alright. I''m a bit nervous when I think that I''ll be leaving the Demon world and will be going to another world."


    The children approached Lia, who was shaking a little.


    "It''s okay, Popi! You just have to trust us, popi!"


    Pow wo wooo.


    Gyuri and Akum, who became familiar with Dimensional Gate, spoke confidently and showed a proud attitude.


    I had a sneakyugh looking at the children''s childish behavior.


    Speranza quietly approached Lia and held her hand tightly.


    Speranza smiled at Lia, who had a slightly surprised look.


    Perhaps because of Speranzas little hand holding her, a slight smile lingered on Lia''s face, and the tremors all over her body subsided.


    "Shall we move on now?"


    "Ththat!"


    "Is something wrong, Lia?"


    "If you don''t mind Can I hold Sihyeon''s hand?"


    Lia reached out to her hands, while her face started turning red.


    I stared nkly at the hand for a moment, then smiled and held it.


    She smiled shyly as our hands connected.


    "Me too! I want to hold hands too, Popi!"


    Pow wooo! wooooo!


    You little punks


    With a look of helplessness, I held Akum with one hand, and Speranza held out one hand for Gyuri.


    As we all held our hands together like this, a satisfied smile filled the face of the children.


    Shall we go now?


    Yes, Sihyeon!


    Yes Papa!


    Let''s go, Popi!


    -Pow wo wooo!


    With everyone''s powerful answer, we took a step toward the dimensional gate.


    As soon as we crossed the Dimensional Gate, Ryan greeted us.


    "Wee. Little buddies, and Lia, wee."


    The children smiled brightly and waved at Ryans greeting.


    Lia replied with an awkward look.


    Thank you for weing me, Ry Ryan.


    Hahaha! Pleasee this way.


    Following his lead, we opened the door and headed to the office.


    As before, Ashmir and Director Lee were waiting there.


    The two people who greeted me briefly immediately turned to Lia.


    Ashmir, who had been looking for a while, went to Lia.


    "Is this the person who is going to perform the mission with Sihyeon?"


    "Yes, shes Lia, who''s been helping me in the Demon world."


    "Ummm"


    Not only Lia but also the children behind me looked nervous at Ashmir''s expression.


    Can you give me your hand for a moment?


    Huh? Oh, yes!


    Lia pushed out one hand in a hurry.


    As Ashmir sped her hand on the back of Lias hand, white light poured out from there.


    After a while, a subtle light appeared on the back of Lia''s hand, where the light had disappeared.


    "This pattern willst for the promised number of days. As long as this exists, you are free to be here. But please be aware that as soon as the pattern on the back of your hand disappears, the surveince teams pursuit will begin."


    Ashmir exined about the pattern like a robot.


    Then she turned away from the nk-faced Lia and looked at the children hiding behind me.


    -FLINCH!


    The children who were still afraid of her shivered and hid further behind me.


    "I''m done with my work, so I''ll be on my way. If you have any problems, please contact the contact number I gave youst time. Then, Ill take my leave"


    Ashmir, who looked at the children for a moment, left the ce as soon as her work was done.


    She was a burdensome character in many ways, so it was ratherfortable this way.


    After Ashmir left, Director Lee stepped forward this time.


    He greeted Lia in a courteous manner.


    "Hello! My name is Lee Seok, and I''m the head of the dimensional management headquarters."


    Lia looked perplexed at his greeting.


    "Excuse me, Sihyeon. I don''t understand what he''s saying. By any chance, is he greeting me?"


    "Oh! I forgot. Sihyeon, can you give the trantor ring you have to Lia?"


    "Okay. Lia put this."


    I quickly handed Lia, the trantor ring I had on my hand.


    As soon as she wore the interpreter ring, she was able tomunicate smoothly with Director Lee.


    "Miss. Lia, please take this first."


    "What is this?"


    "This is a temporary alien registration card. You can use it while you''re here and return itter."


    Lia gleamed her eyes curiously at her ID.


    "Sihyeon! Sihyeon! Look at this. Here''s my face."


    When it was confirmed that Lia will being to Korea, we sent her picture in advance at the request of Director Lee.


    There was a slight change in the photo on the ID card.


    The big horns that had grown on her head had been neatly erased.


    Without her horns, she looked like an ordinary foreigner.


    "Maybe Mr.Sihyeon might know this already, still, I will say it since its my duty. Please hide her identity as much as possible. Of course, please refrain her from using her abilities in crowded ces. Also"


    Director Lee exined to me some things to watch out for while Lia was staying here.


    In the meantime, Lia showed off her ID card to the children.


    "If you just keep an eye on what I just said, it won''t be a problem. If you have any problems, please contact me right away. I''ll take care of it."


    "Thank you for your concern, Director Lee."


    "Of course, it''s my job. By the way


    He came close to me and whispered in a low voice that was hard for others to hear.


    "Is she really the one who will be escorting you?"


    Director Lee felt anxious looking at Lias appearance.


    His question didnt feel weird.


    Looking at Lia in her maid dress, anyone would feel that she has nothing to do withbat.


    There was a time when even I thought like that.


    But it didn''t take long for me to realize my thoughts were a huge illusion.


    "Don''t worry, Director Lee, Lia will be of great help in the mission."


    "As Sihyeon said. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "If you two say so"


    Director Lee nodded in a little ufortable way hearing mine and Ryan''s answer.


    After finishing his business here, Director Lee also left the office like Ashmir.


    As soon as Director Lee went, Ryan took something out of his pocket.


    It was two silver nes.


    Lia, can you lower your head for a second?"


    "Like this?"


    "Yes, please wait a little longer."


    Ryan ced the silver ne on Lia''s horns.


    SWOOSH


    As soon as the ne was ced, Lias big horns slowly began to disappear.


    The children who saw the phenomenon shouted in surprise.


    "Wow!"


    "The horn is disappearing, Popi!"


    Po woo! wooooo!


    Lia, who was also surprised along with the children, hurriedly took both hands toward the horns.


    "Ryan, what happened?"


    "The horns aren''t really gone, so don''t worry. I made sure that it wont be visible to others because it might seem strange to the people here."


    She sighed with relief when she realized that her horns had not disappeared.


    Oh! And you should also change that outfit.


    Why? Huh, is my dress too old-fashioned? I brought the prettiest maid dress I had."


    "Hahaha! It''s not like that. There''s no maid here. So, of course, no one dresses as a maid."


    Unlike the Demon world, as Ryan said, maids are notmon here.


    If she walked around outside in that outfit, it would more likely be seen as a cosy.


    Lia looked shocked as soon as she heard that there were no maids in the Human world.


    And now her face was sullen.


    "Oh no I only brought my maid clothes"


    I smiled and said to Lia, who was flustered.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll buy you clothes to wear here."


    "Oh, no I can''t bother you"


    "No, Its not a bother. Youre here to help me, so, of course, I should make you feelfortable. Don''t feel pressured."


    But


    It''s really okay. Using this chance, try on other clothes besides maid clothes. Youre beautiful, so, other clothes will also look great on you."


    Lia blushed as soon as she heard me.


    Seeing her reaction, I btedly realized what I had said to her.


    For no reason, I felt embarrassed and my face slightly heated up.


    Lia spoke in an audible whisper.


    "Then I''ll do as Sihyeon says"


    "Yes Please look forward to it."


    "..


    I felt tickled in my chest when I saw Lia bowing her head with redness up to the nape of her neck.


    Tuk.


    When I turned my head feeling the poking on my side, Ryan gave me a yful look with a strange smile.


    His eyes looked as if they were saying, [That''s a pretty good one, pal].


    I felt hot in the room as my body heated up with embarrassment.


    Looking out the window with a nk stare, I hoped this awkward atmosphere would disappear quickly.


    I took Lia and the children to the car and headed home.


    There was a lot of traffic due to a slight ovep in the rush hour, but I couldn''t feel bored at all.


    "This, how does this work? Is this also an artifact?


    "Is all that tall things, buildings?"


    "That person has the same thing as Sihyeon."


    Just looking at Lia admiring the scenery of the modern city, I couldn''t stopughing.


    The children chattered with excitement at her appearance.


    "Oh! There''s an ice cream shop! Popi!"


    Woooo! wowoww!


    "Papa, I want ice cream!"


    The children who recognized the ice cream shop among the fast-passing buildings nagged me for ice cream.


    "What are you going to do for dinner if you eat ice cream now? Grandma must be waiting to have dinner with you guys."


    "I can have ice cream and dinner, Popi!"


    -Pooo! woooo!


    "Papa! Just a little bit."


    "Okay, but you shouldnt say you will not have dinnerter."


    I couldn''t win over the children''s unruly cuteness.


    I had to pull over next to the ice cream shop.


    I bought ice cream for the children and Lia and handed it over to them.


    In the noisy rear seat, tranquility came thanks to the ice cream.


    Lia also took her eyes off the window and focused on moving the small spoon.


    I drove the car while looking in the rear mirror with satisfaction at the cute appearance that was focused on eating.


    By the time the children and Lia ate all the ice cream, the car had entered the parking lot in front of my apartment.


    I got out of the driver''s seat first to get the kids off safely


    "Huh? Hey, what is this? Are youing home now?"


    Yerin, who seems to have finished parking before me, approached this way.


    I was going to greet her as usual, but suddenly, I remembered the Demon in the back seat of my car.


    Ah How am going to exin this?


    (To be Continued)


    To read 32 Chapters ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    I smiled awkwardly as I looked at Yerin approaching.


    What''s wrong with your expression?


    Huh? Well, that''s


    When I was thinking about what excuse to make.


    Speranza, who couldn''t stand staying in the car, tried to open the car door.


    Papa. I wanna go out.


    Ah, wait a minute, Speranza."


    "What? Did you bring the children?"


    Yerin''s expression brightened when she heard Speranza''s voice.


    She strode up to the back seat where the children were.


    "Hi, guys! Sister Yerin is here..uh?"


    Yerin shuddered when she found Lia in the back seat with the children.


    She didnt expect someone other than the children will be there.


    "Oh, hello."


    "Yes Hello."


    Lia, who met Yerin''s gaze, greeted her awkwardly.


    Yerin, who received an unexpected greeting, made a confused face for a moment and then whispered as she tapped my arm.


    "What, what? Who''s that foreigner?"


    "I''ve got a situation, so I brought someone who works with me on the farm for help."


    "Farm? Um wait! The farm you work at is in the Demon world, isn''t it? Then that person?"


    The quick-witted Yerin quickly guessed Lia''s identity.


    There was no excuse, so I nodded slowly.


    She looked at me and Lia''s face alternately with a startled look.


    In the modern world, there isnt anyone who doesnt know the existence of Demons and Angels, but not many have seen them directly.


    In the first ce, there were not many Angels or Demons in the Human world, and most of them went around looking normal unless they were on an official visit.


    It was not surprising that even Yerin, who was active as a member of the Guardians guild was seeing a Demon for the first time.


    "Papaaaa!"


    Poooo woooo!


    "I want to get out, popi!"


    "Uh, okay. I''ll open the door now."


    At the urging of the frustrated children, I got them off the car first.


    Naturally, Lia grabbed my hand and got out of the car.


    She looked around with a curious look on her face.


    "Is this where Sihyeon lives?"


    "Yes. I''m staying with my mother in that building."


    "Oh my! The house is huge. In a big building like that, two of you


    "Ha! No, it''s not just me and my mother living there. Many other people live in the apartment along with us. Yerin here also lives next door."


    "Oh! I see. It''s a strange house structure."


    While I was briefly exining the house to Lia, the restless children began to urge me once again.


    "Papa, let''s go. I miss grandma."


    -Poooooo.


    "Let''s go, Popi!"


    "Okay, let''s go, Lia."


    "Yes."


    It was clear that if we kept doing this outside, we''d only catch people''s eyes.


    As the children said, I decided to go home for now.


    Yerin seemed like she has a lot of things she wants to ask, but I headed to the entrance of the building with everyone, asking with my eyes for her to wait for a little.


    "Wee, my cute puppies,"


    My mother greeted the children with a bright smile.


    Recently, the only time she smiles this brightly was when the childrene to see her.


    My mother, who was hugging the children, found Lia, who followed them.


    This time, my mothers face was filled with the pleasure of weing the guest.


    "Wee, Lia! You must have had a hard timeing this far away, right?"


    "No, thanks to Sihyson, I camefortably. He bought me delicious ice cream in the middle."


    "Ho! That''s a relief. Come on in. You can think of it as your own home."


    "Excuse me."


    My mother weed Lia, leading her into the house.


    As my mother liked the crowded atmosphere of the house, a smile lingered around her mouth.


    Yerins face once again showed surprise at my mother casually weing Lia.


    "Did your mother also know her?"


    "Yes. she has met her a few times during her visit to the farm."


    "Wow, shes amazing. epting a Demon without any hesitationI still feel strange."


    I nodded in agreement with her.


    My mother was definitely more open-minded than an average person.


    Unlike children who are alreadyfortable because they are used to my home, Lia still seems to be a little restless as if the new environment was a little ufortable.


    I talked to her with a warm smile to relieve her tension.


    Are you ufortable, Lia?"


    "No! I''m not. I guess I''m still a little nervous about being in another world."


    "Well you should be careful at ces where there''s a lot of people, but here, you can really rx. If you''re ufortable with the ne on the horns, would you like me to take it off?"


    Really, will you?"


    Lia looked at me with anxious eyes.


    I moved my hand carefully to the ce where the horn was.


    After a slight stutter, I pulled out two nes covering her horns.


    Then tworge horns appeared.


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    "You''re wee. I''ll put this aside for you."


    The smile on Lias face became more rxed.


    I also smiled back and picked up the two nes.


    My mother and the children did not respond much to Lia''s horn, but Yerin opened her eyes wide and pped me on the arm.


    Hey it''s real, its a real Demon.


    Of course! What do you mean by real Demon, are there any fake Demons? There''s no reason for me to lie about this."


    Yerin gave a sour look to my answer.


    "Hey! Aren''t you too kind to Lia? You''ve never told me to befortable, or been nice to me."


    "Of course, you weed yourself in. You werefortable in our house even before I told you to."


    Me, did I?


    Don''t you remember? Sometimes you''re sofortable that I would think I came to the wrong house."


    Yerin couldn''t say anything more and shut her mouth.


    My motherughed while covering her mouth.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet, right? I''ll get you dinner in a minute. Is there anything you want to eat?"


    When asked by my mother, Speranza clung to her and said,


    "Grandma. I want to eat chicken."


    "Oh, my pretty Speranza, do you want chicken?"


    "Un!"


    "Shall we order chicken for dinner?"


    Speranza smiled and nodded.


    My mother doesn''t usually like to order delivery food, but it didn''t seem to matter at the request of her lovely granddaughter.


    "Then shall I order it? I know a good fried chicken ce around here."


    "Yeah. We have a lot of people today, so order a big one. I''ll give you the money."


    "Okay. Then I''ll order it right away."


    Yerin quickly ordered chicken using an app.


    Not long after, in front of the door, a warm and savory chicken arrived.


    Lia was surprised and asked, looking at the chicken that had just arrived.


    "Where does this chickene from? Did you happen to hire a separate cook?"


    I exined with a smile that it was delivery food.


    She seemed to be greatly shocked by the fact that the restaurant made and delivered food.


    We put the chicken that had just arrived on the living room table and unpacked it.


    There are many people today, so we decided to gather in the living room and eat together.


    Gyuri and Akum ate fresh fruits and vegetables prepared by my mother in advance.


    Eat a lot, Lia.


    Thank you for the food, Sihyeon.


    Lia was a little nervous at first, but the taste of the chicken gradually loosened her expression.


    Not long after, she started eating chicken at a terrible speed.


    Speranza also sat on my mother''sp and tasted the chicken.


    My mother looked at Speranza and Lia, who ate well, with a pleased expression.


    Yerin nodded, muttering,


    "Demons also like Chicken"


    The chicken bucket on the table quickly got emptied.


    Thanks to ordering a lot, everyone was able to fill their stomachs to their hearts content.


    Akum and Gyuri, who became drowsy due to satiety, were buried in a soft private cushion and rested, while Speranza dozed in my mother''s arms.


    Meanwhile, Yerin began to ask questions in earnest to Lia, who was now less nervous.


    Can I call you Lianne?"


    "You can call mefortably Lia, Lady Yerin."


    "Ugh I feel weird."


    Yerin trembled because she felt awkward with Lia''s honorifics and her signature polite manner.


    Are you working on the farm with Sihyeon?"


    "Yes, I''m not doing anything as important as Sihyeon, but I''m doing all the chores on the farm."


    "The outfit you''re wearing now is a maid dress, right?"


    When the talk about her clothes came up again, Lia asked with a slightly sullen look.


    "Is a Maid profession very strange here?"


    "Oh, no! It''s not weird. It''s not often that you get see those kinds of clothes here. And ."


    Yerin nced at me and continued.


    I was wondering if it was his personal preference.


    Yerin, what are you talking about? All of a sudden! Lia is such a hard worker with a sense of duty, stop talking rudely.


    "Sorry, sorry! I asked just in case."


    She admitted her mistake with an apologetic look.


    Will you be in this world for a while?"


    Yes, I''m nning on staying for a while.


    Where will you be sleeping?


    I''ll prepare a bed for her at my house."


    I answered her question as if it was a normal thing.


    Since she was not familiar with this world, I couldn''t leave her somewhere else.


    Yerin opened her eyes wide when she heard my answer.


    "What? There''s no separate room here. Don''t you even have any consideration for a Lady?"


    "Uh-huh. What?"


    "You can''t do this. Lia wille to my house to sleep."


    "What? Well I don''t mind sleeping anywhere I don''t need a room, so Im fine"


    Lia shook her hands and said it was okay, but Yerin held her hand tightly and said strongly.


    It''s okay. You don''t have to feel pressured. There''s an empty room in my house, so use it while you''re here. I''ll get you a nket and clothes."


    My mother, who was listening quietly, also nodded to Yerin''s words.


    "Si, I think it''s better to do as Yerin says. Lia says it''s ok, but wouldn''t it be better if she had a separate room?"


    I was short-sighted.


    I brought her home recklessly with the thought of protecting her from the surroundings, but I didnt think through it.


    As Yerin said, I should have prepared a separate room for Lia.


    "I''m sorry, Lia. I didn''t think properly about this."


    "Oh, no. I''m really okay."


    "Yerin, I think you''re right. I owe you one this time."


    "Haha! Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Lia. Lia, pack your bags. I''ll show you where to stay."


    Yerin quickly took Lias hand and headed to her house.


    I was a little nervous looking at the overly excited Yerin, but now I had to leave it to her.


    After a while. Yerin knocked on our door again, and when I opened the door, she popped her head in and said,


    Sihyeon, Lia has only maid clothes with her. Let''s go shopping tomorrow. Get ready to go out to the mall in the morning! You''reing, right?


    (To be Continued)


    THIS WEEK''S CHAPTERCH 198-202 $3


    To read ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month05 advance chapters.$10/month10 advance chapters.$20/month20 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Next day.


    As Yerin saidst night, the whole family went out with Lia.


    The destination was a shopping mall in the city that I visitedst time with the children.


    "Wow Is the entire building some kind of market?"


    Lia was amazed at the sheer size of the mall.


    Even after entering the shopping mall, she kept turning her head to look around.


    She waspletely absorbed in the sight, and her feet staggered.


    She waspletely oblivious to herself because she was concentrating on seeing around, which attracted a lot of attention.


    Even though she was wearing arge T-shirt andfortable pants lent by Yerin, her unique atmosphere could not be hidden.


    She naturally caught the attention of customers and employees in the shopping mall.


    In addition, with Speranza next to me, the effect seemed to have doubled.


    Perhaps it would have been more eye-catching if she wore a maid''s uniform.


    We moved quickly before more people could gather around.


    The first ce we headed was a women''s clothing store.


    Yerin asked, taking Lia''s hands.


    What style of clothes do you like?


    I usually wear only maid clothes. I don''t know about other clothes."


    "Ah! Maid dress has its own charm, but youre so pretty that it''s a waste if you dont wear other dresses."


    "Um"


    "Don''t worry, Lia! I''ll dress you up properly today. You just have to trust me and follow me."


    Yerin led Lia, almost as if dragging her along while burning a sense of mission in her eyes.


    Lia looked at me with a slightly troubled look as if asking for help.


    "Don''t worry. Yerin will pick a perfect dress for you."


    I replied with a slightly bitter smile.


    Lias eyes turned to tears as she was dragged helplessly by Yerin.


    Shopping for Lias clothes, which began like that, became very busy.


    Yerin quickly looked at the clothes disyed in the store, took them out, and handed them to Lia, pushing her into the dressing room.


    A few momentster.


    Lia, who changed into a new outfit, appeared from the dressing room.


    As soon as we saw her, exmations came from my and my mothers mouth.


    Oh!


    Wow! It looks great on you.


    She was just wearing an ordinary T-shirt and pants, but it felt very fresh because we have been looking at her only in her maid clothes.


    There was a sense of awkwardness and embarrassment in Lias slightly red face.


    Still, there was a subtle smile around her mouth, as if she didn''t hate itpletely.


    Meanwhile, Yerin, who coordinated Lia, frowned slightly as if she did not like it.


    "It''s not bad. It feels so normal. I don''t think it shows off Lia''s charm. Wait a minute.


    Saying that she ran back and forth in the clothing store, brought new clothes, ced them in Lias hands, and pushed her into the dressing room once again.


    After that, Yerin continued to bring variousbinations of clothes to Lia.


    Every time she brought new clothes, they looked great on Lia.


    The staff at the clothing store, who was quietly watching the scene, couldn''t hold back her itchy hands and participated in the coordination in earnest.


    Personally, I tend to think it''s a hassle to choose by trying different clothes, but it didn''t feel boring or cumbersome at all today, maybe because Lia''s looks matched every dress.


    In some cases, it even made my heart flutter a little.


    After carefully selecting clothes while looking around various stores, we carefully selected clothes that fit Lia and bought them.


    Lia, who saw me buying the clothes said with a worried look.


    "Sihyeon, I bought too many clothes. I''ll return the money to you when we get back to the farmter."


    "That''s okay."


    "But"


    "I''m giving it to you as a gift, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    I smiled asfortably as I could at Lia, who was burdened.


    Yerin clung to her and said,


    "Don''t pay too much attention to what Sihyeon said, Lia. Shall we go to the next shopping?"


    "What? I''ve already bought many clothes."


    "Oh! There''s still a lot left to buy."


    a lot left!?


    Yerin seems to have been under a lot of stress recently, so she went around the shopping mall like a rushing bull.


    I felt exhausted just by following the two with the luggage.


    Eventually, I epted my defeat and decided to take a break with the children.


    Then Yerin said


    "Really? Good, the next ce is an embarrassing ce to go with a man. Take a break. I''ll call you when were done."


    Yerin quickly went somewhere with my mother and Lia.


    After they disappeared, I went to the rest area on one side of the shopping mall and sat down.


    Like great men said, it''s not easy to follow a woman on her shopping.


    Proving those words, there were a lot of men who seemed to be in a simr position as I was and were taking a break in the rest area.


    PULL! PULL!


    Suddenly, I felt someone pulling my shirt from the side.


    When I turned my head and looked down, Speranza was looking at me with hesitation.


    "Speranza, what happened?"


    "Uh-huh"


    Speranza did not answer my question directly, but I could quickly notice what was on the cute fox girl''s mind.


    I smiled and put Speranza on myp.


    "Is there something you want to buy, darling?"


    When I guessed correctly, Speranza nodded her head, chewing her small mouth.


    I guess she couldn''t bring it up easily because I showed signs of tiredness.


    But no matter how tired I am, is there a father in the world who won''t move when his cute daughter asks him?


    I purposely stood up in a lively manner and held Speranza''s hand tightly.


    "Okay! Then shall I enjoy shopping with my little girl?"


    "Un, hehe!"


    Speranza nodded with joy.


    "We''re here, too, popi!"


    Poooo! woooo!


    "Okay, okay. Let''s take our time and see around."


    I led the children and started moving again.


    The first ce I went was where the pet supplies were.


    The first thing Speranza said she wanted was a toy that baby Griffins would like.


    They really liked the fishing rod toy I boughtst time, so this time, I wanted to give another toy as a gift.


    Recently, the baby Griffin''s fluff has almost disappeared, and their stiff feathers have grown little by little, making them very active.


    These days, toys were very important because it was hard to handle the amount of activity.


    If I just run around together without thinking, I''ll definitely stretch out in less than a day.


    I brought a rubber ball toy that I can throw and y with Speranza and a stuffed doll that will prevent biting.


    In addition, I bought a brush tob the baby Yakum''s fur.


    As soon as Akum saw the brush, he noticed what it was for and sparkled his eyes.


    Poo wo wooo!


    "Okay, I''ll brush you with this when we get home. Hang in there."


    The next stop was the stationery shop.


    The cart was loaded with school supplies, sketchbooks, colored pencils, and crayons needed for Speranza to study with Andras.


    Hmm


    Come to think of it, I thought I should buy Miru some school supplies, but I forgot.


    I packed some notes, pencils, and pens thinking of Miru, who was studying hard, saying she wants to help me.


    I already felt pleased thinking of the cat girl who would be happy seeing these.


    Fortunately, Lia''s party finished shopping by the time I packed all the things I needed with the children.


    The two divided groups joined and headed to the restaurant to fill their slightly hungry stomachs.


    When the smell of delicious food fills up around us, Lia, unlike when she bought clothes, actively showed interest with sparkling eyes.


    "Sihyeon, what''s that red food?"


    "Is that also chicken?"


    "Oh! That''s a food that Sihyeon made before."


    She showed a child-like appearance in front of the food.


    The appearance was so pure that a smile was naturally built around the mouths of everyone.


    After thinking about the menu for a while, we headed to a pork cutlet shop where Speranza could eat without any burden.


    As soon as we entered the store, the savory smell of pork cutlet pierced our noses.


    We finished ordering the menu and waited for a while.


    Soon a hot pork cutlet was set up in front of us.


    While I was naturally taking care of Speranza''s meal, Yerin, who became close to Lia, kindly exined to her about the meal.


    After blowing the pork cutlet that was cut for easy eating, I dipped it in the sauce and took it to Speranza.


    Speranza tasted the first pork cutlet in her life, chewing her small mouth.


    "Speranza, is it good?"


    "Un. It''s good, Papa."


    "Eat slowly because it''s hot inside."


    While giving small pieces to Speranza, I also picked up a piece of pork cutlet.


    It wasn''t a pork cutlet with a very special taste, but the crispy fries and the taste of the meat juicebined well made me feel good.


    I don''t know if Lia liked the pork cutlet.


    Even though I ordered arge pork cutlet, Lia quickly emptied her te.


    My mother handed out her pork cutlet to Lia with a pleased expression, saying,


    "I like seeing you eat it happily."


    When everyone tasted the pork cutlet deliciously.


    -~)


    Someone''s phone rang.


    It was not my mother''s ringtone, so I immediately noticed that it was Yerin''s cell phone.


    Yerin took her cell phone out of her pocket and took the call.


    "Excuse me for a moment Yes, hello?"


    "Oh! Deputy Guild Leader? I''m off today. What''s the matter?"


    "What?"


    Well, he happens to be next to me Oh, no, it''s not. Really, that rumor isplete nonsense.


    The call seemed to be from the Guardians Guild.


    Yerin was always busy with her guild activities, so it was a given that this kind of call wille, but this call felt a bit different.


    "Now? Okay. Wait for a moment."


    Yerin suddenly handed her cell phone to me.


    What, what?


    Take it. Deputy guild leader Hayong wants to speak to you.


    Huh? Deputy guild leader of the Guardians Guild?


    Yes, that''s right. I have a sore arm, so take it quickly.


    I took the phone with a stunned look on my face.


    (To be Continued)


    NEXT 3 CHAPTERSCH 200-202 $2


    To read ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month06 advance chapters.$10/month11 advance chapters.$20/month21 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    I took Yerin''s cell phone from her hands.


    "Hello?"


    Oh, Sihyeon? Its me, deputy guild leader.


    The voice of Hayong, deputy guild leader of the Guardians Guild, was heard.


    "Yes, Deputy Guild Leader."


    Can I speak to you now?


    "Yeah What''s the matter?"


    Sihyeon. Did you happen to know that you have been included on the Angels muster list?


    "Yes, I know."


    At my answer, a sigh of disappointment erupted from the other side of the phone.


    Huh, is that so?


    "Is there a problem, deputy guild leader?"


    I don''t know if I should call this a problem its our first time in this kind of situation


    I felt confused hearing Hayongs words.


    Sihyeon.


    Yes.


    If you don''t mind, could you spare some time in the afternoon?


    "This afternoon?"


    Yes, it''s sudden, but can you?


    "Ummm"


    I nned to spend the afternoon with my family in a quiet ce.


    I didn''t want to be disturbed during my family''s cozy time, so I didn''t answer immediately.


    "Can you exin what''s going on?"


    A list of Awakeners for the Angel mission has just been released. Some guilds areining about Sihyeon''s name being on the list.


    "What? Its not like I wanted to be on that list, the Angels put it on their own. Why are they having a problem with that?"


    Sihyeon, of course, I understand how you feel. The thing is it brings a lot ofplications on the guild side.


    " "


    The problem seems to be worse than I thought.


    I tried to get away by saying Im with my family. as an excuse, but hearing Hayongs words, I could feel the seriousness of the situation.


    As I was on call for a while, the rest of the party except the children were looking toward me.


    My mother looked at me as if asking whats going on?


    I continued the conversation with Hayong while making a gesture that everything was okay.


    "Okay, I got it. Give me a little time. I''m out with my family right now. I want some time to take my mother and children home."


    Yes. Can you change with Yerin again? I''ll exin to Yerin where you guys shoulde.


    "Yeah, then I''ll change with Yerin"


    Ah! Wait a minute, Sihyeon!


    "Yes?"


    Do you happen to know the person named Lianne? I don''t know why, but she has been listed as a member of our guild.


    "Ah Yes, it''s someone I know. Can I borate on itter?"


    Okay.


    After finishing the long conversation, I handed the cell phone to Yerin.


    Yerin received her phone and talked to Hayong.


    After a while, Yerin''s eyes opened wide, and she looked at me with a surprised expression.


    I had a rough idea about what surprised her.


    She seemed to have a lot of questions to ask, but she seemed to hold back, in consideration of my mother and the children around us.


    We had lunch in a hurry and left the shopping mall.


    I exined that I had to go because something urgent came up in the guild, and took my mother and children home.


    "I have an urgent job, so I have to go out for a while. In the meantime, you guys should listen to what grandma says and be good kids."


    "Un"


    "Come back quickly, Popi!"


    Pow wo wooo


    Looking at the sad smile of the children who were disappointed, I gently stroked their heads with an apologetic heart.


    "I''m sorry, Mom. Please take care of the kids."


    "Its okay don''t worry about them, just take care of the urgent thing. If you think you''re going to bete, call me in advance."


    "Okay, I''ll be back."


    "Guys, I''lle back soon. Let''s have fun togetherter?"


    "I''ll be back."


    I, Yerin, and Lia said our goodbyes with regret.


    We left home, as my mother and the children sent us off.


    I was in the driver''s seat while the other two climbed into the back seat.


    Yerin poured out questions to me as soon as we started moving.


    "Hey! What the hell happened? Why are you on the Angel list? I heard earlier that even Lia''s name is also on the list. Is that true?"


    I answered with a slight frown at the rapid-fire questions.


    "That''s right. Both Lia and I are on the list for the mission."


    "Huh I can''t believe it was real"


    Yerin responded simrly to Hayong earlier.


    Yerin, by any chance, are you on the list?


    Yes. From our guild other than me Jin and Captain Daeho are also included."


    " I know Jin, and whos Captain Daeho?"


    "He''s the captain of our guild''s second attack squad. I think he went abroad for a while, but will probably be back soon because of the mission."


    Captain of the second attackin short, all the Guardians Guild aces are on the list.


    I was still puzzled at why I was included on such a list.


    "Deputy guild leader sounded like this was a serious issue. Do you know anything about it?"


    "I think it''s probably because of the consultation process between the Awakeners."


    "Consultation process? Whats that?"


    "Uh The exnation is a littleplicated."


    Yerin answered after thinking for a while,


    "Whenever there is a rift that the Angels has judged to be dangerous, they sometimes call in the Awakeners. No one knows exactly what criteria are used to make the list. Most of the time, experienced and talented Awakeners were chosen. Sometimes its ambiguous like your case.


    As Yerin said, it was very ambiguous, there might be a lot of people who have better skills and experience than me.


    "But the problem is, the Angels side just pick anyone. People from different guilds are mixed up. Most of them are people who have huge pride in their skills and experience. Do you think such people can fight as a team?"


    "No."


    I answered with a nod.


    Yerin sighed quietly and went on to exin.


    "Phew So in the past, they couldn''t make a propermand system, and there were a lot of casualties inside the crack."


    To work as a team, there needs to be a leader, on whosemand everyone will move unconditionally.


    History has proved how influential a singlemander can be in battles, and how even the strongest army could copse like a sand castle without a propermander.


    Awakeners were no different, either.


    "So to prevent such a disaster from happening again, when the Angel list gets released, everyone gets together and goes through a consultation process in advance."


    "Um I understand whats consultation process from your exnation, but I dont understand why it matters with Lia and I being on the list?"


    It''s not a problem being on the list. It''s a problem because you guys are listed as the members of the Guardians Guild."


    "??"


    I looked at Yerin with a lot of question marks on my head.


    Yerin opened her mouth with a grimace as if it was difficult to exin.


    "Didnt I tell you most of the people on the list are talented Awakeners? So, most of them belong to famous guilds. On the contrary, there are times when a lot of people of the same guild are on the list, which increases the guild''s rating."


    "Is it something like winning medals in olympics?"


    "Well, something simr."


    "Then, isn''t that a good thing for the Guardians Guild? Including me and Lia, there are 5 people, right?"


    "Phew It''s not that simple of a problem."


    Yerin sighed again.


    "The consultation process I said earlier, is not done between individuals, but between the guilds representatives. For example, on behalf of you and me, the Guardians Guild is in talks. And, there''s an implicit rule during that consultation process."


    "An implicit rule?"


    "Even if its just a group of guild representatives, the number is not small, so the consultation won''t go on smoothly. That''s why it was decided that the guild with the highest number of members on the list will lead the consultation. The leading guild usually has the right to decide on ambiguous situations."


    "Oh So five people are a lot, right?"


    "So far, four people have been the most from a single guild."


    "Then, 5 is a lot."


    Under normal circumstances, the Guardians Guild must be the one who should be leading the consultation process.


    Normal circumstances


    I could sense some uneasy feeling at Yerins lingering words.


    And I could quickly realize that the cause of the uneasiness was Lia and me.


    As the deputy guild leader said earlier. There''s someone who''s unhappy about you two being on the list


    we are the problem?"


    Lia, who was listening quietly, said with a startled voice.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. It''s just that there are people who think Sihyeon and Lia arent fit enough to be on the list."


    Yerin quickly soothed Lia.


    I asked Yerin with an uneasy look.


    "Yerin, what happens then?"


    "I don''t know because there had never been this kind of situation before. But one thing is for sure, there will be opposition for Guardians Guild leading the consultation."


    "Um"


    "And they''ll use this as an excuse and sideline our guild in the consultation process. There will be a lot of trouble if we get sidelined. We may get assigned to a dangerous position or maybe forced to do a difficult task."


    Hearing Yerins exnation, I could see that the current situation is not going in our favor.


    A mission in which Guardians Guild''s ace Awakeners participate, if there were any unfavorable conditions, it may increase the burden on the mission, and if any of the guild members were to get injured, it would be a huge loss for the guild.


    Now, I could understand the seriousness in Deputy Guild Leader Hayongs voice earlier.


    Why! Why the hell did those Angels put me on the list?


    The anxiety made me resent the Angels.


    As I was cursing the Angels, our vehicle arrived near arge building that appeared to be our destination.


    I parked my car in the parking lot next to the building and headed toward the entrance.


    There, I was greeted by a very familiar person and a person who I hadn''t seen for a while.


    "Hey, brother!"


    "Huh! Why are you guyste?"


    It was Jin, and Kang Heseop, the guild Master of the Guardians guild.


    (To be Continued)


    To continue reading ahead


    Be a Patreon $5/month0<strong>6</strong> advance chapters.$10/month11 advance chapters.$20/month21 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.


    Or


    NEXT CHAPTERSCH 201-202 $2


    To read ahead Paid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Kang Heseop, who had thick eyebrows, a beard, and a sturdy physique, and Nam Jinhyuk, who looks rtively slender, came toward us.


    "Hello, guild master."


    "Its been a while, Sihyeon."


    I greeted guild master Kang Heseop happily and only briefly nodded my head towards Jin, who was next to him.


    The two, who quickly finished their greetings with Yerin, turned toward Lia''s side.


    Kang Heseop asked me with an awkward expression.


    "Is this person Lianne, who will be escorting Sihyeon"


    Yes, that''s right.


    Uh Is she American? Should I greet her in English? He He..l?"


    Lia greeted him first as he tried to speak with a stutter.


    "Hello, my name is Lianne. I came here to help Sihyeon. You can call me Lia."


    "Oh! You''re using an interpreter ring. Ive heard it''s a very precious item."


    Jin quickly recognized the interpreter ring in Lias hands.


    Kang Heseop also looked at the interpreter ring curiously, then coughed and managed his expression.


    "Hmm! Nice to meet you, Miss. Lia. I''m Kang Heseop, the guild master of the Guardians Guild. I''m sorry for asking you toe here all of a sudden. Since we don''t have time, I''ll get right to the point. Do you know why you were brought here?"


    "Yes. On our way here, I heard the details from Lady Yerin."


    "Then, this will be quick. Now, we have to get things straight on Miss. Lia''s affiliation. On the list, it says you belong to the Guardians Guild. Even though it might be temporary, is it okay for you to be a member of our guild?"


    Lia answered Kang Heseop''s question after ncing at me.


    "I''m here to help Sihyeon. If belonging to the guild helps Sihyeon, of course, Ill be d to be a member of the guild."


    Kang Heseop looked surprised at the determined answer of Lia.


    Then he turned his head back to me.


    Kang Heseop understood the meaning and nodded his head.


    Then he said with a smile.


    "All right. From now on, you''re a member of the Guardians guild."


    "Is that it? Dont you need to know any other things about me?"


    "Not now. You don''t have to worry. Its my job as a guild master to protect the members of my guild.


    Kang Heseop answered with confidence.


    Jin, who checked his watch, told Kang Heseop that there was not much time left.


    "Guild master, I think we should get moving."


    "Oh! It''s already time. We shouldn''t get into trouble for beingte for the meeting. Come on! Let''s go up quickly."


    As Kang Heseop hurried, we followed him in a hurry.


    On the upper floor of a building, there was arge conference hall, which was crowded from the entrance.


    As we approached the ce, countless eyes turned toward us in an instant.


    Kang Heseop did not care about the harsh gaze and made his way through the crowd without hesitation.


    We entered the conference hall after a brief verification process by the security personnel.


    In the center of therge conference room was arge circr table.


    There were people sitting around the table, who seemed to be representatives of each guild.


    As we showed up at the entrance of the conference room, the buzz spread like wildfire in therge conference room.


    Murmur.


    Looking at the peoples expressions, I could confer that it was not a friendly atmosphere.


    Once again, Kang Heseop did not care about the reactions of the people around him and strode to the designated seat at the circr desk.


    The four of us who followed him also settled on our respective chairs.


    The murmur died down slowly, however, soon, tension filled the conference room.


    Even I, who was sitting away from the center could feel the pressure.


    As the pressure kept building over time, a man in his 50s entered the conference room.


    He stood in the position of host and began to look around.


    "Hmmm I think all the representatives are here. We will proceed with the meeting on time. I''m from the Awakener Society, and Ill be the host of today''s meeting.


    Starting with his introduction, the host rambled on about the agenda of today''s meeting.


    The host exined, really hard, pointing to therge screen in front of the round table, but the guild representatives looked reluctant as if they were not interested.


    Well, before we start the full-fledged meeting, I would like to talk about some awakeners in the recent Angel list.


    Just as the host was about to proceed with the meeting, a man sitting at the round table slowly raised his hand.


    He looked like an uptight man with a sharp gaze.


    The host who didnt see thising was surprised and asked in a trembling voice.


    Um, Astora Representative? Sharing opinions will be in theter half of the meeting"


    Astora.


    As soon as I heard the name, an unpleasant feeling filled all over my face.


    Before the people around me could notice, I reverted my expression to its original state.


    "Mr.Host. Before we begin the meeting, I think we must address the elephant in the room."


    "."


    "I think most of you here know what I''m trying to say."


    "Well"


    "Hmm!"


    Many people''s coughs could be heard in the conference room


    Soon, the room was filled with silence.


    Astora Guild representative did not stop there, he rose from his seat and continued the conversation.


    "You might have already checked the list of awakeners called by the Angels side this time, haven''t you? You might have probably noticed something very strange in that list."


    Astora Guild Representative looked at Kang Heseop with a sly smile.


    His face was smiling, but not his eyes.


    Did the Guardians guild check the list?


    Yes.


    "Was there anything strange?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Mumble.


    Mumble.


    In response to Kang Heseop''s answer, there was a brief buzz in the conference room.


    Astora Guild Representative waited for the buzz to subside with a rxed expression.


    "Oh that bi*ch"


    "Yerin! Please! Watch yournguage!"


    Yerin muttered swear words and Jin, who was next to her, was surprised and warned her.


    "When I checked the list, there were as many as five awakeners from the Guardians Guild, right? What do you think of this?"


    Kang Heseop answered sarcastically to the sarcastic question.


    "I think its a great sign for our humanity that such talented people are gathering under a great guild master. I was also astonished by the fact three people has been selected from a guild like Astora for the mission. Im a bit worried."


    Astora Guild Representative''s expression turned cold at Kang Heseops yful response.


    He turned from Kang Heseop and looked at the other guild representatives.


    "Everyone! I did some research before I came here. Yoon Daeho, Seo Yerin, Nam Jinhyuk I''m sure you''ve heard of these three. They''re very active awakeners. But when I checked the other two, Lim Sihyeon and Lianne, I was surprised."


    This time, not just my, but everyone''s faces were distorted.


    "That double-faced bi*ch. Why is he proudly saying that he did a background check?"


    Yerin spoke while cursing once again, but this time, Jin did not stop her.


    Regardless of our reaction, the Astora guild representative continued to exin.


    "The Awakener with the name Lim Sihyeon has at least few records of doing Rift activities, whereas the Awakener with the Lianne, has not even a single record of doing any Rift activity. Do you want to send your members with such newbies, who dont have any roots, on an important task convened to us by the Angels themselves?"


    Right!


    That''s a valid point!"


    Several guild representatives responded agreeing to Astora guild representative''s remarks.


    The rest of the guild representatives nodded slightly and seemed to agree with everyones opinion.


    Despite the rising tense atmosphere, Kang Heseop reacted calmly.


    "I didn''t make the list, why are youining to me. If you have any difort take it to the Angels."


    "What an irresponsible remark. Who will take responsibility for the damage caused by two unverified people if they join the mission?"


    "What do you want to do? If youre dissatisfied, go and argue with the Angels."


    "That''s not it. We need to take care of the affairs of the Human world by ourselves. So, of course, it would be fair if the two who don''t have enough experience should voluntarily give up their duties. Don''t you think so, everyone?"


    "Right!"


    "Of course, it''s right to give up on your own."


    Gradually, the conference hall went into an atmosphere where the Guardians Guild and all the rest of the guilds were having a confrontation.


    I understood what Deputy Guild Leader Hayoung was worried about, now.


    Astora guild''s representative intends to get into an advantageous position by throwing us under the bus.


    It was obvious that Lia and I didnt have much experience in Rift activities, so it would be difficult to reverse the current atmosphere.


    What should we do about this?


    When I was thinking about what to do with this situation.


    Kang Heseop said mutteringly.


    "Oh. Why should we give up our spot for you guys being a wuss."


    He murmured, but everyone in the conference room could hear it because his voice was loud and clear.


    Several people rose from their seats in anger at Kang Heseop''s remarks.


    "What the? What do you mean by that?


    "Do you want a fight?"


    "That''s rude!"


    "Apologize for your remarks!"


    Kang Heseop''s expression did not change despite strong protests from everyone.


    Rather, he calmly responded by pointing to Astora''s representative.


    "I think we need to take turns. How about we start with the guy over there? The spineless guy who dared to do a background check on my guild members."


    "Is that your answer?"


    Astora guild representative gave a deadly look.


    Kang Heseop also responded without backing down.


    Seeing the two, the host, who was sweating profusely, tried to mediate between the two.


    "Ohe on, calm down and take your seat first."


    Despite the hosts desperate efforts, the atmosphere did not get subdued.


    On the contrary, the atmosphere of the meeting room intensified as if a fight would break out at any second.


    In a situation where everyone was getting dragged into the atmosphere, Kang Heseop''s words quickly drew everyone''s attention.


    "If you''re that worried, how about checking it yourself?"


    what did you say?


    Check it out for yourself whether our guild members are good enough or not."


    Those who strongly protested at Kang Heseops rude remarks also looked dumbfounded.


    "After checking, if you guys find any problems with their skills, I''ll get down on my knees. Instead!"


    ".?"


    Kang Heseop stood up from his seat while emanating a sense of intimidation.


    Looking at everyone who was staring at him, he gave a warning while roaring like a wild animal.


    "If you didnt find any problem with my guild members'' skills every one of you will be paying the price for the rude behavior you showed to my family today.


    "Gulp"


    (To be Continued)


    To continue reading ahead


    Be a Patreon $5/month0<strong>6</strong> advance chapters.$10/month11 advance chapters.$20/month21 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    At Kang Heseop''s warning, some representatives swallowed dry saliva and trembled. Astora''s representative didn''t seem to have expected it to turn out like this.


    Are you threatening us now?


    "Threatening! I''m just trying to do what you want. You''re the one who pushed my guild members with cheap background checks."


    Im just proving you are wrong by showing what they are capable of, so whats wrong with that?


    Kang Heseop looked at Astoras representative and the people around him as if they are pathetic. They were furious at his gaze and were about to say something, but someone else responded before them.


    I agree with Kang Heseop. It was Astora representative who raised their credibility, so isn''t it fine if they could prove their skills?"


    One of the representatives, who was quietly observing the situation, expressed his opinion in a calm and serious voice.


    Perhaps other representatives will not be dissatisfied if that part alone is clearly proven. Right?"


    When he asked for consent by asking the representatives around him, the rest of the delegates quickly nodded and agreed with his opinion.


    As Gaon Guild representative said, as long as the skills are clear, there is no reason for us to be dissatisfied.


    Isnt there a reason for the Angels choosing them in the first ce? I think they deserve a chance to prove themselves.


    I also agree with the Gaon Guild representative.


    Opinions supporting Kang Heseops proposal slowly started gathering momentum.


    Ough I guess most of them are in agreement with my proposal.


    Ugh


    Kang Heseop had a more rxed expression. In contrast, Astora''s representative''s expression kept getting distorted. Now, the atmosphere seemed to have beenpletely turned upside down.


    Kang Heseop did not stop here, he provoked the opponent with a more tant expression.


    What? You kept bbering until a while ago. What happened now? Did your mouth got glued together?


    "why? Aren''t you confident in your member''s skills? Unlike us, doesnt the Astora Guild judge their guild members based on their skills?"


    At the intense provocation, Astora representative shouted with a reddened face.


    "Stop it!"


    Astora''s representative exhaled quite heavily as if letting out his intense emotions. After taking a while to regain hisposure, he said, staring at Kang Heseop as if he was going to kill him.


    "Fine. As you said, let''s test the skills of the two."


    Hearing that, Kang Heseop raised the corner of his mouth andughed.


    It should have been like this from the beginning.


    It seems that the Guardians guild representative is very confident in their skills. I will check it very thoroughly. Do you have anyints about that?"


    Rather, thats what I was hoping for from your side."


    Why?


    Why did things turn out like this?


    We came here to discuss the Angel mission, but it suddenly turned out to be a stage to test our skills.


    Things progressed pretty quickly that I didnt know how to digest everything.


    As if understanding what was on my mind, Jin asked Kang Heseop with a worried expression.


    Guild Master, is it fine this way? Without any prior preparation, brother Si and Miss. Lia will be tested out of the blue


    What will be different if they had prepared? And if you dont prepare, your original skills wille out better.


    At Kang Heseop''s sophisticated answer, Jin was unable to speak further. Instead, Yerin, who was next to him, continued the conversation.


    Guild Mas No, uncle Kang. Is there no other way?


    When Yerin asked in a serious tone, Kang Heseop answered looking at me and Lia.


    Well, this is what Director Lee Seok asked me to do. I just did my part.


    Lee Seok? Do you mean the head of Dimension management headquarters?


    Yerin was surprised at the unexpected name.


    Lia and I were also interested in the story, so we waited for Kang Heseops reply.


    "Yes. He knew there would be a controversy like this at today''s meeting, so he contacted me yesterday evening.


    As expected of Director Lee. Since he has been managing incidents like this in the industry for a long time, he seems to have predicted how the flow of the meeting would be.


    He seemed to have anticipated the flow of the meeting without much difficulty.


    Director Lee Seok said, Miss. Lia''s skills are the real deal.


    Hearing Kang Heseops words, Jin looked at Lia with a surprised look.


    He must have expected her skills to be good, but wouldnt have thought it would be this much.


    Yerin, on the other hand, was rtively calm because she know that Lia was a Demon.


    Kang Heseop continued his exnation.


    "Director seems to have expected that those guys woulde out like this. So, he advised me on how to respond."


    Jins expression showed he was impressed by Director Lees insight.


    "Is that why guild master made such a strong provocation on purpose?"


    "Oh that''s just because I wanted to see that smart asss face crumble."


    I understood roughly why the situation turned out like this when Kang Heseop exined.


    If Kang Heseop hadnt responded like that, things would have gotten much uglier. Maybe all the representatives would have turned against us.


    However, apart from the correct response, the most important problem still remained.


    Lia and I need to prove our skills.


    The Astora representative and some people gathered a little away from where we were standing and were discussing on how to test our skills.


    Since Kang Heseop provoked him strongly, he might try to get back at Kang Heseop somehow.


    When I was feeling nervous, Lia, who was next to me, called me quietly.


    "Sihyeon, don''t worry."


    Lia


    I''m sure we can do it.


    Her eyes gleamed with confidence as she said that.


    Thanks to her words, my anxious mind became a little rxed.


    After a while, the representative of Astora guild approached us.


    "The discussion with other representatives on the testing method is over. Follow me. I''ll exin the details when we get to the prepared ce."


    After saying what he had to say, he turned around and started walking.


    Kang Heseop shrugged his shoulders and gestured us to follow.


    We left the conference room, led by Kang Heseop.


    The ce where the Astora representative arrived along with the other representatives was the basement of the building.


    There were several objects that appeared to be artifacts in a veryrge space.


    As I kept looking around, wondering what kind of ce it was, Jin came to my side and exined in a low voice.


    "This is a space where we can use our artifacts and equipment without any constraints. The surrounding walls and structures are magically reinforced, so we can demonstrate as much power as we want."


    "Oh."


    I nodded to Jins exnation and understood the purpose of the underground space.


    We arrived at a separate area inside the underground space.


    Guild representatives and officials were already gathered there.


    Most of them looked this way with an expression of interest.


    Astora representative, who was at the forefront, stopped and said.


    "We''re here."


    "Okay what are we going to do here?"


    "We thought about a lot of ways to test their skills, but we''ve decided to use the simplest and most intuitive method. It''s two-on-two Free sparring."


    Free sparring?


    A murmur broke out among some people.


    Astora representative did not care about it and continued his exnation.


    "The way is simple. Well be limiting their magical powers with artifacts and making them fight. There are two conditions for victory. You win if you destroy the opponent''s defensive artifact, or if you push the opponent to raise their magical powers more than the limited level."


    It seemed to be a way of using artifacts topete within a safe range.


    I''d never heard of it before, but from the reaction of the people around me, it seemed to be quite a normal way of confrontation.


    "Is this way fine with you guys?"


    With a sly smile, the Astora representative asked, and Kang Heseop replied casually.


    "Yes. But, who are they going topete against?"


    "Fortunately, we had the right people, so I asked them toe ASAP."


    As soon as the Astora representative stopped speaking, two people stepped forward.


    They were men who looked a little older than me.


    "Both of them are our Astora Guild members. This time, they didn''t make it to the Angel list, but they were listed on the previous list."


    "Hmm."


    Kang Heseop, who has been rxed from the beginning, showed a hesitant attitude for the first time.


    In response to his reaction, Astora guild representative''s smile grew bigger.


    Looking at the two people who stepped forward, Yerin muttered.


    "This won''t be easy?"


    Jin, who listened to her, hurriedly added.


    "Rather than being easy or difficult, it''s a disadvantageous match."


    "Why? Why is it disadvantageous?"


    When I asked with a flustered expression, Jin immediately continued his exnation.


    "At a nce, Free sparring might seem like a fair match, but its advantageous to one side depending on the matchup. For example, a wizard like me can''t help but be helpless against an agile opponent who moves very fast."


    "Ah"


    I understood what Jin was trying to say.


    The powerful skill which might be efficient while dealing with monsters seems to bepletely inefficient in this rule-based confrontation.


    Moreover, the Astora representative has proposed a confrontation in their favor, as if expecting this kind of situation.


    "Of all things, both opponents are quick on their feet and swordsmen. It''s the bestbination in Free sparring battles."


    In addition, Sihyeon''s strength is more on the support side rather than directbat


    "Maybe those Astora guys may have known it in advance and suggested this way."


    Yerin and Jin responded negatively to the unfolding situation.


    Perhaps Kang Heseop hesitated for the same reason.


    "What do you think, Mr. Guardian? If you don''t like the way I suggested it, you can refuse."


    "."


    At the time when Kang Heseop hesitated to give an answer.


    "I don''t care. I''ll ept it."


    Lia proudly stepped forward and epted the challenge.


    Kang Heseop looked at her with a surprised expression.


    And soon, he turned his head and looked at me as if asking if it was all right.


    Looking at Lias confident manner, Astora''s representative showed some signs of confusion but quickly returned to a rxed smile.


    "Oh! You''re so confident. You said your name was Lia, right? Then what about the other person? Do you agree with this confrontation?"


    He asked me with a grin.


    His attitude seemed to be mocking me.


    "Are you confident, too?"


    Lia, who stepped forward, turned her head and met my eyes.


    Just by looking at her eyes, I could understand what she was trying to tell me.


    How many times have I asked people to believe in me?


    It seems like its my turn to believe in Lia and in myself.


    Even though it might be a disadvantageous fight, I believe in Lia and the training that Alfred gave me.


    Mustering my determination, I stepped forward and said while standing next to Lia.


    "All right. I''ll ept it."


    (To be Continued on Oct 17{MON})


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "Do you see the bracelet I''m wearing? If you raise your magical powers above a certain level, you will hear a warning sound immediately. Be careful because if you exceed the set level, you will lose."


    Jin helped us wear the artifact necessary for the match and continued to exin.


    "The purpose is to destroy the opponent''s artifacts. Refrain from attacks that will inflict damage as much as possible. Do you have any other questions?"


    "No, Mr. Jin. Thank you for the detailed exnation,"


    Lia nodded and thanked Jin for the exnation.


    Jin scratched the back of his head a little awkwardly.


    "Do you have any questions, Brother Si?"


    " I have questions about why things get messier whenever I''m involved in it. Am I cursed or something?"


    As I said in a gloomy way, Jin smiled bitterly and patted me on the back.


    "Cheer up, bro! You were pretty cool and confident earlier."


    "Lia came forward confidently, so, I just got swallowed in the flow"


    PUK


    "Ugh!"


    I groaned feeling pain in my back.


    When I looked back, I found Yerin with her eyes wide open.


    "Cheer up! You have to teach a lesson to those damn schemers."


    She burned the fighting spirit in her eyes as if she was the one going to fight.


    "Don''t be nervous and fight like you want to. Even if you break a leg or two, Uncle Kang will take care of everything."


    Kuh-huh


    At the sudden deration, Kang Heseop coughed in a slightly flustered manner.


    However, when Yerin''s stinging eyes continued, he nodded his head with great determination.


    "As Yerin said. Don''t worry about anything and fight to your hearts content.


    Yerin and Jin responded in different ways to Kang Heseop''s words.


    "As expected, Uncle is the best!"


    "Guild master, that''s a bit."


    It was a little ridiculous cheering, but thanks to that, I felt a little rxed.


    "Thank you, guild master. I''ll give my best shot."


    "Ah! Get it over with quickly. Let''s all go out for a get-together afterwards."


    "Brother Si, Miss. Lia, Good luck"


    "Smash em up!"


    Lia and I headed to the ce where the sparring took ce with the support of the guild people.


    Lia grinned softly and murmured to me.


    "They''re nice people."


    Yes.


    I hope theye to visit us someday on our farm. It would be great to have everyone.


    Well if we have a chance, that''s not bad either.


    There was a slight smile on our faces.


    But the smile didn''tst long.


    This was because Astora guild members approached us wearing simr artifacts, from the other side.


    Both of them were full of confidence on their faces and looked down on us.


    Lia''s cold tone came out of her mouth as if she had read the atmosphere.


    "I guess, it would be better to deal with those two people first."


    "."


    It also got on my nerves looking at their tant attitude.


    At the same time, nervousness spread throughout the body.


    A man walked between us and Astora guild members.


    He was the man who was called the representative of the Gaon Guild, who supported us earlier.


    "I''m Park Joon, guild master of Gaon Guild, and will be the referee of this match. I think everyone here is familiar with the rules of the match."


    He spoke in a solemn voice, alternating between sides.


    "If you attack aggressively or put out huge magic, we will immediately stop the confrontation. If you don''t follow my instructions, you''ll be judged unqualified."


    Park Joon, who briefly said the precautions, looked at Lia''s four sides.


    "Young Lady, Aren''t you going to use a weapon?"


    All three except Lia had a practice sword in their hands.


    "Yes. I''m good with my bare hands."


    SMIRK


    Laughter came from the other side when Lia said she didn''t need a weapon.


    Lia''s eyes looking at them became colder.


    "All right. Then the match will begin at my signal."


    .. "


    I prepared for the sparring with both hands holding the awkward practice sword.


    On the other hand, the two opponents still smiled and looked rxed.


    Park Joon raised one arm above his head and sent a start signal.


    "Ready"


    "Start!"


    BAM


    A red light sh shed in front of my eyes at the same time as the start was signaled.


    CRACK CRACK


    And a series of eerie sounds followed.


    It happened so quickly and the scene that unfolded in front of my eyes felt unreal.


    It seemed like I wasn''t the only one who felt that way.


    The same was true for numerous guild representatives and officials watching.


    Park Joon, the referee, and even Astora Guild members who participated in the sparring were dumbfounded at the scene.


    Everyone couldn''t ept the reality in front of them and looked nk as if they were dreaming.


    When everyone was struggling at the boundary between reality and dream, Lia''s voice rang out clearly in everyones ears.


    "Isn''t this how you do it?"


    THUD THUD.


    As she unfolded her hands, the remains of the artifacts fell.


    It was definitely what the Astora Guild members were wearing in a normal way until a while ago.


    Everyone''s face, which began to return to reality little by little, overflowed with only one emotion  Surprise.


    There was a red glow in Lia''s eyes.


    Then, Park Joon flinched and trembled, and spoke in a heavily stuttering voice.


    "Both of them had their defensive artifacts destroyed, so the victory has been decided. The winners of thepetition are the Guardians Guild members!"


    He dered our victory.


    The spectators shouted in disbelief.


    This is ridiculous!


    Holysh*t. She did it with bare hands?


    What the hell was that


    On the contrary, cheers broke out from among the Guardians guild members.


    "Wow! They won! Thats the way! Go girl!!"


    "Hahaha! Unbelievable"


    "She was amazing!"


    After giving cold eyes to the Astora guild members who are still out of their minds, Lia turned to me and came back with light steps.


    There was an endless warm smile on her face.


    Lia, who stopped in front of me, looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    It was like seeing Speranza who wanted praise.


    Maybe that''s why I raised my hand on the momentum and stroked her head as if I was dealing with Speranza without realizing it.


    TAP TAP


    "You did a great job, Lia."


    Lia opened her eyes wide at the unexpected praise.


    Recognizing my mistake btedly, I hurriedly lowered my hand and apologized.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, Lia. I didn''t realize it, that?"


    "No, It''s fine. I was rather happy to hear yourpliment."


    She smiled with a slightly blushed face.


    I was ashamed of myself, so I slipped away from her eyes.


    When we were sharing the joy of victory, the Astora Guild representative shouted in an urgent voice.


    "I can''t ept this! Something must have gone wrong!"


    "What''s wrong? Artifacts were clearly destroyed. Isn''t it entirely the Astora Guild''s fault for not being able to cope with the attack?"


    Park Joon said, pointing to the facts in front of his eyes.


    Astora representative paused for a moment but quickly began to make unreasonable ims with an expression of resentment.


    "Does it make sense that the artifacts would easily break with her bare hands that too with limited magical powers?


    Park Joon couldn''t easily answer Astora representative''s acquisition,


    "Um."


    Lia''s attack, which was so quick and urate, seemed suspicious in everyones eyes.


    "But didn''t everyone watch? She destroyed the Artifact."


    It must have been a faulty one. Otherwise, this doesnt make any sense!"


    As he continued to force himself, Park Joon looked perplexed.


    In the end, Kang Heseop, who couldn''t stand it, screamed out.


    "What the hell are you doing? Don''t you have any pride?"


    "Ugh


    Astora guild representative frowned in humiliation, but he didn''t budge.


    "There must have been a problem with the Artifact. These results are not eptable. Perhaps the other guild representatives also feel the same way."


    "So, what do you want to do?"


    "We have to rece the Artifacts and do a rematch"


    When he insisted on a rematch, Kang Heseop burst outughing as if he was dumbfounded.


    "Oh, my! You want a REMATCH. Are you out of your mind? We won fair and square"


    "Look at the reactions of the other representatives. They''re all saying something''s wrong."


    Not everyone agrees with Astora representatives ims, but there certainly seems to be a sense of uncertainty on their faces.


    Because of Lia''s incredible performance, opinions inclined more and more toward defective artifact hypotheses.


    It was really ridiculous for us, who had already been dered victorious.


    At the time, when the atmosphere was going in favor Astora guild.


    "It doesn''t matter if we have a rematch."


    "What??"


    Kang Heseop looked back surprised at Lia''s voice.


    "I thought it ended too nd. I don''t mind having a rematch."


    And she looked at me as if she was leaving the decision to me.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes were on me.


    After making a puzzled face for a moment, I nodded and agreed with Lia''s opinion.


    "I''m fine, too. I don''t know if there was a problem with the Artifact, but I think it would be better if everyone could understand it through a rematch."


    As soon as I gave my permission, Astora guild members faces brightened.


    "Haha! That''s great. I''ll rece it with a new artifact right away and prepare it."


    And without hearing our answer, they quickly rushed to their guilds side.


    Kang Heseop looked irritated about how things had turned out, and Park Joon shook his head as if saying he couldnt do anything.


    "Will it be okay? You guys don''t have to listen to their forceful demands."


    Kang Heseop asked apologetically.


    Lia and I smiled signaling everything was fine.


    The two Astora guild members once again appeared in front of us wearing the new Artifacts.


    "."


    "..?


    The rxed appearance that was on their faces earlier disappearedpletely, and there was a sign of tension in the face and stiffness in the hands holding the weapon.


    As before, Park Joon raised one arm and sent a start signal.


    "Ready Start!"


    BAM!


    Once again, Lia shot forward leaving a red afterimage.


    However, unlike earlier, Astora guild members responded to her attack.


    TAK TAK


    Theypletely blocked Lia''s attack with a sword.


    Seizing a chance to counterattack, they tried to strike back, but


    BAM.


    Lia''s hands moved one step ahead and quicklynded on the side of the opponent.


    Her opponent couldnt properly respond to her movements.


    CRACK!


    The eerie sound of destruction resounded once again.


    In one of the hands of Lia, there were the remains of Artifact.


    "Ah"


    "Oh, dear"


    Sighs could be heard from the crowd who were watching the overwhelming difference in power.


    There was only one opponent left.


    Realizing that his colleague was easily overpowered, he turned his eyes away from Lia and ran straight toward me.


    "Youuuu"


    He rushed at me without proper posture.


    It seemed like he was going to save his face by taking me down.


    It looked quite fierce when I saw hime running towards me, but it was a little confusing rather than scary.


    It was because the opponent''s attack was so sloppy and crude.


    If I had attacked like this, Alfred would have nagged a lot, really a lot.


    I felt rxed as I thought of Alfred for a moment, and naturally overpowered the opponent''s attack.


    CHAEENG!


    The two swords collided obliquely and made the sound of metal rubbing strongly.


    And before I knew it, the opponent''s attack went in a direction that had nothing to do with my side.


    After a perfect defense, it was a perfect chance to attack!


    Looking at the confused opponent''s eyes, I broke his Artifacts without hesitation.


    CRACK!


    The wreckage of the destroyed artifact fell to the ground and spread in all directions.


    Once again, silence lingered around.


    But it was apletely different atmosphere from before.


    I asked, looking toward the Astora Guild representative.


    "I think it ended ndly this time, too. Do you want to do it again?"


    Quite naturally, the answer did note back.


    (To be Continued)


    To read ahead


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/month32 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    The price of winning the match was sweet.


    Guild Master Kang Heseop yed a leading role in the meeting and was involved in most decisions.


    I heardter that all of our guild members were assigned to veryfortable positions. Especially I''m in a very safe position.


    On the other hand, the Astora Guild and some guilds that partnered with them had to pay the price of defeat.


    They were assigned to very difficult positions or were scattered.


    Little by little, they were pushed into a disadvantageous position.


    They stared at Kang Heseop while grinding their teeth, but could not do anything to express their dissatisfaction openly.


    They had already lost their cause due to the crushing defeat of the sparring.


    However, Kang Heseop did not intentionally force himself to make them disadvantageous in every way possible.


    He only did so in the areas where someone had to take the heat, and in the rest of the cases, only the sess of the mission was the top priority.


    After a long meeting, as soon as Kang Heseop came out, he burst outughing.


    "Hahahaha!! Did you see the faces of those guys earlier?"


    "Of course, I did, Uncle! They were shaking throughout the meeting."


    "Ugh I should have taken a picture of them and shown them to Hayong


    Kang Heseop and Yerin grinned, which showed how much they suffered because of the Astora Guild.


    Jin was smiling quietly as if he was in a good mood.


    Kang Heseop, who was smiling, approached me, patted my back, and raised his thumb.


    "Sihyeon! Today was the best day of my life. Unlike what I heard, your sword handling skills were amazing."


    "Hahaha. I was just a little lucky."


    "Lucky, huh! You don''t have to be too modest."


    He went on to speak to Lia.


    "You did a great job, too, Miss. Lia."


    "You can call mefortably as just Lia. Even though it''s temporary, now Im also a part of the Guardians guild, right?"


    "Hahaha! Of course. Lia is really good with words. I really like it."


    Kang Heseop, who burst outughing asked Lia in a subtle voice.


    Lia, do you have any thoughts on joining our guild? I''ve already checked your skills, so I''ll make sure to give you the best treatment."


    Lia replied with a smile.


    "I really appreciate the offer, but I already have a ce where I belong. I''m sorry."


    "Well, If thats the case, it can''t be helped. But my offer will always be valid. Call me anytime if you ever changed your mind."


    Kang Heseop looked disappointed for a moment but soon shouted with a smile on his face.


    "Arent you guys hungry? Shall we all go eat something delicious?"


    "Uncle, Meat! Korean beef!"


    "Korean beef sounds good! I know a good restaurant. Is everyone okay with that?"


    We followed Kang Heseop to the restaurant.


    That evening, I was able to eat as much delicious Korean beef as I wanted.


    After finishing the meal, Kang Heseop ordered some additional meat for take-out and gave it to me, saying,


    "Take it home."


    I was able to return home feeling very good at the thought of being able to bring some expensive meat to my mother and children.


    A few days after the guild representative meeting, the day of the Angel mission dawned.


    Lia and I got up early in the morning and got ready to go out.


    My mother insisted on sending us off and woke early than usual.


    "Is there anything you forgot? How about a small breakfast? Even now, I can make a simple meal."


    "It''s okay, mom. We have to go a little far, so well just grab something on our way."


    My mother kept asking us with an anxious look on her face. I knew how she felt, so I answered with a smile as brightly as I could.


    The moment I was about to put on my shoes in front of the front door, Speranza came out of the room.


    "Papa"


    She approached me while rubbing her half-closed drowsy eyes.


    I took off my half-worn shoes and hugged Speranza.


    "Oh, dear. Why didn''t you sleep more?"


    "Umm I wanted to say goodbye to papa"


    A happy smile bloomed on my face hearing the words of my cute daughter.


    I just want to give up on this damn mission and want to y with her all day.


    I gently swept Speranzas disheveled hair with my hand, suppressing my urge.


    "Papa and sister Lia wille, as soon as we finish the job. Lets do something fun with grandma, Akum, and Gyuri."


    "Will papae back soon?"


    "Yes. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Un. Yes, papa."


    Speranza nodded and brought her face close to mine.


    Then the fox girl, who was in my arms gave me a cute kiss on the cheek.


    "Hehe."


    Speranza smiled slightly shyly.


    The tickling sensation on my cheek felt very good.


    My whole body felt energized as if I was buffed with that kiss.


    Is this the secret behind all those dads who works hard tirelessly?


    When I was drunk on Speranza''s kiss, I felt like someone was stabbing me in the side.


    When I turned my head, there was Lia, who was asking for something with her eyes.


    I smiled and took Speranza over to Lia.


    Quick-witted Speranza, who understood the meaning, immediately hugged Lia and kissed her in a cute way as she did to me.


    Lia smiled very satisfactorily.


    "Thank you, Speranza. I''ll alsoe back soon."


    CHUU


    Lia took her lips to Speranza''s plump cheek as if to repay her blessing.


    Not to lose to Lia, I also kissed the other cheek.


    "Hahahaha! It tickles!"


    Speranza trembled with a happy smile.


    "Come on, you two! How long are you going to fool around with Speranza? You''ll bete after getting ready early."


    My mother took Speranza from my arms and pushed us.


    There was a slight disappointment on my face and Lia''s.


    But as my mother said, it was really time to leave.


    I put on my shoes again and opened the front door.


    Bye, Mom.''


    Goodbye, Lady Saya.


    "Take care ande back safely. We''ll be waiting for you with dinner.


    "Byebye, Papa! Sister Lia!"


    I left the house with my mother and Speranza seeing us off.


    As soon as I went down and stepped out of the building, I was able to meet Yerin, who stood with a sad expression.


    "Hey, why did youe down sote? I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    Sorry. I''m sorry,"


    "What? Why is your face smiling while youre apologizing? For some reason, my intuition says that you werete because you were ying with Speranza"


    I flinched and trembled at Yerins sharp intuition.


    However, I quickly made an excuse with a casual expression.


    "HmmWhat are you talking about? Speranza is still sleeping. Don''t say anything weird and get in the car quickly. You''ve moved all the equipment, right?"


    "Yes, everything is ready."


    "Then get in the car quickly."


    I made Yerin and Lia get into the car roughly.


    I had a cold sweat looking at Yerin''s eyes, which were full of doubts for a while.


    "Wow why are there so many people?"


    Near the ce where the rift opened, a huge crowd was gathered.


    From the police officers, who were controlling the onlookers to reporters, who were diligently taking notes, and media personnel, who were practicing theirments in front of the camera.


    Contrary to my surprise, Yerin said with a very calm expression.


    "It''s not an ordinary Rift. The Angels sensed the strangeness and brought together the country''s outstanding Awakeners. It would be rather strange if no attention was paid to it."


    I nodded naturally at her exnation.


    Rather, I felt stupid for thinking it was strange.


    I parked my car where there weren''t many people, and unloaded the luggage.


    As I was unloading, I heard a familiar voice from afar.


    "Hey, guys! Why are youte?"


    "Oh, Jin. When did you arrive?"


    "I arrived just a while ago. Hi Miss Lia-nne?"


    "Hello."


    Jin greeted Lia a little awkwardly and helped us unload.


    I took my supplies and headed to the meeting ce.


    People gathered in arge vacant lot were chatting, checking their equipment, or warming up lightly.


    Yerin looked around for a while as if she was looking for someone.


    She asked Jin, who came along with us.


    "Did Captain Dae arrive yet?"


    "Oh! The captain is giving an interview with the guild Master. Look, hes over there."


    At the ce where Jin pointed, guild master Kang, and a man I saw for the first time was getting interviewed by reporters.


    The two answered the reporters'' questions leisurely without any camera pressure.


    It looked very professional and cool.


    Jin, who noticed my feelings from my eyes, coughed and bragged.


    "Hmm. Actually, I had a brief interview a while ago. Of course, it wasn''t a long interview like the guild Master''s or captain but the one who interviewed me was a pretty famous reporter."


    "Oh! Really? That''s amazing."


    At my pure admiration, Jin shrugged and made a proud expression.


    Yerin burst intoughter at the sight.


    "Hahaha! Oh Jin, youve grown to the point where your getting interviewed, huh? But, trust me, after a while youll start hating them."


    "What? Yerin, have you been interviewed before?"


    "Yes, I have done it a few times before. At first, I epted all the requests for interviews because it was fascinating. These days, I''m rejecting everything except for an official request through the guild. When you meet a bad reporter, it''s very annoying and excruciating throughout the whole interview."


    Hmm


    Today, Yerin and Jin felt very far away.


    In fact, if you think about it a little bit, it was not a surprising thing.


    Even though it got past its heyday, the Guardians Guild was still a well-known guild, and the two were aces there.


    In this day and age, an outstanding Awakener can have more poprity and fame than most celebrities.


    The interview was something thats natural.


    "Sihyeon."


    Lia, who was standing behind me quietly, called me.


    Yes, Lia?


    What is this interview thing?


    Umm


    I briefly looked around and exined what an interview is, to Lia.


    "Wow Then, will it be shown on the device called the TV thats in Sihyeon''s house?"


    "That''s what happens when you get interviewed by a famous broadcaster."


    Yerin, who heard our conversation, sneaked in with a smile.


    "If you''re active in the Rift today, you might also be asked for an interview, Lia."


    "What, really?"


    "Of course. Besides, you''re beautiful, so there''s going to be a whole lot of interview requests."


    Yerin said jokingly and Lia dropped her head down shyly.


    Hmm Interview


    I briefly pictured myself on TV.


    I imagined how amazed the children and how proud my mother would be when they saw me on TV.


    It felt very pleasing.


    It wouldnt be bad to do an interview if I had a chance.


    As we were chatting like that, someone approached us.


    "You were all gathered here."


    It was Kang Heseop and Captain Yoon Daeho who had finished the interview.


    Come to think of it, Daeho has never seen these two before, right? This is our guilds new member, Lim Sihyeon, and this is our temporary member, Lia."


    Captain Yoon Daeho bowed his head in a very polite manner at the introduction of Kang Heseop.


    I was flustered by the polite attitude.


    "How are you? My name is Yoon Daeho, and I''m in charge of an Attack squad in the Guardians Guild."


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Second attack squad Captain Yoon Daeho.


    Thick jawline, sharp eyes, and short-cut hair.


    He was as big and as strong as Kang Heseop, who was standing next to him.


    He was a manly person even at a nce.


    Previously, I could hear a little about Yoon Daeho from Yerin and Jin at a Guild dinner.


    They rated him as the next most influential person after guild Master Kang Heseop.


    Externally, Kang Heseop''s first attack squad was known to be the guild''s best, but in reality, there seemed to be no significant difference between the first and second attack squad.


    In addition, they have many potential talents in the guild, so if you look at the future growth potential, it is actually the best power of the guild.


    Sehe and Taeho also seemed to have been selected as candidates for the second attack squad.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Lim Sihyeon. This is Lia, who came to help me."


    "Nice to meet you, Sihyeon. I''ve heard a lot about you and Lia. In particr, I heard that you showed great performance during the guild representative meeting."


    "Haha. What do you mean great It was amazing"


    When I made an embarrassed face at Kang Heseops remark, Yoon Daeho''s lips slightly went up for a moment.


    Soon, returning with a serious look, he began to exin about the mission.


    "I''m going to do my job in the front, but everyone here is going to be in charge of fire support and assistance in the back. If you follow the instructions of the experienced people here, you will be able toplete the mission without much difficulty."


    Yoon Daeho briefly exined what we had to do from the back to me and Lia, who was doing this kind of a mission for the first time.


    His calm and unshakable way of speaking felt reliable just by listening.


    "I have some things to talk to other guilds, so I''ll go for a while. Then, see you guyster."


    He bowed his head politely once again and strode to the ce where the other guilds members were gathered.


    I looked at his backside and muttered to myself,


    "What a reliable person"


    Hearing my murmur, Yerin nodded and agreed.


    "Right? If Uncle steps down as a guild Master someday, Captain Dae will probably be the new guild Master."


    The next guild Master of the Guardians Guild.


    We only talked for a few minutes, but Captain Daeho seemed to be the right person for the position.


    "Most of the people younger than me in the guild take many things for granted. But, Captain Dae isnt like that. Hes very responsible, isn''t it amazing?"


    "Huh? Really? Huh, Captain Daeho is younger than you?"


    "Huh? Didn''t we talk about this at the Guild dinner? Captain Dae is a year younger than me."


    "..???"


    I opened my mouth automatically and looked nk.


    Hes a year younger?


    Why did I think he would be older than me?


    Then, is he still in his 20s?


    As if understanding how I felt, Jin smiled awkwardly.


    "Captain Daeho looks a little mature for his age."


    "Ugh! What mature? He just looks old."


    Jin, who tried to wrap up the conversation smoothly, stopped talking after hearing Kang Heseops grumble.


    "It''s because he was so young when he took the position of Captain of the attack squad. It''s a very stressful job, so naturally, you get old."


    "Come to think of it, Uncle Kang. Didn''t you take the position of the offensive squad Captain at the same age as Captain Dae?"


    "Right. If I had taken the role a littleter, my handsome face would have been a little longer"


    "No Lies! Regardless of that, you had a rugged face since a long time ago."


    "What, what are you talking about? It became like this because I was stressed out running a guild. Current Korean idols will lose face in front of my looks of that time. Women flocked over wherever I went!"


    No, Lies. Ive seen your old pictures


    "Seo, it was because I grew a beard at those pictures. It was different when I shaved it neatly!"


    While Kang Heseop was arguing with Yerin about his pride in his appearance, the time soon approached.


    WHOOOOOOOOOM


    WHOOOOOOOOOM


    Mana began to swirl, noting the formation of Rift.


    There were exmations from the people who were watching from outside, but the Awakeners and guild officials calmly watched it.


    At the time when the Rift appearedpletely


    They are here!


    Oh!


    Exmations rose among the spectators once again.


    "Angels!"


    Spreading the white wings, several Angels descended from the Angel realm called Heaven.


    Reporters holding cameras were busy taking pictures, and ordinary people also took out their phones and captured images of the Angels.


    Among about 10 Angels who descended, there was a familiar angel, Ashmir.


    Among them, the male Angel, who was standing in the front, stepped forward and said.


    "I give my heartful thanks to all those Awakeners who are gathered here. I''m a member of Feistar surveince team. My name is Kirwen.


    His voice sounded clear as if he was speaking from right next to me, even though he was standing a little far away.


    He continued his speech with an expressionless face and a hard tone unique to that of Angels.


    "We found anomalies in the Rift that opened now, and we called together a group of people with outstanding performance. If this Rift is not removed in time, the dimension you exist can be in great danger."


    I muttered with a look of a little iprehension as I listened to Kirwen.


    "If it''s such a big risk, why aren''t you guys helping? I thought they''d do anything for the bnce of the dimension."


    "They say they can''t directly help in a situation like this because that''s their rule."


    "Hmm"


    I sighed a little at Yerin''s answer.


    It is said that the Angels follow strict rules to keep the bnce of dimensions, but sometimes their actions felt very illogical.


    It seems like they put more effort into following the set-out rules rather than keeping the bnce of the dimension.


    As I thought about the nature of the Angels, Kirwen''s speech wasing to an end.


    "Then I wish you all the best of luck."


    Finishing his words, he opened the way for the Rift with other Angels.


    Each Awakeners naturally began to prepare to enter the Rift.


    Have a safe trip.


    Uncle Kang, Sayonara.


    Bye, guild master.


    We headed to the side where the Rift was open, after receiving Kang Heseop''s farewell.


    About 50 people gathered in their respective positions.


    "Then I''ll enter."


    With someone''s cry, Awakeners started entering the Rift one after another.


    We were rtively in the rear, so we had some time to enter.


    I stared nkly at the Rift for a brief moment.


    On the surface, it was no different from the usual Rifts I''ve seen before.


    However, as we approached the Rift, unknown anxiety grew deep inside me little by little.


    As my expression hardened with the unknown anxiety, I felt someone looking at me.


    I turned my head in the direction where I felt someones gaze, unconsciously.


    At the end of my sight, there was Angel Kirwen looking at me.


    Was it just a coincidence that our eyes met? Or am I mistaken?


    The mysterious feeling in Kirwen''s eyes was enough to confuse me for a moment.


    "Brother Si."


    "Sihyeon. Lim Sihyeon!"


    "Uh.Uh?"


    I was surprised and escaped from my own world by the call of Yerin.


    It''s our turn to go in.


    Uh yeah.


    She burst outughing at me answering a little dimly.


    "Hahahaha! Are you nervous? Don''t worry, the great Yerin will take care of everything for you. Trust me and follow me."


    Yerin intentionally exaggerated and talked to relieve my tension.


    Thanks to that, I was able to smirk and forget the strange feeling a little.


    "It''s all right now. Let''s go in.


    "Lets go."


    We stepped towards the Rift.


    Entering the Rift, we met a series of powerful enemies that we had never seen before, and we did not fight as our lives depend on it.


    Rather, it was so peaceful that I felt boredpared to when I entered other Rifts.


    Are this thanks to the gathering of a lot of talented people?


    There were several battles, but we in the rear didn''t have a chance to step up.


    Our mission was to defend against possible attacks from the rear and support the battle on the front lines, but most of the battles ended ndly because of the strong power of Awakeners.


    Except for Jin''s magic support for firepower a few times, we really didn''t do anything.


    I felt a little sorry for Lia, following me as an escort for such a mission.


    Still, it was fun to see other Awakeners skills.


    Among them, Captain Daeho''s skills were very good.


    His weapon was a big sword. The big sword was brandished freely andpletely destroyed the attacking monsters.


    Just watching the relentless battle made me feel like I had an adrenaline rush.


    Repeating the fighting and resting, the party headed deeper into the Rift.


    It was really a smooth progress without any idents, but there was still anxiety in my mind that I couldn''t shake off.


    "Sihyeon,"


    Lia whispered approaching me.


    Huh, Lia?


    Is there anything you''re worried about? You don''t seem good"


    Lia found out that I was different from my usual self and looked worried.


    I hesitated for a moment because I didn''t know what to exin, and then confessed what I was feeling right now.


    "It''s not that I''m worried about something. I don''t know why, but I keep feeling anxious. This Rift feels more ominous than usual."


    "Is that so? I dont know anything about Rifts because I''ve never been to one before. Should I ask others?"


    "No, it''s okay. I guess I''m a little nervous."


    I waved my hands and said I was fine.


    Lia nodded her head at my vague expression.


    I didn''t want to shake the good atmosphere for no reason at a time when the mission was going smoothly.


    I guess it might be because I wasn''t doing anything.


    Contrary to my anxiety, the mission progressed smoothly, and we quickly reached the ce where the boss of the Rift was.


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Ahead of the final battle, all personnel had a short break.


    I didn''t do anything, and it''s already the final battle. It felt surreal that we came all the way here so easily.


    I asked Yerin who was next to me.


    "I''m sorry for the guys who are fighting hard in front, but doesnt it feel too easy for an Angel mission?"


    "It doesn''t have to be a difficult one just because it''s an Angel mission."


    "Well That''s true, but,"


    Jin, who was sitting nearby and resting, smiled and added an exnation.


    "It may feel easier because the Awakeners that are participating are top-tier. The monsters that we''ve dealt so far are a formidable enemy for normal Awakeners."


    Is that so?


    I nodded with an expression that I was somewhat convinced by Jin''s exnation.


    When we were talking leisurely, Yoon Daeho, who was in front of us, approached us.


    Jin was the first to see him approaching and called out to him.


    "Oh? Captain Daeho."


    "I came to talk about thest battle. Before that, do you have any problems in the back?"


    Yerin replied yfully to Yoon Daehos question.


    "Thanks to Captain Dae''s performance in the front, we have nothing to do. Its boring. How about doing it a little moderately?"


    Yoon Daeho replied with a faint smile.


    "Did you? Still, you''ll have plenty of chances to go wild in thest battle. The men who just went out to patrol came back with information, and it looks it will be quite a troublesome enemy."


    He gave the information that the scouts brought.


    Thest enemy is said to be a giant mushroom-shaped monster. It appears to be a monster that attacks using its poison, and additionally, small mushroom monsters are guarding it.


    "It''s poison That must be a little troublesome."


    Yoon Daeho nodded at Jin''s words.


    Each of us has a detoxifying potion, but if the battle gets prolonged, the damage will continue to increase. After a short conversation with other guilds, we decided to end the battle quickly.


    It seemed like while some of the prominent Awakeners attack the giant mushroom monster, the rest of the crew would be dealing with the surrounding small monsters.


    Except for Yoon Daeho and Jin, we seemed to be in the group that attacks the small monsters.


    "Sihyeon."


    "Yes?"


    "I heard that you can use a powerful buff using your summons. So far, we haven''t needed much, but it would be helpful in thest battle. So can you?"


    "Sure, I''ll prepare it right away."


    "Thank you. It might be a little hectic during thest battle. If possible, please follow the instructions of Yerin."


    He carefully took care of the guild members before thest battle. I couldn''t believe he was one year younger than me.


    I immediately took the summoning stone out of my pocket.


    It was a new summoning stone that was given to me as soon as I was deployed to the Angel mission this time.


    WURRRRR


    As if responding to my call, the summoning stone began to resonate.


    After a while, a strong beam of light poured out, taking on two small shapes.


    Pow wo woooo


    "Hi, Popi!"


    Summon Akum and Summon Gyuri who appeared after a long time hugged me straight away as usual as soon as they saw me.


    Guild members who had already met the two children smiled happily, and only Yoon Daeho opened his eyes wide.


    Sihyeon, are these guys your summons?


    Yes, this cute furry guy is Akum. This is Gyuri."


    Pow woooooo.


    "I''m Gyuri, popi!"


    "Uh Uh An Hello."


    It felt refreshing to watch Yoon Daeho, who was unwavering like an iron wall in the battle, shaken by the appearance of the children.


    "As I heard, Sihyeon''s summons are really very unique."


    "Hahaha! I hear that a lot."


    After a smallugh at his evaluation, I immediately asked the children for help.


    "Guys. In a little while, the people here are going to fight the bad guys. Can you help them stay strong?"


    "Okay, Popi! Leave it to me, Popi!"


    Pow wo wooo wooo!


    Gyuri soared into the sky with a confident expression on her face, and then she flew around quickly while sprinkling fairy dust.


    <strong>[Fairy dust takes effect.]</strong>


    <strong>[Magic stat increases.]</strong>


    <strong>[Magic attack increases]</strong>


    <strong>[Magic attack resistance increases.]</strong>


    <strong>[Agility increases.]</strong>


    <strong>[Status abnormality resistance increases.]</strong>


    At the same time, Akum also started to dance.


    <strong>[Baby Yakum''s cheering takes effect]</strong>


    <strong>[Physical strength increases]</strong>


    <strong>[Resistance increases]</strong>


    <strong>[Physical attack resistance increases]</strong>


    <strong>[Magic attack resistance increases]</strong>


    <strong>[Status abnormality resistance increases]</strong>


    Everyone''s body began to shine with subtle light.


    And as the number of stats rose sharply in an instant, people from all over the ce responded with surprise.


    "Wow! What''s this all of a sudden?"


    "Who, who has this incredible buff skill?"


    "Who the hell is it?"


    People quickly confirmed the effectiveness of buffs, but they didn''t seem to notice who used them.


    Gyuri, who worked hard to sprinkle fairy dust, returned with a tired look.


    "Phew! I put too much fairy dust, Popi! I''m so tired, Popi.


    "Gyuri, you did a great job. Go in and rest for a while."


    "Ugh"


    After praising Gyuri for her hard work, I put her in my shirt pocket so that she could rest for a while.


    Seeing that, Akum clung to my leg, asking me topliment him.


    Poo-woo. Poo woo wooo.


    "Yes yes. My dear Akum also worked hard."


    When I gently patted his fur and praised him, Akum smiled satisfactorily.


    Fortunately, Akum seemed to be full of energypared to Gyuri.


    I asked Yoon Daeho, who looked this way with a nk face.


    "Captain Daeho. Will this help?"


    "YES, of course! It will be of tremendous help. It''spletely beyond my expectations. With this kind of effect, it''d be better if it wasn''t known."


    He showed a bit of excitement for the first time and nodded his head in session.


    I felt proud on the inside because I felt like I did something useful being on this mission.


    After the strategy was delivered to all personnel, they immediately began to move for the final battle.


    A giant mushroom monster could be seen from afar.


    Around the monster, small mushroom monsters were hovering around as if escorting the big one.


    They don''t seem to have the ability to sense the presence, so they didn''t react even when we got close enough.


    Everyone prepared to attack while approaching the monster as close as possible.


    There was a moment of silence around


    "Everyone! ATTACK"


    All the Awakeners began to attack with someone''s cry from the front.


    GUEOEO?


    GUEO?


    Mushroom monsters, who btedly discovered the enemy, made strange cries.


    But the Awakeners, who had already been close enough, quickly got rid of the small monsters.


    "As nned, the main force takes care of the giant monster! Rest, keep the little ones in check!"


    "All right!"


    "Everyone, get in position!"


    "Be careful after you knock them down! They might spew poison!"


    All of them were skilled and experienced, so they quickly got in position ording to their duties even in this fast-paced battle.


    "Let''s go, Camie!"


    Crook!


    Yerin''s summon Camie, who I haven''t seen in a long time, waved a huge fist, and sent the enemy flying one after another.


    "Sihyeon, stand back."


    Quack! Crack!


    Lia also destroyed the monsters approaching me mercilessly andid them on the floor one after another.


    ""


    I also had a sword, but there was no chance to show off my hard-trained skills.


    It seemed like a situation where I thought I would get in the way if I stepped up for no reason.


    Poo Woo!


    Poo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo!


    Akum, who was watching the battle, showed signs of excitement.


    I held Akum in my arms, who seemed to want to rush at the enemy immediately.


    Poo-woo?


    "Akum, let''s just sit back and watch. We might be a nuisance to others."


    Yerin and Lia each said, as if they heard what I was saying to Akum.


    "What do you mean, nuisance! You guys did a great help just by buffing everyone here."


    "Lady Yerin is right, Sihyeon. You don''t need to feel burdened."


    Huh..


    It was even more difficult to step forward when they say it like that.


    I decided to abandon my desire to knock down the enemy in a cool way and stay as calm as possible with Akum.


    GUEOEOOOOOOOOOEE


    The big mushroom monster seemed helpless against the constant attack of the Awakeners.


    Yoon Daeho and Jin, who could be seen in the distance, also looked rxed.


    There was a rxed situation that didn''t suit the final boss battle.


    Eventually


    GUEOEOEEEEEEEEEEE.


    The giant mushroom monster who couldn''t withstand the attack lost its bnce and fell to the ground.


    Everyone continued to be on watch just in case.


    The movements of the fallen monster slowed down, thenpletely drooped and stopped all movement.


    Small mushroom monsters also fell to the floor at the same time as if they were affected.


    A roar of victory broke out among the Awakeners.


    "It stopped moving! Yehhhhh WE DID IT"


    "We killed the boss!"


    "Haha! That was easy. Thank you all for your hard work!"


    The tension was relieved from the faces of the Awakeners.


    Regardless of the guild''s affiliation, everyone began to share the joy of victory with the people next to them.


    "Good job, Yerin. You were great."


    "No, it was easy! You did a great job, too. And you, too, Lia."


    "Sihyeon, Yerin, thank you for your hard work."


    Poooo woooooo!


    "Ummm. Are you done now, Popi?"


    "You guys did a great job, too."


    We smiled, telling each other that we had done a good job.


    I waved to Jin and Yoon Daeho, who were far away, wishing to share the same feeling.


    The two also waved their hands as if to respond to it.


    I didn''t do much, but I''m satisfied that all the guild members finished their mission safely.


    SHRILLL


    "Ughhhhh?"


    I groaned at the sudden chill that felt all over my body.


    "Sihyeon?"


    "Sihyeon, what''s wrong?"


    Lia and Yerin looked at me and asked anxiously, but I dont know what to exin to them.


    An rm was ringing in my head continuously.


    I instinctively know that it was a sign that something dangerous wasing.


    Cold sweat sprang out of my forehead and back.


    I looked around with wobbly eyes.


    I also looked at the fallen mushroom monster just in case, but it remained lifeless on the floor.


    Where the hell?


    I looked around like crazy, but I couldn''t find the cause of this ominous feeling.


    The warning sound in my head kept growing, and my heart beat fast.


    And after a while


    WURLLLL!!


    WURLLLLL!!


    The unpleasant sound of metal tearing resounded everywhere.


    STARTLE!


    Lia''s body shook greatly.


    Akum, who was in my arms, began to tremble.


    "What, what? What''s wrong with everyone all of a sudden?"


    Yerin was the only one in our group who hasn''t noticed the ominous change yet.


    "Yerin, it''s dangerous."


    "What? What''s dangerous all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know. But it''s definitely dangerous. We have to get ready right now."


    "What is that now


    When Yerin was about to raise her voice with a frustrated expression, a change began to take ce.


    As if a Rift was created, arge gap began to appear in the space.


    "What, what?!"


    "Rift?"


    "Hey, this is the inside of a Rift"


    Everyone looked at the gap in the air with a mixture of confusion and anxiety.


    Gradually, another ominous sound was heard through the gap that was increasing in size.


    CLING CLANG!


    A lot of red chains poured out of the Rift.


    As soon as we checked the appearance, Lia''s expressions and mine hardened.


    "Chains of Chaos"


    The Rift that was gradually increasing in size has now grown to cover the sky.


    WOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    With a tremendous shock, something huge covered in red chains began to emerge from the Rift.


    WOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    A violent cry that made my legs tremble just by listening to it.


    The Awakeners who were rxed a while ago applied force to their hands holding the weapon.


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    The blurry shape gradually became clear in line with the loud footsteps.


    After a while, the owner of the footstepspletely emerged outside the Rift.


    Crrrrrr


    The two-legged monster looked like a bear as a whole.


    It had ck fur with terrifying teeth that could be seen through the growling mouth and sharp nails that could rip everything, red eyes filled with madness, and a red chain all over the body


    There was no cuteness of the bear in it, and it looked as if only the wild parts of the beast were gathered.


    Do not panic! All we have to do is go to battle as we did so far!


    "Everyone to the position!"


    "Hurry up and get your weapons!"


    As if proving that they were the best Awakeners chosen by the Angle, all the Awakeners who participated in the mission quickly got into their positions.


    The same was true of me, Lia, and Yerin.


    Everyone must have been confused by the appearance of another boss ss monster, but everyone was full of confidence because there were few injuries while dealing with the giant mushroom monster.


    But, as if to crush that confidence, another disaster fell upon us.


    Boooooooooooooooom


    "What why all of a sudden"


    "It exploded?"


    The body of the giant mushroom monster lying on the ground began to swell and with the sound of an explosion of gas, it began to spray poison spores.


    -WUUUUUSHHHHUUUUU


    The explosion from its gigantic body instantly filled the wide area with poison.


    In addition, the power of the poison was a lot more ghastly than that of the normal mushroom monster.


    Hold your breath and take the detox potion!


    Those who have already used the detox potion, FALL BEHIND! No one can survive long in this poison!


    Someone quickly warned of the dangers of the poison, but the range of poison spores was so wide that the number of victims quickly increased.


    Ugh


    Someone Someone give the po


    Those who could not quickly get out of the poison spore range fell downining of pain.


    There were only minor injuries throughout the mission, but the single poison spore attack just left many incapacitated.


    [Yakum''s Trust takes effect.]


    [Resisting the poison thats trying to affect the body.]


    Fortunately, I was hardly affected by the poison spore attack.


    Pow wo wooo


    Uhg! It smells strange, Popi


    The children showed an unpleasant reaction, but, like Lia, who was next to me, they were not affected by the poison.


    Ughhh..


    Yerin, Take this.


    I handed my share of the detox potion to Yerin, who was struggling.


    You, you


    It''s okay. Im fine. Stop talking and take it.


    Yerin received the detox potion with a mixed expression of regret and gratitude.


    Her face which was pale, immediately became alive as the potion worked.


    There are a lot of wounded.


    As soon as she got back on her feet, Yerin understood the situation and gavemands.


    There are a lot of injured guys. We must immediately join the main force and face that bear-like monster


    CLINNNNG CLAAAANG


    While Yerin was continuing her speech, red chains from the Rift began to extend in all directions.


    Numerous chains were sucked into the mushroom monsters lying on the ground.


    -GUEOEOOOOOO!


    -GUEOEOEEEE


    The mushroom monsters rose from the floor one by one, with red madness shing in their eyes.


    Holyfu*k!?


    A swear word popped out of Yerin''s mouth, who was giving instructions.


    The unidentified giant monster that popped out of nowhere, the mushroom monsters that came back to life after the big mushroom monster poured poison all over the ce isn''t this some kind of trap set by someone?


    Maybe everyone who was holding out right now feels the same way?


    The situation was getting worst to the point of doubt.


    However, the situation was not easy enough to continue the idea that came to my mind.


    The resurrected Mushroom Monsters and the Giant Bear Monster began to press on us more and more.


    There were so many who got poisoned which created a hole in the formation, and the battle quickly turned tides.


    "Oh, ugh"


    Yerin could not give any instructions on such a chaotic battlefield.


    There was no answer except to quickly kill the enemy in front of us.


    "Sihyeon"


    I turned my head to Lia''s call and looked into her eyes.


    I understood what she was trying to say with just a brief exchange of our eyes.


    I replied with a rxed smile.


    "I''m fine. So go now. Everyone out there needs your help right now."


    "All right. You stay here and dont overdo it."


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    After hearing my answer, Lia left me and began to show her skills in earnest.


    Every time there was a red glow around her, the enemies quickly copsed.


    I can''t just watch!


    I tried to control the mushroom monsters by maximizing mymunication skills.


    "Um."


    It was not easy to control them, perhaps because of the influence of the red chain.


    When I was feeling frustrated, a red chain appeared on my wrist.


    CLING CLANG


    The red chain that stretched out from me quickly enveloped the surrounding monsters.


    Then, mental control which was difficult a while ago was achieved too easily.


    I had previously vowed not to use this power, but now was not the time to argue about it.


    Thanks to my and Lia''s activities, the mushroom monsters around us were quickly cleaned up.


    In the meantime, Yerin took care of the injured people who fell down with her summon Camie.


    "Ugh"


    "Thank you, thank you"


    "Come on Come on Come on."


    Unfortunately, there was no detoxification portion for the wounded.


    There was also ack of potions for the people who were fighting right now.


    So, it was best to move the wounded to a ce where the influence of poison could not reach.


    While we were taking care of the wounded, the main attack team, including Yoon Daeho and Jin, were having a hard time with their battle against the bear monster.


    WOOOOOOOO


    The giant monster swung his big front paws with a roar.


    Most avoided or endured the attack, but some bounced back without oveing the shock.


    Maybe due to the influence of the poison, their appearance waspletely different from the overwhelming appearance they showed throughout the mission.


    Even those who were being called the only hope were being pushed away.


    Despair began to fill everyone''s faces.


    Yerin was no exception.


    There was no way that she, who had a lot of experience, did not know the current battle flow.


    UGHHHH.


    At the time when I felt anxious looking at her face, which was getting darker, I saw someone groaning and copsing.


    Soon after, I realized that it was Jin, who was copsed.


    His face turned pale due to the overuse of mana.


    I have seen him like this before, it happens whenever he uses a lot of high-level magic.


    The problem was, right out he was not in a situation where he can afford to take a break.


    Besides, the bear monster''s crazy eyes were looking at Jin.


    JINNNNN


    As soon as I realized that he was in danger, I started running toward Jin.


    WOOOOOOOOO!


    Once again, the huge bear monster swung its huge front paws.


    Sihyeon !!!


    Sihyeonnnnnn! !!!


    I heard the voices of Lia and Yerining from behind.


    I couldnt respond to their call because a huge paw covering the whole sky was in front of me.


    WOOOOOOOO!


    The bear''s front paw fell down and made a huge impact sound.


    BAM


    "GaspGasp"


    "Jin Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Jin''s puzzled voice came out.


    He took his gaze away from the protective shield in front of him and turned his head.


    The surroundings were dark because of the bear''s paws covering the sky, but his white-pale face was clearly visible.


    Brother Si  this is?


    Its hard to exin in detail Just know that you are indebted to someone named Andras.


    Andraswho is that


    In the midst of this, Jin, being unable to contain his curiosity, asked a question, while the dark surroundings began to light up again.


    WOOORRRRRR


    The face of the monster, which was filled with anger was visible over the paws of the bear.


    He didn''t seem to like the fact that his attack had been blocked.


    He prepares to attack us once again.


    What if I use the chain on the artifact?


    A strange thought popped in my head for some reason, and I suddenly felt like I should give it a shot.


    I maximized the output of the artifact that Andras delivered using the red chains.


    I felt a strong wave of mana on my arm.


    WURRRRRR!


    I got ready to use attack magic as I practiced with Andras.


    Before the giant bear monster tried to attack again, I tried to push the great amount of magic that rushed out of me.


    FLASH!


    A huge fireball appeared as if it was swallowing my mana.


    The fireball was shot straight into the monster''s chest.


    BOOOOOOOM


    WOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    The fireball produced an explosion loud enough to vibrate the ground.


    I once again prepared defense magic with artifacts so as to not get caught up in the aftermath.


    I saw the monster falling through the flying dust around.


    The attackpletely threw the monster out of bnce.


    I couldnt rejoice at making the giant bear monster fall.


    CRACK CRACK!


    An ominous sound was heard from the artifact side because it prevented the monster''s powerful attack.


    It seemed like I once again broke the Artifact that Andras worked hard to make.


    I''m sorry, Andras.


    I''ll make sure to buy a lot of delicious snacks for you when I return.


    While I was expressing my apologies to Andras in my heart for a moment, a group of worried-faced people ran this way.


    "Are you two okay?"


    "Sihyeon, are you okay?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Yerin, Lia, and Yoon Daeho asked the same question in turn.


    I nodded with a slight smile, and Jin muttered with a half-awake look.


    "Yes I think it''s okay."


    The three, who checked our condition, looked relieved.


    The copse of the giant bear monster has given everyone a breather.


    Although we had to take this golden opportunity to regroup, everyone felt that the center of our strike power had disappeared due to arge number of injured people.


    Yerin, who quickly grasped the situation, shouted.


    "First, we need to move the injured out of the battle line."


    Yoon Daeho immediately agreed.


    "That''s right. If we lose many Awakeners here, it will be a big challenge not only for many guilds but also for our country."


    The Awakeners gathered here were the people who yed a pivotal role in many guilds.


    If there were many victims, it wouldnt affect their respective guilds, it would be a huge blow to the country.


    Yerin and Yoon Daeho ordered the people to take care of the wounded, and fortunately, those who came to their senses quickly began to move.


    Jin, who was exhausted, also escaped from the dangerous battlefield with the help of summon Camie.


    After a while,


    WOOOOOOOOO


    The fallen giant monster began to move again.


    Yerin muttered helplessly when she saw him slowly getting up.


    "You gotta be kidding, after getting hit that hard, its already??"


    I bit my lips tightly in frustration.


    There were still too many wounded left on the battlefield.


    If the battle began again, a great sacrifice was inevitable.


    Yerin and Yoon Daeho, who always gave quick instructions, could not say anything this time.


    What do we do now?


    At a time, when we couldn''t find a solution, something unexpected happened.


    -WURRR!


    A red light shed next to me, leaving a long tail like aet, and rushed toward the giant monster.


    BAM


    WOOOOOOOOO


    A powerful explosion burst from the monster''s chest.


    The giant monster who stood up lost his bnce once again and copsed.


    We watched the situation with a nk look.


    As the dust cleared, in front of the fallen monster, the owner of the red sh stood and muttered.


    "Phew! It''s a bear, but the skin is fu*king thick like a rock. I guess its not possible to rip out the heart in one shot


    The great horn of the Demon on the head, a tail, and hands covered with red scales.


    At the end of the hand were sharp nails full of monster blood!


    Lia??"


    She quickly turned her body at my call.


    The corners of her mouth crept up when she found me.


    It was a very cold smile that strangely matched the blood sttered on her face.


    "It''s been a while, Little brother? "


    SisLia?


    (To be Continued on Oct 24 {MON})


    To read ahead


    Be a Patreon $5/month0<strong>8</strong> advance chapters.$10/month13 advance chapters.$20/month23 advance chapters.$30/month33 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Seeing Lia''s 180-degree change, I quickly realized that the other Lia had emerged.


    "Its been a while. Sis."


    "Hahaha, I know, right?"


    It was only my second time meeting Sis Lia, but I felt a strange closeness.


    From her eyes and tone, I could feel that she also felt the same way.


    After a short greeting, Sis looked around and soon her eyes brightened.


    "I can''t believe there would be such fun entertainment as soon as I came out! I guess I''m lucky this time."


    "Well?"


    Like thest time when she insisted on having a ranking battle at the pic, this time too, she looked excited like a child.


    Li Lia?


    Thats


    Yerin and Captain Daeho, who came btedly, were speechless when they saw the transformed Lia.


    The change was not in just her appearance, but also in the atmosphere around her.


    It was a very natural response since she has changed significantly.


    Yerin, who knew Lia was a Demon, seemed to understand the situation roughly, but Captain Daeho asked me with a stiff face.


    "Sihyeon. Lia is a"


    "Yeah. Thats right."


    "Um"


    When he saw me agreeing too easily, he looked even more confused.


    Sis, who was watching us, suddenly intervened.


    "Hey, hey! Are you sure about having small talk right now?"


    She pointed behind her with her red-scaled hand, where, the fallen monster rose again.


    WOOOOOOOOOO


    Its figure reminded me of the saying that a wounded beast was the scariest.


    WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO


    The anger that could be felt from the crying gave me goosebumps.


    On the other hand, Sisughed, as if the monster''s crying was funny.


    "I just have to get rid of him, right? It''s perfect for warming up after a long time. I''ll do it."


    Captain Daeho stood side by side next to her raising his fighting spirit.


    I''ll also help.


    Hmm. I''m not interested in working together. I''ll fight my way. If your skills are half-baked, it''s better you just stay out."


    Captain Daeho took out the sword and raised his mana around.


    There won''t be any disturbance.


    Ho-hoh?


    The strong energy he exuded made Sis look interested.


    "Okay. It would be fun to check how talented people in this world are."


    During their short conversation, the giant monster rosepletely. His eyes were fixed on Sis.


    "Shall we start now?"


    In an instant, Sis, who raised her spirits, quickly rushed toward the giant monster.


    Captain Daeho gave instructions to me and Yerin before following her.


    "You two continue to help the injured. I will be stopping the monster along with her."


    "Be careful Captain!"


    "I''ll rejoin you as soon as I''m done dealing with the injured, Captain Dae."


    Captain Daeho rushed toward the giant monster as we cheered looking at his back.


    We also moved immediately to pick up the wounded.


    WOOOOOOOOOO


    The giant monster swung its front foot fiercely and attacked with a roar.


    However, Sis and Captain Daeho avoided everything and attacked his gap.


    While the two of them were fighting the giant monster, Yerin and I killed the mushroom monsters and recovered the wounded Awakeners.


    The overall strength was greatly reduced due to many injuries, but the Awakeners who were still able to fight continued the battle with all their might.


    BAM BAM BAM!!


    "BEAR! Is this all you got?"


    Sis pressed the giant monster without backing down despite the fierce attack.


    Thanks to her, wounds piled up all over the giant monsters body.


    The moment when everyone thought victory was near.


    WOOOOOOO


    Once again, the monster made a loud cry, but this time there was no anger.


    It sounded like the howling of a wolf calling for apanion, something like asking someone for help.


    The result of the cry was immediately visible.


    CLING CLANG!


    Numerous red chains popped out of the Rift with the sound of space breaking.


    The chains that permeated the mushroom monsters also escaped into the air like dancing.


    A huge number of red chains flowed out as if to cover the entire sky.


    Soon, the giant bear monster absorbed all the chains all at once.


    "What on earth is that red chain?"


    ""


    The big and small wounds that were all over the giant monsters body got healed in an instant as soon as it absorbed the chains.


    At the same time, it began to emit a terrible madness that was hard topare to before.


    WUHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!


    It felt dangerous.


    It wasn''t just the enemy''s strength that mattered. Now, the giant monster was not just an enemy to be fought, but a time bomb that had to be dealt with quickly.


    Not only Sis and Captain Daeho, who were near the monster, but also those who thought victory was near a while ago, turned pale.


    Everyone was conscious of how dangerous the condition has be.


    It was literally a rampage.


    The giant monster intends on destroying everything around him, including himself.


    The bear monster''s front paw struck Sis and Captain Daeho at a tremendous speed.


    Sis avoided the attack by a narrow margin, but Captain Daeho failed to properly cope with the attack, which was too fast.


    WOOSH!


    Captain Daeho, who bounced into the air, rolled heavily on the ground.


    "Captain Dae!"


    "Captain Daeho!"


    Yerin and I called out his name with worried faces.


    Fortunately, he got up right away, but red blood spilled from his forehead.


    It didn''t seem like a light injury at a nce, so, he was forced to take a break from the frontline before he gets seriously injured.


    Soon, Sis also got pushed into defense.


    Captain Daeho''s vacancy was not easily filled despite the support from the Awakeners around.


    In a hurry, I once again activated the magic artifacts with the maximum output.


    Sis! Be careful!"


    "Ugh!"


    Hearing my cry, she quickly widened her distance from the monster.


    BANG


    -WOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Once again, a huge fireball hit the monster''s chest urately.


    There was a strong explosion and a tailwind.


    With the expectation that it would have taken a hit, I confirmed where the monster was.


    WOOOOOOO


    "What!??"


    I''m sure the magic hit, but there was only a slight trace of the explosion on the chest where the explosion urred.


    The giant monster didn''t seem to have taken any damage.


    Even the traces on the chest healed quickly.


    Sis, who stepped back frowned and murmured with a shock on her face.


    "In a little while, he''s going to go on aplete rampage."


    "What happens then?"


    When asked by Yerin, Sis did not answer anything.


    That alone made Yerin understand everything.


    We had to stop that giant bear monster before itpletely goes on a rampage.


    But how


    Poo Woo Wooooo!


    "Huh? Akum?"


    Suddenly, in a tense situation, Akum grabbed my pants and dragged me.


    "Akum, stop it. I''m busy right now"


    Poo woooooo woooo!


    "?"


    Even after saying, Akum kept pulling my pants.


    Yerin, who was next to me, looked at his strange behavior and asked.


    "Sihyeon. What''s wrong with Akum?"


    "I don''t know either."


    Akum seemed to be trying to tell me something, but I couldn''t understand what he was trying to say even after using mymunication skill.


    Poo Woo Poo Woo Wooooo!


    Akum, who made a frustrating face, cried loudly and started running somewhere.


    "Ah, Akum?!"


    I was startled by the baby Yakum''s sudden action and followed him.


    -TAT TATAT


    How can that guy run this fast with those short legs?


    Even though I''m running at my full speed, I''m barely chasing after him.


    -WOOOOOO


    All traces of the artifact attack have already disappeared, but the eyes of the giant monster began to chase me as if the anger remained intact.


    And, I was within the monster''s range at the moment.


    CROOO!


    BAM!


    The one who stopped the monster''s attack on me was Yerin''s summon Camie and Sis.


    "Hurry up!" cried Sis, who blocked the attack.


    "What?"


    "I don''t know what it is, but doesn''t that little guy know something?"


    " "


    GO. Ill hold on for a while. Do something quickly.


    "That''s right, Sihyeon. Lia and I will stop him. Go ahead!"


    I Stopped and looked at Sis and Yerin. On the other side, Akum stopped walking and was waiting for me.


    After hesitating for a while, I made up my mind quickly and shout.


    "Hang in there Ill be back!"


    And then I turned back to the direction where Akum was.


    Ignoring the roar behind my back and the sound of the crashes, I focused on running.


    The ce where Akum headed was where the corpse of the giant mushroom monster was.


    It was difficult to even breathe due to the influence of poisonous spores filled with fog nearby.


    "EW! My head is dizzy, Popi!"


    Gyuri, resting in my jacket pocket, grumbled.


    Even I, who received the effect of [Yakum''s Trust] felt dizzy for a moment.


    I continued my steps, maintaining my consciousness which for a while became distant.


    Arriving at the body of a giant mushroom monster, Akum swiftly climbed on its body.


    Pow Woo Wooooo.


    "You want me to climb?"


    Poo Woo Woo!


    After taking a deep breath, I began to crawl up the body, while groaning.


    It took a little time to get to the ce where Akum was.


    The center of the body had been greatly damaged due to the aftermath of the swelling and explosion earlier.


    Something glistening was seen inside the hollow pit of the body.


    "Is that"


    It was a veryrge soul stone that could only be found in boss monsters.


    Akum kept crying, hovering around the soul stone.


    I approached the soul stone as if possessed by something.


    "Do you want me to?"


    Suddenly, I understood little by little what Akum was trying to say to me.


    It would really be great if I pull it off, but somehow it felt hard to believe.


    Pooooo Woooooo!


    Akum gave a confident cry.


    "okay, Ill do it."


    Nodding my head, I slowly reached for the soul stone.


    As soon as my hands touched the soul stone, it started to tremble little by little and soon began to resonate loudly enough to make a loud sound that echoed throughout the surrounding.


    Before I could realize it, a red chain popped out of my wrist and wrapped around the soul stone.


    Through the chain, tremendous energy poured into my body.


    I focused as much as I could while feeling the pain as if my whole body was about to explode.


    I recalled the feeling I felt when I first summoned Akum, and I called the powerful existence that was connected to my soul.


    RRRRRRRRRR


    Huge vibrations and light flowed constantly from the soul stone.


    And after a while, a familiar presence began to be felt clearer and clearer.


    The presence alone rxed my mind and drew a smile around my mouth.


    "You really came"


    BOO WOO WOOO


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    WOOOOOO


    The battle against the giant bear monster intensified.


    Along with Lia and Seo Yerin, wounded Captain Yoon Daeho also joined the fight, but they got pushed back by the monster no matter how hard they attacked.


    The monster kept recovering quickly under the influence of the red chain.


    Yoon Daeho, who had lost his stamina, barely controlled his staggering body and said.


    Ahhhhh We must deal damage that the monster cant recover in an instant. If we keep fighting like this, there is no chance of winning.


    Lia replied back with a frowned face.


    "I know that. But, look at your little ones, arent they barely holding on, how the hell are you nning on dealing a huge damage in that state?"


    As she said, all the Awakeners have already reached their limits.


    If it continues on like this, it will be difficult to hold on and the casualty will be huge.


    The situation would have been disastrous if the alter ego of Lia had not yed an active role.


    Lia looked at the giant bear monster who was going on a rampage.


    Now he haspletely lost his mind due to the influence of the red chain and was just blindly destroying all the trees and stones in its way.


    For a moment there was a feeling of sadness and sympathy in Lias eyes, which were looking at the giant monster.


    Will I be like that someday?''


    Lia saw her dark future through the monster.


    Although she had given up a long time ago, thinking it was an inevitable fate, from someday on, a small hope began to form in her heart.


    "If it''s him"


    Recalling Lim Sihyeon''s face, she smiled without realizing it.


    After meeting him, hope arose in her mind that fate might change.


    WOOOOOOO


    At the cry of the big monster, Lia came to her senses and returned to reality.


    She shook her head and shook off the smile around her mouth.


    Thinking that it was not the time for such sweet thoughts, she began to concentrate all her attention on knocking down the enemy in front of her.


    "I''ll try to get his attention and make a gap somehow. At that time, you guys throw your powerful attack.


    "Lia?"


    Seo Yerin called Lia with a worried expression, but Lia smiled and replied.


    "There''s no one else who can do that except me right now. And we dont know how long it will take for that guy to solve the problem, do we?"


    Seo Yerin bit her lips and swallowed her reply.


    Yoon Daeho nodded with a grim look.


    "Thank you, Miss. Lia."


    "Be prepared, you''ll only have one chance."


    After finishing what she had to say, Lia turned to the monster, while Yoon Daeho and Seo Yerin told the other Awakeners about the situation.


    WOOOOOOOOOOO


    The monster looked at the approaching Lia and showed deep hostility.


    Even though he hadpletely lost his reason, he instinctively recognized the dangerous opponent.


    DUDDDDDDDD


    The ground and stones on the floor exploded in the attack of the monster.


    Lia dodged it and dug into the monster''s body.


    He lost his reason under the influence of the red chain and the power of his attack became stronger, but the attack pattern became much more linear and simpler than before.


    Lia was aiming for that point and moved boldly.


    She was going to create a gap by creating a big movement of the opponent.


    While Lia was attracting the monster''s attention, the rest of the Awakeners were preparing for the final blow.


    At the moment when they were waiting nervously for a gap to open.


    -WOOOO!!


    The monster''s arm moved strangely.


    It brushed past Lia, who was trying to evade the attack.


    "Ugh?!"


    A great shock passed through the grazing attack and a groan came out of Lia''s mouth.


    Lia tried to distance herself from the monster to calm the shock for a while, but the monster had no intention of missing the opportunity.


    After a persistent attack, the monster seeded in catching Lia with hisrge hand.


    Sad sighs broke out from the mouths of those who watched the scene.


    Ah! Miss. Lia!


    Oh my


    Lia struggled to escape the monsters grasp.


    However, it was not easy to ovee the enormous grip strength.


    Awakeners attacked the monster, but it was not enough to save her.


    The pressure on her whole body increased.


    With great pain, Lia''s consciousness became more and more blurred.


    Huh is this it?''


    Just before she was about to lose consciousness, a cry that shook the entire space was heard.


    BOO WO WOOOOOOOO!


    This cry?''


    Let''s go, Bighorn! Lets show that big guy who the real boss is!"


    -Pooooooooooooooooooooooo Woooooo!


    "Hahahaha! I''m excited, Popi!"


    The loud footsteps quickly got closer, and a tremendous crash struck the monster''s side.


    WOOOOOOO


    A painful cry came out of the monster''s mouth.


    At the same time, the grip on Lia got loosened, and Lia bounced into the air.


    Falling down half unconscious, she settled gently on someone''s hand.


    HUG!


    A great demon beast appeared with a tremendous wave of soul energy.


    Just by looking at the big and beautiful horn, I could quickly recognize who it was.


    BOOO WO WOOOOO!


    Bighorn revealed his presence with his unique cry.


    Poo woo! Poo-woo!


    "Wow! Wow! It''s Leader, Popi!"


    Akum and Gyuri also shouted loudly and expressed their happiness.


    I stroked the hair of Bighorn, feeling an unknown sense of pride.


    "You really came!"


    Boo Woo Wooooo.


    "I want to greet you warmly, but the situation is not good right now


    Boo woo wooooo.


    Bighorn cried as if he knew everything. And he bent his legs and lowered his posture.


    I quickly understood the meaning and climbed on the back of Bighorn with the children.


    BOOOOOOO!


    Bighorn put us on his backs and started running fast.


    Iy down slightly and held on to the hair of Bighorn because he was faster than I thought.


    As soon as we escaped the poison fog, I saw the Awakeners confronting the monster.


    Finally, I found Sis, who was caught by the monster.


    In a hurry, I shouted, patting the back of Bighorn.


    "Bighorn! Sis is in danger!"


    BOOO WOO WOOO!


    Bighorn, who answered faithfully, immediately rushed at the monster.


    WOOOOOOO


    The horn of Bighorn pierced the side of the monster.


    The monster released Sis with a painful cry.


    "Bighorn. Over there! Over there!"


    Bighorn reacted quickly and moved in the direction where Sis was falling.


    Thanks to Bighorn, I was able to get her safely.


    "SIS! Are you okay?"


    "Um Bro..ther"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Sis responded to my voice even though she was half unconscious.


    She smiled faintly for a moment andpletely lost consciousness.


    Upon confirming her safety, I was relieved.


    The giant bear monster, who was hit by Bighorn, slowly rose up.


    The horn stab wound was already healing.


    WOORRRRRRR


    The children shivered and clung to me at the creepy energy spewing from the monster.


    Bighorn did not appear to be pushed back by the monster''s fierce energy.


    Boo Woo Woooooo.


    "Okay, Bighorn."


    Bighorn told me to stay away.


    I quickly brought Lia and the children down from Bighorns back.


    "Sihyeon!"


    As we came down, Yerin and Captain Daeho came running from afar.


    Is Miss. Lia okay?''


    Yes, she just fainted.


    Thank God.


    Yerin was slightly moved to tears looking at Lia.


    Captain Daeho also seemed to be at ease at the news that Lia was safe.


    "Sihyeon, but that big guy over there"


    "Yes. I summoned him. His name is Bighorn."


    "Huh."


    Captain Daeho looked at me with disbelief.


    WOOORRRRRR


    BOO WOOO WOOOOOO!


    Bighorn blocked the monster''s front paw and made a threatening cry as if protecting us.


    Feeling that each other was formidable, they continued to check on each other.


    WOORRRRRR


    The monster, who could not ovee the destruction instinct, attacked first.


    As if he was waiting for that, Bighorn rushed in.


    The two confronted each other with great force.


    BOOOOOOOOOM


    There was a loud crash that made everyone around me flinch.


    A sh without a single inch of bacsh.


    But the winner was as clear as day.


    WO O R RRRR


    BOW WOOO WOOOO!


    The monster, who couldn''t handle the opponent''s power, fell out of bnce and copsed.


    Bighorn did not miss the opportunity and began to push the monster.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    The monster tried to rebel by floundering his hands and feet, but Bighorn did not give the opponent a chance to fight back.


    He stabbed the fallen opponent with his horn and trampled him down.


    The quick recovery that the giant bear monster boasted was helpless in front of the overwhelming power of Bighorn.


    Yerin, Captain Daeho, and the Awakeners watched the battle withplete awe.


    Bighorn was pushing the monster, who had been fighting for life as if he was ying with him.


    "SIHYEON, SIHYEON. That big horned cow, are you sure it listens to you? He is not going to jump at us all of a sudden, right?"


    "Of course. Our Bighorn is such a nice guy. Even if he looks like that, he has a lot of cute sides!"


    Yerin and Captain Daeho, who heard my answer, looked at me as if they couldnt understand what I was saying.


    On the other hand, I was sad that they didn''t seem to understand the cuteness of the Bighorn.


    BOOO WOOO WOOOOOOO!


    Eventually, the giant bear monster copsedpletely at the same time as the excited Bighorn''s cry.


    Wow!


    Oh, it''s down! The monster is down.


    It won! We won!


    There was a cheer of victory among the Awakeners.


    Yerin was so happy that she kept jumping, and Captain Daeho, who doesn''t change his expression much, smiled brightly.


    Boo Woo Woooo


    A little calmed Bighorn called me with a low cry.


    I left the unconscious Sis to Yerin and headed to the ce where Bighorn was.


    "Good job! Bighorn! You really saved my life."


    Boo Woooo


    I hugged Bighorn andplimented him a lot.


    He cried happily as if he liked mypliment.


    W..O..O..R R R R


    Soon, I heard a weak cry and turned my head.


    There, I saw the deeply wounded bear monster breathing painfully.


    Bighorn, looking at the monster together made a cry toward me.


    Boo Woo Woo.


    I soon understood the meaning of the cry.


    After hesitating for a while, I looked at Bighorn and nodded slowly.


    "Okay, Bighorn."


    With a heavy look on my face, I climbed onto the giant monster that was lying down.


    Another sound came along with his breathing.


    THUMP THUMP


    I approached where the monster''s heartbeat could be heard.


    I took out my sword with both hands and aimed at where the sound came from.


    The sword dug deep into the heart.


    The monster''s whole body trembled and slowly died down.


    The face of the monster, which was full of pain, became calm little by little.


    <strong>[You have freed the soul possessed by chaos.]</strong>


    <strong>[Absorbing fragment of earth soul.]</strong>


    <strong>[Absorbing fragments of Forest Soul.]</strong>


    <strong>[Absorbing Fragments of Chaos]</strong>


    Notifications rang in my head, however, something unusual began to happen when thest notification rang.


    <strong>[Acquired "Dimensional Fragments"]</strong>


    <strong>[K???????Ability Unlocked]</strong>


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    The mission in the Rift ended.


    The Awakeners who were deployed to the mission came out of the Rift exit with the injured people.


    The area around the entrance soon became a mess because there were too many injured Awakeners than expected.


    Ugh


    Hurry up and get a stretcher here.


    Do not use detox potions for people who have been addicted for a long time! Transfer them to the hospital quickly!


    The medical staff on standby began to take care of the injured.


    The reporters who were a little far away set off their camera shes eagerly to see what was going on.


    Guild Master Kang Heseop, who found us, came toward us in a hurry.


    "Are you guys all right?"


    Captain Daeho, who was at the forefront, answered in a calm tone.


    "Everything is fine, Guild master. No big injuries on our side."


    "What do you mean by no big injury? Look at the blood dripping from your head. Stop pretending to be tough and get treated quickly."


    Kang Heseop scolded Captain Daeho and then examined the condition of the rest of the guild members.


    "I''m fine, Guild master. I''m just a little exhausted because I''ve used a lot of mana."


    I''m fine too, Uncle. I was able to avoid the poison thanks to Sihyeon giving me his detox potion.


    Jin and Yerin exined their conditions in turn.


    It was a mission with many wounded. Considering that, the Guardians guild members were in very good condition.


    Naturally, Kang Heseop''s eyes looked at everyone with a relieved expression.


    Everyone looked perfectly fine, but the problem was Lia, who was next to me.


    Now, Lia''s condition remained the same, with horns, tail, and red scales on both arms.


    Yerin wrapped her whole body in a nket she had gotten from somewhere, but Kang Heseop could feel the strange thing when he looked closely.


    "Um"


    "."


    "I thought she wouldn''t be an ordinary foreigner, but"


    Kang Heseop quickly recognized Lia''s identity and scratched his head.


    He looked at me with a troubled look.


    It seemed as if he was asking whether I knew Lia''s identity.


    I nodded quietly.


    Then, Kang Heseop''s face became more and moreplicated.


    "Guild Master. This mission would never have been sessful without Sihyeon and Miss.Lianne."


    Starting with Captain Daeho, everyone exined our performance diligently.


    "That''s right, guild master. They did the most difficult thing on the mission."


    "If it werent for them, most of the injured wouldn''t have been able toe back safely."


    When all the guild members stepped in to voice for us, Kang Heseop raised his hands and gestured to them to calm down.


    "All right, all right. I didn''t mean to make it a problem either. As a Guild Master, I need to know the exact circumstances."


    After calming down the guild members, he talked to Lia with an awkward look.


    Hmm Lia, are you okay?"


    She answered his question with a slow nod.


    Both of you don''t want to be in the limelight, right?


    Yes."


    "All right. I''ll help you guys get out of here quietly. Just wait a little bit. If we try to force our way out now, reporters and cameraman will rush in like crazy."


    "Thank you. Guild Master."


    Kang Heseop replied with a warm smile.


    "Whatever the identity is. It''s my job to protect my guild members."


    Kang Heseop began to move busily, leaving us to rest for a while.


    The police who were guarding the area were asked for cooperation to make a separate way out, and soon, a vehicle was also prepared so that we could move right away.


    Only three, me, Lia, and Yerin were made to leave first, while Captain Daeho and Jin were transferred to the hospital after receiving simple treatment.


    "Sihyeon, you were amazing today. If it weren''t for you and Lia, we would have been in big trouble.


    Yerin, you also worked hard."


    "Thank you all for your hard work."


    After saying our goodbyes to Captain Daeho and Jin, we moved under Kang Heseop''s guidance to the ce where the vehicle to take us was.


    Thanks to Kang Heseops efforts, there were no journalists or cameramen clinging next to the vehicle.


    The moment I was about to enter the vehicle, I felt a strong gaze and trembled.


    I stopped moving and turned my head around and looked around.


    "Sihyeon, what''s wrong all of a sudden?"


    "Um No, I thought someone was looking at me."


    "Is there a reporter hiding nearby?"


    Yerin casually said that it might be a reporter, but that wasn''t what I felt. It was a very creepy feeling as if someone was looking through me.


    Never mind, let''s go.


    Uh Okay.


    At Yerins urging, I forced myself to take a steady step.


    Lia and I got in the car first.


    Excuse me Lia?


    Sis?


    Then her head moved gently toward me.


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing, can you hide the tail and scales in your hands?"


    The artifact that makes the horn disappear broke in the Rift, so we couldn''t do anything with the horns, so I asked her to hide at least her tail and scales in her hands that were most noticeable.


    She hesitated for a moment to answer and said in a timid voice.


    "I can''t. I can only do it if the other Liaes out."


    "Oh is that so?"


    "What? Do you want me to go in quickly?"


    There was a sense of a little disappointment in the way Sis spoke.


    I denied her question by waving my hand hurriedly.


    "Oh, no! It''s not like that. I thought it stands out a lot, so maybe it would be better to hide it if you could. Thats all."


    Her expression calmed down a little at my excuse.


    It felt like she didnt want to go back to her usual self yet.


    The tail and the red scales were a little noticeable, but I didn''t want to force her. I wanted to let her do whatever she wanted since I got a lot of help from her today.


    "I wont force you to go back. You can stayfortably as long as you want."


    She looked at me and moved her lips as if she wanted to say something.


    Is there anything you''d like to say, Sis?


    What?


    Sis whispered very quietly, blushing slightly.


    I could not understand the whispering until I got very close to her.


    After a while, Kang Heseop and Yerin got into the car.


    Kang Heseop, who sat in the driver''s seat, asked as he looked at us in the back.


    "Come to think of it, you said you guys live next door, right? Then I''ll take you home right away."


    "Well, Guild Master. There''s a ce I''d like to stop by before going home.."


    I brought it up carefully.


    Yerin and Kang Heseop showed worried reactions as soon as they heard me.


    Why? Are you sick somewhere?


    Should I take you to the hospital right away?


    "Oh, no. It''s not that"


    I continued with a very embarrassed expression.


    "On the way home, can you stop by at the ice cream shop?


    Yerin and Kang Heseop looked puzzled at the sudden ice cream story


    ".??"


    Sis blushed and turned her head away as if she got nothing to do with it.


    On the way home, Sis, who tasted ice cream to her heart''s content, returned with great satisfaction and Lia came back.


    After a short stop at the ice cream shop, Guild Master Kang Heseop took us directly to the front of our apartment and left immediately saying he would contact us soon.


    It seemed that he went straight to the hospital where Captain Daeho and Jin were.


    "Ugh I want to y with the kids. But, I''m too tired today. Sihyeon, we''ll go in and rest. Lia, let''s go."


    "See you tomorrow, Sihyeon."


    Yerin, who looked tired, went into the house together with Lia.


    I also opened the front door of my house watching the two go inside.


    -KACHAK!


    "Papa!"


    "Oh my! Speranza, were you ying well with grandma?"


    "Un, I was listening to grandpa as Papa said. Hehe, Im a good girl, right Papa?"


    "Of course, my daughter is always a really nice Good girl."


    When I hugged Speranza in my arms, I felt like I came home.


    Once I felt at ease, the drowsiness and tiredness rushed in at the same time.


    Speranza began to chatter about what had happened today while being held in my arms.


    Normally, I would have listened to it with joy, but now it seemed like a difficult task because of the fatigue of the mission.


    Fortunately, my mother, who recognized my tired condition, took Speranza from me.


    "Speranza, I think Papa is very tired today. How about ying with grandma a little longer?"


    "Um Okay."


    Speranza didn''tin and agreed with a very disappointed expression.


    I felt a little sorry for Speranza, who had been waiting for me, but I thanked my mother while vowing to spend more time tomorrow.


    I took a shower roughly and threw myself on the bed.


    I fell asleep as if I fainted, without feeling the touch of the soft nket.


    After a while, I felt light and my consciousness returned.


    When I slowly opened my eyes, it was a space I had never seen before.


    Hmm Is this a dream?''


    I slowly moved my eyes, thinking that it was a dream because it was not the room where I fell asleep.


    The first thing that came into my eyes was arge field and a forest in the distance.


    The scenery reminiscent of a Demon farm made me feelfortable.


    Poo Woo! Poo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo!


    "Wow! It''s Sihyeon, Popi!"


    " Akum Gyuri?"


    I smiled brightly at the familiar baby Yakum and Fairy.


    Kiiiiiii!


    Kikikiiiiiii!


    "Oh? You guys .."


    It''s been a long time since I saw the general Poison ants and worker poison ants.


    When my summons appeared in a space that I thought was a dream, I felt a little puzzled


    "You''re finally here."


    "Ah?"


    An unexpected presence appeared in front of me.


    What''s with that silly look?


    Master Bellion?''


    Hahaha. Long time no see, my disciple.


    A man with a thick voice and a big body. It was Bellion who trained me in the past.


    Is this a dream?


    What dream. This is a world that exists.


    "What?"


    "I don''t know the details either. But theres been a little change recently, maybe it''s because you got a new ability."


    New ability?


    What the hell was that?


    While I was in a confused state, someone tapped my leg.


    I turned my eyes and looked down.


    There was a little baby bear staring up at me.


    It was a baby bear that I think I have seen somewhere.


    The moment I tried to reach out slowly to the baby bear. With the feeling of dizziness, the surrounding scenery began to be blurred.


    "Well, I guess that''s it for today."


    "What? Master Bellion! Please exin in more detail!"


    "See youter. And watch out for the Angels. They are dangerous."


    "What?!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, thendscape in front of mepletely disappeared, and Ipletely lost consciousness.


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The Angel mission, in which Lia and I participated, created a lot of buzz in many ways.


    Even though the Rift was predicted to be not a powerful one, it created a lot of casualties, and it scared many officials that in the worst-case scenario, it would have been a nightmare.


    There were also negativements saying that the Awakeners selected for the mission were not prepared enough.


    There was another story that got the most attention from the most people, beating these bad stories.


    It was about two people who contributed the most to the sess of the mission.


    One, who fought one-on-one with thest boss monster, and the other, who summoned a boss-ss Summon to end the battle.


    It was about me and Lia.


    Not many people knew about our identity, so it didn''t get attention right away, but our performance spread by word-of-mouth.


    The day after the mission, there was even a ce that contacted us through the guild saying they wanted to interview us.


    Previously, I thought it would be okay to be on TV, but looking at the current situation where too many people are paying attention I felt the interview was a little burdensome.


    When I confined reluctantly to the Guild master about that, he appropriately declined the interview.


    Thus, I enjoyed the rest of the time with Lia and the children.


    After finishing all the schedules here, we prepared to go back to the Demon world.


    It felt like Lia got attached to this ce in a short time. When she saw my mother and Yerin, who came to send her off, she moved to tears.


    "Lady.No Yerin, Thank you so much for letting me stay here."


    "It''s no big deal. Youre always wee. You''ll stay at my house next time too, right? I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Yes! I''ll definitely try toe next time."


    I don''t know when she''ll have another chance, but Lia said goodbye with a promise toe back.


    I packed up the things for the children, Lia, and the farm members and headed to Ryan''s office.


    There, Angel Ashmir was waiting for us.


    "Wee. I''ve been waiting. Hello, little buddies?"


    Ryan greeted us kindly, and Ashmir still greeted us as usual with a stiff look.


    As soon as the short greeting was over, Ashmir immediately brought up the main topic.


    "I heard that you two yed a big part in this mission. It''s a littlete, but I''d like to thank you on behalf of the Angels for your difficult mission."


    She lowered her head slowly with a solemn expression.


    On the outside, it was a sincere thank you, but somehow I felt a little ufortable.


    The words Bellion said Watch out for the Angels. They are dangerous kept ringing in my head.


    I dont know whether it was a dream or reality, and I dont know why he said that.


    Even though it was something I heard in my dream, it kept bothering me to the point an ufortable feeling crept up as soon as I saw an Angel.


    As promised, we will reward Lim Sihyeon. Please let me know if you have any requests. I''ll cooperate as much as I can."


    "Oh Yes, thank you."


    Ashmir, who finished exining, turned to Lia''s side.


    Can you show me the hand that was patternedst time, Miss. Lianne?"


    At her request, Lia gently held out one hand.


    In her outstretched hand, the pattern engraved glowed.


    "The mission is over, so I''ll retrieve the pattern. You can''t be here anymore. Of course, if you walk around in this world without this pattern, you''ll be immediately tracked by the surveince officers."


    "Um."


    Ashmir put her hand on the back of Lia''s hand, and soon, white light poured out likest time, and the pattern engraved on the back of Lias hand disappeared neatly.


    Lia''s face darkened as she looked at the back of her empty hand.


    Perhaps the fact that she could note back here was very disappointing.


    "Excuse me, Lia."


    "Yes? Sihyeon?"


    "Can you show me your hand for a second?"


    "?"


    I don''t know why I said that all of a sudden.


    Was it because I wanted to do something because I felt sorry for Lia, who had a sad expression, or some kind of an unknown will?


    I dont know what it was, but the one thing I was sure of was that I felt that I could do something about it.


    Lia reached out to me in a bewildered yet docile way.


    I held her hand gently with both hands.


    Then, as Ashmir did, white light poured out.


    -WHOOOOO!


    [K???????? Ability used.]


    Uh? what? Si, Sihyeon?!


    Lia stuttered her words and gave a bewildered reaction.


    Not only Lia, Ashmir, and Ryan watched the situation with their eyes wide open.


    After a while, the light faded and a moment of silence filled the room.


    I slowly pulled my hands from the back of Lia''s hand.


    At that moment, something really unbelievable happened.


    "What? How is this?"


    "Sihyeon?" Is this what I''m looking at right now?"


    Ryan looked at me with a startled expression, while Lia continued to touch the back of her hand as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "No way"


    With little change in her expression, Ashmir twisted her face and alternated between the back of Lia''s hand and my face.


    " HOW? How on earth can a human carve dimensional pattern?"


    Ashmir interrogated me with a look filled withplex emotion.


    Her attitude felt burdensome and fresh at the same time. However, I had no choice but to react vaguely to her urge.


    I don''t know either.


    Are you kidding me? Didn''t Lim Sihyeon just engrave a pattern on the back of Lianne''s hand?


    I shrugged with a flustered expression at the sight of Ashmir, who raised her voice.


    "I''m telling you the truth. I just did it because I thought it would work if I did it like this. I didn''t know it would be this real."


    Ashmir''s face crumpled once again at my excuse.


    Honestly, it was a bit of a ridiculous excuse even for me. In the midst of a serious atmosphere, Speranza suddenly intervened.


    "Can Sister Lia continue toe here and meet grandma now?"


    All eyes were on Ashmir for a moment.


    She looked displeased and nodded slowly.


    "As long as there''s a pattern, the surveince officers can''t go after her."


    "Does this mean I cane here again?"


    When Lia asked with a thrilled expression, Ashmir sighed loudly and said.


    "I don''t know how this is possible but there''s no problem with the procedure."


    "Yea! Sister Lia cane to grandma''s house again next time!"


    Poooooo woo woooo!


    "Hehe! Congrattions, Popi!"


    The children burst intoughter as they rushed to Lia''s side.


    Lia also smiled as if she was really happy.


    Looking at that, Ryan and I also smiled happily.


    Only Ashmir looked at us with a dark expression.


    WUKIIII


    The sound of crying came from beyond the forest.


    I shouted, waving my hand to the side from where I could hear the cry.


    "Wee guys! I''ve been waiting for you,"


    From the depths of the forest, the owner of the cry began to move in response to my voice.


    TAT TAT TAT


    These were the Totaras that I met when I went to the forest to find the Spirit''s breath herb.


    "Its been a while, Guide. How are you?"


    Wukii kiiiii!


    Guide Totara nodded at my greeting. He looked very friendly because we had already met several times.


    After a brief greeting, the Totaras put down the cloth that each carried on their backs in front of me one by one.


    It was full of herbs avable in the forest.


    "Wow! You brought a lot this time, as well! Aren''t you overdoing it?"


    Wuki kiiiiii!


    When I asked anxiously, Guide Tota stood up and stretched out his chest.


    I think it was an act of wanting to express confidence, but it just looked cute to me.


    "I dont want it to be a burden to you guys. You can give up in case it''s too hard."


    Wukiii! Wukiki!


    "All right. Then I''ll continue to receive from you guys."


    After smiling at the confident GuideTotara, I signaled to my back.


    Alfred and Kroc, who received the signal, brought some heavy bags. It contained a lot of spider poison antidote made by grandpa Roon.


    When they checked the antidote in the bag, Guide Totara nodded satisfactorily. The original contract is over if we give the antidote like this.


    The herbs handed down by the Totaras were very helpful in many ways, so I brought them additional things.


    "Now~! Since you guys always gave me a lot. This time I tried a little hard."


    Wukiiii?


    They opened the other bag I gave them with a look of anticipation. It was filled with freshly harvested strawberries.


    Wukiiiii!


    Wukukiiiii!


    When Guide Totara, the leader who found the strawberry, cried in excitement, other Totaras in the back also twinkled their eyes.


    "I brought them all for you guys. Feel free to take it."


    As soon as I was finished, the Totaras flocked to the strawberries.


    Wukiiiiii!


    Wukiiiiii!


    Wukiiiiii!


    They started eating strawberries in different ways. Some of them grided it with their front teeth, while the others ate them by putting a lot into their mouths at once.


    Among them, the greedy one pushed the strawberry into his mouth to the point where his cheeks were like it was swollen.


    While Totaras were distracted by strawberries, I patted them one by one and had a personal healing time.


    The tail was sensitive and on alert, but the back and side parts epted my touch very naturally.


    In particr, I felt very good when I stroked their soft, fluffy sides.


    It was so addictive that I wanted to pet a Totara in my arms all day on a holiday.


    -Wukiii!Kii!Wukii!


    The Guide Totara didn''t seem to like me patting the Totaras other than him, so he approached me and whined.


    I burst out intoughter and soothed Guide Totara.


    "Haha! Look at you, are you jealous? I''ll pat you too, so don''t be mad. Here! Eat more strawberries."


    I gave him a strawberry himself and stroked Guide Totara''s back. Only then did he settle down with satisfaction.


    While I was having fun with Totaras, I felt a hot gaze from my back.


    It was Kroc''s gaze.


    He looked at me with an envious expression as I yed with Totaras.


    Unfortunately, Totaras were wary of Kroc, who was a dragon descendant, so it seemed impossible for him to get close with Toataras.


    I''m sorry, Krock. You may have a chance next time.


    I tried to ignore Kroc''s gaze and continued to have a good time with Totaras.


    Wukiii! Wukukiiii!


    "Okay! Come again next time, I''ll be waiting for you guys!"


    The Totaras, who ate the strawberries to their heart''s content, said goodbye with a loud cry, and they quickly disappeared into the forest with the Poison spider antidote.


    The rest of us also prepared to take the herbs and go back.


    Alfred looked at the so many herbs said with amazement.


    Wow There are a lot of herbs again this time. I think this is enough to sell?"


    "I know. Grandpa Roon also said there was no ce to store it."


    I was grateful that the Totaras brought me a lot of herbs, but it was a problem because we dont have a ce to store all of them.


    Even if only precious herbs were stored, it was a waste to throw away the rest of the herbs.


    "It''s time for merchants toe. I''ll have a talk with Lagos about this."


    "Hmm. Herbs are good, but I think merchants will be more interested in something else?"


    Alfred said with a meaningful look. Kroc, who was next to him, also showed interest by twinkling his eyes.


    "Oh, I don''t have any ns to show it to merchants yet. Is there a rumor already?"


    "Yes, there''s a lot of rumors among the vigers There''s no way the merchants don''t know."


    I scratched my head with an embarrassed look.


    "Well I dont think we have any supplies to sell to merchants. Plus, I dont think Boss would be very eager to sell it right now."


    "Yeah, it''s a waste to sell it right now. We don''t have enough for us to drink."


    Kroc nodded loudly at Alfred''s words and agreed.


    "Huh? Have you tried it, Kroc?"


    Kroc quickly moved his hands to my question.


    I couldn''t understand the meaning of signnguage perfectly, but I could grasp the meaning roughly.


    "That''s right. Once you taste it, it''s hard to forget."


    The three of us swallowed our salivas at the same time.


    Kaneff''s long-cherished desire for a honey beer brewery came to fruition after curing Miru''s mother, Ads terminal illness.


    Once she gotpletely cured grandpa Roon started building a brewery in earnest.


    Although there have been some trials and errors in the process of expanding production, grandpa Roon recently dered himself that there will be results soon.


    Not only the farm family who heard the news but also the vigers and merchants who heard the news are waiting for the honey beer.


    There was a new wind called honey beer'' was blowing fiercely at Cardis estate.


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    I checked the documents brought by the blonde-haired Locus, who came to brief me on the important things happening in the Estate.


    The food situation in the other two viges, as well as in Elden Vige, has stabilized a lot. The supply of agricultural equipment is sufficient, so unless there is a problem, there will not be any starvation.


    Contrary to his usual carefree attitude, he was very serious when ites to working.


    Lagos and Reville were also initially skeptical of Locus, but now, they fully acknowledge his skills and experience.


    I was also trusting him so much that I entrusted almost everything about the Cardis estate to him.


    "You must have heard that merchants will be visiting in a few days. I have finished checking the strawberries and strawberry jams that were supposed to be sold. If its fine with the Lord, we''ll proceed with the transaction as usual. Do you need anything else?"


    "I don''t think so. You''ve done a great job, Locus."


    "Of course, I should. After all, thats why Im getting paid for, right?"


    "No, Locus worth is more than what Im paying you for. After you got here, it got a lot easier for me to run the Estate. Im really grateful that you came to the Cardis Estate with Kroc."


    "Well!!, Thank you."


    Locus said while managing his facial expression, coughing, as if he was embarrassed by mypliments.


    "HEY, whats the big deal? It''s an Estate with only three small viges. You cant even brag about that as some kind of an achievement.


    Locus and I frowned and turned our heads towards the source of the murmur.


    There, Kaneff was leaning back and rattling in his chair.


    "BOSS, why are you suddenly rubbing salt in the wound?"


    "What? Am I wrong?"


    "It''s not a matter of right or wrong. It''s true that Locus worked hard, and why are you being such a snob right now?"


    "."


    Kaneff turned his head around with a distressed look, not answering my question.


    Locus, who watched the scene, asked as if it was ridiculous.


    "Lord. Why did you ask me toe here all of a sudden? Didnt you usuallye to the Elden vige and get the report?"


    As he said, most of the time, reports about the estate are heard when I directly visit the Elden vige.


    But today, Locus was made toe to the farm to report and that too in Kaneff''s room.


    "Well, I wanted to do it the usual way, but today, Boss insisted on calling Locus here and getting the report


    "Haa.What''s wrong with you all of a sudden, Leader?"


    "Ah"


    When I said what happened Locus sighed and asked back as if he quickly guessed something.


    When Kaneff behaves strangely, there was only one reason.


    "Is it because of the honey beer?"


    ."


    Kaneff answered the question with silence.


    Locus became a little agitated and raised his voice.


    "When the honey beer ispleted, did you think we would run away with it? Why are you so obsessed with it, Leader?"


    "Dont bullsh*t me! You were going to sell the honey beer to the merchants first, arent you?"


    "We weren''t going to sell it. Merchants gather information like ghosts ande looking for it."


    "That''s the fu*king problem! You should have prevented the information from leaking!"


    "WHAT!? We made a brewery in the middle of the fuc*king vige. How can there be no rumors? This isnt some kind of a secret military base."


    "You punk!! How can youpare Honey beer brewery to a secret military base? Of course, Honey beer brewery is more important than a secret military base!"


    "Huh.haha haha"


    Locus burst out a disappointingugh at Kaneff''s endless coercion.


    It was normal to be angry when the other person makes an absurd statement, but Locus didn''t even get angry because Kaneff made a ridiculously absurd statement.


    Rather, Locus seemed like he felt it was a waste of time listening to it.


    I continued the conversation on behalf of Locus, who was speechless.


    "What are you so unhappy about, Boss?"


    "?"


    "I kept asking you when the honey beer would be finished, but you didn''t tell me. So, I thought maybeyou guys are up to something behind my back."


    "Its not like I didnt tell because were hiding something, its because we don''t know either. I don''t ask Roon grandpa about the beer on purpose because I was afraid that it might make him feel pressured."


    Until now Roon grandpa had been just making honey beer in little quantities in his basement. It was his first time making beer on such arge scale.


    So naturally, like everyone he became nervous as he kept worrying about failure.


    Thus, people around him, including myself, deliberately refrained from asking him questions about beer production.


    Only a few days ago, I got the news from Roon grandpa that the results could be expected soon.


    When I exined Roon grandpa''s situation in detail, Kaneff showed a slightly softened attitude.


    "Then you aren''t going to sell honey beer to merchants?"


    Well If the brewery operates normally, we will naturally sell beer to merchants.


    I KNEW IT?


    Ah! Don''t get me wrong. I''ll secure enough honey beer for Boss. I also want the farm members and the vigers to enjoy honey beer."


    When Roon grandpa epted my proposal of making honey beer, he said he want the honey beer produced here to help the estate, but for me rather than selling the beer to merchants at a high price, the happiness of people around me enjoying the delicious beer was the first priority.


    really?


    Yeah Why would I lie to Boss?"


    "Um."


    When I spoke truthfully about my thoughts on honey beer, Kaneff loosened his distorted expression and returned to his usual appearance.


    "If you say that much, well"


    He nced at me while looking around.


    It was as if I was looking at Speranza, who when get to know what she did was wrong and didnt know what to do after.


    I smiled generously and nodded my head to Kaneff.


    -TUK.


    Locus, who was next to me tapped my arm. When I turned my head, he whispered to me in an incredulous tone.


    How on earth did you persuade that stubborn leader?


    Huh? Werent you watching from the side?


    I''m asking because I don''t understand!


    Well Just calmly exining


    When I answered as if it was nothing big, Locus said with a crumpled face.


    "Man, You should have been a member of the ck Hawk Unit You would have saved many lives."


    Seeing the nostalgic feeling in his eyes, it seemed like he was recalling the memories of his past suffering.


    What are you two whispering about?


    Phew nothing, Leader.


    When the story ended on a good note. Someone suddenly came in, while opening the door very hard.


    "SIHYEON, SIHYEON"!


    "Andras?"


    I was surprised at the sudden loud sound of the door, and the person who opened the door.


    It was because Andras was someone who was always careful about his manners and that Andras opened the door without knocking.


    Andras, what''s the matter?


    I, I just got a call from Elden town.


    "What happened to the vige?"


    Andras gulped once with a nervous look and slowly continued.


    "Honey beer honey beer is ready."


    BAM!


    A chair rolled on the floor as the excited Kanef jumped to his feet.


    But nobody in the room cared about it.


    "Is that true?"


    "What? I only called Sihyeon to taste it. Why are there so many people?"


    Roon grandpa could not hide his bewildered face when he saw the people gathered in front of the brewery.


    From the farm, I, Locus, Andras, Alfred, and from the Elden vige Lagos, Reveille, and Kroc gathered here as soon as we heard the news.


    Lia was unable toe here because she was in charge of taking care of the children, and Kaneff remained on the farm of his own ord.


    ording to Kaneff, a barrel doesnt seem to be enough to appease his appetite, so he said he woulde next time when the production increases.


    Except for Lia and Kaneff, it could be said that those who knew the taste of honey beer gathered as soon as they heard the news.


    "I''m sorry, grandpa. Everyone said they wanted to see the honey beer."


    "Are you guys really here just to look around? Your eyes are saying that you would grab me by the cor if you dont get to drink it."


    "Hahaha."


    I burst intoughter awkwardly.


    As Roon grandpa said, hot aspirations were pouring out from the eyes of those waiting.


    Roon grandpa grumbled in a small voice as if he didn''t like the attention.


    "Tsk tsk, there seem to be so many people in the Estate who has nothing to do"


    Roon grandpained but asked us to follow him by flicking his finger.


    We immediately followed him.


    Instead of entering the brewery, we went down the stairs leading to the basement through the road to the left of the building.


    Arge wooden door could be seen at the end of the stairs.


    Beyond the wooden door was the underground storage facility for beer made in the brewery.


    It was a storage facility that was iparable to the basement under the Roon grandpas herbal shop.


    Most of the space was still empty in the underground storage facility. There were only a fewrge oak barrels in the space close to the entrance.


    Roon grandpa took a ss he had prepared and headed for the oak barrel.


    Everyone stared at him quietly.


    "It''s not fully matured yet, but by now we can tell whether it''s a sess or not."


    He took the ss and opened the top of the oak barrel. Honey beer poured out with the sound of gas bursting.


    Soon, the ss was filled with beer to the point where bubbles overflowed.


    The unique barley scent of beer spreads softly.


    -Gulp!


    The sound of someone swallowing saliva resonated in everyone''s ears.


    My mouth felt dry as if I had been given a signal.


    Roon grandpa gave the ss full of beer to me.


    I asked, looking at the beer ss.


    Doesnt grandpa always have the first drink?


    This is the first honey beer made in the Cardis Estate brewery. Of course, you, the Lord, should receive the first cup.


    Roon grandpa handed the beer ss with a serious and yful look.


    I took the beer ss with a stiff expression.


    The smell of honey, flowers, and trees rose through the unique scent of the beer.


    I briefly looked at everyone with anxious expressions, and finally exchanged eyes with Roon grandpa.


    Then I slowly took the ss in my hand to my mouth.


    -Gulpgulpgulpgulp


    After emptying half of the beer in the ss, I took the ss out of my mouth.


    "How, how is it?"


    Roon grandpa asked me with a mixture of anxiety and expectation, perhaps because it was his first beer made in the brewery.


    Others blinked while waiting for my answer.


    I showed my satisfaction with a bright smile on my face, and thumbs up with one hand!


    "Hahahaha!"


    My reaction made Roon grandpaugh with relief and joy.


    At the same time, the eyes of the people who gathered here began to sparkle with anticipation.


    (To be Continued on Oct 31 {MON})


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or


    Be a Patreon $5/month07 advance chapters.$10/month12 advance chapters.$20/month22 advance chapters.$30/monthAll advance chapters.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    The streets of Elden Vige were crowded with many people after a long time.


    In the past, it was a vige full of only Beast-people, but these days many Demons could also be spotted.


    Residents and merchants from other viges flocked to Elden Vige, especially on the day of visit by the merchants, like today.


    It was very rare for two giant merchant groups such as Golden clock and Orphine to visit such a small vige.


    Therefore, on the day of their visit, the vige gets crowded as if a festival was being held.


    When I first saw Elden Vige, it was a rural vige that seemed to be full of cute and innocent people.


    Now, many sophisticated buildings have been newly built, and the streets have been neatly maintained. It was developed to the extent that it could bepared to that of a city.


    "Are you thinking that it has developed a lot?"


    Locus, who was next to me asked in a calm tone.


    "It''s still not enough. It could be considered good, probably great if it was a normal vige. But, this ce is going to be the Capital, the heart of the Cardis estate. There''s a mountain of improvements toe."


    "Well, that''s true."


    I reacted a little timidly at his cold point.


    Then Andras, who was on the other side, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Of course, there are still many shorings. Considering the pace of growth so far, it''s true that we can look forward to a positive growth."


    "That''s true."


    "It''s not just the town that''s changed. Look at the residents."


    Residents were busy on the streets while preparing for the visit of the merchants. And the noisy atmosphere was full of excited children.


    "The clothes everyone is wearing have be neat, and their expressions are rxed. Just by looking at the vigers, it feels like the vige is full of life."


    "It''s really a strange vige with a really strange lord."


    I scratched my head with an embarrassed look. Andras burst intoughter when he saw it.


    "Hahaha! Isn''t it good to have a lord like this?"


    Locus replied with a smirk.


    "Well, it''s not bad."


    While the three of us were talking like that, Greg came toward us sniffing his pig nose. "


    There you are, my lord."


    "Oh, Greg. What''s up?"


    "Mr. Ergin and Mr. Algott have arrived. Theyre talking to the chief right now."


    "Already? They arrived a lot earlier than I thought."


    I was a bit surprised that the people who had a higher position in their respective merchant groups had arrived earlier than usual.


    "Hahaha. As expected, merchants are like ghosts. They must have already smelled the money and warmed up properly."


    "It''s natural in a way. They''ve already made a huge profit with the strawberries and strawberry jam business.


    "Sihyeon, let''s hurry up and go. There''s nothing more interesting than dealing with fretful merchants."


    "Let''s go, Lord."


    "Let''s do that. Maybe it''s gonna take a long. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to finish things early."


    "Lord, let me guide you."


    We followed Greg, who led the way, to where Ergin and Algott were.


    "Ergin of the Golden Clock Chamber greets Lord Cardis. How have you been, my Lord."


    "Lord Cardis, how have you been? You haven''t forgotten Orphine chamber ofmerce''s Algott, right?"


    "Ha ha! No way. How can I forget you two? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you in person like this."


    I greeted the two merchants warmly.


    Recently, Locus conducted all the transactions on my behalf, so the two merchants also visited this ce less often in person. So it''s been a long time since I''ve met them face to face like this.


    "But you two came much earlier than you usuallye, didnt you?"


    "I was so excited about the honor of meeting the Lord. I guess my body moved early without realizing it."


    Is this what they call glib-tongued?


    My expression was shaken for a moment by the merchant''s unique ttering words I heard after a long time.


    We''ve talked quite a few times, but still, I''m not used to this tant ttering.


    But what can I do?


    This is normal manners in this world. I managed my expression thinking it was also part of the lord''s job.


    "Ha ha I see. By the way, you seem to have brought things much more than usual today?"


    This time Algott replied, stroking his mustache.


    "Originally, the goods brought in were focused on food. Recently, the vigers'' pockets have be very abundant, hence merchants are bringing in various products."


    "Oh, I see. That''s really good news."


    "Isn''t it all because the Lord took good care of the residents of his territory?"


    Algott also added ttery without missing an opportunity.


    This time, I only smiled awkwardly.


    After the long greeting, Ergin, who was looking at the atmosphere, brought up the topic with a subtle look.


    "Hmm, Lord Cardis. While I wasn''t able to see you, I heard some interesting rumors about you."


    Finally, it''s here.


    As I had expected, I pretended not to know.


    "An interesting rumor? I don''t know much about the outside world so I wonder what kind of rumor it is."


    "It''s not a great rumor. I heard that the Lord is preparing for a new business."


    "A new business? I don''t know. I don''t think there''s any particr business I''m preparing."


    Let''s keep the lukewarm response.


    Urgency began to be seen on the faces of the two merchants.


    "I heard you''ve built a big brewery just a short distance from here."


    "It''s not that big of a brewery. It''s just a normal one."


    "I heard that the brewery is making a very special beer."


    "I actually tasted it the other day. It tastes much better than I thought. Personally, I was very satisfied."


    Oh, I''m drooling again.


    I smiled happily, recalling the fantastic taste of the beer I had tasted.


    The farm members around me nodded and showed simr expressions.


    The two merchants felt frustrated by this reaction and began toe out more explicitly.


    "Could you borate a little more on that beer?"


    "I don''t know much about the beer either. The only thing I know is, that honey, is an important ingredient of that beer."


    Algott, who was listening to the story, stepped in with his eyes shining.


    "Are you talking about the honey thats used in the [Cadris strawberry jam]?"


    "Yes. The same honey. The maker said the quality of the honey was really good, so the taste of the finished beer seemed to be much better."


    When the story went this far, there was confidence in the eyes of the two merchants.


    It seemed to me that they had smelled the money from what they heard from me.


    Ergin immediately asked me with an expression of urgency.


    "Lord, do you have any intention of selling that beer?"


    Selling? Well, the brewery just started producing beer. On top of that, I made it because I wanted to drink a good beer with my family rather than to sell it


    "Considering the size of the brewery, don''t you have some room to sell?"


    "If the people who work in the brewery got used to working and increase production in earnest. Maybe in the future, it''s possible?


    I added words to make it a little bit easier to sellter. The two merchants rushed in hearing the answer they wanted.


    "Lord, why don''t you join with Golden Clock Chamber for the new beer business? We promise you a satisfactory return."


    "You need barley for beer, right Lord? Orphine chamber ofmerce will provide you with the high-quality barley you need to make beer at a low price. How about joining Orphine Chamber, my Lord."


    "Come on,e on! Calm down, both of you."


    I calmed the two merchants with a rxed smile.


    "We haven''t seen each other in a long time. Are you only going to talk about things that hurt my head?"


    "I''m sorry, my lord."


    "In a hurry, I made a mistake forgive me, my Lord."


    They apologized for the mistake by quickly bowing their heads.


    "I''m not angry, so raise your head. Let''s talk about theplicated businesster, and just enjoy the taste now."


    "?"


    "?"


    "?"


    "I didn''t expect you toe this early, so the preparations are not done yet. Soon beer will be brought from the brewery. Both of you have helped us a lot, even if it''s hard to sell right now, I thought I should treat you guys."


    "Oh!"


    "My Lord!!?"


    The two merchants were excited when I said that I would serve beer.


    When everyones attention was on the beer.


    "Am I allowed to join the party?"


    A woman''s voice came from behind.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to where the voice came from.


    There, Surin of Blue Crystal Chamber ofmerce was smiling softly.


    Surin!


    I''m sorry, my lord. I''m a littlete, wasnt I?"


    She bowed her head slightly and apologized.


    When she visited with Murain, she said she woulde back in two weeks, but she couldn''t.


    It''s all right. You contacted me separately and said something unavoidable happened. Its fine


    As always, my lord is generous.


    "I brought some gifts as an apology."


    "Gift?"


    Several wagons were entering the vige where she looked. Each carriage was marked with a blue crystal.


    "That much?"


    "I''ve prepared some things personally, but most of them are gifts from my father. Im visiting you as a merchant today."


    Unlike her personal visitst time, she seemed to be here as a merchant of the Blue Crystal group this time.


    The expressions of the other two merchants who were listening seem to have taken a great shock.


    Ergin opened his mouth cautiously.


    Lord Cardis. I''ve never heard of the Blue Crystal Chamber visiting. Did you happen to know?"


    "I got a call not too long ago. She said she''de, so I thought it would be nice for you guys to greet each other, and I told her toe today."


    "I''ve heard a lot from the lord. Im Surin, from the Blue Crystal Chamber ofmerce. It''s Sir. Ergin and Sir. Algott, right?"


    When Surin politely greeted them first, the two reacted with a slightly bitter expression.


    There was an awkward atmosphere around the three merchants.


    Locus and Andras whispered looking at the scene.


    "Hahha. It seems like, the fact that that woman named Surin wasing here was thoroughly hidden."


    "I think so. If it is enough to evade the informationworks of the two giant merchant groups, it must have been deliberately hidden."


    "This is going to be fun."


    At the time when there was a mysterious atmosphere around. Alfreds cry came from the distance.


    "SENIOR! I''ve brought the beer!"


    From afar, Alfred and Kroc came toward us with a cart.


    The cart was loaded with severalrge oak barrels of beer, and soon, a delicious smell began to fill the area.


    I smiled broadly when I realized that everything was ready.


    "Shall we go? To taste the fantastic beer made on the Cardis estate!"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Everyone, Pleasee this way.


    I led the merchants in the direction from where a delicious smell came.


    At the ce we arrived, a lot of people were moving busily and making preparations.


    While talking to the merchants, I went to the ce where Lagos was.


    As soon as Lagos saw meing, he rushed toward us and greeted us.


    "My lord, you must have finished talking to the merchants."


    "For now. We''ve decided to talk about theplicated thingster."


    I asked Lagos, looking around.


    "It smelled delicious, so I thought everything was ready, am I right?"


    "Yes, you''re just in time, my Lord. Ill take you to your seat."


    Guided by Lagos, we headed to the ce where a table was prepared.


    Three merchants followed me to the table.


    "Um."


    Ergin and Algott looked disconste, still conscious of their newpetitor.


    Surin, on the other hand, was calm and tried to make a conversation with me.


    "Lord, may I ask what you''re trying to show me today?"


    It''s not great. It seemed impolite to serve just the beer to the guests, so I prepared a suitable dish to apany the beer.


    "Dish? What kind of dish is it?"


    "Please wait a little bit. You''ll be able to check it out soon."


    The delicious smell became thicker around the table where we sat.


    Not only Surin, but also the two merchants, who were unhappy, were surprised by the delicious smell, and their expressions were full of expectations.


    A man dressed as a cook came and said.


    "Lord! The dish is just finished. Do you want me to bring it right away?"


    "Yes, please."


    Before the chef brought the dishes, the vigers who helped with the preparation took their seats at tables while holding a tter in their hands.


    And after a while, a grinning chef brought the dish on arge te.


    As soon as the cook ced the te down on the table, the savory smell filled the air along with the hot steam.


    "Oh, I''ve never seen this kind of dish before."


    "It smells great."


    The food I prepared was pizza, topped with cheese, sauce, and various toppings.


    The three merchants showed interest in the new dish that they had never seen before.


    I smiled at the not-so-bad response.


    The cook divided the pizza into pieces and put it on each individual''s te.


    "Can you wait a little bit? The star of the show hasn''t arrived yet."


    I could already feel the urge on the faces of the merchants who couldnt calm themselves in front of the fragrant smell, the cheese that stretches out, and the toppings that look appetizing.


    Fortunately, the star of the show appeared just in time before the pain of waiting increased.


    Kroc came to our table with big beer sses.


    Ergin and Algott trembled at the same time as they saw Kroc approaching.


    "Dra Dragon descendant?"


    "Its really rareto get to see a Dragon descendant."


    Contrary to the two surprised merchants, Surin did not react much.


    Kroc didn''t care about the two people''s reaction as he ced therge beer ss in their respective seats.


    The ss was soon filled with a cold beer.


    Thank you, Krock.


    Krock smiled a little and left the table.


    The attention of the merchants which had been directed toward Kroc quickly shifted to the beer sses.


    Ho!


    This is the rumored honey beer


    It smells really good.


    The three merchants seemed already fascinated by the unique scent of honey beer.


    "This is the first batch of honey beer made at Cardis brewery. I thought it would be best to experience the taste rather than hearing myme exnation, don''t you think so too?"


    When I picked up the beer ss, the rest also quickly took their respective sses.


    I took the beer ss to my mouth after making brief eye contact with the three.


    GULP.


    GULP.


    There was only the sound of drinking beer on the table for a while.


    Soon, various exmations came out one after another.


    "Ha! This is really."


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Oh my!"


    Ergin was speechless, Algott burst intoughter, and Surin shrieked, with her mouth closed with her hand and eyes opened wide.


    Just by looking at their reactions, their evaluation of the honey beer got delivered.


    Of course, of course! Who wouldn''t like this honey beer?


    I reached for pizza on the te with this momentum.


    There was a fork and knife next to the tter, but I boldly picked up the pizza with my hand.


    Merchants holding forks and knives stopped their hands looking at me.


    First, Surin picked up the pizza with her bare hands, followed by Ergin and Algott, who looked around for a while before picking it up with their hands.


    Perhaps, they felt strange at my behavior that went against table etiquette.


    Algott was so shocked, to the point he openly showed signs of difort on his face.


    But that was also for a while.


    As soon as he took a bite of pizza after me, the awkwardness and difort disappeared.


    "Huh?!"


    Chewy pizza dough, stretched cheese, sauces, and various toppings that revealed their presence in the middle, made every bite enjoyable.


    Like thest time I made a strawberry jam sandwich, I felt much more unique because I made pizza using a wood-fired Pizza oven.


    When the pizza has a slightly greasy taste, without hesitation, I drank the cold beer again.


    The salty taste of pizza blends perfectly with the bitter aftertaste of beer.


    My mouth was filled with great satisfaction.


    Although I''m usually reluctant to drink early in the morning, it was a taste where everything felt could be forgiven.


    No! It was so fantastic that I felt guilty about refusing this.


    Drunk with satisfaction for a moment, I btedly looked at the merchants.


    Their response was explosive, as expected.


    They ate the pizza as if they had never felt ufortable using bare hands.


    They forgot to look at me, the Lord, and fell in love with the taste of the beer.


    They emptied their tes and beer sses neatly and looked satisfied.


    I opened my mouth with a pleased expression.


    "The honey beer and pizza must have tasted good, isnt it? You even forgot Im sitting here."


    "Hmmm"


    "Hmmm"


    "Hmmm"


    The three quickly realized their mistakes and looked embarrassed.


    Then they slowly started looking at me.


    At first, I thought it was an action to make up for the mistake, but soon I realized it wasn''t.


    They touched the empty beer ss and te with a sad expression, with eyes that would make you feel sorry for some reason.


    I smirked and shouted.


    "Tell Kroc to bring some more honey beer here. Another round of pizza, please."


    "Hey, hey! You''re trying to cut in line, aren''t you?"


    "Ah! Oh, no!"


    "KEEP IN MIND, EVERYONE. If you get caught cutting in line, I''ll kick you out right away."


    Reville growled and threatened the people standing in the line.


    The person who was about to cut in line returned to the back of the line with a pale face.


    As people continued to flock, Reville and members of the vignte group kept moving and raising their voices.


    Reville!


    Oh! My Lord


    Reville treated me politely because there were many eyes around him.


    "Seems like the vigntes are working hard."


    "Today, it seems more crowded than usual since merchants from three groups are all over the ce."


    As he said, the vigers and many merchants were mixed together, creating a very confusing situation.


    The reason they gathered like this was because of the free pizza and beer I prepared.


    This time, while serving the merchants, I also prepared pizza and beer for the vigers.


    Honey beer was reced by regr beer because of the limited quantity.


    "It''s a pity that the vigntes are suffering, but I''m d that many people are enjoying it."


    "If the lord is satisfied, thats enough for us. Compared to what the Lord has given, this is not even a hardship."


    Reville replied with a reliable look.


    I approached him and whispered softly.


    "I''ll give you the vignte''s share of honey beerter. I purposely kept aside a bottle for you guys."


    "Really, Sihy..? Is that so, my Lord?"


    Reville asked with a surprised look while mixing the informal and formal ways of speaking.


    "Of course, but keep it a secret to others. I don''t have a lot of honey beer yet, so I prepared it secretly."


    As the vige developed, there were a lot of difficulties for the people of the vignte group, including Reville.


    I wanted to give a gift as a lord to those who are suffering for the safety of my Estate.


    "Hmm! I see."


    Reville nodded, managing his expression while looking around. However, the corners of his mouth twitched as if it was hard to hide it.


    "Strawberry Lord!"


    "Candy Lord!"


    A group of children came running toward me while calling my name.


    "Hi, guys. Did you guys eat pizza?"


    "Yes! I just ate it."


    It was very delicious.


    I hope I can eat it again.


    Children who were excited after tasting the pizza, gave a review, bursting with words.


    It was so cute to see them wag their tails and twinkle their eyes without a break.


    I wiped the mouths of those who had pieces of pizza on their mouths with a handkerchief and patted their heads one by one with a happy smile.


    "Really? I''m d you guys enjoyed it. I''ll tell Lagos so he can prepare it again sooner orter."


    "Wow!"


    "Candy Lord is the best!"


    "You should listen to your parents and the elders in the vige, okay? And like Uncle Reville here, you should not steal and drink honey beer like he did when he was a child, do you understand?."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The children replied in a powerful voice.


    "Hmm! My lord. That happened a long time ago could you please forget it?


    Reville looked embarrassed as I talked about his shameful dark history.


    Seeing that, I and the children burst outughing at the same time.


    The chattering children rushed away, and soon, another cute step approached me.


    "Cwandy Uncle!"


    "Oh my gosh! Our cute Kathy is here."


    As soon as I found the cute baby rabbit toddling, I approached her and hugged her.


    The warm and fuzzy feeling felt in my arms was always a new one, no matter how many times I experience it.


    "Kathy, did you eat pizza?"


    No. I bwought it to eat with Cwandy Uncle.


    I''m sorry, my lord. Kathy insisted on eating with my lord


    Kathy''s mother told me with a te of pizza.


    She was slightly red-faced, indicating she had a ss of beer.


    "Haha! I see. Shall we eat together then, sweetheart?"


    "Un!"


    I epted the pizza te with Kathy in my arms.


    I Cut the pizza into small pieces and took it to the baby rabbit''s mouth.


    Then, Kathy quickly received the slice of pizza with her hand and stretched it toward my mouth.


    "Cwandy Uncle, ahhh!"


    "Huh? I''m fine. Kathy should eat first."


    "Ugh! Cwandy Uncle, ahhh"


    Kathy shook her head and looked up at me with determined eyes.


    She pouted her lips in a cute way and I smiled softly looking at the baby rabbits cute stubbornness.


    I had no choice but to lower my head and eat the slice of pizza.


    Then Kathy burst outughing.


    Okay, now, Kathys turn.


    Un! Ahh.


    This time, Kathy quietly took the pizza I handed to her and ate it in the bustling atmosphere of the vigers.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Ugh.


    A sad groan escaped from the mouth of Locus, whose eyes were fixed on the vigers, who were enjoying the beer and pizza.


    His eyes looked hungry and his legs trembled slightly as if he was suffering from withdrawal symptoms.


    In the end, he couldnt take it anymore and came rushing toward me.


    "SIHYEON! Can I have a beer? I''m not lying, I''ll just have one drink. Huh?"


    I replied with a smile.


    "Just hang in there, Locus, if you start drinking now, you won''t end with one."


    "Ugh! This is torture. How can you expect someone to control themselves while putting delicious-looking food and alcohol in front of them? I cant I cant take this."


    "Look, Kroc looks just fine."


    That guy is holding it in a lot, too, look at that. Whenever he goes near beer, look how much his tail wiggles."


    "Huh? That''s true."


    Kroc''s big tail wiggles when the beer passes nearby.


    In addition, he automatically smacked his lips whenever beer came into his eyes.


    The reaction was so immediate that I thought it was so tant, and it seemed a little pitiful.


    "Anyway, hang in there a little longer. I''m not drinking either."


    What! You had a drink with the merchants earlier


    "Hahaha, don''t force yourself and go do your job. I have prepared separately for each of you guys."


    I tied the grumbling Locus well and sent him back.


    "UNCLE!"


    When I turned around to the sound of someone calling, I felt someone hugging my legs.


    When I looked down, there I saw a cute cat girl smiling.


    "You''rete."


    "Hehe."


    I patted her head softly, and Miru rumbled in a pleasant way.


    "I was wondering where you were running so fast. There you are."


    "Hello, my lord."


    Roon grandpa and Ad came up to me together.


    After oveing the incurable disease, Ad was looking very healthy, except she still looked a little thin.


    "You two came together. Have you tried pizza?"


    "Yes. Thanks to my lord, I enjoyed the meal."


    "Hmm. It didn''t taste bad."


    "I enjoyed it, too. Uncle."


    As Miru kept calling me Uncle, Ad said to Miru with a little stern expression.


    "Miru, you should call him my lord now."


    "No, I want to call Uncle"


    I tapped on the sullen shoulder of Miru and said.


    "It''s all right. Miru has been calling me Uncle since a long time ago, and now I''m morefortable and used to being called Uncle."


    "It would be ufortable for others to see"


    "It doesn''t matter, because I''m fine with it. After all, before receiving the title Lord I received the title Candy Uncle from Miru."


    I reassured the cautious Ad, saying it was no big deal.


    Miru smiled in my arms as if she was happy that I took her side.


    While talking to Ad for a while, Roon grandpa, who was looking around from the side, coughed and sneaked in.


    "Hmm! How did the merchants react to the honey beer?"


    "Reaction? Of course, it''s the best. They''ve already fallen in love with the taste and refilled their ss over and over again."


    I exined in detail the reactions shown by merchants after drinking honey beer.


    "Really? It''s a honey beer I made, so it''s natural."


    Roon grandpa said calmly as if he wasn''t interested, but he seemed very happy as his thick roon tail wobbled loudly.


    After confirming that he was feeling better, I asked a question.


    "Grandpa, merchants were interested in the honey beer business. Can we increase production enough to do business in our brewery?"


    I figured out the right manufacturing method for the brewery. We''ll be able to create a lot more now."


    Roon grandpa answered with a confident look.


    At the same time, he roughly exined how much production he would increase in the future.


    "Oh. Can you make that much?"


    "Sure! If you can add more workers to the brewery, that''s not a big deal."


    "That''s really good news. Thanks to what you just told me, I think I can talk to the merchants in more detail."


    "Just trust me, I''ll make you as much beer as you want."


    I was a little relieved by the much more production capability of the beer than I expected.


    It was important to sell a lot to merchants, but most of all, it was most important to satisfy the beer monster on the farm.


    After a brief chat with Miru, Ad, and Roon grandpa, I went to greet the other vigers.


    The vigers, whose faces were flushed with beer, kept thanking me repeatedly.


    I had to be held for a long time because I epted all the greetings.


    Still, the appearance of the vigers having a great time with pizza and a ss of beer made me very proud.


    By the time the sun in the sky began to sink, the festive atmosphere faded little by little.


    The vigers began to clean up the messy surroundings, and the chefs who constantly baked pizza in front of the oven finally took a break.


    I approached the chefs who were taking a break and thanked them.


    "You guys did a great job today. The pizza was really good."


    "No, my lord."


    "I''m so d that you liked the pizza we made. It was worth practicing hard from a few days ago."


    "Please call me next time if this happens again."


    Three merchants approached me after I finished talking to the chefs.


    All three thanked me for the delicious food and beer.


    "I''m d it was delicious. I was a little worried that you might not like it."


    Ergin, who listened to my words, burst intoughter.


    "Haha! There are probably few people in this world who don''t like pizza and honey beer. I can guarantee it under my name."


    "He''s right. I like drinking, but the honey beer I drank today was a whole new world."


    Algott expressed his excitement to the point where his mustache trembled.


    "I also really enjoyed the dish. I think Murain would really love the honey beer."


    Lastly, Surin also expressed her feelings with a gentle smile.


    And at the end, she came up with something and quickly continued.


    "Come to think of it, I almost didn''t tell you something important. Were nning on opening a branch of our Blue Crystal Chamber on the Cardis estate."


    "What!?"


    "Huh!"


    I was sure she said it to me, but the reaction came from the side of Ergin and Algott first.


    As if she had anticipated their reaction, Surin''s smile grew even wider.


    Of course, getting the Lords permission is the top priority, but the n is not yetplete. I hope to see you again soon when the n to establish a branch ispleted.


    Hearing Surins story of establishing the branch, the two merchants distorted their expressions and their emotions got revealed on their faces.


    They looked flustered and very anxious at the same time.


    "What do you think, my lord?"


    The attention of the three merchants was focused on my answer.


    I would have been very confused if I had been asked this question all of a sudden, but I had a conversation with Andras and Locus about this in advance.


    Thanks to this, I was not too nervous and gave a proper answer.


    "If arge tradingpany like Blue Crystal Chamber establishes a branch in the territory, of course, it will be weed. Especially since Cardis estate needs a lot of help from the businessmunity."


    Flinch!


    Flinch!


    Ergin and Algott, who were next to Surin, trembled slightly.


    "That''s a relief. Cardis estate had very little interaction with ourpany, so I was very worried that you might refuse."


    "Ha ha! I have no power to reject the proposal of such an influential ce as the Blue Crystal Chamber."


    "What are you talking about? The Lord has enough power to do that."


    In a friendly atmosphere, Surin briefly exined her n.


    "Before the branch is established, I''m thinking of signing certain deals with Cardis estate first. While the lord was away, I talked to Chief Lagos. I think I''ll be able to prepare a good deal soon."


    And she added one more word with her eyes sparkling.


    If you don''t mind, is it okay to start the talks on trading honey beer?


    !


    !


    There was a subtle tension among the merchants as she showed her greed for the honey beer business.


    I didn''t bother to get into their war of nerves and kept a rxed attitude.


    "I don''t have any specific ns for honey beer sales yet. But the person in charge of the brewery said he could increase production quickly. I think Cardis honey beer might soon be for sale.


    I only hinted at it, but it seemed like that alone was enough.


    Now, rumors of honey beer will be circting through merchants who visited the vige today.


    I moved to the farm building, holding Grify and Finny on both sides.


    The baby griffins rested quietly in my arms.


    When we arrived near the farm building, Andras hurried out of the entrance.


    "SIHYEON, you''re here?"


    "Yeah, I''m on my way back after taking Grify and Finny for a walk. Were you searching for me?"


    "Yes. The Barbatos family just contacted Sihyeon."


    "Suddenly, WHY?"


    Biip?


    Biip?


    Grify and Finny followed my tone and cried together.


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Andras prepared an artifact device that looked a littleplicated.


    Kaneff, who was fooling around on the sitting room couch, sneaked up and showed interest.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?"


    "Im preparing the artifact for Sihyeon tomunicate with the Barbatos family."


    "Why are you assembling such aplicated artifact just formunication?"


    "I received a request from the Barbatos family to enable video transmission. So Im temporarily installing equipment here."


    "Why cant they just say what they want to say in words? Its fricking annoying"


    "Maybe it''s because they have something important to say."


    Andras, who had been fiddling with the device for a while, straightened up and stood up.


    "Sihyeon, I''m ready. I''ll send a signal to the Barbatos."


    "Yes, okay."


    Kaneff, who was watching the situation, crept out of his seat with a grim look on his face.


    "Oh, Boss, are you leaving?"


    "Yeah, I bet they''re going to say something boring. Whats the point in me staying here, I''m going to take another nap in my room?"


    "Oh,e to think of it, did you check the report I gave you today? You know we have to send it to the Demon Lord Castle by tomorrow, right?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I''ll take a nap and check."


    Kaneff slowly left the sitting room, and soon, sounds started toe from themunication artifact.


    Pididic!


    -Pichiiik


    An image of someone came up like a hologram in the air.


    The male Demon in the video checked me and Andras and bowed his head.


    Hello?


    The Demon seemed to be the one in charge ofmunications for the Barbatos family.


    -The connection seems to have been established properly, I''ll bring the Lord right away. Would you mind waiting for a while?


    "Yes."


    Thank you.


    Hearing my answer, the male Demon disappeared from the video, and shortly afterward, Lord Barbatos appeared on the screen.


    He looked very healthy and energetic, not the thin figure I saw before leaving the Barbatos pce.


    Oh! Long time no see you both.


    "It''s been a while. Lord."


    "I greet Lord Barbatos"


    He greeted me and Andras warmly.


    Sihyeon No. Should I have to call you Lord Cardis, now?


    "No, its fine. You can call mefortably."


    Haha! Hearing those words makes me feel that our rtionship is as solid as a rock. Why don''t you take this opportunity and start calling me "brother"fortably?


    The conversation with Lord Barbatos made me realize how close I got with the Barbatos family after a rough start.


    I declined his offer politely, hiding my embarrassed expression as much as I could.


    "Haha I think Im morefortable calling you Lord."


    Well, that''s a shame.


    He smacked his lips with a look of regret.


    However, he quickly regained his smile and continued the conversation.


    -I''m sorry I couldn''t attend Sihyeon''s swearing-in as Lord. I wasn''t in bad shape. There are so many important things in the family.


    "That''s all right, Lord. It was a great honor that Godmother Diana attended."


    I''m sorry. If it weren''t for those whining old-timers


    From that point on Lord Barbatos grumbling continued for a while.


    Comints about the problems he faces while running a big family toints about the vassals who kept nagging him to marry.


    Strangely, I could rte to both situations and I nodded my head at his grumbling.


    Come to think of it. I heard rumors that the beer made on your estate is fantastic.


    "Did the rumors spread already? We''ve only just started production."


    Cardis strawberry jam is so popr among the aristocrats, so naturally, I think they would be interested in anything thates out of your estate. I don''t really enjoy drinking, but I want to taste the beer you made.


    "Of course, Lord. As soon as a fresh batch of beer was made in the brewery, I''ll definitely send it to Lord."


    Kuhm. I didn''t bring it up with that intentionbut still, THANK YOU.


    Lord Barbatos coughed for no reason and seemed embarrassed.


    "I got a lot of help from the Barbatos family. This is nothing. If it werent for the Barbatos engineers, we wouldnt have been able to build the brewery."


    Architects sent by Lord Barbatos yed a central role in the construction of various facilities necessary for the vige and the brewery.


    Engineers with this level of skill and experience could not be easily hired no matter how much money we had.


    However, Lord Barbatos lent us those high-skilled personnel almost for free.


    Even now, few architects are living in Elden Vige and helping with the construction work.


    "If it isnt for the Engineers sent from the Barbatos family, the Cardis estate couldn''t have changed this fast. Thank you for your consideration, Lord."


    Haha! What are you saying? This cant bepared to what you did to me. You saved my life, man.


    "But still, I''m grateful and thankful to you."


    Hmm. Is that so?


    As I repeatedly expressed my gratitude, Lord Barbatos stroked his chin and smiled.


    -It''s a little shameful to ask the person I owe my life, but can I ask you a favor?


    "Yes, feel free to tell me. I''ll help you as much as I can."


    Sihyeon, you unlike other frustrating aristocrats, I think you''re more trustworthy. Because you make decisions based on what your heart says, not your head.


    I stared nkly at Lord Barbatos at the sudden praise.


    When I woke up, I was busy solving the family''s urgent problems, so no one talked about it. Perhaps because now I have some free time, the retainers have begun to talk about the issue of sessor again.


    Oh


    I remembered the days when the baby griffins and I had a hard time because of that.


    Lord Barbatos got back in shape, but that didn''t seem to have solved the problem of session.


    They say it''s best to get married and give birth to a child and continue the session. But, I don''t really want to be in a new rtionship.


    He seemed like he had no intention of marrying someone just for the sake of session, and the bitterness of the previous rtionship seems deeply ingrained in his heart.


    As Godmother Diana said, he still didn''t seem to forget histe wife.


    I can''t leave the sessor post empty forever. The family decided to choose the right person as their sessor.


    "Okay!!."


    If Lord Barbatos has no intention of entering a new rtionship and giving birth to a sessor, there was only one option left.


    But it''s a headache again. Each vassal has a different choice and its hard to choose.


    "Of course, it would be. After all, it''s about deciding who will take over the most important position in the family."


    So. Why don''t you decide for me?


    "What?"


    I think I''ll get a good result if I leave it to you.


    " "


    Did I hear it wrong?


    I felt something strange and looked to the side.


    Andras, who was listening to the conversation, also had a dumb look on his face.


    "Hmm, Lord. Just now, did you ask ME to choose your sessor?"


    Yes. I''d be sure if you could decide it for me.


    Whats happening?


    Did something happen to his head due to overworking?


    Why is he asking for such a ridiculous favor?


    Lord Barbatos smiled, looking at my distorted expression.


    I''m perfectly normal. It''s a very serious request, and Im speaking with a clear mind.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Yeah, I understand. Its certainly not an ordinary request, so you may think it''s weird.


    I was so flustered that I couldn''t open my mouth easily.


    A small step came toward me while I was processing the information in my head.


    "Wow! Papa, it''s TV. TV!"


    Speranza, who came to my side, shouted, looking at themunication device.


    She seemed to think it was simr to the TV she saw at our house.


    "Papa, who is that?"


    "Speranza, wait a minute. Papa is talking about something important. Ill exin it to youter?"


    Before I could send Speranza back, Lord Barbatos showed interest in the little fox girl.


    Oh, my. Is that your daughter?


    "Yes, Lord. Speranza, say hello to Lord."


    Speranza stared at the screen in the air for a while, then waved one hand and greeted Lord Barbatos.


    Hi, Lord uncle!


    Speranza, you shouldnt call him like that. You should call him Lord."


    Lord Barbatos burst intoughter.


    Hahaha! That''s good. I like the sound of Lord uncle. Lets go with that


    Speranza suddenly got embarrassed when she heard himugh, so she buried her face in my arms.


    The cute figure created a warm smile on everyones face.


    Lord Barbatos hurriedly continued the conversation, taking advantage of the confusion.


    Hoho It''s time to get going. I will take it as a YES then to my request a while ago.


    "What?"


    We''ll take care of the preparation, so don''t worry. We''ll get in touch soon. Please take good care of the Sessor candidates.


    "No, Lord, wait a minute!"


    I''ll call you again next time if I had a chance. ThenGOODBYE.


    Lord Barbatos hurriedly cut off themunication, leaving only his own words.


    I mumbled as I looked into the air where the screen disappeared.


    What the!!??


    As the surroundings became quiet, Speranza lifted her face from my arms.


    She said, looking from side to side.


    Did Lord uncle disappear?


    Uh He disappeared.


    I replied, mumbling nkly.


    Days passed after the strange request from Lord Barbatos.


    At first, I tried to contact him again and refuse the request, but the one who received the call intentionally avoided the conversation with the excuse that the Lord was busy.


    When I exined the current ridiculous situation to the farm members, they said.


    "Are they out of their mind? Why did they leave the selection of the sessor of the Barbatos family to Sihyeon?"


    "Maybe Senior heard it wrong? What? Andras listened to it with you? Well that doesn''t make sense"


    "That guy named Lord, he''s been in bed for a long time, right? Definitely, something is wrong with his head?"


    Everyone responded the same way I did.


    Except for one person!


    Ryan reacted nonchntly to the news.


    "Sihyeon, don''t strain about it. I think, there''s probably nothing to worry about."


    Heughed, telling me not to worry, but I couldn''t do it, considering the situation I was in.


    It was not a small family, but a noble family that was sorge that it was considered one of the most prominent families in the Demon world. And, I have to choose the sessor of that ce.


    In the midst of my troubled days, the Barbatos family contacted me.


    What they said was very simple.


    We''ll send candidates to the farm soon, so please pick one suitable sessor.


    Candidates must obey the orders of Lord Cardis unconditionally while on the farm. This is a direct order issued by the authority of Lord Barbatos.


    If you don''t like the candidate, you can send them back anytime.


    Are they really going to leave everything to me?


    Looking at the contents, the Barbatos family seemed to have made up their minds.


    Like that the days passed, and finally, D-Day came.


    The Sessor candidates from Barbatos really arrived at the farm.


    (To be Continued)


    To read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    A vacant lot away from the farm building.


    It was the ce that was mostly used for performing dimensional leap magic, and today, Andras was preparing the ce to wee the guests while tinkering with the magic circle.


    I murmured, staring nkly at the figure.


    "Huh Are they reallying?"


    "I still can''t believe it. I never dreamt that Sihyeon would be choosing the sessor of the Barbatos family."


    "What the hell is going on? No matter how much they owe to Senior, I can''t believe they left the most important affair of the family to an outsider."


    "I knowright?"


    I nodded automatically at the words of Lia and Alfred.


    I told the Barbatos family several times that it was too much, but they said it was okay and proceeded without hesitation.


    Time flew by like that, and eventually, the day for the Sessor candidates to arrive came.


    "Sihhyeon! I''m done checking. I think the guests will arrive soon."


    As soon as Andras finished speaking, heavy waves of mana flowed through the vacant lot.


    Before, I used to be very amazed by it, but now I''m so used to it that it didnt feel strange.


    Woo! Woo!


    FLASH


    As the light shed on the empty vacant lot, human figures began to appear one after another.


    As I frowned for a moment because of the bright light, an urgent step was heard from the front.


    -DASH!


    -HUG!


    I felt a heavy feeling on my legs.


    When I looked down, I found two children clinging to my legs.


    As soon as I saw the children''s light pink hair, I thought of a simr situation in the past.


    "Ray, Shasha!!?"


    Nod.


    Nod.


    The children looked up at me and nodded.


    I lowered my posture to meet the eye level of the children.


    Both children were a little older than when I met them at the swearing-in ceremony.


    Of course, their expressionless face and their unique atmosphere remained the same.


    "Long time no see, guys. How have you both been?"


    I missed you


    Umu I missed you


    I smiled softly when they said they missed me.


    I patted the two children''s heads slowly.


    I was d to meet the twins, but soon, questions popped into my mind.


    Why are the kids here?


    "Ray, Shasha. Why are you here?"


    The twins answered my question with their eyes twinkling.


    Lord told us to go.


    Umu, we listen to the lord.


    Huh? Don''t tell me were the twins also candidates for session.


    While confused by the unexpected situation, other people''s footsteps were heard behind the twins.


    I slowly rose up as the shadows fell in front of me.


    I saw three Demons before my eyes.


    A male and a female Demon dressed in fine clothes, and a female Demon, who was dressed as a maid.


    The three of them in the front bowed their heads one after another.


    "I greet Lord Cardis. My name is Crosel Lenik Barbatos."


    "I greet Lord Cardis. Im Amy Rundg Barbatos."


    The male Demon, who introduced himself as Crosel was tall with red hair, red pupils, and had a stiff expression on his face.


    Even though the color of his hair was red, it was a bit lighter than Lia''s red hair.


    Next to him, the female Demon named Amy, was small, had pink hair simr to the twins, and wore arge round ss.


    Nice to meet you. Im Lim Sihyeon, I''m appointed as the Lord of Cardis estate."


    Starting with me, farm members introduced themselves one after another.


    While greeting each other in a slightly stiff atmosphere, Amy''s eyes sparkled.


    "Vice-chief, you were here?"


    "Uh, yes. I didn''t know Miss Amy would be here."


    "I''m definitely qualified to be a sessor."


    Andras and Amy talked naturally to each other.


    I looked at Andras with a slight look of surprise.


    Then he scratched his head and exined his rtionship with her.


    "Miss Amy here is one of the members of the Germour Wizardry. She''s a very talented wizard."


    "Oh I see"


    The female Demon named Amy seemed to belong to the ce where Andras was the Vice-chief.


    After the brief greeting, I couldn''t keep the guests outside, so I led them to the farm building.


    "


    There was a heavy silence in the sitting room.


    Crosel and Amy kept their mouths shut, savoring the tea that Lia had prepared, and I was also at a loss of words, so I just gave snacks to the twins next to me.


    In the end, Andras, who couldn''t stand the silence, opened his mouth first to open the door for a conversation.


    "Hmm. Sihyeon, can I speak?"


    I nodded quickly and thanked Andras with my eyes.


    He nodded slightly and turned to the two quiet guests.


    "Prince Crosel, and Miss Amy. First of all, do you know why you''re here?"


    "Of course. To be judged by Lord Cardis on wholl be a suitable Sessor."


    "That''s what I heard from the Lord."


    "I heard that Lord Barbatos entrusted Sihyeon with the full power to choose his sessor. Are you both okay with that?"


    Andras asked a question that might be sensitive.


    But surprisingly, the two answered calmly.


    "The selection of Sessor is the authority of the Lord. If that''s what the lord has decided, I''ll just follow it."


    "To be honest, I thought it was a little strange. It''s about leaving the family''s major affair to an outsider. But as brother Crosel said, the power of the Lord is absolute. Of course, I don''t intend to disobey the Lord."


    "Hmm Thank you for answering frankly."


    Andras seemed a little surprised since they were more honest than he expected.


    I was very surprised that the two seemed to ept the current situation without resistance.


    After finishing the question, Andras gave me a sneak nce and stepped back.


    Perhaps he wants to leave the rest to me.


    I sighed softly and opened my mouth.


    "I''m sorry that you two have toe here, but to be honest, I don''t know what to do. I feel like I''ve been forced to do this by the Lord. So first of all, the two qualified Sessor candidates"


    While I was talking, the twins next to me pulled my arm at the same time.


    They looked very dissatisfied.


    I btedly realized what the twins were trying to say, and then revised my words.


    "Hmmm. First of all, the four Sessor candidates"


    Hearing my corrected words, Ray and Shasha nodded in satisfaction.


    "Could you stay on the farm as guests for a while? I''ll talk to you again when I''m ready."


    "All right, my lord."


    "I''ll do that, my Lord."


    Fortunately, the two quickly epted my opinion.


    After taking a breather, I asked Lia to guide them to their respective rooms.


    Crosel and Amy followed Lia with their luggage, while the female maid Demon followed behind with the twin''s luggage.


    As soon as they walked out of the sitting room, I sighed loudly.


    "Phew"


    Andras said to me with a bitter smile.


    It certainly seems difficult.


    I know. To be honest, I thought they''d be dissatisfied with this situation. I didn''t expect them to ept it so easily."


    "Senior, what are you going to do?"


    I shook my head at Alfred''s question.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know anything about aristocrats, but all of a sudden I have to choose a sessor to an aristocrat family!"


    "Cheer up, Sihyeon. If it''s Sihyeon, I think you''ll be able to find the solution somehow."


    "Thank you, Lia.


    I thanked Lia''s support with a weak smile.


    Here.


    Umu Here.


    The twins pushed something out to me from both sides.


    There had a snack in their hands.


    They seemed to want tofort me.


    I smirked and ate the snacks given by the twins one after another.


    "Thank you, guys."


    As I stroked their head with gratitude, a faint smile hung on the children''s faces.


    Looking at it, I felt like myplicated head was getting cleared for a moment.


    Days passed since the Sessor candidates arrived at the farm.


    Regardless of the presence of guests, the daily life of the farm was no different from usual.


    If there was anything different, the number of people at the dining table has increased.


    Of course, it wasn''t like they didn''t do anything on the farm.


    In Amy''s case, she followed Andras and as she got used to the farm, she helped Andras work. She did the inspection of the barriers on the farm and even helped build a new storage room in the strawberry field.


    Crosel followed Alfred around and helped him with the farm work. Sometimes he followed me around and helped me with my work.


    Contrary to the first impression of having a stiff expression and a pompous look, Crosel did everything in silence.


    "He is doing a better job than I thought, way better than ine when he came?"


    "What, what do you mean by that, senior?! I did a lot better.


    Did you?


    Look, senior. Ill prove how good I am at my job!


    There was no problem except for Alfred''s asional burningpetitiveness.


    The twins also followed me around and insisted on helping me.


    "We''ll help, too"


    "Umu Lord said we should work hard"


    The twins sparkled their half-closed eyes and showed their will to work.


    The figure was so cute that it made me smile, but I couldn''t make the twins do the hard farm work. So instead


    Poo Woo wooo!


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    "Hahahaha! Hurry up and run away."


    The twins were entrusted with ying with the baby Yakums and Griffins along with Speranza.


    Just watching the baby beasts and the children running in the meadow warmed my heart.


    In particr, Speranza took care of the young siblings who she met after a long time.


    Wherever they went, she walked around holding their hands tightly and offered her favorite snacks to the twins.


    Looking at the twins ying to their hearts content, I could feel that there was no thought about being Sessors in their heads.


    Rather, it seemed more convincing that they came to the farm using the Sessor candidate as an excuse.


    While watching the kids running around, I felt someones presence behind me.


    When I turned my head, an unexpected person was looking at me.


    "Huh? Miss Amy?"


    Amy, who usually followed only Andras, approached me for the first time.


    She hesitated and wiggled her hand and opened her mouth with difficulty.


    "Lord Cardis you''re very close to Vice-chief Andras, aren''t you?"


    "Well I think so, why?"


    "I''ve heard a lot about you from him. He talks about you very often."


    "Is that so? Haha, I hope he isnt badmouthing me."


    I smiled embarrassingly at Amy''s story about Andras, which I heard for the first time.


    On the other hand, Amy, who had a serious look on her face, said solemnly as if she had decided on something.


    Lord Cardis!


    Yes?


    Can you tell me how you got close to Vice-chief?


    (To be Continuedon Nov 07 {MON})


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    You want to know how I got close to Andras!!?


    I looked nkly at Amy''s sudden question. But her face was more serious than ever.


    I organized my thoughts for a moment and asked again.


    "Aren''t you already close with Andras since youre a member of the Germour? And You''ve been close to him since you came to the farm, haven''t you?"


    "That I''m not talking about that kind of closeness. When hes with me, he only talks about work, or about the farm. He doesn''t talk about anything else. "


    She replied sullenly.


    "On top of that, I think he''s avoiding me these days. I was looking forward to knowing the reason while staying with him on the farm. But, I have no idea."


    Hmm?


    This


    No way?


    I somehow suppressed the smile that seeped on my face and asked the question with a subtle expression.


    "Is there a reason why you want to be close with Andras? If I have to say it, you guys are more like co-workers. I don''t think theres any reason for you to force yourself to be close to him, right?


    "Ah! That''s not what.! I''m not forcing myself Andras is someone I respect He took care of me when I joined Germour Wizardry. I just want to get to know more of him more about him personally rather than as a co-worker.."


    Amy, who was making an urgent excuse, finished her speech with a weak voice.


    It seemed like she was feeling sheepish at the fact that she revealed her innermost feelings, so she lowered her head with a red face.


    Her pure reaction alone conveyed a sweet feeling to my heart.


    The corners of my mouth crept up as I got excited with such a fresh feeling.


    Andras and Amy.


    I imagined in my head the two of them together.


    The two, one tall and one small, seemed unbnced in appearance, but they matched each other in atmosphere.


    Amy has a girlish vibe, and Andras has a slight innocent, yet mischievous vibe.


    I stopped my imagination that kept running wild and asked calmly the anxious Amy.


    "I understand what you mean. So you want to build a personal rtionship with Andras, right?"


    "Yes, since Lord quickly became close to him I thought you probably might know how to do it."


    "Um The way"


    I wanted to help Amy but when I thought about how I got close to Andras, nothing popped into my head.


    It was not like I did something to be close to him. Rather, it felt like our rtionship grew naturally as we went through various crises on the farm together.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t think of a clear way to get close to Andras.


    As I went silent for a while, Amy asked again with an anxious look.


    Did I offend you, my lord?


    Oh, no. It''s not that I can''t think of a way to"


    "I''m sorry, my lord. I mustnt have asked this. Please forget what I just said."


    Amy said quickly and turned away from me.


    I grabbed her in a hurry before she moved away.


    "No, wait a minute."


    ".?"


    "Why don''t we get help from other people besides me?"


    cing Speranza and the twins, who took a nap after running as much as they wanted, side by side on the bed, I quietly thought about the people who would help Amy with her worries.


    The most helpful person would be Ryan, who seemed to be friends with Andras since childhood, but I couldn''t bring myself to call the busy person just to ask how to get close to Andras.


    Of course, Andras was excluded from the list, and Kaneff, he seemed to be way more hopeless than me.


    After sorting the list, only two remained.


    I''m not sure if they would be helpful, but I asked for help because I thought it was difficult to solve this by myself.


    Four people gathered in the room where Amy was staying as a guest.


    Amy, the person concerned, and Alfred and Lia, who came upon my request for help.


    At first, the two looked puzzled because they didn''t know why they were gathered, but as soon as Amy slowly began to exin the situation, their expressionpletely changed.


    Lia seemed to bepletely immersed in Amy''s affectionate worries, twinkling her eyes and emitting a bright expression.


    It was like a high school girl who heard about her friend''s love story.


    Alfred, on the other hand, remained calm throughout the story.


    He listened to the story calmly as if he wasn''t interested in it.


    When Amy''s story was over, the excited Lia asked, leaning forward enough to shake the chair.


    "So, you like Andras?"


    When asked out of the blue, Amy was greatly embarrassed and made excuses.


    "What? Oh, no! It''s not that I like him or anything. As a member of the Germour Wizardry, I have respect and admiration


    She was so embarrassed that I felt sorry looking at the sight of her floundering her arms to the point where the sses on her face shook.


    I touched Lia''s arm with my elbow.


    Fortunately, when she noticed my signal, she realized her mistake and kept her mouth shut.


    Alfred, who was listening to the story, opened his mouth.


    "So you want us to help her get close to Andras, right?"


    "Yes, ine."


    "Hmm."


    Alfred thought about something for a while and then opened his mouth again.


    "To get close quickly, it''s better to have amon interest, right? If you talk about the other persons favorite topic, you can talk freely and more easily."


    It was a normal and definitely the most effective way.


    "If it''s a subject that Andras might be interested in will it be Artifacts?"


    As soon as I said Artifact, Amy''s face blurred.


    "That subject must be a little hard, right?"


    Alfred and Lia nodded furiously at my question.


    Artifacts may be a very enjoyable topic for Andras, but from Amy''s point of view, it will be more like talking about work.


    In addition, Andras, who pours out boring exnations whenever he talks about artifacts, felt tiresome in many ways.


    I tried toe up with a topic other than artifacts. However, it was more difficult than I thought.


    As Andras was such an "artifact nerd" I couldn''t think of anything else he would be interested in.


    "Among the people here, doesn''t Lia know Andras the longest? Do you have anything in mind, Lia?"


    "Um Well, Andras has always been interested in artifacts"


    As Lia kept thinking, she managed to recall something and burst into exmation.


    "Oh! Come to think of it. I remember Andras saying that he enjoyed eating delicious food.


    Oh, right!


    If I think about it, one of the reasons why Andras often visited the farm was because he liked the food I made.


    "Amy, can you cook?"


    "Yes, a few things


    "Then why don''t you cook tonight, Amy? Food was one of the reasons I got close with Andras."


    Alfred and Lia responded positively to my opinion.


    "I think Sihyeon''s suggestion is good."


    "I also think it''s a good idea. It''s like serving the food that you worked hard on to the person you like the most Aw, I''m excited just thinking about it."


    Amy blushed shyly at the sight of Lia''s delusion running wild.


    Still, she nodded slowly as if she liked my suggestion.


    With the momentum, we immediately rushed to the kitchen to carry out the n.


    A few momentster


    An unidentified dish on a te was in front of me


    No, it was more appropriate to describe it as an entity than a dish.


    Looking at the unidentified entity, I recalled some old memories after a really long time.


    It was the time when I first saw Lia''s food, it felt somewhat simr to this.


    Amy looked at us and wept.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry"


    "Excuse me, Amy? You''ve cooked before, right?"


    "It''s I''m sure I''ve memorized the recipe"


    Ha-a


    Why do people who never cooked think that they can do it if they knew the recipe?


    Since foods are something thats part of our daily lives, we often end up thinking its easy to cook them.


    Cooking is a field that requires skills and experience.


    As if to prove that she has no experience in cooking, Amy cooked the food ording to her instincts.


    Of course, the results wont be good if you trust your instincts in cooking.


    At a time when everyone was at a loss, someone came into the kitchen.


    "Huh? What''s this?"


    Kaneff, who suddenly appeared, looked over the te.


    As soon as he checked the contents he frowned and was annoyed.


    What the?! Who made this crap again?


    Ugh


    What do you mean Crap!? Isn''t that too harsh, Mr. Kaneff!


    Lia shouted at Kaneff, hugging the almost crying-faced Amy.


    "Boss, this is a dish that Amy cooked."


    "Huh? Really? I smelled something strange in the kitchen, so I thought Lia was making those crap again."


    This time, Lia''s expression distorted at Kaneff''s insensitive remarks.


    I quickly pushed Kaneff out of the kitchen before the atmosphere got any worse.


    "Boss, nothing''s going on here. Can you leave now?"


    "I don''t care what you do in the kitchen. But, I wont stand still if something like thates up at my dinner table."


    "Okay, okay, get out of here."


    I quickly sent Kaneff out of the kitchen, but Amy''s confidence got shattered beyond repair.


    "I''m sorry. I said I''d cook unnecessarily"


    "Don''t say that, Amy. I think it''s okay. You two also think so, RIGHT?"


    Alfred and I nodded reflexively at Lia''s intense gaze.


    Sheforted her very hard as if she sympathized with Amy in many ways.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''m not a good cook either, but I overcame it a lot with Sihyeon''s help. I''m sure Amy will also be able to do it."


    Amy with drops of tears in her eyes looked at me.


    I smiled softly to reassure her.


    Don''t worry too much, as Lia said everything will be fine. We still have time for dinner, so take your time. I''ll help you as much as I can by your side."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    Fortunately, my words worked.


    A small smile came out on her face. And, she started cooking again with Lia.


    Alfred approached me and whispered to me, looking at the figure with satisfaction.


    "Senior. By the way, isn''t she here for getting selected as Barbatos'' sessor?"


    "Yes."


    "But it seems like shes trying hard to enter the Schnarpe household rather than bing Barbatos'' Sessor, dont you think so?"


    I lost my words for a moment when Alfred made a really great point.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    It was dinner time and I sat Ray and Shasha in the chairs in turn.


    Next to them was Speranza.


    Looking at the children sitting next to me, I felt a strange sense of satisfaction.


    As always, Kaneff sat on his usual seat with anguid face, and Andras was seated next to him.


    Usually, Alfred or Lia would sit next to Andras, but today it was a little different.


    "Uh-huh! I''ll have to sit next to Prince Barbatos today."


    "Huh? Really? Oh my, then, there''s still a seat vacant next to Andras."


    With their shabby acting Alfred and Lia made the seat next to Andras vacant.


    Fortunately, Andras did not seem to have noticed anything strange.


    "You should sit here today, Amy. Come quickly."


    "What? Oh Yes!"


    Amy hesitated to move to the seat next to Andras.


    Lia clenched her two fists and showed them to Amy to convey her support.


    After a big shuffle, when everyone took their seat, everyone began to eat in earnest.


    Today''s dinner menu was Fried Rice made with various ingredients.


    I looked around and looked at people''s reactions.


    Fortunately, the food seemed to suit everyone''s taste.


    Finally, I turned to the children.


    "How is it, guys? Is the fried rice good?"


    "It''s good."


    "Umu, its good."


    The twins moved the small spoons hard and took the fried rice to their mouths.


    Since they were still bad at using the spoons, they often spilled food or got it in their mouths.


    Whenever that happened, Speranza, who was next to them, took care of the twins as if she was taking care of her younger siblings.


    The twins naturally epted Speranza''s touch.


    My heart warmed at the sight of the children who seemed to have be siblings.


    If I had a wife, we would have really been discussing giving Speranza a younger sibling.


    I also looked at the situation on the other side of the table while taking care of the children.


    I could see Andras and Amy sitting side by side and eating.


    Amy kept ncing sideways, smiling faintly whenever Andras enjoyed the fried rice.


    The food on her te was almost untouched as if she was full just seeing Andras eat.


    Aww its so cute!


    Just watching her affectionate appearance made my heart tickle.


    However, Amy only kept ncing at the side, and she didn''t get a proper chance to speak to Andras.


    Alfred and Lia, who gave her the opportunity using their shabby acting were also displeased by the situation unfolding.


    I thought there wont be any progress if it was left like this, so I stepped in.


    "Andras. What do you think of the fried rice?"


    "I don''t think it''s much different than usual. Like always its good."


    "That''s a relief. Today, it wasn''t me who made the dinner, it was Amy who prepared it."


    Fortunately, Amy wasn''t as bad as Lia when it came to cooking skills.


    Her skills quickly improved just by teaching her and giving her proper advice.


    "Did you make this Fried rice, Amy? It was as if eating Sihyeon''s dish."


    Andras looked at his side with a slight surprise.


    At the same time, Amy trembled.


    She asked in a trembling voice.


    "Um, what do you think? The dish I made"


    "It''s excellent. You didn''t have a talent for just magic alone. If you had chosen to be a cook, you would have been very sessful."


    "Really?"


    A happy smile bloomed on Amys face at the praise that came out of Andras'' mouth.


    Alfred and Lia also nodded satisfactorily as they watched the smooth flow.


    "Shall I make you another dish next time?"


    "I''d be happy if you could make me another delicious dish like this. But dont force yourself."


    "That''s okay. Please show your face to the Wizardry often. Then, I can give it to you often."


    They didn''t make any huge progress in their rtionship, but it seemed like a good start for a new rtionship.


    Looking at the two getting along, I suddenly remembered something and turned to the end of the table.


    There, I saw Crosel who didn''t get along with anyone and just focused only on his meals.


    After finishing the meal quickly, he quietly left the dining room with a short greeting.


    He has been like this since he arrived at the farm.


    At first, I thought it was because life on the farm felt awkward, but it was not that, Crosel was deliberately refusing to interact with people.


    Sinceing here, he worked hard and helped with farm work. It didn''t seem like he was shy because I got to talk to him sometimes during work.


    I was lost in thought as I looked at the door of the dining room through which Crosel left.


    The next day.


    Baby Yakums and griffins huddled in the shade of a windy tree.


    -BoooWoowWooooooooo.


    Tanduk closed his eyesfortably at my softbing and made a low cry.


    Now, Tanduk was much bigger than Akum, so it took quite a while just to brush him.


    I finished organizing his hair everywhere and patted his back.


    "Yes, pal, it''s over. You can go now."


    -.


    "Don''t pretend you didn''t hear me, get up quickly. I have to brush your brother and sister too."


    Boooooo! Boooooo!


    Tanduk wanted more brushing, so he began to grumble with hisrger body.


    "Oh, my! You punk! Stop it. Now, I won''t stand a chance if you rush in like when you used to be a kid. That was once upon a time when you were a baby Yakum. Now, youre all grown up."


    Woooooo.


    Fortunately, he soon stoppedining, instead, he made a slightly sad cry.


    I smiled and hugged him.


    "Don''t be too disappointed. Youll always be a baby for me. I''ll take care of you as long as you want, okay?."


    -Boo Wo woooo.


    "Instead, reduce some rough pranks like headbutting, okay?"


    When I hugged and patted for a while, Tanduk was satisfied and escaped from my arms.


    Lia and Alfred, who were watching from the side, said in admiration.


    "It''s always amazing how Yakum trusts and follows Sihyeon."


    "Tanduk is always like that Maybe he likes Sihyeon more than his mom and Dad."


    These days, both of them are quite used to baby Yakums.


    Even now, Lia and Alfred arebing Aara and Dora next to me.


    Thinking about Alfred, who fainted just from seeing Akum in the past, this was a huge improvement.


    "With a little more effort, it would be possible for you guys to brush the grown Yakums. Speaking of which, would you like toe with me to brush Bighorn in the afternoon?"


    Lia shook her head with a bitter smile, and Alfred trembled as if he didn''t want to imagine it.


    "Sihyeon, that''s a bit"


    "Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps, Senior."


    "Both of you are exaggerating"


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    While talking to the two, Grify and Finny grabbed my clothes with their beaks.


    "Okay okay, you guys are up next,e here."


    I picked up theb again.


    The two quick-witted guys settled down quietly in front of me.


    Just as I was about to start brushing, I heard someone''s footsteps.


    "My Lord, I just finished what you asked me to do."


    "Oh! Good work, Prince Barbatos."


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    "No. Why don''t you take a break and have a chat with us here?"


    At my suggestion, Crosel hesitated for a moment.


    "Im fine, my Lord. If you don''t have anything else for me to do, I''ll go back to my room and wait."


    He looked at the griffins in my arms for a moment, then turned and walked toward the farm building.


    Looking at his back, I muttered regretfully.


    "Hmm, Is Prince Barbatos still notfortable with us?"


    "Huh? Well He might have his own reasons."


    Alfred seemed to know something, so I immediately asked him the reason he was talking about.


    He hesitated for a moment to answer with a bewildered expression.


    But he couldn''t stand my persistent gaze and eventually opened his mouth.


    "I also found out recently. Prince Barbatos is in a pretty bad situation."


    "?"


    "Thest time when Senior and Andras visited the Barbatos family, something bad happened to you two, right?"


    Well, that was really a close one. What would have happened if I hadn''t cured the Lord in time


    "Do you remember the person who troubled you two at that time?"


    "Umm."


    A middle-aged Demon with dark eyebrows, a beard, and sharp eyes got pictured in my head.


    It was Godmother Diana''s first son, he tried to take control of the Barbatos family when the Lord fell sick.


    "Uh what was his nameAh, yes YAIGER. Why are you asking that now, Alfred?"


    "Well, that Yaigers sons name is Crosel Lenik Barbatos."


    "What?"


    Crosel is Yaiger''s son?


    I opened my eyes wide in amazement at the fact I heard for the first time.


    When I looked at Lia, her reaction was simr to mine.


    "So, they sent the son of the one who tried to take Lords ce as a Sessor candidate?"


    "Yes."


    "Huh."


    Now, I understood why he was like that on the farm.


    I don''t know exactly what kind of mindset he has now, but I''m sure he won''t be here with afortable mind.


    ine, why didnt you tell me this earlier?


    I too recently found this out. While working together with him, it didn''t seem like he was a bad person. Most of all, he didn''t seem interested in the position of Sessor. I thought it would be more ufortable for you to talk to him if you knew that I''m sorry, senior. I didn''t mean to hide it."


    "Ugh"


    I didnt want to me Alfred for what he did.


    ording to the circumstances, it was simply that he didn''t get the right time to talk about this.


    More than that, there is a new problem.


    Corsel was not interested in the Sessor position.


    What!? What the hell is happening?


    Amy looks like shes more interested in Andras than the Sessor position, and the twins look more interested in ying with Speranza than the Sessor position.


    If even Crosel was not interested in the sessor positionWho are they asking me to select?


    My head was in a mess at the increasingly strange situation.


    At the time when Alfred and Lia were watching me roll my head in silence, an urgent sound of footsteps came toward us.


    Lord Cardis!


    Amy?


    Help me!


    ?


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Amy, who suddenly appeared, suddenly begged for help with tearful eyes.


    Surprised at her figure, we calmed her down.


    "Amy, calm down. Tell us what happened."


    "It''s."


    She exined to us in a trembling voice what she had been through a while ago.


    It was a little gibberish, but we were able to understand what she was saying.


    And as soon as the exnation was over, we all tilted our heads.


    "Andras suddenly started avoiding you?"


    "Yes. We promised to work on the artifact together yesterday, but today he suddenly canceled it and left to the workshop alone."


    "Um."


    What''s wrong with Andras all of a sudden?


    Obviously, the atmosphere between the two wasn''t bad until yesterday


    "Maybe there was a misunderstanding or something?"


    "Yes, Amy, it might have been an easy task, thats why Andras might have gone alone."


    "No. Yesterday, he said that he had a lot of troublesome work left. But all of a sudden, today, he said he doesn''t need my help"


    Lia and Alfred were also in agony. It seemed clear that something had changed in Andras'' mind.


    However, no matter how close we are, we cannot easily see through the other person''s mind.


    The more I think about it, the more the number of questions in my head increases.


    Lia, who was looking at Amy pitifully, jumped up from her seat.


    "Lia?"


    "I don''t think we should be just sitting here and thinking about it like this."


    "?"


    "Let''s go to Andras and ask him."


    I was shocked as I looked at Lias bold attitude. And surprisingly, Alfred nodded and agreed with her aggressive attitude.


    "Wait, guys. I don''t think Andras is a guy who suddenly changes his mind. There must have been some kind of reason. I think it''s better for someone to go and talk to Andras to see what was going on."


    I asked with an expression of reluctance.


    "Well then who''s going to go talk to Andras?"


    As if they had talked in advance, the eyes of the three naturally turned toward me.


    I asked with a perplexed expression


    "Me?"


    "You''re the only one who can do this for me, Lord Cardis."


    "I''m sorry SihyeonI think it would befortable for Andras if he could talk with a guy."


    "You''re the only one who can talkfortably to Andras among us, Senior."


    "Ugh."


    I couldn''t turn down the expectation in the eyes of the three, so I nodded my head.


    A small tree house away from the farm building.


    It was Andras'' workshop that was built with the help of the Barbatos engineers.


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK.


    When I knocked on the door, I heard a sign of someone moving from the inside.


    And soon Andras appeared in front of me.


    "Huh? Sihyeon? What brings you here?"


    He looked quite surprised at my unexpected visit.


    Considering the work noise and the workshop that was built a little far away, I was not very interested ining here. So, my visit to this ce mighte as a shock to Andras.


    I showed the basket I brought with me with an awkward expression.


    I brought some snacks and drinks.


    Is that so? Thank you very much, Sihyeon."


    When he heard that I had brought him snacks, he smiled brightly without any doubt.


    He weed me more than I thought, so I felt a little guilty.


    I''m sorry, Andras  I''ll bring you snacks often from now on.


    I swallowed my apologies and took out the snacks.


    We thought it would be hard to eat inside the workshop, so we took two chairs and sat outside.


    The snack I prepared was a cake from a famous bakery and some lemonade that my mother made.


    The prepared stic tes and sses were taken out, and pieces of cake and lemonade were served.


    "Thank you for the food, Sihyeon."


    "There''s more in the basket, so eatfortably."


    Andras emptied the piece of cake on his te quickly as if saying he liked the taste of the cake.


    I started the conversation while taking another piece of cake out of the basket.


    "I guess you have a lot of artifacts to work on today as well?"


    "I''m not making a new one, but, I''m checking the artifacts I''ve been using one by one. It''s annoying, but I have to check and rece parts regrly to maintain their performance."


    "I see."


    I responded vaguely to his story and slowly brought up Amy''s story.


    " So, what happened to Amy? I thought you guys were working together."


    FLINCH.


    Andras trembled slightly, and his expression hardened slightly.


    I waited nervously for his answer.


    "There''s nothing. I said I''d work alone today."


    "What? Why? Amy seems to want to help you. Why not take her help?"


    "That''s."


    He hesitated for a moment to answer.


    He put down the cake he had been eating for a while, darkened his expression, and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Miss Amy used to talk to me a lot when she was in the Germour Wizardry. It''s not unusual for the members to interact with each other about magic, so I thought she was interested in my magic."


    "Um?"


    "I was d at first that she was interested in my work even aftering to the farm, but recently I felt a little strange."


    Oh! Did he notice?


    At first, I didn''t want to poke my nose into other peoples personal affairs, but at this point, it was so exciting that I unconsciously immersed myself in the story.


    "She kept following me around with some artificial made-up excuses, muttering that she wanted me to visit the Wizardry oftenI felt strange and thought about it. But, suddenly something struck me"


    !!


    "I think Amy is a spy sent by Commander Agrun."


    "??"


    No What?


    Commander Agrun, isnt that the white-haired old grandfather-like person I saw at my swearing-in ceremony?


    Why did hee out of nowhere?


    Andras didn''t notice my facial expression being distorted and continued with his thoughts.


    "She must have been ordered to monitor my every move and urge me to return to the Wizardry as soon as possible. It''s obviously the trick of Commander Agrun to make me the next Commander of the Wizardry."


    "


    You idiot!


    I barely endured the swear words that came up to the tip of my tongue.


    If Lia, who supports affectionate love, was here, she would have screamed at Andras'' absurd remarks.


    Where did it go wrong?


    Did all of Andras love cells die?


    How can he not know when everything was as clear as day?


    While I was thinking about what to do with the dense guy, he was still exining his conspiracy theory to me with a serious face.


    I sighed loudly. Then I put my hands forward and blocked his nonsense.


    Ugh Andras, wait a minute.


    What, Sihyeon?


    For now, let''s put all your delusions aside. Let''s reconsider Amy''s behavior."


    "?"


    "I heard that she has been following Andras since she was in the Wizardry, right? And when she came to the farm, she did the same. But, she wasn''t interested in magic. That''s what you''re saying, right? And she wants to be together with you. She cooked food for you yesterday, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Don''t you understand whats going on here?


    ..?


    Andras looked at me with a look saying he has no idea.


    I drank a ss of lemonade next to me in frustration.


    I was sure when I saw Andras'' puzzled expression. This person''s sense of love is clearly below the level of an elementary school kid.


    "Andras, do you remember the first time you taught Speranza how to write?"


    "Oh! Of course, I remember."


    "At that time, Speranza kept following you to ask about the letters."


    Andras smiled quietly, recalling the old days.


    "Haha, she did."


    It was a time when Andras and Speranza were a little awkward with each other.


    They got very close as Andras started taking the role of the teacher.


    Lia was jealous because Speranza chased after Andras to ask what she didn''t know.


    "When Speranza was chasing you, what did you think, Andras?"


    "I was pleased. Because I could enjoy the joy of teaching whenever she asked questions with sparkling eyes."


    "And what else?"


    I felt very happy because I felt like my rtionship with Speranza got better. I didn''t teach her anything that great, but she called me Teacher, and she lov..ed spending time with me."


    Andras stopped talking for a moment and stared nkly into space.


    And after a while, he slowly turned his head and looked at me.


    Thank god, you arent at the level of a kindergarten kid.


    ..?!!


    I grinned at Andras, who seemed to have realized something.


    "Ha, but obviously Commander Agrun''s ruse


    He began to sprout gibberish as if denying reality.


    I asked, cutting his nonsense.


    "Do you remember what was her expression when she was with you? Think about it."


    "You probably will only remember her smiling face. Because she was always smiling when she was with Andras."


    Ah


    He put down the cake te and held his head with both hands.


    He was confused at first, frowned gradually, and blushed at the end.


    It was pretty exciting to watch the ever-changing expression of Andras, who doesn''t usually show his emotions.


    Leaving the distressed Andras alone, I quietly packed the tes and sses into the basket.


    And as soon as I stood up


    Andras grabbed my arm.


    "Oh, where are you going, Sihyeon?"


    "I have to go prepare dinner now."


    "You can''t go like this. A little more talk what should I do now?"


    Contrary to his desperate expression, my face continued to be filled with a yful smile.


    "Why do you ask me that, Andras? It''s up to you. You''re not an elementary school kid."


    "That, this is the first time someone ever had this kind of"


    "You can do whatever you want. That''s my answer."


    I shook off his grip and moved.


    Andrasy face down on the floor, sped my pants, and hung down.


    "Argh! Let go! My pants areing off!"


    "I can''t, Sihyeon! You have to help me. Let''s talk a little more"


    In front of the workshop, the scuffle between me and Andras continued for a while.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Breakfast time on the farm.


    It looked like the usual, but for some reason, there was an awkward atmosphere.


    At its center were Andras and Amy.


    With their shabby acting, once again Alfred and Lia made the two sit next to each other.


    Unlike thest time, the movements of the two were bing very unnatural.


    Andras rarely talked and took food to his mouth with robotic movements.


    The two were conscious of each other, and they could not easily talk to each other.


    It was like an atmosphere where something would happen at any time.


    Alfred kept a calm attitude, looking at the two from time to time, simr to me, but Lia, an enthusiastic supporter, looked anxious looking at their sluggish attitude.


    Her gaze gave me a slight shrug.


    I understand her anxiety, but there was nothing we could do now.


    I just took care of the children''s meals while waiting for good results.


    At a time when each one''splex thoughts and subtle feelings swirled on the table, an unexpected variable popped up.


    "Um Something''s wrong today"


    FLINCH!


    FLINCH!


    Not only Andras and Amy but also Alfred and Lia trembled at Kaneff''s voice full of doubt.


    Before something strange happens, I tried to do damage control by talking to Kaneff.


    "Why, boss? Is something wrong with the food?"


    "No. It''s not about food. There''s something wrong with the atmosphere."


    "H~uh? Really?"


    "Yeah. I don''t know exactly why. Something''s really bothering me."


    It seemed like Kaneffs senses were rejecting the sweet atmosphere unconsciously.


    He squinted and examined the people sitting around the table.


    Kaneff''s eyes went past me, the children, Alfred Lia, and finally toward the two people in question.


    "Um"


    "."


    Andras and Amy shook nervously as soon as their eyes met.


    Kaneff''s eyes sharpened like a beast who found his prey.


    "What? Andras, what happened to you?"


    "I, what did I"


    You think I don''t know? You''re obviously hiding something, aren''t you?


    Lia and Alfred stepped up to help Andras, who was in trouble.


    "Sir. Kaneff, why are you doing this to Andras all of a sudden?"


    "Is it today that Andreas was weird, he has always been like that Mr. Kaneff. Don''t worry too much. How about you finish your meal


    "Whoa? Look at this. It''s even more suspicious looking at you guys trying to cover it up"


    Sadly, Lia and Alfred didn''t help Andras at all. Rather, they strengthened Kaneff''s suspicion.


    Kaneff alternately looked at Andras and Amy and spoke.


    "Are you guys dating?"


    The atmosphere of the dining room became cold in an instant with that short word.


    Only the murmur of the children eating rang out quietly.


    Kaneff smiled confidently when he saw the atmosphere.


    Andras shook his hands and denied it desperately.


    "What? No, it''s not like that, Mr. Kaneff."


    Andras refused Kaneffs acquisition desperately but, to Kaneff, strong denial meant strong confirmation"


    Huh-uh is that so?


    There''s some misunderstanding


    What misunderstanding.


    Eh Mr. Kaneff. Would you please let go of the knife you have in your hand for now?"


    At the words of Andras, who was terrified, Kaneff put down the knife. Instead, a terrible chain came from his wrist.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    "Hick!"


    "Now, shall we go into detail to see what fun thing little Andras was doing behind my back?"


    The sight of Kaneff moving the chain with a grin was a horror in itself.


    Someone popped out in front of Andras, who was trembling.


    STOP IT!


    ?


    There''s nothing wrong with him, Sir. It was just that I followed him unterally.


    Amy sitting next to Andras blocked Kaneff with a bold look.


    Everyone was surprised at her action.


    No one expected her to move this boldly.


    Kaneff also seemed a little bewildered by the unexpected situation.


    "And no matter how much Sir. Kaneff is in a higher position, please don''t be rude to the vice chief. If you keep bothering him, I won''t stay still!"


    "Amy"


    Wow Is this the power of love?


    I can''t believe she could stand up face-to-face in front of that awful Boss.


    I couldn''t help but admire her courageous behavior.


    Kaneff looked at Amy, who stood in front of him for a moment, then waved away the chains around him one after another.


    " "


    He sat down with a in expression as if hepletely lost interest and went on with the meal quietly.


    Meanwhile, Amy, who forced Kaneff to step down, btedly realized her bold action and returned to her original position as her whole body started shaking.


    Andras talked to Amy, who was shaking little by little even after returning to her seat.


    Amy.


    Yes?


    Thank you. For forcing yourself to stand up for me.


    "Oh, no."


    Amy was shy, but the corners of her mouth went up slightly.


    Andras''s face, which watched her, also had a soft smile.


    The awkwardness between the two disappeared and returned to its natural state as before.


    The fluffy atmosphere, which was hard to exin in words, showed that the rtionship between the two was now a little different from before.


    I was nervous about Kaneff''s unexpected behavior, but it eventually led to good results, and everyone watching it smiled happily throughout the meal.


    After the incident in the dining room, Andras and Amy went to work together as usual.


    Of course, unlike before, the two always had a sweet fluffy atmosphere around them.


    In many cases, they spent their time avoiding the gaze of the surrounding people, and the farm members tried to ignore them and cheered inside.


    Kaneff showed signs of displeasure in the sweet fluffy atmosphere but did not interfere.


    Amy thanked me for my help.


    Thank you very much, Lord Cardis. I think things wouldnt have gone well if it wasnt for your help."


    "Haha, what did I do?"


    Honestly, I yed a big role even though I said that.


    If I had left Andras alone, his conspiracy theories would have run wild.


    I spoke carefully to Amy who kept on thanking me.


    "Amy, can I ask you a question? It might be a little sensitive question"


    "Yes, as much as you like, Lord Cardis. I''ll try my best to answer any questions I can answer."


    "Hmm, what do you think about being the Sessor to the family?"


    Amy answered very simply, while I asked her very carefully.


    To be honest, I don''t really care about it.


    Really?


    My father and his followers want me to be the Sessor, but I''m not really interested in the Sessor position. It''s better to work for the Germour Wizardry as it is now.


    She spoke her mind more honestly than I had hoped.


    "And"


    "?"


    "If I get married to Vice chiefI can''t, of course, be the Sessor to Barbatos"


    Ahyou''ve already thought that far "


    She looked a little embarrassed thinking about what she said.


    Andras was the Sessor of the Schnarpe family.


    If the two were to marry, Amy would have had no choice but to follow him to the Schnarpe family.


    For her, the position of Sessor of the Barbatos family would rather be a shackle.


    I quickly organized my thoughts and thanked her.


    "Thank you, Amy. Your honest answer helped me a lot."


    "I''m so d it helped."


    Amy and the twins came to the farm as candidates for Barbatos'' Sessor, but none of them seemed interested in the Sessor position.


    Then there''s only one candidate left for the position.


    It was Crosel.


    Suddenly, what Valerian told me came to mind.


    -I think theres nothing to worry about.


    I couldn''t understand what he was saying at that time, but now I thought I could understand the meaning a little now.


    "Lord Cardis, I''ve finished everything you asked me to do."


    Crosel came up and spoke to me, who was ying with Griffins.


    "Thank you, Prince Barbatos."


    Crosel finished the work withoutining, even though he had been asked to clean up the warehouse.


    It was such a submissive attitude that it was hard to think of as a member of a huge noble family.


    At first, I thought he was a humble person who wasn''t aristocratic.


    It was when I found out the circumstances he was in, I understood why he was like that.


    His father, Yaiger tried to stir up a rebellion, and I was the one who helped the Barbatos family stop that rebellion.


    In a way, I was the one who changed the direction of his fate.


    If Yaiger had seeded in treason, naturally, Crosel would have be the Sessor to the family.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    While I was lost in thought for a moment, Grify and Finny whined, pulling my clothes with their beaks.


    It was a sign asking me toe to y quickly.


    I looked at Crosel while soothing the children.


    He felt my gaze and hurriedly turned away from looking at the Griffins.


    "Can I call you Crosel''fortably?"


    "You can call me as you please, my lord."


    "Okay. I''ll call you Crosel then."


    "Yes,"


    He said in a rxed tone while watching me ying with Grify and Finny.


    Crosel.


    Yes, my lord.


    "Do you want to be the Sessor?"


    When he heard the unexpected question, Crosel showed signs of confusion.


    After a while, he regained stability and gave an answer.


    "I can''t"


    I sighed softly as soon as I heard the answer.


    His answer was not I don''t want to but I can''t.


    Now I understood why the Barbatos family left me with this ridiculous task.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Light gathered and created a screen in the air. There was a reflection of Lord Barbatos in front of me.


    He looked at me with a bright expression.


    Oh! Lord Cardis, how are you?


    "Yeah well, what can I say..?"


    I went on with a slightly sour look.


    "Maybe because of someone who left me with a troublesome job, Im not feeling very good."


    It may sound a little rude, but Lord Barbatos burst outughing.


    Hahaha! As a person who runs an Estate, you need to have confidence in yourself, Lord Cardis. What can I do? Since it was a problem which I cant find a solution to, I have to ask for the help of a capable person. Like you!!


    I shook my head at his sly reply.


    How are the children of my family doing? I hope no one''s causing any trouble.


    "Everything is fine. The twins arepletely adapted to the farm and are busy ying every day, and Amy is well, anyway, everyone is fine."


    I stopped giving details about Amy, who was enjoying the lovely-dovely life.


    I was not tactless enough to inform an adult of someone elses personal love story.


    Is that so? Erma would be a little upset if she hears that the twins are doing fine without her. Hahaha


    After a short conversation about how everything was going, Lord Barbatos asked me with a more serious look.


    Since lord Cardis has contacted me, does that mean you have made your decision on the Barbatos Sessor?


    "Is there any decision to make? I think the answer is already out there."


    When I gave a suspicious look, Lord Barbatos replied with a sly attitude.


    What!? I can''t believe the answer was out. I don''t know what you''re talking about


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. In the first ce, there is only one person who is suitable for that position."


    He sent candidates to me, saying that I had to choose the family''s sessor, but in fact, there was only one person who was suitable for the Sessor position.


    Amy, who fell head over heels for Andras, was not interested in the Sessor position, and the twins were too young to be Sessors. Only Crosel was fit to be a Sessor.


    In the few days I stayed with Crosel on the farm, I understood that he was a very diligent and sincere person.


    There was no arrogance, unique to that of aristocrats, and he did not treat the farm members disrespectfully.


    To me, Crosel seemed most suited for the Sessor position.


    But his father is Yagier.


    He''s the son of a man who was arrested for treason.


    Sometimes in historical dramas, treason was considered a serious crime, and every single person rted by blood to the one involved in treason is killed.


    However, Lord Barbatos sent Crosel here as a candidate for the Sessor position.


    At first, I didn''t understand the meaning, but as time passed, I vaguely understood his intention.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with it?"


    What do you mean?


    "Is it really okay for Crosel to be the Sessor of the Barbatos family?"


    Lord Barbatos calmly answered my question.


    I don''t care about it. Rather, that''s the question I want to ask you. What do you think about Crosel bing the Sessor of the family?


    "I I don''t think it''ll matter much."


    Then, can I take it as the rtionship between you and Barbatos will remain the same even if Crosel bes the next Lord of Barbatos?


    As expected.


    The Barbatos family was not asking me to choose a Sessor. To be exact, they were asking for my permission to recognize Crosel as the sessor.


    Lord Barbatos seem to want me to have a longsting rtionship with the Barbatos family, and he was worried that I would be dissatisfied if Crosel was chosen as the sessor.


    "If Crosell bes the Sessor to the family, wont there be many people inside the family who would feel ufortable? I think many people would openly oppose it."


    I''ll have to do something about it. And it''s something Crosel has to ovee.


    "What would you have done if I had chosen Amy or the twins as Sessors on purpose?"


    What would I have done? Even if it''ste, I would have started educating the child you rmended as a Sessor.


    "Huh"


    When my face expressed how absurd I felt, Lord Barbatos smiled and said.


    Barbatos still needs your support. For the future of the Barbatos, I dont mind changing the Sessor.


    "."


    And I did this because I believed you would make a reasonable decision. I thought you are someone who could be moved by peoples hearts, and I was sure that youre not strong enough to hold a grudge against someone.


    I said with a slight frown.


    "Itseems like apliment, but why do I feel like you are treating me like a pushover."


    -Haha! It''s just imagination! All I did was praise Lord Cardis.


    Lord Barbatos burst outughing as if he felt my reaction was funny.


    The longer heughed, the more my expression distorted.


    Anyway, thank you very much. For epting my unreasonable request.


    "I''m d it helped."


    I hope I can pay off this debt soon. If you need any support, contact us anytime. I''ll keep everything aside if its your request.


    Thus, the issue of Barbatos'' sessor got quietly concluded.


    Naturally, the Sessor candidates who stayed on the farm also returned.


    Even though it was a short time, the twins shed tears on the day of leaving the farm.


    I guess they attached themself to the farm a lot and didnt want to go back.


    The maid, who was next to them, was bewildered by the rare outburst of their emotions.


    Speranza and Iforted them by hugging them for quite a while.


    Only after promising that they coulde to the farm anytime, the twins stopped crying.


    Amy stuck with Andras until just before she left.


    Andras was also depressed as soon as he heard the news of Amys departure.


    After a brief farewell to the farm members, Crosel looked at me for thest time. His eyes were mixed with various emotions.


    I looked at him and smiled lightly. Then he opened his eyes wide for a moment, as if surprised, and smiled faintly looking at me.


    Before leaving, he bowed to me with a heart filled with gratitude.


    The people from the Barbatos family left as they came, and the normal daily life returned to the farm.


    I headed for the farm in a hurry from the strawberry field.


    As soon as the farm building became visible from a distance, I found someone standing in front of the fence.


    The back of the big, dark hooded figure was very familiar to me now.


    "Andras!"


    Andras did not respond to my loud voice.


    I hurried to the fence where he was standing, thinking that he was too far to hear me.


    Even though I came quite close, he was still staring nkly at the meadow beyond the fence, not bothered by my call.


    "Andras! Andras!"


    After repeatedly calling a few times, Andras turned and looked back at me with a very awkward expression.


    Were you calling me?


    Who else would I be calling Andras, besides you? Are you still spacing out thinking about Amy?"


    "I''m sorry, but I."


    "Ah! Okay. I''ll stop teasing you about Amy. More than that, there''s a problem with the magic device in the strawberry storage. Can you hurry up and take a look at it?"


    Andras, who seemed different from his usual self, glistened at the word that there was a problem with the magic device.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The temperature doesn''t seem to be maintained in the oldest storage. It was working well until yesterday, but today it suddenly became weird."


    "Hmm. I think I''ll have to check it out myself. Could you take me to the strawberry storage?"


    Whats happening? Why does he want me to take him to the strawberry storage?


    I didnt know what was wrong with Andras today, but it was important to solve the urgent problem, so I didn''t think much about it.


    "Okay, let''s go together,"


    I headed to the strawberry storage facility with the strange Andras.


    Near the storage facility, Beast-people were standing with worried expressions.


    Although the strawberries remained fresher than ordinary strawberries due to the influence of fairies, the strawberry itself is a fruit that was not easy to store.


    If the magic device in the storeroom breaks down like this, themercialization of strawberries may get greatly affected.


    Elder Poco, who was in charge of the strawberry field, came running with a pale face.


    "My lord."


    "Don''t worry. Elder Poco, I brought Andras, and he''ll solve the problem right away."


    After relieving the restless Elder Poco, I headed inside the storage facility with Andras.


    Andras began to look at the magic devices installed in the storage. As he walked around, he approached Elder Poco and asked.


    "Are the other storages operating normally?"


    "Yes. Everything is normal except here."


    Andras nodded a little as if he knew something.


    "I don''t think you took into ount the overload that would get added due to the expansion of the facility. I think I need to fix the mana circuit that connects those vaults."


    "Is it a serious problem?"


    "Fortunately, it''s not at a serious level. With a little adjustment, it will soon be normal. Instead, you will have to pay more attention to circuit design the next time you add more facilities."


    Elder Poco breathed a sigh of relief when he was told that it was not a serious problem.


    "Please wait a little bit. I''ll adjust the mana circuit in a minute."


    Andras, who finished the exnation, immediately began to work on the magic device.


    While working he murmured in a small voice that could hardly be heard.


    "Still making these rudimentary mistakes"


    I and Elder Poco slipped out of the storage facility so as not to interfere with the work.


    As soon as I came out of the entrance, a cat girl ran toward me and hugged me.


    Uncle!


    Oh! Miru! Were you waiting?"


    "Yes. Is the storage okay? Can you fix it right away?"


    Not only Miru in my arms but also the other Beast-people were waiting for my answer with worried faces.


    I smiled to make them feel relieved.


    "Yes, we can fix it quickly. So you don''t have to worry too much."


    As soon as they heard my answer, a sigh of relief and a small exmation flowed out from the crowd.


    Miru, who was relieved like everyone, looked over my shoulder toward the vault.


    "Uncle. That is Big uncle Andras, right?"


    "Yes. He''s fixing a broken device inside. Why?"


    "Uh"


    Miru kept tilting her head with an expression saying something was strange.


    The reaction continued until Andras came out of the storage room.


    After sessfully repairing the storage, I headed back to the farm with Andras.


    Andras had a basket full of fresh strawberries in his arms.


    "I''m d it''s not a big problem. Thank you for your hard work, Andras."


    Andras nodded as he ate the strawberry in the basket.


    "Were you hungry? You are eating a lot of strawberries today?"


    It was like he was eating the strawberries for the first time.


    At that time, when I was wondering about what was wrong with him, a familiar voice came from afar.


    "Sihyeon!"


    "?!"


    Andras came running from afar while calling my name.


    .Huh?


    "You two were together. I''ve been looking for you."


    "There was a problem with the cooling device in the storage facility"


    "What? You should have told me, I''d havee sooner."


    "Uh I told you"


    "What? When? "


    The new Andras looked puzzled.


    Realizing something was wrong, I pointed to Andras, who was eating strawberries.


    "Hey who''s this?"


    "Oh! Haven''t you guys been introduced to each other?"


    "?"


    Andras hurriedly introduced the unidentified person.


    "This is my father, the Lord of the Schnarpe family."


    "What?"


    While I was surprised by the sudden revtion, Lord Schnarpe smiled faintly while mumbling the strawberries.


    (To be Continued on Nov 14 {MON})


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Kaneff burst outughing so loud that his throat could be seen.


    It was very rare to see himugh this hard.


    "Ugh, don''tugh, Boss!"


    He gasped, unable to hold back a leakyugh, even after hearing my call of embarrassment.


    "You what!! You made him do the repair cause you didnt know he was Lord of Schnarpe, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Good job."


    What.?


    Its his fault foring without prior notice. If he wanted to be treated well, he should have done it right and earned it. Hahaha!


    Lord Schnarpe kept smiling quietly despite Kaneff''s outspoken remarks.


    Although I heard it in the past, the two really seemed to be personally close.


    "Sorry, my lord. I couldn''t recognize you because I didn''t have enough insight. Moreover, as soon as you visited the farm, I made you do something like repairing the storage."


    Lord Schnarpe waved his hand as if saying he was really okay.


    "Mr. Kaneff is right. There is also my fault for not contacting you in advance. So you don''t have to worry about the past."


    He said he was fine, but I couldn''t easily raise my head.


    A guest came to the farm, and I made him run an errand.


    "And I looked at the storage problem because it was my son who made a basic mistake in designing the circuit. It was something I, his father, had to clean up."


    When Lord Schnarpe mentioned the storage facility problem as a basic mistake, Andras, who was next to me, flinched greatly and looked anxious.


    "When the Lord says so, I think my heavy heart is a little lighter. Thank you for your consideration."


    "Don''t mention it I''ll greet you properly this time. Im Esbern Haran Schnarpe of the Schnarpe family."


    "I''m Lim Sihyeon who was bestowed with the name Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis by the Great Lord."


    I formally exchanged greetings with Lord Schnarpe.


    As we talked, I naturally looked at him.


    Andras really looked like his father


    The more I looked at Lord Schnarpe, the more I felt like I was looking at Andras.


    It would be natural for a son to resemble his father, but this was not at that level.


    The way of speaking, physique, atmosphere, and clothes, everything was almost indistinguishable, and there was only a slight difference in the shape of the horn, the voice, and the degree of fine wrinkles on his face.


    By the time I finished greeting Lord Schnarpe, Andras came up to my side and muttered.


    "Sihyeon, after spending all these days together how can you get confused between me and my father? I''m a little disappointed."


    "I''m sorry, Andras. How am I supposed to tell the difference? When looked from the back, anyone would think it''s Andras!"


    "Um."


    I will make sure not to make a mistake next time.


    Iforted Andras by vowing to distinguish between him and his father next time.


    After a while, when the atmosphere became normal, Kaneff, who was sitting crooked, spoke to Lord Esbern.


    Well, what brings you here?


    It''s not like you toe without contacting first. The guy who asked me not to go anywhere without entourage hase here, alone is there something urgent?"


    Kaneff omitted the cumbersome greeting and immediately got to the point.


    Lord Esbern also responded normally to Kaneffs rude way of speaking.


    "As Mr.Kaneff said, I would have contacted you in advance if it was usual, but I couldn''t contact you in advance this time because of circumstances."


    "Yes. There''s a problem within the family. I don''t think it''s going to be easy to fix with my strength alone."


    Not only Kaneff''s but Andras'' face also hardened slightly.


    What kind of problem is one that the Schnarpe family which has a long history in the Demon World cant handle.


    Although there are many things I don''t know about aristocratic society, I basically know that the Schnarpe family is one of the top five in terms of influence alone, in the Demon World.


    "Something that the Lord of Schnarpe can''t handle? I dont think there are that many things in this world that the Schnarpe family can''t handle?"


    Kaneff asked Lord Esbern exactly the question I had in my mind.


    Lord Esbern replied with a slightly darkened look.


    "Thats right. In the Demon world, there are not that many things that we, the Schnarpe cant handle."


    ".?"


    "If it is in this world"


    Kaneff frowned at Lord Esberns words. He even corrected his posture, understanding the seriousness of the situation.


    "Exin in detail,"


    Lord Esbern sighed quietly and continued his exnation calmly.


    "Do you happen to remember my second child?"


    "Second child?"


    After a moment of thought, Kaneff quickly answered as if he remembered something.


    "Oh, I remember! You had ate kid out of the blue, didn''t you?"


    Ahm


    "You and Andras kept showing off the baby so much that I avoided you guys for a while. Is it that second child?"


    "Hmm"


    Lord Esbern coughed with a little embarrassment, and Kaneff said right before he could say anything else


    "Well, anyway, what happened to that child?"


    "Shesmissing."


    ".?"


    "She was definitely in the family mansion a few months ago. But, recently when I checked her, she was gone."


    Huh?


    I felt something strange and opened my mouth reflexively.


    "Excuse me, Lord Esbern. I''m sorry to interrupt. If your daughter was in the family''s mansion, how can you know she was missing only after a few months? Can''t you tell she''s gone in a day or two at thetest?"


    Lord Esbern answered my question calmly.


    "I guess you dont know much about our family, Lord Cardis. It''smon for all the members of the Schnarpe family to research and produce something. My children and I have separate workshops designed for us to work in our house.


    Separate Workshop?


    Yes. When we have some inspiration, we often lock ourselves in the Workshop.


    "Then, don''t you guyse out at all? What about the meal?"


    "We stack the necessary food separately in the Workshop. When you''re inspired, even eating is often a hindrance."


    "Huh."


    I thought it was just Andras who loved workshops but it seems like the whole Schnarpe family was like that.


    "So, this time, I thought my daughter was just working a little longer. Only when I checked her workshop recently, I found that she had left the mansion. That too, a long while ago."


    Andras who felt anxious hearing the situation barged in.


    "Didn''t she just sneak out of the mansion, like what she used to do before?"


    "I wouldn''t havee here if she had done that. It wouldnt have been a big deal if she had just sneaked out of the mansion."


    I don''t know what kind of person she is, but, considering the stories Im hearing, she doesn''t seem like a normal one.


    Kaneff, who listened carefully to what Lord Esbern was saying, opened his mouth again.


    "But you found a clue, didn''t you? I''m sure you didn''te to me for help without any clues, did you?"


    Esbern nodded.


    "That''s right. I personally researched that girl''s workshop. I looked at the data and the devices that were left, and it seemed that she had been working on dimensional magic."


    "Ah! Come to think of it, she once asked me for advice on dimensional magic. I remember being bewildered because it was a pretty high-level question"


    Andras added testimony to Lord Esberns words.


    As Andras said, that girl seems to have done research on quite a high-level topic. To be honest, I was even shocked when I saw the remaining research data."


    "Hmm"


    Does that mean your daughter studied dimensional magic and left somewhere?"


    "Father, you mean?"


    "Yes. And when I put together the data left behind, that child is"


    Lord Esbern turned and looked at me.


    Lord Cadis.


    ?


    I think that child has headed to your world.


    What??


    I spoke in surprise at Lord Esberns words.


    Kaneff made a grim look, and Andras groaned.


    "But, hold on a second. Wasn''t dimensional doors something that only Angels can create?"


    Andras answered my question.


    "We can''t create a dimensional door as stable as the one the Angels does, but it''s also possible for the Demon to create a dimensional door and simply go beyond dimensions. Of course, it takes a lot ofplex theories and a lot of preparations.


    "Does that mean Andras sister made a dimensional door and went to Earth?"


    "Honestly, I can''t believe it either. It''s never easy to jump dimensions and move to another world. Most importantly, you need to know the exact coordinates of a ce on the other side to do that. I dont know how she got that."


    "She seems to have gotten the coordinates rather easier than you think."


    Lord Esbern pulled something out of his wide sleeve simr to Andras.


    "Huh? Isnt that the artifact that Andras gave me when I was selected for the Angel mission?"


    "Why is father"


    I found it in that girls workshop.


    Lord Esbern ripped off the outer cover of the artifact he took out.


    Theplex mana circuit inside the artifact was visible, and he pointed to one corner of the interior with his hand.


    Of course, Kaneff and I looked puzzled because we had no idea what it meant.


    Andras, on the other hand, focused on the circuit in the corner.


    After a while, Andras, who had been looking at the circuit for a long time, muttered with a look of disbelief.


    "When on earth did she do this"


    "I was surprised, too. I didn''t expect that child would use such a clever trick


    "Andras, whats going on?"


    Andras muttered to my question with a nk look.


    "When I was preparing this artifact for Sihyeon, I got some help from my sister. And, I think my sister added a magic circuit to that artifact without my knowledge."


    "What?"


    "Yes. Magic to store the coordinates of ces on the other side. Maybe she used this to get the coordinates of the Earth."


    Judging from the reactions of Andras and Lord Esbern, they didn''t seem to have noticed her ns at all.


    While I was admiring the meticulousness of deceiving her parents and brother, I suddenly thought of something and trembled.


    "Hold on a second. If she had really gone to Earth, wouldnt the Angles have tracked her? They hate this kind of thing."


    "That''s right. If those guys knew about this, they woulde running like hounds. And they''ll catch her and try to punish her ording to those fu*king rules."


    Andras''s face turned pale at Kaneff''s insensitive remarks. But, Lord Esbern opened his mouth with a calm expression.


    "I talked to Ryan yesterday. He said there was no particr movement on the Angel side. It seems like after arriving on Earth, that child seems to be hiding well so far."


    "I don''t think she went there thoughtlessly. Shes a child whos not only talented but also smart."


    "So how are you going to catch the runaway colt?"


    Lord Esbern and Andras''s eyes naturally turned toward me.


    "Lord Cardis, Please help me."


    "SIHYEON!"


    Oh I thought it would be like this.


    After the Barbatos family, its the Schnrape family.


    I dont know why I keep getting dragged into other peoples problems.


    Im definitely cursed


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Esbern and Andras. The two asked for help with desperate eyes. It was a request while worrying about the safety of the family member. They were very desperate and a huge burden fell up on my shoulders.


    My head was overloaded with too much information that I wasnt able to process it.


    This problem wasplicated in many ways and could even turn dangerous. But, when I looked at Andras I couldnt refuse it.


    Andras has helped me a lot since I started working on the Demon farm, and he has always been by my side when I had a hard time.


    If I could be of help to him, of course, I wanted to do it. Still, thinking about all theplications involved in it, I couldnt open my mouth immediately.


    Even though I was not going to refuse, I couldnt ept it immediately and Andras who watched me hesitating bowed his head deeply and asked me again.


    "Sihyeon! Please help me find my sister. If you do it, I will never forget that grace. I promise you in the name of my family."


    Surprised by his sudden oath, I hurriedly shook my hands.


    "Raise your head, Andras. I was never going to turn down a request from you. Its just that everything was too sudden and I was startled."


    "Really? Will you help Sihyeon?"


    "Of course, I will. Andras has always been there for me when I had a tough time and I will be there for you when you need my help, as a Friend. I''ll cooperate as much as I can if I can be of any help. I''m not sure if I can be of any help though"


    No! If you help me, I''m sure that Ill be able to find my sister and bring her back."


    Andras was greatly moved by my answer, and his eyes were slightly teary. Esbern also expressed his gratitude with a brighter expression.


    "Lord Cardis, thank you very much. Your help will be remembered until the day the Schnarfe family disappears."


    I nodded with an awkward smile at a very burdensome and grand oath.


    As soon as the rigid atmosphere in the room warmed, Kaneff suddenly stepped in and poured cold water on it.


    "Ah~ Now I have a rough idea of what''s going on. Cut the crap. You''re here to ask him to help you catch the runaway colt, aren''t you?"


    Esbern replied with a sour look.


    "yes."


    For a second I thought youd grow some balls and refuse. It seems once a pushover, always a pushover.


    Boss, what are you saying? Andras is a member of the farm family. If he needs help, we should help him. And there are a lot of good expressions rather than the word pushover, such as being warm-hearted or kind."


    "Be grateful that I didn''t call you stooge."


    After organizing the situation very roughly, Kaneff stared at Esbern with a piercing look and asked.


    "So what are you going to do? Don''t tell me you''re going to trust Sihyeon and leave everything to him. If you came here with the intention of blowing your nose without touching it, I won''t allow it even if he allowed it."


    Esbern, who was not flustered by Kaneff''s piercing gaze, answered the question immediately in a calm manner.


    "Of course not. I''ve already talked about this with Ryan and came up with several ways to move forward. Although Lord Cardis'' help is absolutely necessary, we also have ns in case he were to refuse our request."


    Kaneff smiled without moving his eyes from Esbern.


    "You''re still thorough. I was wondering whether your brain cells got rusted after cing your butt on the Lord''s seat for a long time."


    "That can''t be true. And."


    There was a brief momentum in Esbern''s eyes.


    Above all, the safety of my family is at stake. Of course, I can''t neglect a little thing."


    He expressed his firm will in a calm tone.


    Andras followed, shining his eyes and burning his will.


    So you mean you already have a n?


    Yes, I already have a rough n in ce.


    Esbern went on to exin his n without hesitation.


    "The most important thing is not to be caught by the Angels. Our objective is to bring the child to the Demon world as quietly as possible. To do that, we need a few preparations."


    "Preparations?"


    "It''s important to find the child quickly, but we also have to prepare equipment to send her back to the Demon world. We wont be able to take the equipment from here and cross the dimensional door and it won''t be easy to prepare the equipment in a different dimension."


    His gaze, which stopped exining for a while, turned to me.


    "The first thing about all of this preparation is that we absolutely need your help, Lord Cardis."


    At those words, everyones eyes turned toward me and I swallowed my saliva in the strange atmosphere.


    "Hello, Sihyeon. Its been a while."


    Yes.


    "Thest time I saw you was because of the Angel Mission, right?"


    "Hahaha! At that time, we would have been in a big crisis if it weren''t for Sihyeon and Miss Demon."


    Director Lee, briefly greeted me while talking about thest mission.


    After my small greeting, he greeted Ryan, who was next to me.


    To find the daughter of the Schnarpe family on Earth, the cooperation of the Korean government was unavoidable, so we came to Director Lee.


    Director Lee was dumbfounded as soon as he heard the story.


    The search should be done as confidential as possible, so I was skeptical at first about speaking to Director Lee. The answer to my question was exined in detail by Ryan beforeing here.


    "Andras sister got to know the coordinates of this ce through Sihyeon. So, she should be in the city around the ces where Sihyeon goes. However, even if we know that we can''t just search for her openly because we have to avoid the eyes of the Angels."


    !!


    "In this situation, the best choice would be to get help from Director Lee. Using the national security system, we can gather an overwhelming amount of information. In addition, we also need Director Lees support to move Andras sister to the Demon world.


    Why that..!?


    "Its not easy to get the equipment that is needed to prepare the device that Andras sister used toe to this world. Even if we get the equipment, we need a ce to avoid the eyes of the outside world. In the end, we have no choice but to get his help."


    Ryan stiffened his face and continued.


    "No matter what, we cant proceed with the search without the cooperation of Director Lee."


    As soon as his exnation was over, I nodded reflexively.


    "So, what brings you to me today?"


    Ryan exined the current situation in detail to Director Lee, and his face kept distorting as he heard the exnation.


    You mean an acquaintance of yours has somehowe over to our world?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Umm until recently, there was no particr movement from the Angel side. And, I also haven''t heard of any sighting of a Demon. I guess your acquaintance is hiding pretty well."


    When Ryan heard that nothing was found in particr yet, he sighed quietly, while Director Lee continued the story with a stiff expression.


    So now you''re asking me to help you find the Demon acquaintance?''


    That''s right, Mr. Lee.


    And it shouldn''t be revealed to the Angel side?


    Ryan replied in silence to the question.


    "I understand the situation roughly. But, it''s hard for me to help here."


    "is it because of the Angels?"


    Director Lee smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "Angels value the discipline of the dimension above anything else. Of course, we have no choice but to be wary of them. We''re getting help from them for many things."


    "We''re also aware of your situation. That''s why I''m asking you to do it behind closed doors."


    Um It''s not easy. If it''s known that I''ve been part of breaking the rules of the dimension, I''ll be in a lot of trouble


    He repeatedly said that it was not easy and kept responding negatively. However, he did not reject our proposal. He was constantly groaning and looking at our reactions.


    If interpreted, it also meant that there was room left for negotiations. His attitude was a little off, and there was no other way for us. We are in a situation where were in the dire need of Director Lees help.


    Looking at the situation Ryan slowly slipped the bait.


    "The Demon who came here this time is a member of the Schnarpe family. One of the children of Lord Schnarpe. You''ve heard of the Schnarpe family, haven''t you Mr. Lee?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard about them. Isn''t they the family thats famous for their great artifact production skills and magical abilities?"


    "Now, Lord Schnarpe is very worried about his missing child. If the Director helps him, he said himself that he would pay the corresponding price."


    Specifically, what price?


    "He said he would provide the Schnarpe family''s handmade artifacts and share some of the production techniques if you wanted."


    "Hmm"


    Director Lee was lost in thought as he stroked his chin. He seemed to be weighing profits and losses quickly in his head.


    After thinking for a while, he shook his head.


    "I think it''s going to be hard. No matter how good the reward is, this job is very risky. If the Angels get to know about this and impose sanctions on our country, then thosepensations would be meaningless."


    Director Lee stood firm in his decision.


    I exchanged nces with Ryan and immediately threw the second bait.


    Director Lee.


    Huh?


    You stillck Demon Stones these days, don''t you?


    Yes We''re always short of Demon Stones.


    If you could promise to help us, I will sell the remaining half of my Demon stones to you.


    I pulled out the Demon Stones as my trump card.


    It was the other half of the Demon Stones which I had sold to Director Lee previously.


    His eyes shook rapidly from side to side as soon as he heard my suggestion.


    Soon, he was lost in thought. He continuously scratched his head while weighing everything. Unlike his calm appearance earlier, he was now mixed with nervousness and anxiety.


    After a long thought, he changed his expression again and opened his mouth carefully.


    "I''ll tell you in advance. If a situation arises where you get caught by the Angels, I will immediately withdraw from this. Do you agree?"


    Both Ryan and I nodded our heads in agreement.


    We understand that from his point of view, he couldn''t help but be wary of the Angels.


    Even after checking our reactions, Director Lee hesitated for a long time. In the end, he sighed quietly as if he had given up.


    "Whoa I''ll help you as much as I can to the extent that we don''t get caught by the Angels. Please let me know if you need any information or things."


    A smile bloomed on both our faces as we crossed the first hurdle in bringing back Andras sister.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    "Hi!"


    "We''re here, Popi!"


    Pow wo woooo!


    A lively greeting echoed in the quiet office.


    Ryan greeted the children with a bright smile. He even took some candy out of his desk and handed it out to the children.


    Today, along with Ryan, there was another person in the Inferris office.


    Hello, Ms. Ashmir.


    Yes. Nice to meet you.


    Ashmir, who was waiting for our arrival, continued the conversation with her characteristic expressionless face and firm tone.


    "Are you once again on vacation with those kids?"


    "Yes, I''m going to take a break and do other things at the same time."


    In response to my reply, Ashmir looked at the children for a moment and then turned her eyes towards the person behind me.


    Her expressionless face frowned slightly.


    "Are you taking that Demon with you?"


    "Yes, this is Andras, who helps me with my work in the Demon world."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Andras from the Schnarpe family."


    "I''m Ashmir, Surveince officer."


    Ashmir politely introduced herself to Andras'' greeting. Of course, apart from her polite behavior, there was a form of disapproval in her eyes looking at Andras.


    "Can you tell me why you''re visiting the Human World?"


    Ryan, who was handing out the candy, suddenly stepped forward and poured out the exnation he had prepared in advance.


    "This time, he came here at the request of Director Lee. It''s on behalf of the Schnarpe family, which is famous for making artifacts. Hes going to meet with variouspany officials and developers along with Sihyeon."


    Ryan exined the n as if it was real, but it was all a pre-made lie after talking with Director Lee.


    We cant say hes here to find his sister who came to the Human world from the Demon world. So, we had to prepare a foolproof false n in advance.


    Fortunately, Ashmir seemed to have no doubts regarding Ryan''s exnation but, she had problems with a different part.


    "I understand the purpose of the visit. However, even if it was a request from Lee, he cant enter the Human world unless we grant permission to it."


    "You mean, he needs a dimensional pattern, right?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded at Ashmir''s warning.


    It was already an expected response. Unlike thest time when I brought Lia for the Angel mission with the Angels'' permission, this time I brought Andras without asking for permission from the Angels.


    But the countermeasure had already been thought out.


    Andras. Can you reach out your hand so that I can see the back of your hand?


    like this?


    Andras slowly held out the back of his hand and I ced my hands on the back of his hand. Then, like the time with Lia, white light poured out from the back of his hand.


    After a while, the light faded and when I lifted my hands, on the back of Andras'' hand, there was a familiar pattern, emitting subtle light.


    I checked the pattern on the back of his hand and asked Ashmir.


    "Is this okay?"


    She also looked at the pattern on the back of his hand and frowned once again. Then, she sighed a little and nodded.


    Ryan and Andras were surprised with their eyes wide open.


    That''s a relief.


    I was worried about what to do if it doesn''t work.


    The reason why I can make this dimensional pattern'' is still a mystery, but the effect was certainly valid for the Angels.


    "So you don''t mind him entering the Human world, right?"


    "Yes. There''s nothing wrong with procedures."


    I feltpletely relieved when Ashmir agreed. However, due to the following warning, I had no choice but to harden my expression quickly.


    "Lim Sihyeon, the ability you use is still very confusing for us. I have no choice but to just watch your actions as a Surveince Officer, but the Judges'' and Executives'' are different.


    "."


    "There are many Angels who are watching you in a good way and in a bad way. It''s up to Lim Sihyeon how to use that ability. But you better not abuse it too much."


    Ashmir left the office after leaving serious advice. Her advice stuck in my head for a while andplicated my mind.


    "Phew Fortunately, I think it went well. Thank you, Sihyeon."


    "Ugh Yes."


    I came to my senses at Ryans call, and when I turned around Andras was still admiring the pattern on the back of his hand.


    "That''s amazing, Sihyeon. Isn''t this the power of the Angels? How can you use this ability?"


    "I don''t know much about it either. This is my second time using it, and Im d that it went as well as Ryan said."


    As I was talking with Ryan and Andras, the children who were quietly watching flocked to me.


    Papa. Let''s go to grandma''s house.


    I can''t wait to eat ice cream, Popi!


    -Pow wo wooo.


    The children seemed to have gotten bored waiting quietly while I was dealing with Ashmir. Ryan smiled slightly at the children''s whining.


    "It''ste today, so why don''t you go home for now?


    First of all, we''ve crossed a big mountain, and I think we can start nning tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "Let''s go. I''ll see you off."


    Along with Ryan, I headed to the parking lot with the children and Andras. While going down, Ryan briefly exined the ns for the future.


    "You can start the full-scale search from tomorrow. As you already know, you should refrain from acting too conspicuous. It''s best to finish the work as quietly as possible."


    "Umm But I feel so lost. Where on earth should we start."


    The information about Andras sister was really limited. She calcted the coordinates using the artifact I carried, so there was only a vague assumption that she might have been near the radius of recent activity.


    But, she has been here for months, she might have gone really far by now.


    "Don''t worry too much, Sihyeon. I have got the information needed from Mr. Lee, I''ll sort it out and send it to you by this evening."


    "I hope the data is really helpful."


    "Andras must have prepared a way. You can trust him because he''s apetent guy. Right? Andras? Andras?"


    Ryan and I looked around when we realized that Andras had disappeared. When we found Andras, he had already arrived near the car with the children.


    "Oh, so this is a car? I heard it from Lia. The solid iron thing that moves faster than the wagon."


    "Un, it moves very fast, Teacher."


    "You''ll be surprised when we go outside, Popi! That is a lot of cars like this, Popi!"


    Pow wo wooooooooooooooooooo


    "Is that so? I''d like to take a look at the internal structure."


    Andras waspletely absorbed in the novelty of the Car which he had never seen before. He kept circling around as he looked at the car. It seemed like he hadpletely forgotten about his sister.


    The worries that filled my face increased as I looked at mypletely untrustworthy partner. Ryan smiled bitterly and repeatedly kept saying that it was okay.


    From the day after arriving in Korea, Andras and I immediately went out and started the search.


    The data handed over by Director Lee briefed on the detected abnormal mana waves around the city for the past 2 months.


    Moving to another dimension would naturally have caused abnormal mana waves because it uses enormous amounts of magical power, and we predicted that Andras'' sisters traces could be found in one of the locations.


    Based on those spections, we wandered around where the data indicated and looked for traces.


    I expected it wouldnt be easy, but never thought we wont find a single trace of dimensional movement, despite searching for days.


    I was getting nervous because the time was not on our side.


    Today was the fourth day of the search.


    Today, not only Andras but also the children and my mother came out with us. I took them out with us because the children kept whining about staying inside the house for the past three days.


    The ce we came to wasn''t an interesting amusement park or a tourist destination, but still, the children were all very excited as we got to go out together.


    Looking at my mother soothing the excited children, I felt sorry.


    "I''m sorry, Mom. You must be having a hard time taking care of the children alone because of us, right?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Saya."


    Andras bowed his head with a regretful expression.


    "It''s okay. You two have something important to do, right? Don''t mind me and the kids, just think about finishing the important thing first."


    My mother took the kids to y in a nearby park so that we could start searching without any disturbance.


    Andras, Lets start.


    All right.


    We went to the ce where abnormal mana waves were detected before. After wandering for a long time, we were able to find the ce marked on the map.


    "I think it''s here."


    The ce we arrived at was a dark ce behind a slightly older building, where there was little sunlight between buildings.


    Andras, who had been looking around for a while, murmured quietly.


    I''ve found it.


    What?


    I think my sister had arrived here.


    Really?


    I shouted joyfully at the news that we''d finally found a trace. But Andras didn''t look so happy.


    "I seeded in finding traces, but it''s been too long. I can only confirm that she was here, and I don''t think we''ll find any clues about her current location, here."


    "What?"


    "I wish my sister was around here, but given the time frame and the fact that I don''t see any other signs, it''s possible that she''s gone far."


    Andras took something out of his arms.


    "What''s that, Andras?"


    "It''s a modified version of the artifact that my sister used. It has the ability to find artifacts with simr wavelengths nearby. If my sister uses the artifact she had brought here, we can trace it with this."


    "Oh."


    "But its range is not that wide, and if my sister doesn''t use the artifact, it''s impossible to trace her."


    Looking at the expression of Andras turning dark, I purposely raised my voice and said.


    "We''ll try something out, Andras. Dont worry, well find her."


    Andras nodded with a faint smile and soon we started exploring the surrounding area using the artifact that Andras took out.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    We searched on simr wavelengths while focusing on traces of dimensional movement.


    Andras continued to use the artifact and carefully searched the surroundings, and I did my best to help him while looking at ces that seemed strange.


    I expected that we might be able to find some clues because we found traces of dimensional movement, but our feeling gradually turned into disappointment.


    As Andras said, tracking the wavelength did not seem easy. Even after looking around for quite a long time, we couldn''t get a small clue.


    Naturally, Andras face grew darker as time passed.


    I was also frustrated and upset, but what Im feeling couldn''t evene closer to how a sibling would feel thinking about his missing sister.


    I wanted to report the disappearance immediately to the police and shout out her name and call throughout the neighborhood.


    However, no matter how frustrating it was, we should not attract many people''s attention. If we made a fuss and got caught by the surveince team of the Angels, the safety of Andras sister would be at a huge risk.


    I took out my cell phone and checked the time. It had already been a long time since we departed from my mother and children.


    I patted Andras on the shoulder and said


    " Andras, why don''t we rest a little? I think I''ll have to go and check on my mother and the children for a while, too."


    "Yes, Sihyeon," Andras replied in a weak voice.


    I tried to force myself to say some words of constion looking at his pitiful appearance, but I stopped. I thought it would be difficult tofort him with just words right now.


    We trudged to the park where my mother and the children were.


    As soon as I entered the park, I heard Speranza''sughter from afar.


    "Hehehe!"


    "Hahaha! Its great, Popi!"


    Speranza was swinging with Gyuri, and my mother was pushing the swing from behind. Whenever the shaking swing went up high in the sky, theughter of Speranza and Gyuri burst out.


    My mother smiled at the children''s joy and pushed the swing as carefully as possible to prevent them from falling.


    Akum, who was watching the scene from the side, found me and rushed to me.


    -Pow wo woooo


    Akum bit my pants and dragged me towards the swing. I quickly understood what he was trying to do and burst outughing.


    "Oh, Akum dear, do you also want to ride the swing?"


    -Pow Wow! Wooooo!


    "Okay okay. Then shall we ride together?"


    I carefully settled on the empty swing next to the children while holding Akum in my arms.


    I was able to swing more stably than I thought even though it was a little small for an adult to ride.


    I stomped my feet back and forth and moved the swing little by little.


    Therger the width of movement like a pendulum, the more wind and speed were felt. The ticklish feeling of floating in the air briefly reminded me of my childhood memories.


    POW WO WOOOOOOOOOOOO


    Akum also burst into a loud cry excitedly as if he liked the swing. It felt like he was shouting for me to push harder.


    We excitedly swung for a while and then I dropped Akum on the floor. Akum, who was very satisfied, rubbed his face against my legs and acted cute.


    While I was epting Akum''s cutesy, Speranza and Gyuri came to me.


    "Papa. I want to swing with you, too."


    "Huh? Didn''t you just swing?"


    "I want to ride with you as Akum did."


    "I want to ride with Sihyeon, Popi!"


    "Uh Okay Shall we swing together?"


    I had no choice but to climb on the swing once again. I had to swing and move around until the children were satisfied.


    After giving the children a ride until they got tired of it, I sat on a bench and rested.


    While I was in the swing, I shared the drinks and snacks that my mother bought at the cafe.


    My mother and children ate cute cookies and fruit juices, while I simply drank iced Americano, and Andras drank iced chocte filled with chocte chips and whipping.


    Despite hisrge size, he felt small when I looked at his droopy appearance.


    Sensing the strangeness, my mother asked anxiously.


    "Mr. Andras, Is everything all right? You dont look fine


    "Oh, no. Im fine."


    Andras acted as if nothing happened. However, it was an awkward reaction, so my motherforted him with a pitiful expression.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing with Si, everything will be fine. Dont worry about it."


    My mother had already noticed that something was wrong looking at our strange behavior.


    Well, it would have been weird if she didn''t notice. We have been wandering around strange ces for days and came home tired.


    My mother did not know the details, but gave Andras a warm hug, stroking his back with a soft touch. Thanks to this, Andras'' expression became slightly lively.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Saya."


    Andras bowed his head and thanked my mother.


    A warm smile hung around my mother''s mouth. I was a little relieved that he seemed to have regained some energy.


    After a short break, my mother took the children for a walk around the park. Maybe she deliberately left us, considerate not to disturb me and Andras.


    Andras, do you still haven''t found anything?"


    "Yes I''ve been checking the surroundings, but I''m not getting a signal."


    He replied weakly, checking the artifact.


    "Let''s go back to the ce we couldn''t check earlier, Andras. There''s still a lot of time left for the sun to set, so lets look around every nook and corner."


    As if my efforts worked, Andras nodded and regained his will.


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. You couldnt rest properly because of me


    "It''s okay. I''m going to make you sweat on the farmter as much as Im sweating today."


    When I answered yfully, Andras burst outughing.


    "Haha! I guess I should find my sister as soon as possible because I''m scared of how much Sihyeon will make me work."


    We tried to continue our quest again in a slightly lighter atmosphere. But at that moment


    What? Akum?"


    Akum suddenly appeared in front of us. When I looked around, my mother was waving toward me.


    After raising my hand and briefly saying everything was fine, I lifted Akum from the ground.


    "Akum, why did youe here all of a sudden? Arent you having fun with grandma?"


    -Pow wo wooooo


    "I''m sorry, Akum. I have something important to do with Andras. I''ll y with you moreter, so you should stay with grandma until then. Got it?"


    I decided to take Akum back to my mother.


    "Wait a minute, Andras. I''ll leave Akum Huh?!"


    Akum, who was in my arms suddenly struggled violently and slipped out of my arms. He ran straight towards Andras. Not only I but also Andras trembled at his sudden action.


    Pow woo woo!


    Akum didn''t care about our reaction, he put his face into Andras'' arms and sniffed the artifact.


    Pow woo woooo


    "Si Sihyeon? What''s wrong with Akum all of a sudden?


    "I don''t know either."


    After a while, Akum, who had been sniffing, made a short cry and began to run quickly somewhere.


    "Oh, what?! Akum!"


    I hurriedly ran after Akum. Andras also joined me and we began to chase Akum.


    It was not easy to chase after the swift-footed Akum.


    I was worried that he might run onto the road where cars were going, but fortunately, Akum was smart and only moved on the footpath where people walked.


    He waited for us, looking back for a moment when the distance between us became too wide. He kept going somewhere, running and waiting like that.


    Akum left the main street and moved toward a small alley. It was a street filled with old buildings and houses.


    Akum stopped sharply at the crossroads where several alleys intersect. I didn''t miss the moment and took Akum in my arms.


    Pow woo wooo!


    "I got you, you punk!"


    Pow wooo?


    "Ugh Akum! How can you just run off like that? Didnt I say it was dangerous to run like that? BAD BOY"


    I said in a slightly angry voice to Akum in my arms.


    Poo Woo Woooo! Woo Woo Woo!


    Then he cried as if he was protesting something.


    "Oh? Are you talking back to me right now? If you don''t listen to me like this, I''ll leave you at home from now on."


    A quarrel between me and Akum broke, and Andras, who arrived a few momentster, called me in an urgent voice.


    "Si, Sihyeon!"


    "I''m sorry, Andras, I dont why Akum suddenly came to this strange ce"


    "Hu No, that''s not it. I''ve got a signal."


    "What?"


    "Look here. My sister''s artifact must be around here.


    An excited Andras pushed the artifact in front of my face. The artifact, which remained silent, detected a signal and repeatedly made a mechanical sound.


    I looked at Akum in my arms with a nk expression.


    "Don''t tell me Akum you.?"


    Pow woooooo!


    Akum looked up at me with a triumphant cry. It was as if he was asking for an apology for scolding him.


    Im sorry, dear. You did a great job. As expected from our Akum


    I stroked Akum''s back with an ufortable expression at the unexpected performance.


    Afterplimenting Akum to his satisfaction, I looked back at Andras and asked.


    "So you mean your sister is here?"


    "I''m not sure of it. Still, if we find the artifact, we''ll definitely find a clue about the whereabouts of my sister."


    "Then let''s go."


    The signal is not far away. I''ll take the lead, so follow me."


    Andras rushed to the front and I followed him with Akum in my arms.


    The ce where we arrived while tracing the signal was a small store.


    "Artifact Repair Magic Stone Exchange"


    It was an artifact repair shop that can be easily found anywhere with themercialization of artifacts.


    Considering the old building and the small size, it seemed like a repair shop run by an individual, not apany.


    After a brief exchange of eye contact with Andras, I carefully opened the store door and entered.


    -Tring!


    The door opened and made a sound as we entered.


    As soon as we entered the store, we saw an old man who was repairing artifacts.


    He slowly raised his head toward us and fixed his sses.


    ""


    The man looked at us with doubtful eyes as if he was asking why we came.


    When I was about to open my mouth, Andras patted me on the back and whispered urgently.


    "Sihyeon, Sihyeon!"


    "What?"


    "The artifact in that persons hand That must have been the artifact my sister used."


    "."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    An artifact your sister used?


    I trembled at Andras'' urgent words.


    It was the trace of his sister that we finally found after wandering around for several days.


    However, anxiety soared before expectations. It was because his sister''s artifact was in the hands of an unknown man.


    As if saying his thoughts were simr to mine, Andras face was full of anxiety.


    The man, who appeared to be the owner of the artifact repair shop, took his hands off the artifact he was repairing.


    After correcting his sses once again, he opened his mouth.


    "I don''t think you''re a customer who came to get the Artifact repaired  what brings you here?"


    I couldn''t think of what to answer at the moment, so I mumbled my lips.


    From the store owner''s point of view, our behavior would definitely look very strange.


    After a moment''s thought, I talked to the store owner with a calm face.


    "Excuse me. Are you the owner of this store?"


    "."


    Nod.


    The store owner nodded with an irritated look,


    Why am I asking useless questions?''


    "I happened to see the artifact that was being repaired while passing by. I think it''s something we''re looking for. May I know where you got that artifact?"


    When I asked, the store owner answered curtly, slightly puffing up his face.


    "Why should I tell you that?"


    "Uh It''s becaus


    While I couldn''t answer properly because I was flustered, Andras, who was next to me suddenly intervened.


    "I''m looking for my sister who went missing. The artifact must have been the one used by my sister. If you don''t mind, can you tell me how you got that artifact? I beg you."


    Andras asked in a very desperate manner. The store owner stared at Andras silently for a while.


    There was a heavy silence and a strange tension in the store.


    "The family of this artifacts owner?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m sure it''s my sister''s artifact."


    "Then prove it."


    "What?"


    We looked perplexed at the sudden request.


    We were hesitating because we didn''t know how to respond.


    The shopkeeper took his hands toward his forehead. And with his fist clenched, he opened both index fingers.


    "!"


    We quickly noticed what his actions meant.


    The store owner was obviously imitating the horns of the Demons.


    Andras turned his head and looked at me. He seemed to be thinking about what to do. We have to finish our job in the Human world as secretively as possible. Revealing Andras identity to anyone might pose a risk.


    But looking at the store owner, it felt as if he had seen Andras sister before and was asking to confirm something.


    It didnt take us long to decide. We decided to take some risks so that we wouldn''t miss the clue we found after a lot of struggle.


    I looked at Andras and nodded slowly. Then he took his hand toward his forehead.


    When the artifacts to hide the horns were removed, arge horn appeared from Andras'' forehead.


    "Hmm."


    The store owner didn''t react much looking at it.


    He just leaned forward and observed the horns closely. After looking at Andras'' horns for a while, the store owner took off his sses and put them on his desk. Then he got up from his seat, locked the door of the store, and gestured toward us.


    "Follow me."


    He headed to the back of the store, leaving only a short word.


    Lets follow him, Andras.


    Yes.


    Akum, stay still for a little while.


    Pow wooooo?


    We hurriedly moved after the store owner.


    The store owner got out of the back door and started walking. He left the narrow alleyway and started walking into the residential area.


    He entered the gate of a nearby house and strode to the front door.


    We hesitated to enter a house unannounced, but the store owner opened the front door naturally and went into the house. We were forced to follow him into the house.


    From the inside of the house, a gentle voice reached us.


    "It''s not time for you to close the store. Why did youe home this early?"


    A woman simr in age to the store owner appeared. It seemed to be his wife looking at the atmosphere.


    "Oh! You came with guests?" she said in a regretful voice when she found us.


    Oh, you should have told me in advance if you brought guests.


    Not my guest.


    ?


    The store owner pointed his finger at Andras'' face. The middle-aged woman btedly looked at his Demon horns and was surprised.


    Oh! Oh! Did anyonee to see that girl?


    He said he was her family.


    Oh! How did they know she was here? Didnt she say there was no way to contact them?"


    Andras, who couldn''t stand still, stepped forward.


    "The man here had my sister''s artifact. Do you happen to know where my sister is?"


    "You were really her brother? She''s here right now."


    You mean my sister is here?


    Yes, she''s upstairs now. Shall I guide you?"


    "Please."


    When Andras asked in a trembling voice, she smiled brightly and nodded, and we followed her up the stairs to the second floor, looking puzzled by the unexpected development.


    The middle-aged woman went to the second floor and knocked on the door of a room.


    "Lilia~! Lilia~"


    What, Auntie?


    "Your family came to see you."


    Ah Ah! Wait a minute! It''s an important part right now.


    An urgent voice came from the inside of the room. The middle-aged woman sighed softly and grabbed the door knob.


    THUD!


    The door opened and the appearance of the person inside the room got revealed.


    In an ordinary room, someone was sitting in front of theputer and moving the keyboard and mouse diligently.


    Soon after, the word "YOU WON" came out on the monitor screen, and the person sitting in front of theputer raised her arms.


    "Oh, I won!"


    With the cheers of victory, she took off her headset and turned the chair around.


    Light purple bobbed hair, exceptionally sparkling eyes, and a yful face.


    A Demon infortable human clothes started speaking with a face full of smile.


    "Did you see it, Auntie? I Huh?"


    The Demon girl''s gaze was fixed on Andras.


    "Lilia"


    "Brother?"


    "Ahaha! I''m sorry! I didn''t know you and father would be so worried."


    "How can we not worry? Youve crossed dimensions. What were you going to do if you get caught by the Angels?"


    "I was fine! I purposely hid my Demonic energy. I wasfortable thanks to Uncle and Auntie here."


    Andrews shook his head at the sight of his sisters optimistic attitude.


    Still, thanks to confirming that she was safe, his face was much brighter than it was before.


    I never thought Andras had such a cheerful younger sister. Considering Andras usual attitude, I thought she would also be a little gloomy like him.


    The middle-aged woman brought us arge tray of fruit as we talked while sitting on the living room couch.


    Here, have some fruit.


    You dont have to do thisI''m sorry. My sister is indebted to you."


    "Don''t worry about it too much and make yourselffortable."


    Lilia answered veryfortably, as opposed to me and Andras who were feeling ufortable.


    "Hehe! Thank you, Auntie!"


    The middle-aged woman said while looking at Lilia with satisfaction.


    "Lilia. You must be very excited to see your family here."


    "YES! I didn''t know my brother woulde all the way here. I guess my brother cared about me more than I thought."


    "Ho ho ho! I can see it."


    "Hmm!"


    Andras coughed with an embarrassed expression, while Lilia and the middle-aged woman burst outughing.


    Poo Woo!


    "Akum, do you want some fruit?"


    Poo! Woo!


    Akum, who was in my arms, kept crying because he wanted to eat fruits.


    When I picked up arge piece of fruit on the tray and handed it over, he quickly calmed down.


    Lilia, who was watching closely, eximed with a shocked expression as if she realized something.


    "Ah! The beast in your arms. Yakum, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Then! Youre Brother Sihyeon, right?


    My face was filled with awkwardness at the sudden mention of my name from someone whom Id met for the first time.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Brother Sihyeon from my brother."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Actually, the reason why I decided toe to this world was because of the stories about brother Sihyeon. It was so much fun just listening to it."


    It felt strange because I seemed to have caused a disturbance in the Schnarpe family without my knowledge.


    "I originally asked my brother to take me to the farm to meet brother Sihyeon. But, my brother wouldn''t take me. He''s really bad, right?"


    "Sihyeon is a busy person. I didnt want you to be a nuisance."


    "What? When have I ever been a nuisance?"


    "Ha you''re persistent and you start chasing after them once you be interested in that person. That''s why some of our rtives are avoiding you."


    ."


    Lilia pretended as if she didn''t know what Andras was talking about while avoiding Andras''s eyes.


    Just by listening to the short conversation, it was easy to see how close the two were.


    Watching the conversation between brother and sister for a while, I noticed something strange.


    "Excuse me, Miss Lilia?"


    "Oh, Come on! What is Miss Lilia? Just call me Lilia."


    She reacted vehemently when I called her using honorifics.


    "Ah Then Lilia?"


    "Yes, brother Sihyeon."


    "I don''t think you''re wearing a trantion ring right now. How are you talking in Korean?"


    Andras wore an interpreter ring as soon as he entered the Human world, but Lilia didn''t seem to have any of those artifacts, so I didnt understand why she was talking normally in Korean.


    I learned while I was here.


    What? Within a few months?


    "Yes, I learned quickly using theputer and the TV. Especially, I learned a lot from watching dramas with Auntie. Right, Auntie?"


    "Ho! That''s right. Thanks to Lilia, watching dramas are more fun these days."


    Huh


    Can you speak so fluently in a foreignnguage by just watching dramas for a few months?


    Andras whispered in a low voice to the confused me.


    "When ites to learning, Lilia is literally a genius, even though she''s a little selfish."


    "Genius?"


    "If she was serious about making artifacts, she would have be much better than me in no time."


    I looked with a nk expression at the Demon girl who was talking about the dramas with the middle-aged woman.


    (To be Continued on Nov 21 {MON})


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month10 advance chapters.$10/month15 advance chapters.$20/month25 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    If it wasnt for Lilias horns, anyone would think she was the daughter of this house.


    Looking at the friendly atmosphere between Lilia and the middle-aged woman, I suddenly became curious.


    "Lilia, how did you get here?"


    Hearing my question, Lilia moved her eyes back and forth and started recalling the memories of the past.


    "To be honest, I was very lucky. When I first arrived here, I was very confused because it was so different from what I had thought. There were a lot of people who didn''t have horns. The roads wereplicated, and I didnt understand thenguage they were talking


    Lilia trembled as if the helpless feeling of that time had revived.


    "After wandering around for a few days. I identally found a ce with a lot of artifacts. Since I was wondering about what kind of artifacts they are using in the Human world I quickly entered the Artifact shop."


    "Oh, that''s how you met Uncle."


    "Yes! When he saw meing into the store, he froze. But still, he tried to help me using the smartphone trantion function, and when it didnt work, he tried to speak with me using pictures."


    I looked at the Artifact store owner with a slightly shocked expression. I thought he would be an insensitive grumpy guy, but to my surprise, he seemed to be a very kind person.


    "Hmmm"


    Feeling burdened by everyones gaze, the store owner turned his head toward the window and coughed.


    "While talking to Uncle, my stomach growled. Uncle brought me to this house. Auntie was really surprised when she saw me at first. But she understood I was hungry and prepared me a meal right away."


    "Ho-ho, I was surprised thinking he had brought a foreigner."


    "The food was so delicious that I ate a lot. While resting in the living room, I fell asleep and when I woke up it was dark. Auntie gave me dinner and also a room on the second floor to stay the night but somehow I ended up staying here for days."


    Lilia scratched her head with an embarrassed look.


    Hearing her story, I felt that it was fortunate that she met such good-hearted people, rather than those with impure intentions or the Angels.


    Andras, who also thought the same way, bowed to the couple in front of him.


    "Thank you very much for taking care of my sister. I''ll apologize for all the trouble she caused."


    "What trouble? There was no such thing. This house has been lonely since our children went out after getting jobs. We were happy to have Lilia who made this house lively after a long time."


    "Hehe! I was also so happy to be with Uncle and Auntie."


    Lilia clung to thedy and acted cute, and soon, a pleasant smile appeared on thedy''s face.


    "Hahaha. Uncle also got a lot of help from Lilia. Didnt you help him repair artifacts every day? Before going to bed, he alwayspliments you, saying you had great skills


    "COUGH! Why are you talking nonsense?


    The quiet Uncle was surprised by what thedy said and stopped her from speaking. He made an awkward expression while looking at Andras and me for no reason.


    I was worried that Andras'' sister might have had a hard time, but looking at her being loved by the couple, warmed my heart.


    While we were chatting about this and that I got a text message from my mother on my phone. My mother seemed to have worried about us since I didnt contact her for a while.


    It was only then, I realized that we were in the couples house for quite some time. I immediately replied to my mother that nothing had happened, and then spoke to Andras in a low voice.


    "Andras. I think we should get going."


    Lilia responded to me before Andras.


    Are you going back already?


    We came here with my family, and they are waiting for us. It will be dinner time soon, so, we have to start now."


    "Um I wanted to talk to Brother Sihyeon a little more, guess, it cant be helped then."


    ".??"


    I was speechless at Lilias attitude.


    Fortunately, Andras spoke in a determined manner on my behalf.


    Lilia. You shoulde with us.


    Uh! Why me?


    This is not where you belong. We have to go back to the Demon world."


    "What? can''t I just stay here? There''s nothing wrong with being quiet like now, right? I haven''t reached master rank in the game yet, and I have to watch a drama with Auntie today."


    Andras screamed at Lilia in a loud voice, which was very unlike him.


    "Do you know how much trouble your actions are causing others? Its not just Father and mother, many people have been moving to find you. Sihyeon here has been searching for you with me instead of spending time with his family. because of your immature behavior, a lot of people are suffering unnecessarily."


    Lilia looked pretty shocked.


    I was also surprised to look at Andras, whom I have never seen this angry.


    Lilia soon began to tear up.


    Both thedy and Uncle, who were next to her looked at her in panic.


    "I I''m sorry, brother, I didn''t know everyone was going through so much trouble."


    "What you''ve done now is beyond my and our father''s control. If things had gone wrong, it would have been irrevocable. So stop acting like a child!"


    "Uh"


    Thedy patted Lilia on the shoulder with a pitiful look.


    "Lilya''s brother. Can''t you give this child a little more time? It hurts me so much to break up with her like this all of a sudden."


    "No Madam. I can''t let her bother you two anymore"


    Looking at Andras resolute refusal, Uncle, who had been quiet all this time, spoke.


    "It was never a bother for us. Unknowingly, we bonded with the child. Can''t you give us one more day to say our goodbyes? Please."


    The old man asked with a desperate look.


    Andras, who had been determined until a while ago, had a slightly blurred expression.


    That''s a good idea.


    Sihyeon


    Andras, even if we take her now we can''t send her back right away. How about Lilia staying here while we make the preparations.


    Like the time with Lia, we dont have a separate room for her at our house. It seemed better for her to stay here than at my house.


    Andras also realized that and sighed loudly. He looked at Lilia and the couple and said.


    "It''s shameless but I''d be grateful if you could allow my sister to stay here for one more day."


    Eventually, It was decided to allow Lilia to stay at the couples house for one more day.


    Lilia kept crying and apologized to me and Andras. I smiled and said it was okay, but Andras nodded roughly as if saying, his anger has not subsided yet.


    Soon, we left the old couples house and started walking toward the park.


    Andras, who had been walking quietly, suddenly sighed loudly.


    "Pheww I''m sorry, Sihyeon."


    "What are you sorry about? I''m fine, so don''t worry too much about me, Andras. Rather, Im happy that your sister was doing fine."


    When I replied with a smile, Andras smiled helplessly. I brought up a new topic of conversation to change the mood a little bit.


    But Is she really your sister?


    Yes. Why are you asking that?


    "No, it''s just that she got apletely different vibe from Andras and the Schnarpe Lord I sawst time."


    "Hmm, it''s because Lilia is more like my mother than my father."


    No matter how much she took after her mother, I dont understand how can siblings be so different.


    Suddenly, I wondered what Andras and Lilia''s mother would be like.


    "Anyway, I''m d things went well. We should also contact Ryan and inform him what happened so that he can start the preparations."


    "Once again, I got a lot of help from you, Sihyeon. Thank you, Thank you very much."


    At that time, when Andras thanked me, Akum, who was in my arms, made a short cry.


    Pooo? Woooooo!


    "Yes, yes! Akum was also amazing. Thank you very much, Akum. When we go to Demon world, I''ll get you something delicious, as much as you want."


    Pow wo woooo


    When Andras said he''d get him something delicious, Akum smiled and cried satisfactorily.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    We burst intoughter at the sight of Akum who was pleased.


    The next day, as promised, I and Andras revisited the old couples house.


    Lilia was waiting for us, ready to leave. She seemed to have quite a bit of luggage than I thought.


    "Lilia. I made some side dishes that you like. And this is a lunch box, so eat it with your brotherter."


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Lilia took her smartphone out of her pocket and held it out.


    I''ll give it back.


    It''s all right. Take it with you.


    "But I can''t use it where I live"


    "You have to contact us when youe back. So take it."


    "Auntie"


    Lilia hugged her with tears in her eyes.


    Thank you very much, Auntie.


    Okay next time you must get permission from your parents ande. Will you?


    Yes! Of course, I will.


    Lilia, who had held thedy for a while, hugged the uncle next to her.


    "You can''t forget me, either, okay Uncle?"


    The old man panicked for a moment but quickly stroked Lilia''s back with a caring smile.


    After a short goodbye, Lilia got in the car. The car, which began to move, left the residential area along the alleyway. The two couples continued to wave their hands until the vehicle disappeared, and L also waved hard through the back window.


    As the couplepletely disappeared, Lilia muttered in a sullen voice.


    "Can I see them again"


    I said, looking at the back seat in the rearview mirror.


    "Well it''s not like there''s no chance at all"


    Lilia clung close to the back of the driver''s seat with her eyes wide open.


    Brother Sihyeon, really?


    Of course, but to do that you should not cause any more trouble to your parents.


    Brother Sihyeon! I''ll do everything that mom and dad say. I''ll also work hard on my troublesome ballroom dance lessons."


    "Then I''ll think about itter."


    "Really? Promise?"


    I smiled and nodded at the sight of excited Lilia.


    My promise blew away her gloomy appearance. As she regained her vitality, a faint smile bloomed on Andras'' face.


    Lilia shook herself up and down for a long time with overflowing joy.


    After a while, she calmed down and asked, clinging to the back of the driver''s seat again.


    "But Brother Sihyeon. Where are we going now?"


    "To a ce which can help you go to the Demon world secretly."


    "To open the dimensional door to the Demon world secretlywe need a lot of supplies"


    "Don''t worry. We''ve prepared everything in advance."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    After traveling an hour by car, ab building slowly came into sight.


    It was the Mana Nuclear Energy Research Institute, which I visited once with Director Lee.


    Thanks to the arrangements made by Director Lee, we were able to enter theb without doing any identification procedures at the entrance.


    I parked my car at the research center parking lot, which had a lot of empty parking spaces.


    As soon as we got out of the car, Ryan approached us and greeted us.


    "Yourete. I was worried. Was everything fine?"


    Lilia, who got out of the car, ran toward Ryan as soon as she saw him.


    BROTHER RYAN!


    Oh, Lilia. How have you been?"


    Looking at them greet them greet each other happily, it felt like they knew each other very well.


    "Thank you, Sihyeon. Thank you very much for finding this tomboy."


    "We were very lucky. The people who Lilia met as soon as she came to this world were really nice."


    "Let''s go inside and talk about the details. The director of the research center is also waiting."


    "Why is he waiting?"


    "Hahaha. You''ll find out when you see it for yourself."


    We left the parking lot with Ryan and headed toward the entrance of theb.


    "Here you are! I''ve been waiting for you."


    A familiar man approached us from the entrance of theb. He greeted me with a delighted look.


    "It''s been a while. Mr. Sihyeon."


    "Hello, Youre!!!"


    "I''m Heo Yung, the head of the research center."


    "Oh I''m sorry I forgot your name. At that time I was with Director Lee and"


    "Haha! It''s okay. It''s been a while."


    Director Yung smiled, waving his hand to me, who felt ashamed for forgetting his name.


    Director Yung, who finished greeting me, turned to Andras and Lilia.


    "Then the people next to you"


    "Um"


    I was at a loss when I thought of how to introduce the two.


    Looking at me hesitating, Ryan whispered softly.


    "It''s all right. We''ve already exined the situation to Mr. Yung."


    "Oh! Is that so?"


    "After talking to Mr. Lee, I personally visited the research center and talked to Mr. Yung. In order to get the supplies, we really needed his help."


    In order to make the dimensional door,plex equipment and special materials were needed.


    There are not many ces in the country where such supplies can be made avable on short notice.


    "How are you? I''m Heo Yung, director of the Mana Nuclear Energy Research Institute."


    "I''m Andras, from the Schnarfe family. Thank you so much, even though it was such a sudden request. And, this is my sister, Lilia


    "Hello, d to meet you, Mr. Yung!"


    "Uh. Mr. Sihyeon, are they really from the Schnarpe family?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh WOW really!"


    I was surprised at the exaggerated response from Director Yung, and when I asked Ryan about what was going on, he replied.


    Hmm, he met a member of the Schnarpe family. In a way, that''s a natural reaction."


    ?


    Ryan continued the exnation with a small smile.


    "Schnarpe family has an overwhelming knowledge about Magic, especially about artifacts. And by Earths standard, their knowledge is far ahead."


    "Ah."


    "In fact, simple artifacts made by the Schnarpe family are of great value on Earth. Anyone involved in an artifact study would have the same reaction as Mr. Yung."


    Only then did I understand why the eyes of Director Yung were sparkling like that. It was as if he was meeting his idol.


    Director Yung guided us directly with a very polite attitude. And even while walking, he continued to talk to Andras whenever he could.


    We followed Director Yung into the innermost part of theboratory building. In therge space we arrived, there were various equipment and materials.


    "Here it is. I''ve got as much equipment and materials as I can get from Director Lee. Please check it out."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yung."


    "Thank you."


    Andras and Lilia immediately began to check what was prepared. Director Yung watched the scene with a nervous face as if he were being evaluated.


    "There is a little shortage of equipment, but I think this is enough, we can manage."


    Director Yung brightened up when Andras said it was enough.


    "Ive made sure that the other researchers arent around the perimeter of this workshop. Please, feel free and work here."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yung. Well start working on it right away."


    "Um, can I watch the work from afar? If you''re ufortable, I''ll leave right away."


    At the request of Director Yung, Andras nodded his head.


    "It doesn''t matter even if you look closely. If you have any questions, feel free to ask, and I''ll give you an exnation."


    "Huh?! Oh Oh, I''m so honored! Thank you! Thank you!!!"


    "Don''t mention it. Rather, we''re the ones who are bothering the Director. It''s okay to ask, dont feel so burdened."


    Director Yung trembled as if he was moved greatly by Andras''s words.


    After checking the equipment and materials, Andras began working with Lilia. Director Yung looked closely at the two and sometimes helped them with simple tasks.


    I and Ryan, who are not very interested in this kind of thing, settled down nearby and talked.


    "Is it okay for you to stay here? You''re usually very busy, aren''t you?"


    Yeah, a huge amount of work has piled up, but right now, more than those things, it''s most important to send Lilia back. And I want to be here for Andras."


    For a moment, I felt jealous of the friendship between Andras and Ryan.


    I turned my head and looked at the ce where Andras was, he was working seriously and the work was in full swing.


    Lilia, who had only been yful so far, was concentrating on her work with a serious expression.


    I murmured a little surprised, looking at her figure.


    "Lilia definitely looks different when shes working."


    "Haha! I know. Usually, shes this yful and curious tomboy, but when ites to working, she immerses herself as if she doesnt know whats happening around her."


    It felt like a 180-degree change from her usual self.


    Her focus on the work and the atmosphere around her was very simr to Andras.


    We arrived at theb in the morning and the work on making a dimensional door continued until it was close to dinner time. While I and Ryan sat back and watched the scene, Schnarpe''s siblings and Director Yung continued to work without eating anything for the whole time.


    I couldn''t take food to them because I was worried that it might interfere with their work, so I just waited for them.


    "It''s over!" cried Lilia, raising her hands.


    "Is it over?"


    "Yes, Brother Sihyeon."


    "So, we can go back to the Demon World now, right?"


    The answer to my question came out of Andras'' mouth.


    "The production is finished, but we still need more time. Right now, it does not have the power to determine the coordinates to return to the Demon world and open the dimensional door."


    "How long does that take?"


    "I think it''ll take about an hour."


    "Great."


    Fortunately, things seemed to have gone well. My face and Ryans face brightened hearing Andras answer.


    Thank You for the help, Mr. Yung.


    No, it was a very meaningful time for me to see Schnarpe''s work in person. It would have been great if I could share this precious experience with all the researchers in the center.


    Director Yung was satisfied as if he had achieved his lifelong dream, but on the other hand, he was very depressed that he could not share this experience with other researchers.


    Despite the sulky Director Yung, everyone looked happy because things went well without any setbacks.


    Except for one.


    Lilia muttered with a gloomy expression.


    "Uh I can''t believe I have to go back already. There were still many things I wanted to do here"


    Then, she clung to me and said with a mournful look.


    "Brother Sihyeon! I can reallye back here? Right?"


    "It''s going to be hard right away, but I''ll definitely bring you backter if we had a chance."


    "Promise?"


    Lilia seemed really wanted toe back, so she kept asking for my confirmation again and again.


    Andras, who was watching from the side, sighed quietly and said.


    Lilia. There are other things you should be more worried about right now.


    ?


    I don''t know about Father, but Mother shes really pissed off. Maybe it''s going to be hard for you to get out of the mansion, even entering the workshop would be banned for a while


    "Ugh?!"


    Lilia twisted her face when she realized the price she had to pay for all the trouble she caused.


    She stared at Andras as if asking for help, but he shook his head firmly despite seeing his sister''s droopy eyes.


    Andras''s cold response made Lilia turn towards me and Ryan for help, but we shrugged as if there was nothing we could do.


    Lilia quickly realized that no one was not on her side and was frustrated.


    When I was watching Lilias cheeks puffing up in frustration, Ryan''s phone rang. He checked the phone screen and immediately took the call.


    "Oh! Mr. Lee? Yes, things went well here. In a little while, I think we can open the dimensional door to the Demon wor.!! What? What do you mean?"


    Ryan''s face hardened in an instant.


    The longer the callsted, the more the people around noticed the unusual atmosphere.


    Naturally, everyone''s faces started getting filled with tension little by little.


    As we were watching Ryan talking on the phone, suddenly there was amotion on the outside.


    Feeling strange, Director Yung went out to look at the situation. After a while, he returned with a flustered look.


    "Oh, were in trouble!


    Director Yung spoke as if he was having a panic attack.


    What''s going on, Mr. Yung?


    Angels Its the Angels. They have surrounded this ce. A man who called himself an "Executive officer" is inmand. And I think hes looking for you guys."


    Everyone''s expression turned pale at thepletely unexpected situation.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    "WHAT!! How can Angels be here?"


    Someone murmured as if putting into words what everyone was thinking at this moment.


    Why did the Angels surround this ce?


    Of course, the answer was as clear as day. There was only one reason for the Angels to suddenly surrounded this ce.


    It was Lilia.


    They are after Lilia, who broke the rules of the dimension and crossed over from the Demon world to the Earth, and her presence must have brought them here.


    How did we get caught? Did they put some kind of surveince on me?


    Did Director Lee or Director Yung snitch on us?


    Several suspicions kept flooding my mind, disabling my thinking process.


    At the time, when everyone was trying to make sense of the sudden situation, Ryan, who was the first toe to his sense, organized the current situation.


    "Andras! How much more time do you need to open the dimensional door?"


    "Wait a minute"


    Andras quickly began to check the dimensional door device.


    "In case we increase the rate of charging, we can forcibly reduce the time, but even then it would take at least 30 to 40 minutes to enable the device to determine stable coordinates."


    "Can we use it before that?"


    "It is possible to forcefully open it up. But, in that case, the connection with the coordinate will be unstable and there are chances of ending up in apletely different dimension, or in the worst case, we might end up in an uncharted dimension with no possible return


    Ryan nodded with a stiff expression upon hearing the exnation.


    "Okay. Then I''ll go outside and drag it out for as long as I can.


    "Thank you, Ryan."


    Andras gave Ryan a look filled with gratitude and moved immediately.


    With the help of Lilia and Director Yung, he began to work on the dimensional door device.


    Before going outside, Ryan approached me and spoke.


    "Sihyeon! Dont worry. You don''t have to answer even if the Angels ask you something. This has nothing to do with you. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "All right."


    "I''ll see youter."


    Ryan forced a smile on his face as if to reassure me, and quickly walked out.


    As time passed, the noise on the outside grew louder and louder. I could hear someone shouting from time to time.


    My heart was choked with helplessness and anxiety that I couldn''t do anything.


    Ten minutes went by quickly.


    Fortunately, the three finished adjusting the dimensional door device.


    Director Yung said, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.


    "I think I''ve done everything I can do here, so I''ll go out and get you some time."


    "Thank you.


    Thank you,


    Andras and Lilia bowed their heads and thanked Director Yung one after another.


    "Haha! It was a great honor for me to be able to work with you today. I hope there will be another opportunity like this."


    Soon after saying that, Director Yung rushed outside.


    The loud noise that kepting from the outside stopped, and it became quieter, to the point it made me feel creepy.


    Then suddenly a short text came from Ryan.


    I immediately shouted to Andras and Lilia.


    " Guys, I don''t think we have any more time!"


    Andras'' face was filled with hesitation. It seemed like the device still needed some time to determine stable coordinates of the Demon world.


    The more unstable the coordinates, the higher the risk of dimensional movement.


    Andras, who made up his mind, approached the dimensional door device.


    The device on the workbench was carefully lifted and put down on the floor.


    "I''ll open the dimensional door."


    Both Lilia and I nodded nervously.


    When Andras operated the device, a wave of mana began to swing inside the workshop.


    Woooooo! Woooooo! Woooooo!


    An eerie sound that waspletely different from the dimensional leap magic echoed in the room.


    PACHIK PACHICK!


    After a while, a strong spark sprang around the dimensional door device, distorting the space.


    The space, which had been distorted, stretched and created a space through which one can enter.


    Lilia approached the dimensional door and gulped down her dry saliva.


    No one could predict what risks there would be beyond the unstable dimensional gate.


    I''ming with you.


    Brother?


    Andras approached her.


    No, brother. I was supposed to be the only one who should be going.


    I would have allowed that if things had gone well, but I can''t send you alone when I know there are risks. I''ming with you."


    "Brother"


    The warm atmosphere of the two siblings didn''tst long.


    Boom! Boom! Boom boom!


    Someone began to knock hard on the door.


    It was so rough that it felt that the door would break at any moment.


    Determined Andras and Lilia stepped toward the Dimension Gate.


    Just before the two tried to pass through the dimensional gate, I felt something ominous and screamed.


    NO, WAIT!


    Sihyeon?


    Brother Sihyeon, whats wrong?


    Somethings wrong Something is wrong with that dimensional door, I dont feel good about this.


    Andras frowned slightly.


    "I understand your anxiety, Sihyeon, but we don''t have a choice. Its whether we go through this door or Lilia gets captured by the Angels."


    "I know that. But."


    It wasn''t just a hunch. It''s a feeling of certainty because I''ve felt like this many times before.


    In addition, an unknown impulse that kept saying I could do something, spread in my head.


    I was confused because I couldn''t be sure of myself. I didnt know whether this was the extreme tension that clouded my judgment or something I didn''t know.


    Boom boom boom! Crack!


    The closed door began to break without being able to ovee the strong shock.


    Through the cracks in the door, I could see several beings dressed in white.


    "Sihyeon! We''re going to go!"


    "Thank you, Brother Sihyeon!"


    Saying their goodbyes, the two started walking towards the dimensional door.


    With every step they took towards the dimensional door, their backs kept on blurring.


    "Ahhhh! Darn it."


    BANG!


    "Sihyeon?!"


    "Brother Sihyeon, what in the!!!?"


    Right before they could go through the door, I ran forward and grabbed the arms of the two, but before they could express their surprise, we got tangled together and got sucked by the dimensional door.


    The voice of the Angels was heard for a moment behind my back, but soon it got buried under a buzzing noise in my head.


    [K???????Ability Activated]


    "Ugh."


    I slowly opened my eyes, feeling dizzy as if someone had grabbed my head and shaken it.


    I tried to move my arms on the floor.


    I felt the softness and smell of fresh grass on my fingertips.


    I quickly realized that I was lying on thewn.


    I slowly raised myself up, feeling my consciousness bing clearer little by little.


    Around the same time, someones voice was heard.


    "Uh! Lilia? Sihyeon? Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, brother."


    The three of us immediately examined each other''s condition. Fortunately, no one seemed seriously injured. I felt at ease for a moment because everyone was safe.


    Lilia stood up first and looked around.


    Where are we?


    I don''t think it''s Demon wo


    Andras blurred the end of his sentence while answering.


    The more I looked around, the more I felt something was strange and my expression became darker and darker.


    Unlike Andras and Lilia who had no idea where we arrived, I was feeling familiar with this ce.


    Technically, I can''t exin where this is, but I remember exactly where I saw it.


    "The ce I saw in my dream"


    "Tsk, this stupid discipleI told you it wasn''t a dream!"


    "Hick?!"


    I stood up in surprise at the hoarse voice.


    Andras and Lilia also looked at the owner of the voice with a wary posture.


    "Master Bellion?"


    "Fortunately, you didn''t forget your Master''s name."


    "Sihyeon? Do you know this person?"


    I stuttered at Andras'' question.


    "Yeah heis.. my Master."


    "Master?"


    "Master?"


    "How should I exin this"


    I slowly organized my thoughts and exined my rtionship with Bellion.


    About the honor duel with the Selberg family.


    Meeting with Kael, the Elder of the Verdi family.


    And the story of meeting Bellion and training with him after swallowing the thought beads that Kael gave.


    Andras, who had already known about the honor duel, quickly got my story.


    "At that time, I watched the training next to you, but I didn''t know you were training with Bellion in the world of consciousness."


    "Wait, brother. Is that Mr. Bellion that we read about in history books? Wait Did you work with Hero Kael?"


    "Yes. Sir. Kael personally helped Sihyeon with his training."


    "Wow"


    Lilia glistened her eyes as if she had met a great man in history while looking at Bellion.


    Andras, even though not as much as she did, was also surprised by the appearance of Bellion.


    Bellion smiled satisfactorily as if he liked the reactions of the two.


    Master!


    Yes.


    How did we get here?


    Bellion answered my question while frowning.


    Why are you asking me that? You guys came in here by yourself?


    What?


    As I just said. You came here on your own, and to be exact, you brought those two."


    "?"


    I couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    Andras and Lilia also looked as puzzled as me.


    Pow wo woooo!


    "Sihyeon is here to y, Popi!"


    Akum and Gyuri came running toward me from a distance.


    Kiiiiiiii!


    Ukiiiiiiiiii!


    Poison ants, that I haven''t seen in a while also gathered around me one by one.


    "Huh?! Brother Sihyeon!"


    "It''s okay, they are not dangerous."


    I patted the Demon beasts and reassured Lilia.


    Lilia quickly relieved her vignce when she saw the Demon beasts epting my touch.


    Later, she showed curiosity and asked.


    "Brother Sihyeon, is that little bear also tamed?"


    "Huh?"


    A little baby bear was staring up at me where Lilia pointed.


    I saw him in my dream no, where I believed was a dream.


    -Cooooo?


    "Umm"


    I slowly reached for the baby bear.


    At first, it trembled with caution seeing my hands approaching him.


    As I waited and continued to try tomunicate, he slowly eased his guard and began to approach.


    Cooo. Cooo.


    Cooooo


    Soon after, the baby bear broke his guard to the point where he epted my touch without resistance.


    "Wow! Brother Sihyeon is amazing. As expected of the guy who was rumored to have tamed the Yakums!"


    Lilia, who watched me tame a beast in real time, continued to speak in amazement.


    I enjoyed the cozy feeling of interacting with a Baby Beast after a long time.


    While I and Lilia were distracted by the baby bear, Andras, who kept thinking about something, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Bellion, my name is Andras from the Schnarpe family. If you don''t mind, may I ask you a question?"


    Bellion nodded as if liking his polite attitude.


    "We originally intended to head to Demon world. But due to some circumstances, we got sucked into an unstable dimensional door. But you said earlier that Sihyeon brought us here."


    Yes.


    "That means Sihyeon changed the unstable coordinates to the coordinates of this ce inside the dimensional door. It is impossible to determine the coordinates of a dimension in such an instant. Rather, the exnation that we fell here by ident is much more realistic."


    Bellion did not particrly affirm or deny Andras'' words. He just listened to him.


    "Guessing from the conversation between Mr. Bellion and Sihyeon about this ce not being a dream, does that mean Siheyon came here before?"


    "Yes,"


    Andras looked around.


    "The Demon beasts that Sihyeon tamedandscape that looks ipleteand Mr. Bellion"


    Andras asked with his eyes wide open.


    "Is this the world created by Sihyeon?"


    A strange smile formed around Bellion''s mouth.


    "Haha, not everyone seems to be as stupid as my disciple."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Huh? WHAT? What do you mean, I created the world, Andras?"


    "Please exin in detail so that we can understand, brother."


    Lilia and I asked Andras for an exnation with curious looks on our faces.


    Andras replied while looking at us with a calm expression.


    "Sihyeon, this ce. Don''t you remember anything?"


    "Here? Hmm I think I have seen it somewhe"


    Andras pointed his finger at the vast meadow.


    "That''s the fence. Beside it is a barn and a warehouse."


    ".!!!!?"


    "Imagine a strawberry field over there, and a farm building over there."


    "Ah!"


    I realized what Andras was trying to say.


    I understood why this ce felt familiar for some reason, this ce looked the same as the topography of the Demon Farm, where I go to work every day.


    I didn''t know because there were norge fences or farm buildings, but thanks to Andras'' hint, I was able to notice.


    "What, brother? Why are you two talking alone? Tell me, too!"


    "You don''t know because you''ve never seen it in person. This ce looks exactly like the farm where I and Sihyeon work."


    "Huh? So Brother Sihyeon created this world while keeping the image of the farm?"


    "Maybe"


    "Now, wait! Wait a minute."


    I stopped the conversation in a flustered voice.


    "But, why is it me who created this world? It could be Andras. You know well about what the farm looks like. Why cant it be you who created this world?"


    "Of course, thats a possibility. But I don''t know anything about Mr. Bellion, all I know was what I read about him in the history books. If that''s not a fake Bellion, I think Sihyeon is the only one who could have materialized him here."


    Bellion added, giggling softly.


    "Hahaha, I''m not real either. I''m just the materialized version of that persons thoughts. Well it''s hard to say Im a fake because the memories and thoughts I havee from the original person."


    " Even if you leave Mr. Bellion. What about the beasts? There is no one who could have tamed them except Sihyeon?"


    ..


    "And finally, since Sihyeon created this world, you were able to lead us in that unstable dimensional door."


    I stared nkly at Andras after hearing all his exnations.


    The wide meadow, the green forest, the Demon beasts, and Master Bellion.


    Did I really create this world?


    It was an incredible hypothesis, but I couldn''t deny it.


    If someone really created this world, I would be the one who would perfectly fit the bill.


    "Wow! If that''s true, Brother Sihyeon has an amazing ability, right? Great!"


    Lilia eximed and made a fuss.


    I said, scratching my head awkwardly.


    "I don''t think its that great? If I did, I would have made a much better ce, not a sloppy one like this."


    It was simr to the scenery of the Demon farm, but it wasn''t a perfect imitation.


    The edge of the meadow and the sky seemed foggy, and there were no small bugs or singing birds. It doesnt fit the expression of New World. It felt more like a low-budget movie set.


    Andras shook his head with a grim expression when I said it was not much of a deal.


    "As Sihyeon said, it looks a little sloppy, and it may feel like nothing. But, it doesn''t matter what it looks like."


    "Why?"


    "It matters that you created a new world."


    Andras said in a voice that trembled a little bit.


    "Even the Angels, with various knowledge about dimensions cant create one. They just try to manage and maintain an already-created world. Even the Demon Lord, the greatest being in the Demon world, does not have the ability to create a world."


    "To be honest, I''m so confused right now. So far, Sihyeon has always surprised me, but this time I''m surprised to the point where it''s hard topare with the things that happened before."


    His sincere exnation naturally hardened my face.


    I wasn''t happy at all. This was because it felt like I might once again get dragged into things that had nothing to do with me due to this ability. And once again called a pushover by everyone around me, especially Kaneff.


    Im not a protagonist of a novel or a movie. Im just a normal guy. All I want was just to work hard and rx at Demon farm with my children.


    "Hey"


    Lilia raised her hand and opened her mouth cautiously.


    "I understand that Brother Sihyeon created this world and brought us here. So how are we going to get out of here?"


    Her question reminded us of a purpose that we had forgotten for a moment.


    Things got a little twisted with the sudden appearance of the Angels, but what we were originally going to do was send Lilia back to the Demon world.


    "Since Brother Sihyeon built this ce. You can get us out, right?"


    "Sihyeon?"


    Lilia and Andras looked at me with eyes filled with anticipation.


    Naturally, I didn''t know anything, so I looked at Bellion.


    "Why are you looking at me? If I knew how to get out of here, I''d be the first one to get out of here."


    Unfortunately, Bellion also seemed to know nothing.


    Just in case, I looked around at the Demon beasts around me


    Pow wooo?


    Kiiiiiiiiii


    "Why are you looking at me, Popi?"


    I got nothing. Can''t we just re-create the dimensional door device that you guys made at theb earlier? We can definitely find a stable coordinate this time.


    "We can, but the problem is, weck all the materials and equipment needed to make the device."


    "Ah"


    There was no equipment and materials to make a "dimensional door device" here, where the grasnds and forests spread out like a movie set.


    What are we trapped here?


    My head began to spin not being able to take in all the new information.


    "Sihyeon, do you have anything in mind?"


    "I can only trust you here."


    Their eyes are full of trust. However, it only added more to the confusion in my head.


    I had no idea how this world got created, and I have no clue how to get out of this ce.


    I couldn''t disappoint the trustful look in their eyes, so I did my best in thinking of a way.


    I walk around meaninglessly for a while, but I couldnte up with anything.


    My mind was so tired that all I could think was just shout " Open Sesame".


    The situation was not much different with Andras and Lilia, who were also thinking of a way together.


    After quite some time, I sighed deeply and fell t on thewn, as I continued to groan for a way.


    I shook off myplicated thoughts and stared nkly at the sky.


    It was a foggy sky that seemed to be thickly fogged, but it was not bad to stare nkly without thinking.


    Ughhhhh If it weren''t for those damn Angels, Lilia would have safely returned to the Demon world, and I would have had dinner at my house and would be ying with Speranza.''


    Suddenly, I started to miss Speranza, so I took out the phone from my pocket.


    I was going to look at the saved pictures of Speranza. But


    -~~~


    As soon as I took out my smartphone, it started ringing as if it had been waiting.


    I was surprised, and I hurriedly checked the screen.


    It was a call from my mother.


    What the?


    I thought we wouldn''t be able tomunicate, but on the phone screen, an antenna representing signal strength was disyed as maximum.


    I took the call with a puzzled expression.


    Papa?


    "Speranza, How?"


    Yes! I asked grandma to call Papa.


    A cute voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Just listening to the voice made me forget all my worries and smile.


    When are youing, Papa?


    "UmSorry, darling. Papa will be a littlete?"


    Speranza stopped answering when I said I would beingte.


    I was heartbroken when I thought of Speranzas disappointed face.


    However, I can''t tell her that I was trapped in a ce that I don''t even know


    I thought I should end the call with Speranza soon.


    The top priority right now was to find a way to get out of this ce. Since I found out that I can call someone from here, I thought of calling Ryan immediately and asking for help.


    The moment I opened my mouth to soothe disappointed Speranza.


    Hmm whose voice is that? asked Bellion, who approached me before I knew it, and was pointing toward my cell phone.


    "What? When did you get here?"


    "I just got here. More than that, whose voice is that?"


    "Ah It''s my daughter Speranza."


    "Hmm"


    Belion frowned slightly and started thinking about something.


    Papa? Who are you talking to?


    "Uh. I was talking to my Master."


    Master? What''s that, Papa?


    "Uh I mean. It''s simr to a teacher."


    Like Teacher Andras?


    Hearing the phone call, Andras and Lilia came toward me.


    The two also looked surprised to learn that mobilemunication was possible from this ce.


    When I was about to end the call with Speranza, Bellion, who finished thinking, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "You want to get out of here, dont you, disciple?"


    "Yeah! Of course."


    "Maybe the child you''re talking to now knows how to do it."


    "Huh?"


    I slightly frowned at Bellion''s unexpected answer.


    I looked at him with eyes asking for more exnation.


    "Do you remember the time I came to help you during the honor duel?"


    "Of course, I remember."


    I was getting pushed by dion, who was my opponent, and suddenly Bellion appeared like a ghost and helped me.


    I was dizzy at that moment but I still remember it vividly.


    "At that time, I should havepletely disappeared since the effect of the thought bead ended, but as soon as I heard that girl''s voice, I regained consciousness and entered this world.


    "Are you saying that Speranza made you enter this world?


    Bellion replied with a nod.


    "The memory of that time is faint, but I remember this voice exactly. It was your daughter''s voice."


    "Um"


    "Sihyeon, I think Speranza has the ability to connect this world to another world."


    "Wow, Brother Sihyeon''s daughter?"


    "Is my hypothesis correct, Mr. Bellion?"


    "I felt that way."


    Andras and Lilia also expressed interest in Bellion''s words.


    My thoughts deepened with a worried expression on my face.


    Did Speranza have this kind of skill?


    Despite spending a lot of time with Speranza, I never felt anything like that. And I couldn''t just ignore it because it was Master Bellion''s words, the one who had been here for a long time.


    If Bellion''s words are true If Speranza really does have that ability. How on earth am I going to make her use it?


    My head started to spin once again with one more thing added to my worry.


    TRIVIA


    "Open sesame" (French: Ssame, ouvre-toi; Arabic:   ) is a magical phrase in the story of "Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves". It opens the mouth of a cave in which forty thieves hid their treasure.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    My worries continued to the point where my head became dizzy, yet I couldn''t think of a usible solution.


    I was so preupied that I forgot that I was on a call with Speranza.


    Pa..pa.?


    Speranza called me in a slightly anxious voice because the conversation was cut off.


    She seemed to have realized that my voice and atmosphere were different from usual.


    I couldn''t make Speranza nervous anymore, so I desperately opened my mouth.


    "Speranza dear, papa is stuck in a ce and I think Im lost".


    Papa is lost?


    Speranza asked back in a surprised voice.


    It was quite embarrassing to tell my young daughter that I got lost, but now I wasn''t in a situation where I could argue about that.


    "Can you help papa, Speranza?"


    Should I tell grandma?


    "Oh, no! Don''t tell grandma. How do you think I can get out of here?"


    It was a question that I felt ridiculous even though I said it myself.


    However, Speranza thought about it seriously, wanting to be helpful to me.


    Um Grandma told me not to follow anyone I didn''t know if I got lost, and told me to ask the Policeman for help.


    Speranza told me the very standard protocol for the kids to do when they get lost.


    As expected of my daughter! Shes so smart!!


    After being pleased for a moment, I forced myself to return to reality.


    "Speranza dear, this is a ce where there is no policeman. Is there any other way?"


    Any other way? Hmm Oh! I saw it in a fairy tale book. You can find your way back if you drop small stones or snacks little by little on the way.


    Is it Hansel and Gretel?


    Speranza seriously exined what she read in the fairy tale book.


    And of course, it was a useless solution for us.


    No, it was hard to say that as a solution in the first ce.


    Haa Was this too much?


    Speranza was answering hard to help me, but rather, it felt like only frustration was umting.


    However, I couldnt rush or stop Speranza. I know it''s too much to ask.


    As I was about to give up, thinking there wont be any useful oue. Speranza came up with another solution.


    Shall I sing a song for you, Papa?


    "A song"


    -Un.


    ""


    Wouldn''t Papa be able to find me when you hear my song? When I sing on the farm, Papa, Sister Lia, Boss uncle, Brother ine, and Teacher Andras, alle to see me.


    When Speranza, who was taught by Murane, practiced singing, the farm members gathered around her as if everyone was caught under a spell.


    Everyone often abandoned what they were doing and went to see Speranza, and even Kaneff, who was alwayszy to go out of his room, came out to listen to Speranza''s song and enjoyed it.


    Will Speranza''s song help in this situation?


    At the time when such a question popped into my head, a beautiful song came out through my phone.


    "Oh! What is this song?"


    "Wow"


    Andras quickly understood that it was Speranza''s song, but Lilia and Bellion, who heard the song for the first time, opened their eyes wide, while the Demon beasts that were moving around stopped moving and calmly listened to the song.


    Thanks to Murane''s training and steady singing practice, Speranza''s singing skills have grown tremendously.


    Her tone has be more stable and clear.


    Satisfaction fills the ears listening to Speranzas voice.


    Just listening to Speranza''s song made me calm down.


    "Si., Sihyeon? Look over there."


    Andras shouted in surprise when he found something while everyone was so immersed in the song.


    We naturally turned to where he pointed.


    "That''s?!"


    There was a phenomenon that I had seen before.


    -WURRR WURRR.


    It was simr to a Rift opening.


    I instinctively realized that what was happening in front of me was because of Speranzas song.


    Papa?


    Speranza seemed to have realized that something was off, so she stopped singing and called me.


    Then the crack that appeared in the air disappeared like everything was a lie.


    Now, not only me but also the people around me looked confident.


    Bellion''s words were true!


    I don''t know why, but somehow, Speranza seems to be connecting this world to the outside.


    Excited to finally find a clue to escape, I immediately grabbed my phone with both hands.


    "Speranza, that was an amazing song. Papa''s teacher here, Teacher Andras, and his sister also said it was great."


    Really? Hehe!


    As if she liked mypliment, Speranza made a cuteugh.


    "Speranza, can you sing one more time?"


    One more time? What should I do? I sang a song to grandma earlier and Teacher Murane told me not to sing too often.


    Speranza seemed to be troubled, recalling the rules Murane told her. I persuaded her with an urgent voice.


    "Please sing one more song for Papa. Papas teacher listened to the song for the first time and he really liked Speranzas song, so he really want to listen to it again."


    -Um. Yes, Papa. I''ll sing it one more time because Papa asked me to. But dont tell Teacher Murane.


    Speranza did not refuse my request and prepared to sing once more.


    "Speranza!"


    Yes, Papa?


    "If possible, when you sing, can you sing while thinking about the farm?"


    Farm?


    "Yes, Sister Lia, Brother ine, and the farm where Boss uncle is. Dont you miss them?"


    Un.


    Speranza didn''t care about the slightly difficult request. So soon after, a beautiful song began to flow through my smartphone.


    Is it because I asked her to sing while thinking about the farm, Speranza''s song gave off a warmer feeling than before.


    It was so amazing that when I closed my eyes and listened to the song, I could picture the Demon farm in my head.


    -WURRRR!


    Once again, a crack formed in the air with a loud noise.


    After maintaining a stable ring shape than the previous one, the energy around the crack slowly gathered around a point.


    After a while, Speranza''s song ended, and at the same time, the crack began to split where the energy got gathered.


    "I.., It''s the Dimensional door!"


    "The dimensional door really opened!"


    Andras and Lilia shouted excitedly looking at the dimensional door.


    After making a puzzled face for a while, I immediately put my phone close to my face with a bright smile.


    "Good job Sweetheart!"


    Hehe. Did I sing well, Papa?


    "Yes! You did a great job. As expected, my daughter is the best!"


    I said cheesy lines without hesitation and praised Speranza.


    "Wait a little longer with grandma. Papa will be right back after finishing work here. Okay?"


    Promise?


    "Promise"


    I made a promise to go back quickly and ended the call with Speranza.


    We quickly headed toward the Dimensional door.


    I asked Andras, looking carefully at the dimensional door.


    "We can''t be sure whether this dimensional door is linked with the Demon world, can we?"


    "There''s no way to check it at this point."


    "Well, I''m a little nervous."


    "But we don''t have any other options. I don''t know how long the dimensional door in front of us will be maintained, and I''m not sure that we can open it again."


    I couldn''t erase my anxiety looking at the dimensional door opened with Speranza''s song.


    However, as Andras said, we couldn''t wait here forever. We are in a situation where there is almost no other option. We exchanged nces with each other and nodded.


    Before heading to the dimensional door, I spoke to Bellion, who had stepped back.


    "Master,e with us."


    He answered, waving his hand.


    Dont mind me.


    ..


    I wish I could go out with you, but I don''t think it''s right now. It''s unusual for an existence like me to exist like this in the first ce. Maybe I can''t go out as easily as you guys."


    Bellion smiled and tapped me on the head as I hesitated.


    It''s kind of fun to watch you grow from here, so don''t worry too much.


    MasterI''ll definitely find a way to get you out.


    Yes, that''s fine,


    Andras and Lilia also greeted Bellion.


    "Thank you, Mr. Bellion, for your help."


    "It was an honor to meet you, Sir."


    After finishing ourst greeting, we stepped toward the dimensional door.


    Bellion waved his hands along with the beasts who stood next to him.


    "ByeMaster"


    Oh! That Honey beer thing. Bring that with you next time. It looked so delicious from here."


    "Yes! I''ll do that."


    At the end of the conversation, we werepletely beyond the dimension.


    Bellion''s voice from the back became distant, and with a feeling of dizziness, I lost consciousness.


    ".Senior?"


    "Senior! Wake up!"


    "Ugh?"


    I woke up to the sound of someone calling me.


    The blurred vision became clearer, and the face in front of me became visible.


    Are you awake, Senior?


    ine?


    Are you feeling any difort or pain, Senior?


    No, I''m fine.


    Oh, by the way, why were you lying here? Do you know how surprised I was when I saw you?"


    "Uh Uh, sorry."


    I slowly got up with Alfred''s help. When I turned my head and looked around, I saw the very familiar scenery and building.


    The farm we really came back!


    Hearing my words, Alfred asked with a frown on his face.


    "What? What are you talking about all of a sudden? And where''s Andras and the kids, and did youe alone?"


    "What? Is Andras not here?"


    I looked around in shock. Obviously, no one was seen around except Alfred.


    I was nervous because I was worried that something might have gone wrong.


    The grass on the side shook and someone approached me.


    "Ugh Eww! E! I got all the dirt in my mouth."


    "We need to move quickly. Let''s hurry up and look for Sihyeon Oh, Sihyeon! There you are!"


    Andras, who found me, ran toward me followed by Lilia.


    Are you all right?


    Yes, I''m fine. Are you two okay?"


    "Nothing''s wrong."


    "Ugh! I guess I''m the only one who fell into a strange ce."


    Unlike Andras, who was rtively fine, Lilia was covered with dirt and mud all over her body as if she fell into a mud hole.


    I smiled looking at them.


    "In the end, we seeded in returning to the Demon world.


    Andras smiled along and lowered his head slightly.


    "Thank you, Sihyeon. Thanks to you, I was able to bring my sister back to Demon world safely."


    "I don''t know what''s going on right now, but I''m d it worked out anyway,"


    Lilia said in a crying voice from behind.


    "E! Brother Sihyeon, stop talking with Brother Andras and take me to a ce where I can wash up quickly."


    "Tsk tsk, Stop it, Lilia. Considering the trouble you caused, you have to endure this much. Just be thankful that youre back in one piece.


    "E E No no, I cant stand this smell, brother."


    Lilia couldn''t resist the smelling from her and wept.


    "Hahahaha!"


    For some reason, I felt happy and burst intoughter.


    (To be Continued on Nov 28 {MON})


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    As soon as the news broke that his daughter had returned, Lord Schrnape, Esbern, immediately came to the farm.


    "Father"


    Lilia, who had just washed up, looked surprised when she saw Esbern arriving. And she bowed her head as if she was apologetic.


    Esbern strode up to Lilia and asked.


    "Lilia, are you hurt?"


    "No, I am fine, Father."


    It was a little blunt, but there was a warm feeling in it.


    After looking at his daughter''s face, Esbern seemed to be relieved.


    He gently hugged his restless daughter in both arms and swept her back.


    "I''m d you came back safely."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll never do such a dangerous thing next time."


    "Yes."


    Lilia, held in her father''s warm arms, had a smile that she had never shown before.


    Watching the heartwarming father and daughter, I wanted to quickly go to Earth and see my mother and Speranza.


    Other farm members also watched the two with happy smiles.


    Except for one person


    "What? How long are you guys going to do that?"


    Kaneff, who looked somewhat dissatisfied, barged in.


    "Things went well, still, Sihyeon, Andras, and Ryan have been through a lot. Even if you pay off your debtter, how can you forgive that tomboy so easily? When did the Schnarpe family rules be so soft?"


    Andras and Lilia flinched at the words filled with thorns.


    "Boss, why are you suddenly being grumpy? We shouldn''t tell others what to do about their family."


    "Are not even annoyed? You suffered because of someone else''s family."


    "No, well, it''s notsomeone else, it''s our Andras'' sister."


    "No, Mr. Kaneff is not wrong."


    Esbern agreed with Kaneff, releasing Lilia in his arms.


    "I know my daughter has caused you a lot of trouble. This debt will be paid in the name of the Schnarpe family. And you don''t have to worry about Lilias punishment."


    ?


    "My wife has already prepared thoroughly. From basic etiquette ss, we also have prepared teachers to build her mindset and discipline as a hostess of a noble family. She''ll be stuck in the mansion for at least a few months."


    "Oh, father?"


    "There is also an opinion in the family to find a suitable fiance for her on this asion and get them engaged. My wife also seems to be thinking positively about it."


    As Esbern''s mouth spilled out the things he had been preparing, Lilia''s face got paler and paler.


    She shook off her father''s hand and ran toward me.


    "I, I''m not going home. I want to be with Brother Sihyeon. Brother Sihyeon, can I stay here?


    Lilia asked me with a desperate look.


    It was a little sad, but there was only one action I could take.


    "Lilia. If you do something wrong, of course, you have to take responsibility for it."


    "Ugh!"


    "Don''t put the Lord in any more trouble, and just return to the family."


    I thought it was too much to get engaged all of a sudden because of one mistake, but I couldn''t say anything about what the family decided.


    As I spoke softly to Lilia, Kaneff looked satisfied, while Lia and Alfred looked at Lilia sadly.


    Lilia looked at her brother as thest resort. However, Andras also shook his head and responded firmly.


    When she realized that she had no one on her side, she dropped her head and went to Esberns side.


    Like that, the missing case of Andras sister got closed, and I was able to return to my usual farm life after safely returning the tomboy to the Schnarpe family.


    If there was one thing that was different from before, it was I sometimes get a call from Lilia, who was stuck in her family''s mansion, and bored.


    There was also one more thing that changed, the surveince of the Angels on Earth had intensified.


    After taking Lilia to the Demon world, a couple of Angels frequently came to Ryan''s office.


    Ashmir, the Surveince officer, treated me with a neutral attitude, but the Angels who identified themselves as "Executive officers" treated me with a very coercive attitude.


    I felt very bad about the attitude of the Angels, but I agreed to be low-key at Ryan''s advice and I couldn''t help it now.


    Sometimes I thought of Bellion, whom I met in a strange world.


    There were still a lot of unanswered questions about it, but it got pushed away by my busy daily life, and I quickly forgot about it.


    It began to rain on the farm after a long time.


    The rain and strong winds were much stronger than I thought, so the farm members moved busily.


    It was not easy to check everything around the facilities of the farm.


    I checked the Yakums, the barn, and the stable.


    Thanks to the usual good management, there was no big problem with drainage, and the barn, which was extended with the help of the Barbatos family, protected the Yakums from the rain.


    Lia checked the inside of the farm building. She checked if the windows of the building were properly closed, and organized theundry.


    Andras checked the grain of the farm and the strawberry fields. In particr, the strawberry field was about to be harvested, so it seemed like he prepared to prevent strawberries from being hurt by the rain and wind. Alfred also followed Andras and helped him with the strawberry field.


    Now, thanks to the huge increase in the size of the strawberry field, Elden Vigers had to move their bodies restlessly to protect the field from the rain.


    "Phew! It''s over.


    I straightened my back after finishing checking the drainage and organizing the inside of the barn.


    When I was stretching, Bighorn came closer to me.


    -Booo woo wooo.


    It felt as if he was saying [good job].


    I smiled and pped him on the side.


    "I''ve done everything I can. I''ll leave the rest to you now, Leader."


    -Boo Woo wooo!


    "I should go rest now. Don''t overdo it and rest properly."


    Even in such bad weather, Big horn never stops being wary, and I said him to rest with a little concern.


    As if my emotions got conveyed, Bighorn nodded a little.


    I felt proud of the reaction of Bighorn. Once again, I hit him on the side and smiled pleasantly.


    I left the barn by saying goodbye to Yakums.


    The rain, which had slowed down for a while, was about to pour down heavier again.


    I had been walking around in the rain since morning, so I was soaked even on the inside of my raincoat.


    I finished almost all my work roughly, so I thought of going in and washing up quickly.


    I wanted to change into neat clothes and rx a bit.


    "Papa!"


    Biip biip!


    Biip biip!


    I heard Speranza and baby Griffins calling me from behind.


    It''s not much different from usualbut the sense I learned as a guardian of the children warned me of something.


    With a slight tremor, I slowly turned my head back.


    "Papa! Are you done with your work?"


    "Uh yeah, it''s over. But Speranza seems to have had a lot of fun with Grify and Finny."


    "Un! I had a lot of fun. Right guys?


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    The Griffins, excited by Speranza''s question, answered by pping their wings.


    Normally, I would haveughed together at the innocent appearance of the children, but now I couldn''tugh sincerely.


    No wonder I had a chilling sensation


    Speranza and Griffins in cute raincoats were all covered in mud.


    When I removed the mud from Speranzas silver hair, she smiled as if it felt good.


    "Phew Let''s go in and wash up before you guys catch a cold. How about everyone taking a bath together?"


    "Yay together."


    Biip!


    Biip biip!


    The children jumped up and down and rejoiced but I couldnt.


    Looking at the mud between Speranza''s hair and Griffin''s hair, a helpless smile came out of my mouth.


    "Oh, Sihyeon and Speranza"


    "Senior, are youing down now?"


    Lia and Alfred, who were in the living room, came out to greet us, who came after washing up.


    I nodded with an exhausted look.


    "It got a littlete while giving a bath to Speranza and Griffins."


    "Oh my! Did you bathe the kids by yourself?"


    "You should have asked for help. I could have helped you bathe the Griffins."


    "It''s okay. You worked hard on the strawberry field. The same goes for Lia, you had your hands full ."


    To be honest, I thought about asking for help, but I just washed the children alone because I felt bad since everyone was having a hard time because of the things I started.


    Thanks to this, it took an hour and a half just washing up.


    At least I was skilled at giving baths to the children, so it did not exceed two hours.


    "Sihyeon, wait for a little. I''ll get you some hot tea and snacks right away."


    Lia quickly went to the kitchen and prepared tea and snacks.


    I leaned on the cozy couch with a cup of warm tea.


    Thefort of the sofa, the tiredness umted from moving busily since morning, and the freshness after washing added to it, I felt a strange pleasure.


    Speranza, who also seemed to be infected with a drowsy feeling, stuck tightly to my side and made afortable expression.


    At that time, when we were enjoying our healing time without any conversation, Andras and Kaneff appeared in the living room.


    Andras looked as if he had washed himself out, just like us, and Kaneff as usual had his disheveled appearance.


    "Thank you, Andras, for taking care of the strawberry field. You must have had a hard time since this morning."


    "No, not much as Sihyeons."


    While greeting Andras, Kaneff naturally went to his usual seat and flopped down.


    "Haaaa. Did you guys done preparing for the storm?"


    "I''ve done everything I can. Later, when the rain and wind subside, I want to make sure the situation is okay."


    "Hmm. Really?"


    "By the way, what brings you here, Boss? You don''te out of your room at all in this weather."


    Normally, Kaneff waszy toe out of his room, but he didn''t want toe out even more in bad weather. In particr, on a stormy day like this, he stayed in his room, and even refused toe to the dining room to eat.


    Other farm members also had a simr question and waited for Kaneff''s answer.


    But he brought up something that had nothing to do with the question.


    "Then everyone is going to stay inside all day today, right?"


    "Perhaps? I''ve finished the urgent work early in the morning, so if there''s nothing special, I won''t go out to the stormy ce."


    Kaneff smiled strangely, while his eyes shined.


    "Huhu. Then it''s not fun if you just space out all day, right? It''s rare for everyone to get together in such a rxed manner, so shouldnt we do something fun to enjoy the time together?"


    Hmm What is he trying to do this time?


    Everyone couldn''t hide their confused expressions because it waspletely different from the usual Kaneff who was bothered by everything.


    "But it''s not fun if we just do something. I think it''ll be fun to make a bet. For example, the person who wins the bet."


    ?


    ?


    "Gets the chance to go out to the other world together with Sihyeon on his next vacation"


    ..!!


    (To be Continued)


    To read 34 chapters aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Kaneff''s sudden suggestion left me stunned and I asked back with a flustered look.


    "Boss, why all of a sudden?"


    "What''s sudden? Didnt you recently go to the other world with Andras?"


    "That''s true, but"


    I heard it from Ryan. Now, one person can go to the other world without getting permission from the Angels. Isn''t it?


    I nodded with a troubled look.


    Now, as he said, it was possible for me to take a Demon to Earth.


    Thanks to that, I was able to take Andras to search for Lilia.


    But, aside from possibility and impossibility Shouldn''t he have asked me first?


    I thought Kaneffs actions were a little far-fetched, but I couldn''tin.


    This was because everyone''s eyes were already sparkling with expectations.


    As they stayed together with me on the farm, the farm members encountered many of the Earth''s cultures through me, so, everyone had great interest and expectations for the Human world.


    Thus, when it was decided for Lia and Andras to head to Earth together with me, the rest of the members were very envious.


    I couldn''t ignore their expectations, and I was also thinking positively about spending time on Earth with the farm family.


    But, the problem was


    "Then, if you win the bet, you wille to Earth?"


    "Cant I? What''s wrong with meing?"


    Kaneff threatened me with his eyes wide open.


    I flinched at the momentum and opened my mouth forcefully.


    "Honestly, if Boss acts as he pleases in the Human world, therell be no one to stop you. As the person who would be taking care of you in the other world, of course, I''m anxious."


    "Well, I''m not a bully who does whatever he wants to and Ill stick to the rules, so don''t worry."


    "Really?"


    Other farm members, including me, looked at Kaneff with suspicious eyes.


    "Ah! What did you think of me!? I''m a man of virtue. I never do anything weird."


    Heined of the injustice with serious eyes.


    Seeing him say that, made me realize how badly he wanted to go to the Human world.


    Soon, everyone''s eyes turned toward me.


    They seemed to be waiting for my opinion on Kaneff''s proposal.


    After being troubled for a while, I made a decision and nodded slowly.


    If you promise me that you will never do anything weird and wont cause any trouble, I won''t oppose it.


    "All right, I promise!"


    As I granted permission, a satisfactory smile spread on Kaneff''s face.


    Lia, who was waiting for the conversation to end, asked with an expression full of excitement.


    "Then how are we going to pick the one who will go to the other world with Sihyeon?"


    "It''s better to y a fair game, right?"


    While I was pondering what game to y, Kaneff waved at Lia and Andras.


    "You two, stay out of it."


    "Why, Mr. Kaneff?"


    .?"


    "You two have already been to the other world with Sihyeon. So, get out."


    Kaneff insisted on making Lia and Andras stay out of the bet, citing the fact that the two had already been to Earth.


    Lia and Andras protested Kaneffs decision.


    "Thats unfair, Mr. Kaneff. Last time I was chosen fairly by drawing lots, so, this time too, you have to decide fairly."


    "Lia is absolutely right. And when we went to the other world, it wasnt for vacation, we had to do something over there. The situation is very different now."


    Unlike the two who went against Kaneffs decision, Alfred defended Kaneff''s argument.


    "I think Boss''s words make sense this time. Even though you went because you had something to do over there, both of you bragged about it being a lot of fun when you returned, didnt you?"


    "Hmm


    Uh Did I do that?"


    Lia and Andras turned their heads with awkward expressions.


    "You two stay out."


    "We should have a fair chance, too. Only Boss and I haven''t been there.


    "ine, I couldn''t enjoy it properly because I kept looking for my sister. We can''t easily make concessions. Opportunities should be fair for all."


    Four people argued and confronted each other.


    "Let''s calm down first."


    I had no choice but to step in and sort things out.


    "First, I think it''s fun to y games with everyone. I don''t think it''s a good idea to do it without Lia and Andras."


    My words brightened the expressions of Lia and Andras, but Kaneff slightly distorted his face. Seeing that, I quickly added.


    "The one who woulde with me on the next vacation will be fairly decided by game, but, if I needed help with something in the other world, I''ll give preference to Boss and ine. Wouldn''t this be okay?"


    Alfred and Kaneff nodded their heads as if saying they agree with my proposal.


    Lia and Andras also agreed to my proposal without any disagreement


    With everyone on the same page, thepetition for the one to apany me on vacation began in earnest.


    Before we started the game, we split into three teams.


    The team was decided very naturally.


    Team Alfred and Kaneff aiming for their first visit to the Human world!


    And against them, Team Lia and Andras, who were aiming for their second visit to the Human world. Lastly, Speranza and I teamed up to participate in the games.


    Obviously, the team that gets the first ce will get the right to apany me on vacation.


    In addition, Speranza and I added a penalty for the team in thest ce to make the game more fun, since, it would be meaningless for us, who would be going to the Human world either way.


    The penalty for the loser was to take care of the baby Griffin''s bath for the next month!


    It was not an easy penalty thanks to Grify and Finny, who were full of energy these days.


    "There is no exception to the punishment. If youe inst ce, you must be in charge of the bath."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to best. We will definitely win first ce and proudly get a vacationpanion ticket''."


    Kaneff''s deration lit the battle spirit in everyone, which made the atmosphere heat up even before the start of the game.


    The first game I choose was Jenga, a game where the yers had to take turns to take out the wooden blocks from the tower stacked with wooden blocks.


    It was a popr game because it was very simple and unique.


    Even though it was an ordinary game, the people gathered here were not ordinary beings, so I added a separate rule.


    No magic, artifacts, or mana.


    The rule was to use only the physical abilities of the individuals.


    The game was yed twice, and thest remaining team will be the winner.


    A wooden tower stood upright on the table, and the game began in earnest.


    "Then I''ll go first"


    For the first turn, I took a block of wood out from the middle and put it on top.


    After that, others began to pull out the wooden blocks one after another.


    Speranza also yed the game a few times, so, she also participated actively in the game.


    People became more and more careful as the game proceeded.


    It was Speranza''s turn to take out a wooden block.


    I held Speranza''s body high so that she could pull out the blockfortably.


    "Um"


    Speranza looked around the wooden tower, but there was no easy block to pull out.


    She had no choice but to take her hands to the block that seemed dangerous.


    -TATT


    As the small hands pulled out the block, the wooden pir shook greatly and tilted to one side.


    "Ah!"


    Speranza was surprised and burst into a small scream.


    Along with the scream, magic fluctuated around her, and the leaning wooden tower regained its stability.


    Obviously, it wasn''t normal.


    TATTT!


    In the meantime, Speranzapletely pulled out the wooden block.


    A flower-like bright smile bloomed on the face of the girl who seeded in a difficult challenge.


    "Papa, I did it. I did it"


    "Yes, you pulled out the hard wooden block very well. Well done, dear."


    "Hehe."


    Speranza smiled and boasted of her sess to others.


    The farm members smiled warmly at the sight, while secretly exchanging eye contact with each other, and quickly concluded a silent agreement.


    No matter how important the vacationpanion ticket'' was, all of them seemed to not want to make Speranza sad.


    Thanks to this, Speranza''s turn passed safely, and Alfred and Andras took out a series of wooden blocks.


    And it was my turn.


    However, no matter how much I look at the wooden tower, I couldn''t find a block that could be pulled out.


    The wooden tower seemed like it would copse just by touching it.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and pick one."


    "Hurry up, Sihyeon."


    Seriously, these people


    When Speranza pulled out the block earlier, they looked at her with such warm eyes, but when Im pulling, why is it so cold?


    Calming down the slightly upset heart, I carefully pulled a block that looked safe.


    -THUD!


    Eventually, the unbnced wooden tower crumbled down on the table.


    "Um I''m sorry, Speranza. Papa knocked it down."


    "Uh-huh. It''s okay, papa. Papa was great."


    Speranzaforted me without being disappointed.


    As expected, my daughter is the only one who cares about me the most here.


    I hugged Speranza tightly in my arms and soothed the disappointment of third ce.


    Our team was the first to be eliminated, confirming the third ce, and thus began the final match between the other four for the first ce.


    -Tap, tap, tap!


    The two teams quickly pulled out the block and passed the turn.


    There was a breathtaking tension around the wooden tower.


    Before I knew it, all stable blocks were removed, and only the difficult blocks remained.


    It was Lia''s turn.


    She peered through the wooden tower and slowly lifted her right hand.


    At that moment, red scales appeared on the back of the hand along with sharp nails.


    "Wait! Isn''t this cheating?"


    Kaneff shouted, pointing to Lia''s right hand.


    "Why? It doesn''t matter because it''s my hand.


    "That''s not unreasonable."


    The two quarreling people looked at me at the same time.


    Maybe they were trying to leave the judgment to me.


    I scrambled on, scratching my head.


    "Uh it''s true that you yed with your hands so, it won''t be considered as a foul?"


    After nodding once to my words, Lia began to focus on the wooden block again.


    As if determined to win, Lia picked up a block of wood with her two pointed nails.


    TAP!


    She took out a block with a very quick and concise motion.


    There was only a slight shake on the wooden tower, and no change urred.


    It was a perfect sess.


    "Good, thats amazing Lia!"


    "Tsk"


    Andras praised Lia for sessfully pulling out a block, while Kaneff clicked his tongue in regret.


    The unstable wooden tower seemed like it would fall in Kaneff''s turn.


    Alfred frowned as he looked at the wooden tower.


    "There''s really nothing to take out now."


    As he said, all the remaining wooden blocks were dangerously supporting the weight.


    With one wrong touch, the whole thing would copse.


    Kaneff reached out with a calm expression.


    CLING CLANG


    A chain came out from his hand and tried to wrap itself around the wooden tower.


    "Mr. Kaneff, that''s cheating. You can''t take out the chain."


    "Why is this cheating?"


    Kaneff asked back with a brazen face.


    "We have to only use our hands."


    "It''s connected to my wrist, so it''s like a hand."


    "Don''t argue with strange sophistry, just put it in quickly."


    "Tsk, Tsk!"


    Kaneff grumbled and made the chain disappear.


    His grumbling did notst long.


    After calming himself, he once again reached out to the wooden tower.


    (To be Continued)


    To read 34 chapters aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    "Wuuu"


    Kaneff took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The hand that moved towards the wooden tower gradually slowed down.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to his hand, which had almost stopped.


    The whole table was silent as if everyone had forgotten to breathe!


    TAP!


    Kaneff opened his eyes and moved his hand at an invisible speed.


    He moved his hands so fast that it left an afterimage.


    -TAT TAT!


    With great speed, he pulled out a block and ced it at the top of the wooden tower.


    In an instant, the middle part became empty, creating an illusion that the upper part of the wooden column was floating in the air.


    Although it was shaken by shock for a while, it regained its bnce and firmly maintained its bnce.


    "Wow!"


    Hahaha, Did you see that Papa? The top of the tower floated?"


    Speranza burst into admiration as if she had seen a strange stunt, and I stuttered with a little excitement.


    "As expected, that was really great, Boss! Really great!!"


    "This kind of thing its a piece of cake.


    Alfred continued to repeat the words "great," and Kaneff looked rxed and ttered.


    In contrast, Andras and Lia''s faces got distorted.


    Next up was Andras.


    He reached out his hand as calmly as Kaneff.


    Maybe Andras will also..?


    Speranza and I, who saw Kaneff taking the block, which seemed close to a stunt, expected something amazing from Andras and waited for it.


    But


    -THUD.


    Contrary to our high expectations, the wooden tower copsed as soon as Andras touched it.


    Andras, who saw the disappointment on our faces said with a sulky look.


    "Sihyeon, it''s not that I couldn''t do it, its just what Mr. Kaneff did was strange. There is no way one could do that without using Magic.


    I clearly understood what he meant.


    To be honest, the wooden tower should have fallen during Kaneff''s turn, but he broke through the impossible with pure power and speed.


    "We won, Boss!"


    "Piece of cake."


    "Um


    "Let''s try harder next time, Andras."


    Emotions of joy and sorrow filled the table as the first game came to an end.


    "Speranza dear, did you have fun?"


    "Un! It was fun, Papa."


    Although we camest in the first game, Speranza was smiling regardless of that.


    It seemed like she was just happy that everyone got together and yed like this.


    "Now! Shall we start the next game?"


    The second game was [One-Card].


    In this game, the participants are given trump cards and the first yer who ys all his or her cards out wins the game.


    The rules are simple enough that Speranza learned them easily, but it was a game that requires careful consideration of the opponent''s cards and sensibility.


    This time, we sat in a way so that each one was apart from their team members.


    When all yers have been dealt their hands, the game started in earnest.


    At first, I put out an ordinary card while being self-conscious, but as the game progressed, I started to put down the attack cards.


    As the game continued like that, a crisis happened in Alfred''s turn.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he pulled the Clover A'' card out of his hand. However, Speranza was next.


    "Ah!"


    "Speranza, do you have another A card or Joker card?"


    "Um."


    "If you don''t have it, you have to take three cards from the deck."


    Speranza, who failed to defend, became depressed and took three cards from the deck.


    Everyone looked at her with pitiful eyes.


    I looked at Alfred, who pulled out the attack card with scornful eyes.


    Alfred protested with a look of injustice.


    It''s just a game.''


    No matter how much it''s a game! You''re so mean.''


    The funny thing was even Kaneff, who was on the same team, looked at Alfred with eyes full of contempt.


    Thanks to everyones reaction, Alfred did not use an attack card after that, and naturally, Speranza''s card count decreased.


    "One card!"


    In the end, Speranza shouted One Card with thest card in her hand.


    Speranza could finish first if she could discard thest card in her hand.


    After everyones turn, finally it was Alfred''s turn.


    Since he failed to attack properly due to Speranza, a lot of cards piled in his hands.


    After thinking for a while, he put down a card with a look of determination.


    The discarded card was "Spade A," and once again everyone''s scornful eyes turned towards him for attacking Speranza.


    However, Alfred turned away from everyones eyes as if he was really determined.


    "Um this is all I need to do, right?"


    Thest card in Speranza''s hand was the Joker Card with a colorful picture.


    At the unexpected counter from the fox girl, not only Alfred, who gave the attack card, the rest, who gave a scornful look, were stunned.


    "Did I win, Papa?


    "Um Yes, Speranza is the first."


    "YAYYY!"


    Speranza ran around, bursting with cheers of joy.


    Speranza, who expressed her joy to her heart''s content, came to me and hugged me.


    She looked up at me with her twinkling eyes, waving her fox tail. It was the look saying [Praise me because I got 1st ce!]


    Iplimented the cute little fox girl with a pinch on the cheek.


    Speranza pricked up her cute fox ears with a satisfied expression.


    "Oh wait! If thats the case, I had to take cards, right?"


    Yeah, the game isn''t over yet.


    Andras, who couldn''t defend Speranza''s Joker, took cards from the deck with a dark expression.


    The game went on with attacks and defense.


    "One card!"


    Kaneff, who shouted one card, shook off all the cards and came second.


    All that was left was me, Andras, Lia, and Alfred!


    Andras was hit hard and had a lot of cards left, while Alfred had the fewest cards left.


    This game had a condition that both team members had to finish the game to win, and at this rate, Kaneff and Alfred''s team would most likely win first ce once again.


    "All right, ine! Keep going like that, we''ll be in the first ce and it will be our victory."


    Kaneff, who finished the game first, cheered for his team member.


    Alfred tried to calm his excitement and concentrated on the game.


    While the two were excited about the victory that was just around the corner, the most unfavorable-looking Andras began to move.


    -Tap, tap.


    Huh?


    From the side, Andras tapped my leg slightly.


    When I turned my head, he opened his hand so that I could see his cards.


    At first, I was puzzled, thinking [What are you doing?] but I could quickly grasp his intentions.


    When I showed my cards, Andras quietly looked and nodded.


    Andras was determined to let me finish the game first to stop Kaneff and Alfred from winning.


    I had no reason to refuse.


    I formed a tacit alliance with Andras and Lias team, and the game went on.


    Andras took care of matching the shape and number of the cards to make it easier for me to y. Thanks to this, the number of cards in my hand decreased smoothly.


    Alfred, on the other hand, could not easily reduce the number of cards due to Lia''s proper checks.


    Kaneff, who felt something strange, said while alternating between Andras and me.


    "Are you guys match-fixing right now?"


    "Hmm, what do you mean match-fixing, Mr. Kaneff? Sihyeon is just lucky."


    "Hmm"


    Kaneff continued to look at us with eyes full of doubt.


    But, despite his doubts, I cleared thest card and finished the game.


    Both Speranza and I finished the game, so our team won first ce in the second game.


    "Speranza! We''re in the first ce."


    "YAYYY! 1st ce!"


    I held both hands of Speranza and shared the joy.


    "One card!"


    Soon after, Lia ended her game by discarding herst card.


    Now, it was just Alfred and Andras. The team that finishes the game first among the two, wille in second ce.


    The number of cards was much lower for Alfred, but the game did not end easily due to Andras'' strategy and luck.


    Eventually, the gap between the two gradually narrowed, leading to a final battle.


    "One card!"


    "Ugh"


    Andras shouted [one card].


    Alfred, who had no card to defend, passed the turn as it was, and the game ended as Andras discarded thest card.


    Lia, who watched with a nervous expression, smiled broadly as soon as the game was over.


    "Well done, Andras!"


    "Haha, thankfully, I was lucky."


    Alfred lowered his head in front of Kaneff as if he felt ashamed, while Kaneff waved his hand as if saying he shouldnt care about it.


    "ine was really unlucky. He lost the game because he couldn''t throw away thest few cards.


    "It wasn''t bad luck.


    "What?"


    Kaneff pointed at Andras while narrowing his eyes.


    "I''m sure he knew exactly what card ine had"


    "How?"


    "What do you mean how? He remembered all the discarded cards and the remaining cards, and guessed it.


    "What? Is that even possible?


    "If its those Schnarpe guys they could do it."


    I looked at Andras with disbelief.


    He opened his mouth with a shy smile.


    As Mr. Kaneff said, I predicted, by memorizing all the discarded and remaining cards, but I was able to actually win because I was lucky. If ine had drawn the card he needed at the end, I wouldnt have been able to stop him.


    "It was quite fun. I think it''d be nice to cool off like this from time to time.


    No, AndrasOne card is a simple game. It''s not a game where you cool off like that


    Anyway, the second game [One-Card] came to an end with Andras'' brilliant performance.


    Seeing the result of the first and second games, all three teams were tied with the same score.


    "Ho ho? Since the third game is thest one. If we win that game, well be the final winner, right?"


    "In your dreams, Mr. Kaneff."


    As the results of thest game will determine the ranking of the three teams, everyone expressed their burning desire to win.


    As the atmosphere gradually heated up, I brought out thest game I prepared.


    "This is thest game."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    The third game I prepared was Monopoly, a very famous board game in Korea.


    It was released a long time ago and gained a lot of poprity, and now it has be a board game that anyone would have yed at least once.


    Lately, it could be enjoyed as a smartphone app, but I was still morefortable with the paper board version.


    Its easy to learn because the rules are simple. This is the best game to enjoy with many people.


    After briefly exining the rules to the participants, we decided on our game pieces.


    The red horse was Kaneff and Alfreds team.


    The blue horse was Lia and Andras Team.


    The yellow horse was me and Speranzas team.


    Each team shared the money needed to start and started the game in earnest.


    First, Kaneff and Alfred''s team threw the dice.


    -ROLL


    The sum of the numbers from the two dice was 8.


    The red horse arrived in Cairo, Egypt.


    "Senior, because we were the first to arrive on thisnd, we can buy it, right?"


    "Yes."


    Alfred asked Kaneff for his opinion.


    "What shall we do, Mr. Kaneff?"


    "Buy everything!"


    "Okay, we''ll buy it!"


    Alfred and Kaneff immediately bought Cairo, Egypt.


    From then on, the y of the two had been the same. They quickly moved forward and bought everynd without the owner.


    The building at all thosends was built at the highest price.


    As expected, the amount of money they had had proportionally decreased, and the two didn''t care about it.


    On the other hand, Lia and Andras team was


    "Andras, what shall we do?"


    "Well, if we think about the efficiency of the toll that we can get by investing innd purchases and building costs"


    They continued to y by carefully calcting the efficiency of purchasingnd and buildings.


    Compared to the Kaneff and Alfreds team, the number ofnds they owned was small, but they had a huge cash reserve.


    Lastly, Speranza and I


    "Papa, I want to buy this ce."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "The picture is pretty."


    Speranza wanted to buy ces if the drawn g was pretty.


    "Shall we buy it then?"


    "Un!"


    I yed the game with Speranza''s interest in mind, rather than considering the efficiency or the conditions of victory.


    Of course, winning the game was important, but it didn''t seem bad to y leisurely like this, it felt like we were traveling around the world.


    Thus, the game progressed ording to each team''s y style.


    As the dice were thrown several times and the game progressed, the vacant ces gradually decreased.


    As the safend continued to disappear, throwing dice started to be a burden.


    The result of the game began to change by exchanging tolls.


    The gap began to widen between the three teams.


    The closest team to victory was Kaneff and Alfred''s team.


    "Oh! Andras is caught again!"


    "Since the hotel is built here. The toll is 900,000 won($630)."


    "Ugh"


    The two, who upied a lot ofnd by going on a buying rampage, made a lot of profits from the toll.


    In particr, Andras and Lia''s team continued to get trapped in other teams''nd due to bad dice luck, and most of their money was donated as tolls.


    Fortunately, Speranza and I were lucky with the dice, so we barely paid the toll.


    As the faces of Andras and Lia hardened, the faces of Kaneff and Alfred became brighter.


    Kaneff enjoyed the ease of looking at the abundant money.


    "Maybe because weve too muchnd, the game feels so easy! Let''s see Haha! Lets strip Andras and Lia to the point of bankruptcy."


    "There''s still somend left"


    Lia replied slightly nervously.


    Kaneff teased her with his usual easy-going smile.


    "Huh, whats the n? How about getting ready to wash the griffins?"


    "


    "It''s not over yet. There must be a way to reverse the situation."


    Andras burned his will to turn the tables with eyes that had not given up yet.


    Looking at Kaneff, who was already confident of victory and rxed, I thought quietly to myself.


    Boss, you shouldn''t keep piling up karma like that Monopoly is a board game that has seemingly very easy rules, but anyone who has experienced it firsthand knows that the game is not easy as its rules.


    It was a game in which scary things are hidden, which sometimes could be considered malicious.


    The situation that I was worried about started to be reality.


    It began with our teams turn.


    -ROLL.


    Speranza, who rolled the dice, checked the number and moved the yellow horse.


    "We got caught on a deserted ind, papa."


    The horse arrived on the deserted ind of Cannes.


    The yer who arrives here cannot move their horse for three turns.


    Speranza thought that the deserted ind was a penalty, so she made a tearful face.


    Iforted Speranza with a smile.


    "Oh sweetheart, a deserted ind is not bad."


    "But Papa, if we get caught here, we can''t move."


    "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    If you get caught on a deserted ind at the beginning of the game, it will be very disadvantageous since you can''t y the game for 3 long turns.


    However, when the game enters the mid-tote stage like this, the situation ispletely different.


    Staying still for three turns meant staying safe for three turns.


    Andras glistened his eyes at the yellow horse standing on the deserted ind.


    "How about rolling, Andras? Its time for you guys to go bankrupt and end the game."


    As Kaneff said, the blue horse was surrounded by dangerousnds.


    "Andras! Five and eight should nevere out."


    Unlike Lia, who was nervous, Andras calmly looked at the game board. He was looking at apletely different ce, not the dangerousnds.


    -ROLL.


    The dice were rolled from Andras'' hand.


    The number was 6.


    The blue horse passed the dangerousnd and reached the space travel block.


    Andras clenched his fist and made a gesture that he had done it.


    "Sihyeon, if we get here, we can go wherever we want, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Phew That''s a relief."


    Lia sighed loudly as if she was relieved.


    Kaneff and Alfred smacked their lips with a look of regret.


    "Then where are you going?"


    Andras answered my question immediately.


    "We''ll go to a deserted ind."


    As expected, Andras was aiming for this.


    When he said that he would go to a deserted ind, Alfred asked me with a puzzled look.


    "Can you go to a deserted ind?"


    "Yes, you can go anywhere when you get to the space travel block."


    "Ugh"


    Kaneff and Alfred frowned when they btedly noticed Andras'' strategy.


    The blue horse could stay safe on a deserted ind for the next three turns.


    The two did not worry much about the current situation.


    They will be safe only for three turns anyway, and the current situation was still advantageous for Kaneff and Alfred.


    "Is it our turn?"


    Kaneff rolled the dice roughly.


    The red horse arrived at the golden key block.


    He had to pick one of the golden key cards and carry out the instructions written there.


    I picked a golden key card at the top and read it for him.


    "Umm Ie tax for the buildings you own"


    ..?


    "You have to pay ie tax based on the number of buildings you own."


    "What? What?"


    A pretty bad penalty card came out.


    Kaneff and Alfred''s team, in particr, owned the mostnd and buildings, and they had to spend much more money under the direction of the golden key than expected.


    The two people who had the most cash went broke in an instant.


    "It''s all right. We still have a lot ofnd left."


    After the turn of the two teams on the desert ind, it was once again Kaneff and Andras teams turn to throw the dice again.


    Alfred pointed somewhere in an uneasy voice.


    "You have to be careful there, Boss."


    .


    An exceptionally prominent spot among the manynds was lying in front of the red horse.


    It was the city that could be seen as the game changer of this game.


    It was Seoul.


    I bought it early in the game because Speranza liked the shape of the Korean g.


    The distance between the red horse and Seoul was seven blocks.


    Except for Kaneff and Alfred, everyone shouted in unison.


    "Seven! Seven! Seven!"


    "Please, seven, seven!"


    "Ah! Shut up!"


    Kaneff''s face waspletely devoid of the ease he had before, and was filled with irritation and anxiety.


    Making even the boss nervous Is this the power of Seoul?


    The stifling tension settled heavily.


    Kaneff, who was swallowing his dry saliva, lightly threw the two dice in his hand.


    -ROLL.


    -ROLL.


    Numerous eyes moved after the two dice.


    The dice, which were moving properly, slowly revealed the results.


    One had three dots, and the other had four.


    " Seven?"


    Alfred''s mouth was filled with a deting voice.


    And soon, screams of joy and disappointment popped out from all sides at the same time.


    "YAYYYYY!!"


    "This is ridiculous!!!"


    Lia cheered with joy, while Kaneff stared at the dice as if he could not believe it.


    Meanwhile, Andras cheekily moved the red horse to Seoul.


    Seoul''s toll was 2 million won($1400)!


    Until a while ago, Kaneff and Alfred''s team was overflowing with cash, but with the Golden key card and Seoulbo, they lost most of their assets.


    The good news was, they could avoid bankruptcy since they had a lot ofnds.


    And of course, considering their losses, it''s almost bankruptcy.


    Meanwhile, Speranza who saw the money that suddenly got piled up on our side smiled brightly.


    "Papa! We have a lot of money."


    "I know, right? I became rich thanks to my baby girl."


    I knew it was toy money, but I felt proud for no reason.


    "It''s our turn now, right?"


    Lia, whose expression became brighter, picked up the dice.


    After three turns on a deserted ind, it was their time to go outside.


    -ROLL.


    The dots on the dice were 2 and 5.


    Ironically, the same number as the dice that Kanef just threw came out.


    The ce where the blue horse moved was the golden key block.


    This time again, I took out the top card of the bundle and checked it.


    And as soon as I checked the contents of the card, I froze.


    "SIHYEON, what is it?"


    ?


    Lia and Andras looked at me curiously.


    On behalf of me, who was frozen, Speranza read the contents written on the card.


    "Umm sightseeing tour? Go to Seoul."


    ?!


    ?!


    As soon as Speranza finished speaking, there was a heavy silence around the table.


    And after a while, once again, screams of joy and disappointment popped out at the same time.


    As expected Seoul is the best!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    The third game, Monopoly, ended with me and Speranza bankrupting the other two teams.


    YAY! Were first, Papa!


    Speranza cheered so loudly while jumping up and down.


    She seemed to be very happy to win thest game.


    The farm members, who would have been pleased to see Speranza running around happily, had their heads preupied with something else.


    Lia and Andras, who camest among the three teams, were still in the midst of the huge shock called Seoul.


    Kaneff and Alfred were relieved that they avoided thest ce, but were disappointed that they could not win the first ce in the advantageous game.


    I smiled and reminded the two who camest of the penalty.


    Then for the next month, the two of you will take care of the bath, right?


    Ugh I cant help it.


    Promise is a promise. I dont know much, but Ill do my best.


    Lia and Andras humbly epted the penalty.


    I thought theyd have a hard time adjusting to the two troublemakers Grify and Finny for a while.


    Next, I looked at Kaneff and Alfred, who unfortunately came in second ce.


    You two must be sad


    Are you teasing us now because you won?


    Maybe?


    If it hadnt been so twisted at the end it would have been those two who would have won the game.


    Kaneff replied with an ufortable look, while Alfred couldnt speak as if he was really disappointed.


    However, as soon as they heard my next words, their expressions changed rapidly.


    The winner was supposed to have the vacationpanion ticket, but this time, Ill just let you two have it.


    What, really?


    Really, Senior?


    Kaneff and Alfred opened their eyes wide with an expression of disbelief.


    I dont need that anyway, and only two teams were supposed topete. And.


    I looked at Speranza, who was still smiling, blurring the end of my words.


    Thanks to the two teams consideration for Speranza, we were able to win in the first ce.


    Of course, it was voluntary, but if they had seriously wanted to win the game, the first ce would have been different.


    For me, it was enough that Speranza enjoyed the game.


    Lia and Andras also understood my decision and nodded quietly.


    As such, the Vacationpanion ticket went to Kaneff and Alfreds team.


    The two quickly shook off their regrets and expressed their joy.


    Hahaha! Thats great!


    Finally, I also


    Kaneffs face had a rare happy smile, and Alfred was so moved that tears welled up in his eyes.


    And they hugged each other and shared their joy.


    It would have been a very heartwarming ending if it ended like this, but


    But you two Dont we still have something to decide?


    Huh? What else is left?


    ?


    Whos going to get the prize? Theres only one Vacationpanion Ticket


    ?!


    .?!


    Kaneff and Alfreds faces quickly hardened when they realized the important fact btedly.


    Then they moved away from each other, saying, DIBS!


    The teammates who shared the joy disappeared and quickly becamepetitors seeking the right to apany me on my vacation.


    Hey, Verdi kid. Why dont you yield to me this time?


    Kaneff roared with fierce eyes. But Alfred replied without backing down.


    I respected you once, and now I owe you in many ways, Boss, but I cant just give you this.


    Their intense eyes intertwined in the air.


    Not only me but also Lia and Andras came out of the afterglow ofst ce and watched the current situation with interest.


    Both of you have no intention of making concessions, right?


    Of course!


    Of course!


    It seemed impossible toe this far and solve it peacefully.


    What should we do?


    Since weve decided everything with the game so far, shouldnt we decide this one with a game, too?


    Lia suggested that it should be decided with a game until the end, and both Kaneff and Alfred nodded as if they agreed.


    The question was what kind of game to y


    I didnt prepare for the fourth game because I didnt know we would get to this point.


    As my worries deepened, Andras, who was next to me, gave an opinion.


    How about ying a simple game?


    A simple game?


    Andras said, taking out the Trump card we used to y [One-card].


    A game in which two people pick one card each and the person with the highest number wins. What do you think?


    The game he proposed certainly seemed simple and fair.


    It already took a lot of time to y the three games, so it wouldnt be bad to finish it short.


    I looked at Kaneff and Alfred in the sense of asking for consent.


    All right, lets do that.


    I like it, too.


    The final match for the vacationpanion ticketmenced.


    While enjoying the game, the rain and wind that had swept over the farm had already calmed down. By the time the final winner was decided, it seemed that we could see a little bit of sunlight.


    -CHUCK CHUCK.


    Under the heavy tension, I slowly shuffled the cards.


    As there was a lot at stake in this deck, I put seriousness in the hand shuffling the cards.


    -Tap!


    A strange tension flowed and the bundle of cards was ced on the table.


    You have to pick only one card. If you get the same number with different shapes, youll pick it again.


    -Nod.


    -Nod.


    Who will go first?


    Ill pick first.


    Kaneff was the first to step forward.


    Without hesitation, he took the card at the top of the bundle of cards by hand.


    Even after checking the number on the card he picked, he maintained a calm expression.


    Next, it was Alfreds turn.


    Alfred also took a card from the top and checked the number.


    His eyes fluttered relentlessly as if he was uneasy about his number.


    ce the cards on the table and flip them up at the same time on the count of three?


    -Nod.


    -Nod.


    Two cards were ced on the table.


    Everyone looked at the back of the card with tense eyes.


    Now~ One, two Three!


    Kaneff and Alfred simultaneously revealed their cards face up.


    One was [Diamond 10] and the other was [Clover 9].


    The winner of thest game was decided by a small margin.


    As soon as the result of the match was confirmed, the emotions of the two, who had been on the same team so far, were clearly mixed with joy and disappointment.


    The next day.


    After a strong rainstorm, the weather on the farm became clear and sunny as if yesterdays weather was a lie.


    Yesterdays rain and the wind were thest grim of summer, the wind felt cooler and the sky looked opaque.


    I felt chilly after a long time, so I thought I should slowly take out the windbreaker for work.


    It is already autumn


    I looked around the farm and the surrounding scenery.


    Although the changes are still minor, the seasonal changes were emerging little by little.


    While looking around the scenery, in the distance, I could see Speranza and the little demon beasts running around, dressed in her summer short-sleeved clothes.


    Before the weather gets cold in earnest, I should slowly prepare her autumn clothes.


    I already had a happy smile on my face at the thought of buying Speranza a lot of pretty autumn clothes.


    Sihyeon!


    While I was putting out a shopping n for the winter, Alfreds voice came from behind.


    My face frowned because I thought it would be about training swordsmanship together.


    Still, I greeted him while hiding my expression as much as I could.


    Were you watching Speranza?


    Yeah. Yeah. Whats going on?


    Andras was looking for you Hes in the bosss room right now.


    Andras? Didnt he say he would be working at the Germour Wizardry today?


    Thats what I also heard, but he came back earlier than we thought.


    Expectations and anxiety arose at the same time at the news that Andras returned quickly.


    Usually, when he suddenlyes back to the farm like this, something would have happened, good or bad.


    Then can you look after the children while Im away?


    Okay, Ill take care of it.


    Thank you.


    I tried to leave quickly before Alfred could say anything else, but


    Ah! Senior! Dont forget, we got to trainter. These days, youve been making excuses and skipping them!


    Oh Damn.


    Ugh I see. I wont miss it today.


    Alfred smiled and waved his hand as if he liked my answer.


    I also reluctantly waved and went to the farm building.


    Arriving at the building, I headed straight to Kaneffs room.


    KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.


    Its me, Boss.


    Come in.


    When I opened the door and entered, Kaneff and Andras greeted me in the room.


    Andras, didnt you say you had work in the Wizardry today?


    Yes, I came back for a while to tell you something. I havent finished my work yet, so I have to go back.


    Theres something you need to tell?


    When I looked at him with a curious expression, Andras pulled something out of his arms.


    My father sent this for you.


    Lord Schnarpe?


    With an unexpected look, I epted what Andras had brought.


    This is


    A letter?


    The letter envelope made with a very luxurious material was stamped with the design of the Schnarpe family symbol.


    I peeked to the side and found a simr letter on Kaneffs desk.


    I asked Andras with my eyes if I could open it here.


    He smiled and nodded.


    I opened the envelope very carefully, took out the letter inside, and read the contents slowly.


    The letter began with the burdensome word family benefactor.


    After that, the words grace and help were emphasized along with the poetic modifiers unique to the nobility.


    I read the letter to the end with my poor Demonnguage skills.


    The contents of the letter were very long and poetic, but the contents that they wanted to convey to me were very simple.


    -I would like to invite you to the familys mansion to repay the benefactor for his great help.


    In short, this letter was an invitation to the Schnarpe family.


    Is this an invitation?


    Thats right. Originally, I was going to invite Sihyeon to a big party, but I canceled it because I thought you wouldnt like it.


    You know me well, Andras!


    Ivished praise on Andras for the cancetion of the big party.


    I dont know about other aristocrats, but it has always been a troublesome one for me.


    My mother was a little disappointed because I canceled the party, so we decided to treat you to a small meal.


    Um


    It wont be burdensome, Sihyeon. We have made sure that youll befortable.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    I was lost in thought for a moment, staring at the invitation Andras brought.


    What should I do?


    Honestly, I wasn''t so happy about the invitation.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t like the Schnarpe family, but the fact that I was invited to the noble family was a little unsettling and burdensome.


    Based on the standards of the Demon world, I am also a noble aristocrat, but for me, it was still difficult to adapt to this unique, splendid, and rigid atmosphere.


    Thest time I visited the Barbatos family, I suffered in a simr way.


    Andras, who saw me hesitating, spoke softly.


    "Sihyeon, was there anything not to your liking?"


    "Oh, no! It''s not that I don''t like it"


    ?


    "Well I''m not used to this kind of thing yet. It feels a little weird."


    I see


    When I implicitly showed my refusal, Andras'' face darkened as if he was greatly disappointed.


    Seeing Andras getting upset made me feel bitter. I felt a sense of guilt as if I had rejected a birthday party invitation that my friend gave me.


    "You''re not going either? That''s great. I was toozy to go anyway. Just say we are busy, and send back the invitation."


    "Boss"


    I gave the tactless Kaneff a re.


    Looking at my expression, Kaneff shrugged his shoulders as if asking [What did I do?]


    Andras'' face darkened even more at Kaneff''s remarks. Even I, who was just watching from the side, became restless.


    Oh, my goodness.


    I guess it cant be helped.


    "I''lle. When is it, Andras?"


    "Really, Sihyeon?"


    Andras asked back with a big smile. The drooping shoulders quickly returned to their original state.


    "It''s a little ufortable, but I think it''ll be okay if it''s just a simple meal."


    "You don''t have to force yourself. If you feel ufortable, youre free to say No."


    What do you mean free to say No. When I said that a while ago, you looked at me pitifully like a dog stranded in the rain..


    Andras seemed to be considerate of me, but looking at him I could tell that he was worried that I might reject the invitation again.


    His words and actions were so starkly different that I almost burst intoughter. I forced myself to hold back myughter and opened my mouth.


    "Its an invitation to visit my friends house, how can I say No."


    "Sihyeon"


    "I will make sure to visit the Schnarpe family mansion ording to the date. And give my regards to Lord Schnarpe for his consideration."


    "All right, SIHYEON! I''ll make sure to tell him so."


    Andras nodded with an excited expression.


    Looking at him making a huge thing about me just epting the invitation made me happy and a smile naturally bloomed on my face.


    What? Are you going, now?


    "Yes, Im. I can''t refuse the invitation that Andras brought himself. You''re invited too, right Boss? You seem to be close with Lord Schnarpe, so how abouting with me?"


    "Nah, I was going to use you as an excuse for not going Now, what should I do?


    Andras snapped at Kaneff, who looked disappointed.


    "You don''t have toe Mr. Kaneff if you''re busy. I''ll tell my father."


    He soundedpletely different from the time when I refused the invitation earlier.


    With such a contrary attitude, Kaneff stared at Andras with a look, saying [Look at this guy?]


    "Hey Andras. Your attitude is very different from when Sihyeon said he wouldn''t go."


    Andras flinched when he realized his mistake btedly.


    "Well, how could that be? It''s a misunderstanding, Mr. Kaneff.


    What misunderstanding? It was as clear as a day. Did you bring this invitation to me just as a courtesy?


    Andras, who got flustered by Kaneff s questioning, expressed his true feelings as if determined.


    "Honestly, Mr. Kaneff doesn''t even read the invitation every time I bring one, right?"


    "Well, Ahm Ahm!"


    This time, Kaneff avoided answering, coughing in vain.


    "And to be honest. There''s hardly any other ce that invites you other than our family."


    "What, what, you ungrateful bastard?"


    Kaneff jumped up to his feet at the brutal fact attack.


    Sensing a crisis, Andras quickly rushed towards the door and shouted as he ran out of the room.


    "Then I''ll tell my father that you both epted the invitation!"


    "Hey When did I ept it?!"


    "I''m busy, so I''m leaving See youter, Sihyeon!"


    Hey! Stop right there!! When did I say you could leave HEY ANDRAAAAS.


    I shook my head looking at the chase that took ce after a long time in front of my eyes.


    I received an invitation from the Schnarpe family and adjusted my schedule after confirming the date of my visit.


    I, Speranza, and Kaneff were invited to the Schnarpe family and we decided to go with these members.


    It would have been nice if Lia and Alfred came together with us, but we needed someone to stay and take care of the farm. They also refused, saying that it was not good if there were many people who were not invited for a simple meal.


    I put on some pretty clothes along with Speranza after a long time. Even though they asked me to befortable, I couldn''tpletely ignore the formalities.


    And I can''t go you a ce as a guest empty-handed, so I packed our Cardis Estate''s pride, fresh strawberries, strawberry jam, and honey beer as gifts.


    Kaneff came out of his room in a really shabby outfit and disheveled hair, which I and Lia after a bit of struggle managed to make somehow look normal.


    "I''m all set."


    Andras finished the preparation for the dimensional leap magic.


    Lia and Alfred waved their hand and send us off.


    "Have a safe trip, everyone."


    "Dont worry about the farm, Senior. Lia and I will take care of it."


    "Bye~! Bye-bye!"


    Speranza, who was excited about going out, also waved hard.


    "Let''s go."


    With Andras words, the dimensional leap magic got activated and after a slightly blinding sh, I felt the familiar dizziness.


    Speranza, who was hugging me dug into my arms and trembled.


    In a little while, the distorted space in front of me returned to its original state, and an unfamiliarndscape appeared.


    It was a well-trimmed garden with dense trees around it.


    "This is"


    "It''s a garden on the outskirts of the family mansion."


    It seems like I alwayse to a garden when you use the dimensional leap magic, right?


    "Haha! It''s because it was once popr to decorate the garden around the ce where the dimension leap magic coordinates were set. Showing the spectacr garden to the guests was one of the ways for aristocrats to show off themselves."


    "Oh, there was such a culture. Then should we also do something on the ce where the dimensional leap magic coordinates are set"


    The area around the ce where we are currently using for the dimensional leap magic was empty.


    Quite a few people have visited the farm, and I wonder what everyone would have thought..


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Sihyeon. It''s already a trend of the previous generation, so there aren''t many people who are conscious of that now."


    "That''s a relief."


    "Follow me. I''ll show you to the mansion."


    Andras took the lead and we naturally followed his footsteps. As we went crossing the garden, Kaneff, who was walking behind me, tapped my shoulder.


    "What, Boss?"


    "Look over there"


    Kaneff whispered quietly and pointed somewhere.


    The ce where his fingers were pointing was a ce where various kinds of flowers and statues were gathered.


    The statues that were erected around the garden how should I put it? Should I say it''s metaphysical? It felt like something that was beyondmon sense and gave a great sense of alienation between the well-organized garden and the flowers.


    "Isn''t that statue weird? You were thinking it''s ugly to be in this well-decorated garden, right?"


    "Oh, no. It''s not ugly, it''s just It''s very unique."


    For a moment, I almost agreed with Kaneff, but I quickly came to my senses and answered without any disrespect.


    Andras, who heard our conversation, scratched his head and said with an awkward look.


    "The sculptures over there were made by my mother."


    "Ah, I see. It''s very, very original, huh."


    I stuttered with embarrassment. And when I looked back with resentment in my eyes, Kaneff was giggling andughing. Perhaps he knew who made those statues and purposefully made me fall into the trap.


    We walked leaving the unique sculptures behind.


    As we walked, I came across some pretty flowers.


    It calmed my heart to look at the beautiful flowers and I walked leisurely in the garden, looking around with Speranza.


    As we left the garden, arge carriage and a coachman were waiting for us on a well-organized road.


    "Let''s get in. It''s only a few minutes by carriage to the mansion."


    Hahaokay


    How far away is the mansion?


    I couldn''t help but be surprised by the sheer size of the mansion. Still, I was in the position of a noble, so I didn''t show my surprised expression as much as possible.


    Riding on the wagon, we headedfortably to the mansion. Several buildings and facilities passed out of the window, and a huge mansion began to be seen in the distance.


    I was surprised by the size of the mansion which was on apletely different scalepared to the mansion of the Barbatos family I visited before.


    The Schnarpe family does seem great. I can understand why Andras boasted about his family''s mansion before.


    Arriving at the entrance of the mansion, we stepped out of the carriage one after another.


    When Andras came out from the carriage, all the guards guarding the entrance did a salute in unison.


    -TAT.


    When Andras raised his hand, the guards who saluted returned to their original state.


    I realized once again that Andras was someone who was the heir to a great family.


    As soon as everyone came out of the wagon, the door of the mansion opened.


    "Wee."


    "Wee."


    This time, a lot of maids and butlers greeted us.


    I wondered if everyone who was working in thisrge mansion came out to wee us.


    Andras and Kaneff stood normally, as if they were pretty familiar with this scene, while Speranza held my hand tightly and clung to the side as if it was very awkward.


    Iforted Speranza with my eyes and moved to the inside of the mansion.


    The moment I walked past the entrance and just walked into the mansion.


    "You''re finally here!"


    I heard a familiar voice and tone.


    I reflexively looked forward, recalling Lilia.


    However, there was a figure of someone other than Lilia standing where my eyes reached.


    With light purple hair and sparkling eyes, ady with a very simr appearance to Lilia strode toward me.


    No to be exact.


    Thedy, who resembles Lilia, approached someone behind me.


    As soon as she reached the person, she said with her eyes twinkling.


    "Brother Kaneff!! What took you so long toe to visit us."


    ?!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Brother Kaneff?


    Wow, Just WOW.


    It was amazing that someone could be this friendly to Kaneff, and the name that came out of thedy''s mouth was also very fresh.


    For a second, it urred to me that maybe she got the wrong person.


    Kaneff opened his mouth at the woman who approached him.


    "Its been a while, Zaina. How have you been?"


    "Did you ever wonder if I was doing well? You never replied to the invitation letters or the letters I sent through my son. You''re so mean, Brother Kaneff!"


    "Ugh"


    The woman constantly poured out all theints she had with Kaneff.


    What was even more interesting was, despite her behavior, Kaneff only frowned slightly and did not openly criticize or annoy her.


    His actions were way different from the usual Kaneff I know.


    When I looked nk at the unexpected situation, Andras introduced thedy with an awkward look.


    "Sihyeon, that''s my mother, the Mistress of the Schnarpe family."


    "Ah"


    I wondered where Lilia learned the way to call someone Brother'' and now I got the answer.


    I also got the answer to why Lilia''s appearance and personality never looked like Andras''s.


    Lilia seemed to be influenced by her mother. In particr, the tone, eyes, and atmosphere were very simr.


    "Andras, Is Boss really your rtive?"


    "No. I was told that my maternal grandfather was very close to Mr. Kaneff. That''s why my mother has been close to Mr. Kaneff since she was young."


    As Lilia calls me Brother, there dont seem to be any blood ties.


    Kaneff, who had been suffering for a while, shook his hands to stop thedy''sints.


    "Okay, I''m sorry Im sorry. No moreints! If you keep doing this, I''ll go back right now."


    When Kaneff admitted his fault, thedy who was talking nonstop, stopped.


    Then, I''ll let you off with this, she said with a smile.


    "And I''m not the important guest today. How can the mistress of a noble family ignore the important guest like this?"


    "Oh, my!"


    Thedy was surprised and covered her mouth with both hands with a loud noise.


    Realizing something btedly, she hurriedly began to look around.


    The bewildereddy''s eyes met with mine.


    While I paused for a moment, she approached me in a blink of an eye.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry. It''s been so long since I met Brother Kaneff that I forgot the important guest. Are you Lord Cardis who helped find Lilia?"


    I soon managed my expression and began to recite the prepared greetings.


    "Nice to meet you, Madam. Im Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis, Lord of Cardis Estate. Thank you for inviting me to the mansion today. Mrs. Schnarpe."


    "It''s nice to meet you, too. My name is Zaina. Please call me by my namefortably, not the stuffy Mrs. Schnarpe."


    She looked sofortable like a neighborhood aunty that it felt hard to believe that she was the Mistress of such arge family.


    When I hesitated to answer due to embarrassment, she waved and smiled brightly as if it was no big deal.


    "Ho-Ho! It''s really okay. Youre not only close to my son, but also to Brother Kaneff. Maybe thats why Lord Cardis feels more like a family to me."


    Zaina looked at Andras and Kaneff in turn and expressed her fondness for me.


    "I understand. Then, I''ll call you like that, Zaina."


    "I don''t mind even if you call me Sister Zaina"


    ??"


    This time, I failed to manage my expression, it crumbled in a second.


    "Mother, stop it?"


    "Zaina, do it in moderation. Do you want to be called the crazy olddy in your old age?"


    Zaina replied with a sulky face.


    "What''s the matter? Even now, when I go to parties, youngsters look at me and say Im hot"


    "Mother, please"


    "Tsk tsk"


    Andras, who was genuinely embarrassed, stopped her as if begging her, and Kaneff clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    Compared to Zaina, maybe Lilia might be on the quieter side.


    Zaina''s eyes, which finished greeting me, naturally headed downward.


    There was Speranza, who twitched her fox ears in tension.


    Her eyes glistened once again and she came closer to Speranza.


    "Oh, my! There was a cute guest here."


    "Ah"


    Speranza quickly hid behind my legs as if embarrassed when attention was focused on her.


    I encouraged her by gently stroking her little back.


    "Sweetheart, say hello to Zaina. We practiced hard on the farm, didnt we?"


    "Un


    Speranza, who was encouraged by my support, slowly stepped forward.


    She bowed to Zaina and continued to greet her.


    "He hello I''m Speranza. Thank you for inviting me."


    It was a very short and rough greeting considering the manners of the aristocracy, but it felt very great and proud to me.


    Considering the time when she was very afraid of meeting strangers in the past, Speranza hase a really long way.


    Kaneff and Andras also looked at the little fox girl with satisfaction.


    Zaina also answered Speranza''s greeting with a bright smile.


    "Nice to meet you, too, Speranza. I''ve heard a lot about you from Andras."


    "Teacher Andras?"


    "Yeah. He always bragged to me that Speranza was a very smart girl. He said, even though Speranza started learning Demon Language recently, shes really good at dictation. Is it true, Speranza?"


    "Un I got 100 pointsst time."


    Speranza boasted her 100 points for dictation even though she was nervous.


    "Wow! Speranza is amazing."


    When sheplimented with a genuinely surprised expression, Speranza blushed and smiled pleasantly at the same time.


    Thanks to Zaina''s natural conversation with the familiar Andras story, Speranzas guard against Zaina lowered a little.


    "In the past, Andras was sozy that he was so bad at dictation. There was a time when he got scolded by his father after getting a zero."


    "Teacher Andras got zero?"


    Speranza''s pure eyes headed toward Andras.


    Andras stammered in embarrassment at the sudden disclosure of his dark history by his mother.


    "Oh, mother, when did I"


    "Hahahaha"!


    "Hahahahaha"!


    Kaneff and I couldn''t hold back ourughter, and Andras'' face got flushed in embarrassment.


    Andras was humiliated by the release of his dark history, but thanks to that, the mood got lively.


    Speranza''s flinching fox ears became normal, and her tail began to shake gently.


    It was almost as if the tension had been dispelled.


    Zaina quickly noticed Speranza''s change and approached more boldly.


    "Speranza is so cute, can I give you a hug?"


    She opened her arms and gave Speranza a mournful look.


    Speranza, who was asked, looked up at me without saying a word.


    Looking at the look in her eyes, she seemed to be hesitating rather than disliking it, as if asking [Can I hug someone I''ve never seen before, papa?]


    I smiled and nodded as a sign of permission, and Speranza slowly moved toward Zaina.


    Zaina hugged Speranza, who came close.


    Speranza moved a little stiffly, perhaps because she was in the arms of a stranger, but she did not show any rejection or dislike.


    "Ah! So cute. Look at the soft skin!"


    Zaina screamed happily as she enjoyed hugging Speranza in her arms.


    I was worried that Speranza might not like her loud behavior, but to my surprise, she stayed quietly in Zainas arms.


    Meanwhile, Kaneff and Andras looked at Zaina with a little envy.


    It was because the two had never hugged Speranza as if they were hugging a doll like that.


    "Speranza, do you want to go see the house with this sister?"


    When Zaina slyly called herself sister, Kaneff, who was grumpy for no reason, suddenly intervened.


    Huh, Sister? That name is ridiculous to Speranza. I think grandma should be perfect.


    -CHARIIING!


    At the utterance of the word grandma, Zaina stared at Kaneff with a terrifying look.


    If Speranza wasn''t in her arms, it looked like she would have rushed toward Kaneff right away.


    Not only Kaneff but also me and Andras trembled as if we had stepped on a dragon''s tail.


    Zaina, who overpowered us in an instant, looked at Speranza with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    "Speranza, let''s go to see the mansion with this Big sister, okay? I''ll give you a lot of delicious snacks on the way."


    Zaina changed her name from Sister to Big sister.


    But despite all this, Speranza in her arms nodded her head calmly.


    As if possessed by the little fox girl, Zaina smiled and took Speranza into the mansion.


    Yes She just took off with Speranza, leaving us all at the entrance of the mansion.


    Not only the group left behind, but also the employees next to us were stunned by the absurd situation.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. Mr. Kaneff, Sihyeon. I''ll show you around, please follow me."


    Andras bowed to me and Kaneff and began to guide us in the direction where Zaina disappeared.


    As the Schnarpe family''s mansion wasrge, there were many ces to see.


    A splendid banquet hall that was recently decorated, a corridor that expresses the family''s history with artistic paintings, and a library that holds many books reminiscent of a library, etc.


    Among them, the most interesting was the private workshop, which was a characteristic of the Schnarpe family.


    Every member of the Schnarpe family had a private workshop, and that space seemed very important to them.


    It seemed like it was impossible to even for the prominent noble families of the Demon world to look at their private workshop, but as a special exemption, we were allowed to look around the workshop.


    The first workshop we visited was Andras'' private workshop. It was not a very interesting ce, except for the fact that it was huge for an individual to use.


    It felt like the workshop on the farm had grown in size.


    The next ce we visited was Zaina''s private workshop.


    "It''s been a really long time since I opened my workshop to an outsider, so I''m a little shy


    She said she was shy, but her actions didnt appear like that to us at all.


    Rather, she opened the door of her workshop with an excited expression.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    From the time we entered the mansion, I had only seen her smiling, and it was scary when such a person suddenly made a serious expression.


    Lilia, who had an over-the-top personality, also got overwhelmed at once.


    "LILIA, did you skip ss again?


    "I didn''t skip it I said the teacher to finish early because an important guest ising today..


    Lilia eximed in a trembling voice. Zaina sighed quietly with a nk expression.


    "Haaa"


    -FLINCH!


    Anxious-looking Lilia shivered at Zainas sigh, while the rest watched the situation quietly with difort.


    "SO You didn''t skip the ss as you promised."


    "Uh yes, of course."


    Zaina said firmly to Lilia, whose expression turned bright for a while.


    "Stop with that face! I wasntplimenting."


    "Ugh!"


    "Even now, you didn''t care about the people in the room, you just barged in, and didn''t even greet the guests properly."


    "I, I was so d to see everyhat.


    "No matter how d you are, as a member of the noble family, you must not forget the responsibility to wee guests. Speranza, who is still young, greeted properly."


    Zaina mentioned Speranza, who was next to her and stroked her back at the same time.


    "I know how much you like and follow Brother Kaneff and Lord Cardis, but you shouldn''t act as you please. The more you like them, the more you should show consideration and respect for the other person."


    .


    At her mother''s scolding, Lilia bowed her head without saying anything.


    At the sight, Kaneff nodded as if it was natural.


    Andras felt a little sorry for his sister but thought it was necessary, so he just watched quietly.


    In a solemn atmosphere, Speranza pulled Zaina''s arms. Naturally, her eyes turned toward Speranza.


    "Are you mad?"


    "Oh my Were you surprised, honey?


    Speranza shook her head. She held Zaina''s arms tightly with her small hands.


    "I couldn''t greet well either. I learned it quickly because Papa taught me. Sister will also be able to learn it quickly. So don''t be angry."


    Speranza expressed her thoughts clearly with an innocent expression.


    Zaina''s face, which had been surprised for a while, quickly formed a soft smile.


    "Aww Speranza is really nice."


    Zaina, who regained her smile, looked at Lilia again.


    "Lilia, you know what you did wrong, right?"


    "Uh-huh"


    "Then apologize politely to the guests quickly."


    Lilia quickly pulled herself together, and she slowly bowed her head toward us.


    "Uncle Kaneff, Brother Sihyeon, I''m sorry for being rude. I was so d that I made a mistake. Can you forgive me just once?


    She acknowledged her mistake in a wavering voice and politely asked for forgiveness. She had serious eyes that were not as yful as before.


    Kaneff shook his hand with a slightly satisfied look.


    "What do you mean, forgiveness I''m good. I''m not the kind of person to point out manners to others anyway. Instead, fix that tomboy behavior. It can be a nuisance to some."


    "Yes"


    Lilia''s gaze came over to me. I said, scratching my head with an awkward expression.


    "Although Zaina scolded you for being rude, I think it''s okay. We can''tpletely say that it''s a bad thing to be energetic and bright, right?


    Brother Sihyeon.


    "And just like Zaina told me earlier, am I not like a family? So, I think it''s fine to act a littlefortably. Isn''t that the charm of Lilia?


    Lilia''s eyes got filled with tears when she heard me, and soon she burst out all the stacked-up emotions at once.


    "Ugh. Argh! BROTHER SIHYEON!"


    "Oh? What?"


    She jumped at me as if she was about to do a body check.


    I got flustered and had no time to prepare, so I had to take the shock with my body.


    Leaving behind the giddy feeling in my head, when I came to my senses, Lilia had burst into tears in my arms.


    "Tsk, tsk, here he goes again, that softy."


    "Hahaha. Isn''t that Sihyeon''s charm?"


    "Speranza''s dad is a very sweet person, huh?"


    "Un, Papa is very sweet and Papa is very cool!"


    People around me looked at me and Lilia warmly and expressed what they felt.


    I looked nk for a moment, then smiled faintly at Lilia in my arms. And I hugged her lightly until shepletely stopped crying.


    After a while, Lilia stopped crying and walked out of my arms.


    She was a little embarrassed, but she smiled so brightly that I couldn''t believe she had cried so much until a while ago.


    No one would believe she had cried if it wasnt for the eyes that turned a little red.


    Lilia, who quickly regained her energy, asked with a smile.


    "By the way, what were you doing here? I think I heard the piano before I came in here."


    "I was ying Speranzas favorite song.


    "Which song?"


    "Cynthias hymn. You used to like this song, right?


    "Yes! That''s right. I really like this song, too."


    Lilia raised her voice excitedly at the title of her favorite song. And as if she had an idea, she pped her hands loudly and twinkled her eyes.


    "Good! It''s been a long time since I came to mum''s workshop like this. Can''t I also join in?"


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. I also want to y with my son and daughter after a long time.


    Son and daughter?


    I looked at Andras with a startled expression.


    "Andras, do you know how to y?"


    "I''m not as skilled as my mother or sister. It''s just a normal level of looking at the music sheets and ying."


    "Oh."


    He replied modestly, but I naturally burst into admiration. I was genuinely surprised because Andras seemed to be someone who had nothing to do with music.


    "Hoho! Shall we check the skills of my students?"


    "Come quickly, brother."


    "Ugh It''s been so long.


    Andras, who got dragged by Lilia moved helplessly.


    The three members of the Schnarpe family brought their own instruments and began checking them.


    Zaina sat on the piano, Lilia took the violin and Andras took the cello.


    All three looked good together, but the sight ofrge Andras holding the cello looked a little sophisticated.


    Only Andras took the sheet music, while the other two tuned the instrument without the music sheets.


    "Speranza, do you want to sing?"


    "Un, I want to try."


    When asked by Zaina, Speranza smiled brightly and nodded.


    I was worried that she might be nervous because it was different from the environment she usually practiced, but Speranza looked so excited that my worry got overshadowed.


    The performance began at Zaina''s signal.


    At first, Andras couldn''t keep up with the beat, but he quickly regained his stability and continued to y normally.


    Three musical instruments intertwined in harmony, and created a beautiful melody.


    Soon, Speranza''s singing began to flow into the beautiful melody.


    The harmony of the three instruments, which seemed already perfect, went to another level when it gotbined with Speranza''s voice.


    Zaina skillfully centered herself so that everyone''s bnce was not broken, and Lilia gave off a popping charm like her personality.


    Andras supported from the bottom so that there would be no holes even while he was struggling to y.


    Despite the great skills of the three, Speranza did not lose at all and continued to sing leisurely.


    I felt a mysterious sensation that not only my ears but also my whole body responded to the song.


    It was a truly amazing experience for me, as a person from Earth to be able to get moved to a Demon world song.


    The melody that filled the room gradually decreased and ended smoothly, leaving a strong afterglow.


    The song that made my heart race ended, but I didn''t feel any regret. This was because the song left a strong impression that was enough to quickly cover up the slightest regret.


    p p p p p!


    p p p p p!


    I pped my hands enthusiastically with emotions of admiration and respect.


    Kaneff pped his hands and looked satisfied just like me.


    Lilia and Andras seemed to have really poured out everything as their faces were both tired and refreshed.


    And Zaina.


    -Hug!


    "Aww, Honey! How can you sing so well? This big sister was so surprised that I forgot I was even ying.


    Unable to contain her excitement, Zaina hugged Speranza.


    "Did I do well?"


    "Yes! You did a great job.


    "Hehe. I practiced a lot with Teacher Murain.


    Zaina, who looked at Speranza so lovingly, said suddenly with a serious face.


    "Speranza, Be my daughter."


    ?


    "I don''t think I can live if I can''t listen to Speranza''s song for one day from now on. That''s why be the child of the Schnarpe family and live here with me. What do you think? What do you think?


    Zaina seemed to bepletely addicted to Speranza''s charm.


    Kaneff, who saw it, gave Andras a signal, who then went to calm down his mother while blushing with embarrassment.


    Finally, Zaina, who came to her senses, apologized to me and Speranza, and along with that the fantastic performance and the tour of the workshop came to an end.


    It was dinner time and we were escorted to the dining room of the mansion, where we met Lord Schnarpe, who arrivedte.


    "Im extremely sorry. Suddenly something came up, so I couldn''te and wee you. I''m sorry."


    "No, its okay. Zaina gave us enough hospitality. I and Speranza had a great time."


    I waved my hand in surprise, but even after that Esbern kept apologizing, which put me in an awkward position.


    Only after I said I would ept his apology, Esbern took his seat at the dining table.


    As one of the greatest families in the Demon world, therge table Schnarpe family soon filled with luxurious food and alcohol.


    The delicious smell that hovered around the tip of my nose quickly triggered my stomach.


    Esbern, who sat at the host seat, looked toward us and said.


    "Let''s do the talkingter. Let''s start eating before the food gets cold. Please enjoy itfortably without unnecessary formalities."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    The meal took ce in a reallyfortable atmosphere.


    Originally, aristocratic table manners were tricky, but the Schnarpe family''s maids acted veryfortably. Perhaps they were trying to be as considerate as possible, so that we, the guests would not feel ufortable.


    "Oh, honey. You eat really well and beautifully. Do you want to try this?"


    "Un."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll cut it for you.


    As if she had really be Speranza''s mother, Zaina carefully took care of Speranzas meal while sitting next to her.


    Thanks to this, Speranza, who was not familiar with this kind of grand lunch, enjoyed the mealfortably, and since I didn''t have to take care of Speranzas meal, I was able to focus on the food.


    When the meal had progressed to some extent, Esbern spoke to me carefully.


    "Does the food suit your taste, Sihyeon?"


    "Yes, I''m really enjoying it. There were so many foods that I''d never seen before, and they taste fantastic. If possible, I want to learn the recipe and want to try it myself."


    "I''m d you liked it."


    Esbern smiled faintly seeing my reaction.


    "The chefs started the preparation a week ago because they heard an important guest wasing."


    "Thats very thoughtful of them. I''d like to thank the people who prepared the food."


    "Ho-Hoho! I''ll make sure to deliver it to them. The chefs will be quite happy to know that Lord Cardis enjoyed the food they prepared. If you need the recipe, I''ll tell them to organize it separately and let you know."


    "Thank you, Zaina."


    The meal continued in a friendly atmosphere along with the in-between conversations.


    Zaina looked at Speranza lovingly, who ate food like a baby bird.


    "Darling, isn''t Speranza so cute? She sings so well, too. You should''ve heard it earlier..


    Esbern nodded with a slightly awkward expression at the appearance of Zaina, who was very excited. Then she twinkled her eyes with an expression that she had an idea.


    "Darling, shall we have another baby?


    "COUGH, COUGH!"


    "Huh"


    Shocked by her jaw-dropper, Esbern stuttered, while embarrassed Andras coughed and looked around in an awkward way.


    On the other hand, the tactless Lilia agreed with Zaina''s words with excitement.


    "Ah! Am I going to have a younger sister? I''m all in for it!"


    Esbern, who quickly came to his senses, asked me for my understanding.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, Sihyeon. I suddenly got flustered, so excuse me.


    "It''s all right, I understand, my lord."


    Hearing my answer he turned and looked at Zaina, whose eyes were still glistening. He calmed his wife down in a low voice.


    "I think we''d better talk about thatter, dear."


    "Why? Brother Kaneff and Lord Cardis are like a family, so its fine."


    "Of course it is, but.


    "Shall I make preparations today?


    ?!


    A series of bombshells kept dropping one after another.


    Not only me who got embarrassed by the turn of events, but Esbern, the person involved also could not manage his facial expression.


    On the other hand, Kaneff continued his meal while giggling as if he was watching a soap opera.


    But, as if he had gotten used to this kind of situation in his long marriage, Esbern calmly broke free from the current situation.


    "Hmm. If you want to see a cute baby. Wouldn''t it be faster to expect it from Andras or Lilia? It''s not a strange age for them to have one or two children, right?


    He changed the subject of the conversation very naturally.


    Andras, who now became the center of attention, looked at his father with an expression of unfairness, while Lilia, who had been talking excitedly until a while ago, quickly became calm.


    "You are absolutely right. The new child of the Schnarpe family should be from our son and daughter. You two, you should start looking for your partners..


    Zaina''s eyes turned to her two children.


    Andras and Lilia turned their heads hurriedly to avoid her gaze somehow.


    "Ugh How long are you two going to avoid it like that? If you close yourself in the workshop every day how are you going to meet your life partners."


    .


    .


    .


    All three looked ufortable with Zaina''s sighing. Personally, I''ve had a simr experience recently, so I couldn''t just watch itfortably.


    "Sihyeon, listen to me."


    "Um Me?"


    "Yes. Originally, I was going to throw a big party for inviting you here."


    Ah.


    Come to think of it, Andras said something simr when he handed over the invitation.


    "Sihyeon is so popr with nobles, especially young nobles."


    "Me? Me?"


    "Didn''t you know? You received a lot of attention when you were granted Ester status and Cardis estate by the Demon Lord himself. You''re the one who made the Cardis strawberry jam that aristocrats are crazy about these days."


    I knew to some extent that it was famous among the nobles, but it was the first time I heard that it was popr with young nobles.


    "Of course, it was meant to thank Sihyeon by holding a big party, but In fact, I was going to use Sihyeon as bait to bring many young aristocrats here.


    ?


    "I was wondering if I could find a partner for my children at the party."


    "Ah"


    Now, I understood why Andras said his mother felt disappointed for not having a party.


    She seemed to have tried to set up her children with prospective partners by attracting young nobles under the pretext of thanking me.


    What? Then is it my fault Huh? Wait a sec..''


    "But, is that necessary for Andras? There already Am."


    "Sihyeon NO!"


    I was about to say something unintentionally but got quickly interrupted by Andras. I stopped talking, but Zaina''s eyes were already gleaming with expectations.


    "Oh my. Sihyeon, Please continue. Don''t mind Andras.


    .


    She spoke softly, but her eyes put immense pressure on me. And not just Zaina, Esbern, and Lilia also looked at me with a look of great curiosity.


    In a desperate situation where I couldnt think of anything, I turned my head toward Kaneff and asked for help with my eyes. But, he shrugged and smiled as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Oh! That meanie guy.


    With myst hope getting shattered, I couldn''t think of a way to break out of this situation.


    I got a cold sweat looking at all the eyes of the Schnarpe family directed toward me.


    "Everyone, please stop. Sihyeon came here as a guest. Dont make him feel ufortable."


    Andras stepped up and stopped his family. Thanks to that, the questioning eyes of the Schnarpe family became a little less evil.


    But that didn''t mean theypletely lost interest. They still couldn''t give up their lingering feelings and kept ncing at me.


    Eventually, Andras sighed loudly and opened up.


    As Sihyeon said, Im dating someone right now.


    As soon as Andras finished speaking, the people of the Schnarpe family spoke at the same time.


    "Oh! Who is it, brother? Where did you meet her?


    "How long have you been dating?


    "Which family''s girl? Have you made ns for an engagement?"


    Even the silent Esbern quickly asked a question and showed interest.


    Andras responded with a calm face to the pouring attention.


    "I thought it was too early to let my family know that and we are not serious enough to talk about engagement yet. I''ll tell you when our rtionship bes more clear. So please wait a little longer."


    Andras had already sorted out his thoughts on the matter in advance, and he blocked his family''s attention with a determined attitude.


    The people of the Schnarpe family were itching to hear more details, but they didn''t bring it up anymore in respect of his will.


    I looked at Andras apologetically for the slip of my tongue, but he smiled and nodded as if saying it was okay.


    As the attention that was focused on Andras'' girl fizzled out, Zaina opened her mouth again in a slightly cluttered atmosphere.


    "I guess that''s enough for my son. Now, all Im left is my bigger hurdle, my daughter."


    STARTLE!


    Lilia, who tried to fade out quietly, trembled and her face quickly got clouded when she realized that she couldn''t get away with this subject.


    Zaina is really persistent.


    Is this what it is supposed to be like when you''re born into an aristocratic family?


    While I was looking pitifully at the restless Lilia, suddenly Esbern spoke to me.


    "Sihyeon, do you have a fiance?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t know exactly about human customs. But, Sihyeon, arent you at the age to find a partner? And, it''s even more important considering the position as a Lord.


    "Um yes, that''s true."


    I nodded with a slightly ufortable look, and Zainas eyes, which saw that figure, once again lit up.


    "Oh my! Sihyeon! You didn''t have a fiance yet? Youre so popr that I thought you would have had one. I must have mistaken."


    "Ha haha. I''m ttered."


    "Come to think of it, you said earlier that you think of Lilia as a family, right?


    "Ah! I dont think I said it like that!!"


    Esbern raised his eyebrows briefly at Zaina''s words, and soon some kind of signal got transmitted between the couple.


    I instinctively felt something was wrong and quickly opened my mouth.


    "It doesn''t mean to have a deeper meaning when I said, familyIt can also be a si.


    "Now that I see it, Sihyeon and the Schnarpe family seem to have a lot inmon. In addition to the close rtionship with our children, youre also trusted very much by the Demon Lord like our Schnarpe family."


    "Thats right, Darling. It''s also good to have a deeper rtionship with Sihyeon What do you think, Lilia?


    Zaina asked Lilia''s intentions in a subtle voice.


    Lilia, who blushed at the question, lowered her head and murmured in an unusually shy voice.


    "If its Brother Sihyeon I dont think it will be bad.


    After seeing the reaction, a smile appeared around Esbern and Zaina''s mouths.


    On top of that, Andras poured oil into the small sparkle.


    "SIHYEON is a very reliable person. As a person who has been watching him for a long time, I can vouch for him."


    STOP, Andras!


    It would have been very touching if the situation was normal, but right now its a total bummer.


    Cold sweat once again started welling up on my back in an atmosphere where everything seemed to be going against me.


    How did it end up like this?


    Is this what it means to be getting trapped like a rat?


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    With the flow of the conversation, the people of the Schnarpe family created an atmosphere to set me up with Lilia.


    I am very grateful that they valued me highly, but that doesn''t mean I should get engaged.


    This was not a matter of liking the Schnarpe family and Lilia.


    I was at a loss for words.


    I didn''t want to ruin the mood, so I couldn''t show my dislike on my face.


    I don''t know if the nobles of the Demon World would normally take this situation lightly, but as an ordinary person born in Korea, the current situation was not normal for me.


    Zaina continued the conversation with a bright smile, without knowing what was going on in my mind.


    Wait?! If Shihyeon bes my son-inw, then naturally, Speranza? Speranza will be my granddaughter?


    What? Am I going to be Speranzas mother?


    "Then I''ll be uncle Uncle Andras."


    "Well."


    The people of the Schnarpe family smiled happily as they imagined themselves bing a family with Speranza.


    Speranza, who had been concentrating on the delicious food until now, lifted her head. She moved her eyes to and fro at the sound of her nameing from here and there.


    Speranza honey. What do you think about me bing your grandmother and this Lilia Sister bing your mother?


    "Grandmother? Mother?"


    "Yes. Speranza will also be a member of the Schnarpe family. You cane to the mansion anytime, and you can eat delicious food like this every day. You saw the cool workshop earlier, right? I''ll make a pretty workshop that only Speranza can use. What do you think?"


    Zaina tried to lure Speranza to her side byying out things that Speranza would like. Other Schnarpe people also waited with excitement for the fox girl''s answer.


    "Uh-huh"


    Speranza tilted her head with a troubled expression. And at the end, she nced at me.


    Hmm


    I couldn''t understand the meaning in Speranza''s eyes. We just stared at each other. Speranza''s eyes suddenly twinkled. Then she looked at Zaina again and opened her mouth.


    "It''s Okay."


    "Huh? What do you mean it''s okay?


    I love being on farm with my Papa. Speranza already has a family on the farm.


    An outright refusal


    Zaina only blinked with a nk expression, as if she had never expected Speranzas refusal. Other Schnarpe members also expressed a slight disappointment.


    On the other hand, a smile appeared on my face and Kaneff. In particr, Kaneff nodded his head as if it was natural, and made a very satisfied expression.


    "Oh, Speranza. Think about it. There is a lot more delicious food than what you ate today. And you like to sing, right? I''ll y it for you to sing every day. No, I''ll hire a separate band.


    Zaina tried to persuade Speranza with all her might, and as a person watching from the side, I felt sorry for her.


    But


    "Ugh Can I note to Zaina Auntys ce if I am not a member? Do you hate me?


    Speranza made a sad face, drooping the fox ears. The eyes and voice that quickly became moist made everyone''s hearts ache.


    "Oh, no no! Who would hate Speranza? Don''t worry, it will never happen."


    "Really? Then, can Ie over anytime?"


    "Sure. Promise."


    Speranza, who even received Zaina''s promise, quickly erased her sad expression and smiled brightly.


    Seeing the bright smile, the atmosphere at the dining table, which had subsided, became as fresh as daisy.


    Speranza came down from the chair she was sitting on and came toward me. She naturally came up to myp and smiled happily.


    I like ying with Papa on the farm, but its fun here too, so Ill alsoe to visit. Hehe."


    .


    Zaina, who looked nk, quickly realized what had happened and was disappointed. She looked as if she had been possessed by something.


    I looked down at Speranza in a daze. Speranza in my arms looked up at me and twinkled her eyes again. As soon as I realized the meaning, a smile came out of my mouth.


    Perhaps this naughty fox girl did this for her troubled father.


    The Schnarpe family''s maids were instantly mesmerized by Speranzas actions as shepletely turned the atmosphere upside down with her ability to capture hearts. Thanks to this, the atmosphere to set me up with Lilia withered.


    Is this what it means to be sly as a fox?


    Shes still young, but when she grows up.


    At the same time as I was looking forward to Speranza''s future, I became slightly worried.


    I looked down into my arms again with anxiety.


    Speranza smiled as soon as she met my eyes. Both of her eyes were filled with pure innocence.


    Realizing that it was still too early to worry, I vowed to myself to protect my daughter so that she could have these innocent eyes forever.


    The meal at the dining table came to an end.


    Thanks to Speranza, I was able to finish the meal smoothly.


    Zaina did not hide her disappointment until the end, as if she thought she had missed a golden opportunity. Still, there was no forced effort like before.


    After the meal, we moved to a ce where we could talk morefortably.


    Sitting in a very fluffy andfortable chair, I enjoyed the desserts after the meal.


    Among the desserts prepared were strawberries, one of the gifts I had brought.


    Esbern tasted the strawberries and burst into admiration.


    "Strawberries are really delicious. I think it''s more delicious because Sihyeon brought it himself."


    "Haha! Thank you. If I knew you''d like it this much, I would have brought more.


    "No, it''s already more than enough, plus my son also sometimes brings it from the farm."


    "I''m nning to harvest again in a little while. I will make sure to give you a fresh batch through Andras."


    "Oh my I feel like I''m always indebted to Sihyeon."


    "No, its fine."


    Esbern And I continued the conversation in a pretty good atmosphere.


    Then the others.


    "Aw! Look at her, she looks even more cuter when shes sleeping."


    "See, she''s drooling. I guess shes eating delicious food in her dream, too."


    The others were busy looking at Speranza who fell asleep in Kaneff''s arms.


    "Can I also give her a hug, Brother Kaneff?"


    "No. Didn''t you see Sihyeon leaving her to me earlier? I can''t leave her to someone she saw today."


    "You meanie, Brother Kaneff."


    "Hahaha, if you feel unfair, you shoulde and live on the farm."


    Kaneff and Zaina were having a childish argument over Speranza, who was asleep.


    Listening to it, I was dumbfounded, but I couldn''t show it because of Esbern, who was talking before me.


    "Sihyeon, are you nning on upgrading the facilities in the strawberry field in the future?"


    "Ah~! You must have heard from Andras."


    "That''s right, I heard it''s a pretty big n."


    The pretty big n that Esbern was talking about was arge-scale n to build a greenhouse house throughout the strawberry field.


    The weather was getting chilly now, and winter was about toe soon to the strawberry field, which was on fairly high ground.


    Since strawberry cultivation was an important source of ie for the Cardis estate, it cannot be stopped, so, the facility was nned to be upgraded so that the cultivation can continue even in winter.


    "It''s a good n, but it''s going to cost a lot of money.


    "Ugh It cant be helped. There is arge strawberry field, and basic materials have to be ordered.


    There was no greenhouse house concept here like in Korea. Most crops cannot afford it unless it was a high-value crop like strawberries.


    Therefore, many parts had to be newly produced and ordered, and it was going to be quite expensive.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t have enough money, it was just that I had no choice but to feel heartburn because arge amount of money will be withdrawn.


    "About the facility upgrade n. I think we can help you."


    "What? Really?"


    "We will be able to produce the materials needed for construction, in the workshop run by the Schnarpe family."


    Esbern continued to exin the various workshops run by the Schnarpe family.


    "I would like to provide it free of charge, but there are so many supplies that I need I''m sorry, but I think I need to get paid for the materials."


    "No no, that alone means a lot."


    To Esbern, who spoke as if he felt sorry, I hurriedly waved my hands and said it was fine.


    The workshop run by the Schnarpe family was a ce where craftsmen with tremendous skills and experience were gathered. It''s a big help just to be able to order things from there, and I would be able to get the products without paying thebor cost.


    It was a really, really big help to me.


    Esbern and I talked briefly about the greenhouse house. I promised to tell him about the detailster once the n became clear.


    "Is there anything else you need?"


    "Well, just helping me with the greenhouse n is already a big help.


    "It doesn''t have to necessarily be about the farm. If there''s anything you personally want, I''ll help you as much as I can."


    "Hmm"


    Esbern kept asking me if I needed anything, but I couldn''t think of anything.


    Most of the things I can solve on my own, except for the greenhouse house, so, I didn''t need any help from the Schnarpe family for the time being.


    When I was wondering what to say, Lilia barged into our conversation.


    "I know what Brother Sihyeon needs."


    "Huh? You know what I need?"


    I asked her, feeling a little confused.


    "There are some things that would be ufortable because you dont have this at the ce you work."


    "Something I''m ufortable with because I dont have it on the farm?


    "Yes! I''m sure about it!"


    Did I have something like that?


    I couldn''t think of anything even when I looked back on my usual farm life.


    And most of all, how does Lilia, who knows little about my farm life, know that I''m ufortable?


    Esbern also asked with a curious expression.


    "Lilia, what on earth does Sihyeon need?"


    "I''ve also been really ufortable without being able to use ittely. Wait a minute."


    ?


    ?


    Lilia began to pick something out from the inside of her dress. It was a little embarrassing, so I turned my head reflexively.


    "Here it is."


    "That''s"


    My eyes widened as soon as I checked what was in her hand.


    "Brother Sihyeon, aren''t you frustrated that you couldnt use this here?"


    "Ugh yes, but.


    "If you can use this in the Demon world, wouldn''t Brother Sihyeon be quitefortable?"


    ?!


    When asked by Lilia, I nodded as if I had been possessed.


    "Lilia, what is that?"


    "It''s a very important item in the world where Brother Sihyeon lives. Without this, people there can''t live properly."


    "Oh Is it such an important thing?"


    "Of course!"


    Most modern people have it with them all the time, and if they don''t, they would feel like their lives have been disrupted. And, the only ufortable part of working at Demon farm was I couldnt use it.


    What was in Lilia''s hand right now was a SMARTPHONE.


    (To be Continued on Dec 12 {MON})


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Is she saying I can use my smartphone?


    Of course, some functions of the smartphone could be used in the Demon world.


    I took pictures, filmed videos, or listened to saved songs. Sometimes, I also used the scheduler function.


    But I couldnt use what could be called the core of a smartphone, functions that requiremunicationworks such as calls, text messages, and the Inte.


    "Lilia, are you telling me that I can use themunication function of my smartphone?


    I was in too much of a hurry, so I asked the question in an urgent tone. And Lilia answered my questions by immediately nodding her head.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Uh, how? Isnt it impossible to establish amunicationwork between the Demon world and Earth?


    I thought so too at first. But Brother Sihyeon showed me a possibility.


    I did?


    I stared at her with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t you remember when we moved from the Earth to the Demon world?


    "When we moved to the Demon world.


    Of course, I remember. I, Andras, and Lilia ran away from the Angels who surrounded the research center and crossed the unstable dimensional gate. It was a decision close to gambling because the situation seemed very urgent.


    "I was very surprised to know that the ce where we arrived after crossing the unstable dimensional gate was a World created by Brother Sihyeon."


    A world that Sihyeon created  ?


    "Let me exin that to you, Father."


    Andras briefly exined Esbern, who didnt understand the context of the story.


    Ummm  Did something like that happen


    After hearing the exnation, Esbern muttered with a hardened face. Maybe this was his first time hearing what happened during that time.


    Lilia, who had stopped talking for a while, opened her mouth again.


    "Brother Sihyeon, do you remember what happened that time? We were thinking of a way to get out, and suddenly your smartphone rang?"


    "I remember."


    "It didn''t feel strange at the time because I focused only on getting out, but it was definitely abnormal how could you get a signal there?


    I nodded my head without saying anything.


    It sure was strange as she said.


    There was no way there could be a base station in the world where we arrived after crossing the portal, but we were able to make calls from there very smoothly.


    "So, for the past few days, when I kept thinking about the situation, I came up with a hypothesis."


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Lilia''s next words. She began to unravel her hypothesis with a little smug on her face.


    I think the world created by Brother Sihyeon probably oveps with both worlds.


    "Oveps?"


    "Hmm"


    "Lilia, Exin it in a little more detailed way.


    Unlike me, whose head throbbed by an elusive exnation, the eyes of Andras and Esbern were beaming with interest.


    "Brother, do you remember what you said when we went to the world created by Brother Sihyeon? You said it looked exactly like the scenery around the Demon farm.


    "Yes, I remember."


    Andras quickly found out that thendscape was simr to the Demon farm with his keen eyes, even though I couldnt find it myself despite being there twice.


    "At first, I thought it was a simple imitation of thendscape of the farm. But when I looked closely at it, that doesnt seem to be the case.


    "Then?"


    "In short, the world created by Brother Sihyeon is both the Demon world and the Human world at the same time."


    "Excuse me Can you exin it so that I can understand it?


    I couldn''t understand Lilia''s words at all because of her very difficult exnation.


    Hearing my request, Lilia exined once again to me, who was feeling dizzy.


    "The world created by Brother Sihyeon. I call it Vision world for convenience."


    "Vi Vision world?"


    Yes. I heard from Brother Andras that the meaning of Brother Sihyeons name is Vision. So I took it from there.


    Turning a blind eye to my embarrassed face, Lilia continued to exin.


    "The Vision world is connected to both the Demon world and the Earth. It''s not in the same dimension, but it seems to share some space and time. So, there must be a way to use the phenomenon to form amunicationwork.


    "That''s a pretty interesting hypothesis.


    "Father, I was with Lilia at the time. I think that''s a pretty convincing hypothesis."


    Lord Schnarpe, his son, and his daughter put their heads together and continued a serious discussion about the world I created which was now named "Vision world" without any consent from me.


    Most of the contents they spoke about were tooplicated for me to understand.


    So, in the end, it seems like were going with the name "Vision world", which felt a little awkward for me..


    The conversation between the three people, who were having a heated discussion, slowly came to an end. Their eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    "Sihyeon, as I just talked to Lilia, I think theres a possibility of connecting the Earth to the Demon world. If you are interested, we will conduct research at the family level."


    Esbern asked me seriously.


    The connection between the Earth and the Demon world.


    As Lilia said earlier, not being able tomunicate with the other world was the only ufortable thing I had while working at the Demon farm.


    As soon as Ie to the Demon world, I getpletely cut off from the other world. It was troublesome in many ways.


    It was the frustration that urs to one when there are restrictions on the use of smartphones. It is probably a very annoying feeling that anyone in modern times experienced.


    But now, it can be solved!


    I''m used to farm life more than I was before, and I don''t feel as much ufortable as it used to be when I first came, still if its possible to connect both worlds, Im all in.


    "I''d be happy if that could happen."


    "Okay. Then let''s do some research on how to connect this world with the other world."


    Esbern immediately replied that he would proceed with the study.


    Even though he said he would be doing the research to repay my kindness, its as clear as day that they are just doing research because they want to.


    Seeing their eyes gleaming with excitement, I could finally understand why the Schnarpe family was so famous for their outstanding technology.


    As the conversation came to an end, Lilia quietly approached me and whispered.


    "Brother Sihyeon."


    ?


    "I think I will y a big role in the research that connects the Demon world and the Earth. Can you do me a favor?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    She spoke cautiously, peering at Zaina.


    "Can you talk to my mum and ask her to let me use my workshop again? If Brother Sihyeon says it, I''m sure my mum won''t be able to refuse."


    "Um."


    "I need research materials and equipment in the workshop to start the research in earnest. If you help me open my workshop, I''ll study it really hard. Promise Please.


    Lilia clung to me with pitiful eyes. I almost nodded without realizing looking at her pathetic figure.


    As I was thinking about what to do, Andras approached me and said,


    "Sihyeon, I don''t think it''d be bad to go with Lilia''s request. My sister will be able to help us a lot with this study."


    "Isn''t it bad if an outsider intervenes in the family''s affairs for no reason?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Didn''t my mother already say that Sihyeon is like a family? I think those weren''t some empty words."


    He continued, looking towards Lilia.


    "My sister made a big mistake, but recently she has been taking etiquette sses really hard and has been busy all day. Yet, she took the time to think about this because she wanted to help Sihyeon with the research that connects the Demon world and the Earth."


    I looked at Lilia with a slightly surprised look.


    Lilia, who felt my eyes on her, blushed shyly.


    "Okay. I''ll tell Zaina."


    "Really? Brother Sihyeon, thank you!"


    Lilia smiled brightly and hugged my arm. Seeing her jumping up and down in excitement, a smile naturally bloomed on my face.


    As expected, Brother Sihyeon is so sweet. How about we get married for real?"


    Hearing her yful words, Iughed.


    "Hahaha Be Serious and dont cause any more trouble. I wont be able to bail you out next time."


    "Haaa Okay.


    Lilia frowned a little and answered.


    Seeing her puffing her cheeks, I felt like I was looking at an immature sister of mine.


    The fruits waiting for the harvest grew in arge field.


    All the strawberries blessed by the fairies boasted a bright red color and freshness.


    The appearance of the strawberry field ahead of harvesting was rich and it was such a pleasant feeling just by looking at it, but, only a few people had the leisure to enjoy that right now.


    "Hurry up and move it. If you don''t put it in the storage quickly, it will lose freshness."


    "Oh? Be careful! You''re in big trouble if you spill it!"


    Eldon vigers were busy harvesting and moving strawberries.


    There was a time when I enjoyed the joy of harvesting, but these days, I wasnt even allowed to go near it.


    For the vigers, this strawberry field was the second most grateful and important thing after me, the Lord. It was a very precious ce that changed the fate of the vige which was filled with hardship in the past.


    Naturally, the vigers began to consider this "strawberry harvest" as a very important event.


    Looking at them working hard on the field, I felt like I made the right choice in creating this strawberry field.


    It was not just the Beast-people who were working hard on the field. Among them, a Dragon descendent, Kroc, was also seen. He was working hard to help with his great physique and overflowing strength.


    The vigers also perfectly adapted to his appearance, and now they treated him normally, without any sense of alienation.


    "Oh! The Lord is here."


    The carefree Locus found me and came towards me. It was a figure that waspletely contrary to everyone who was working busily.


    Next to him was the chief of Eldon Vige, Lagos, the Deerman.


    "Lord, it''s been a long time since I saw you. How have you been?"


    "Yes. I haven''t seen you in a while because I''ve been working on other things."


    I greeted the two happily.


    "Did youe here to check the harvesting?


    "Yes. I was nning to help if you didn''t have enough workers


    As a matter of fact, I tried to help, but Elder Poco blocked me with a stern face when he saw my hand that tried to pluck strawberries.


    Oh, my lord, please stop it. This old man will work harder, so please stop.


    Elder Poco almost threw himself at me and stopped me.


    Thus I was left with no choice but to watch the harvest from afar.


    Locus giggled when he heard the story.


    "Hahaha, of course. Its helpful if the Lord just stays still and watches at times like this."


    "I''m good at picking strawberries, too.


    "I agree with Locus, my Lord. I think it would be better for you to refrain froming forward for things like this."


    ""


    Even though I own this strawberry field, it seems like I have no saying. By bing a Lord, I lost some of the privileges of being a Farmer, which by the way is my main job.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Locus, who was trying to stop me from going to the strawberry field, suddenly changed the topic of conversation.


    "By the way, Lord, have you thought about what I saidst time?


    "What?"


    When I asked back as if I was hearing for the first time, he added an exnation with a slight frown.


    "Dont feign ignorance, my Lord. Its about the proposal to build a permanent residence  your mansion in the vige."


    "Ah"


    "You didnt give it a thought, right?"


    "No. It''s not that I didnt think about it I was just wondering if it was necessary.


    Locus''s face was filled with irritation when he heard my answer. I flinched and took a step back at the sight of him hitting his head in frustration.


    "Ugh! Does this make sense that a Lord doesn''t have a house in his own territory?"


    "Well There is no rule that I must have my own house. And there''s farm building.


    " What are you talking about, my Lord? The farm building is something thats not owned by the Lord, In addition, you dont stay as a lord there, but as a farm worker.


    "Well"


    Locus raised his voice as if he had enough of my excuses.


    I couldn''t refute anything to the frustrated Locus because there was nothing wrong with what he was saying.


    "Locus, calm down a little bit."


    Lagos looked around and tried to stop Locus. But it didn''t do much good. Rather, Locus pulled Lagos'' arm strongly and pointed with his finger.


    "Don''t you feel sorry for him, my Lord?"


    "Sorry for Lagos?"


    "Yes. This guy handles almost everything that happens not only in Eldon Vige but also in the Cardis Estate, but there''s no proper office for him. He''s still working at a table in his home."


    Locus pointed to the poor workce conditions of Lagos. My face stiffened from the shock I received from his words.


    Lagos, who was originally the chief of Eldon Vige, now handles all the big and small affairs of the estate.


    Had it not been for this Deerman, the Cardis estate would have been in a much more chaotic state than it was now.


    Even though the amount of work he does has increased exponentially, the ce where he was working has not changed much.


    Of course, I gave him a generous sry, but I couldn''t pay attention to the working environment.


    Lagos waved his hand quickly when he saw my hardened face.


    "Its not like that, my lord. I have noints about the current environment. Rather, I think I''m underserved for all the things the Lord has provided me."


    "What undeserved Even if youre fine, I''m not. Until when do I have to work at the small deer house? I too want to work in a proper office."


    "What''s wrong with my house, Locus? You enjoyed the tea I made yesterday, didnt you?"


    "Ugh! I''m tired of the tea you make for me. I want to drink the tea that pretty maids make for me.


    Lagos and Locus, who became close while working together, began to quarrel.


    It was nice to see a nice rtionship budding between the two, but suddenly my thoughts deepened due to various problems that were thrown at me.


    While the blonde Demon and the Deerman were quarreling, arge Dragon descendent, Kroc came to me.


    .


    Kroc used signnguage with both hands. It was a simple greeting, so I understood it quickly.


    "Yes, it''s been a while, Kroc. Are you done with your work?


    -Nod.


    When I turned toward the strawberry field, other Beastpeople were also finishing their work after finishing the harvest.


    Kroc looked at the two who were still fighting, and then asked again using his signnguage.


    "Oh It''s not a big deal. We were talking about the permanent residence and the working environment at the ce where you two work now."


    .


    "By the way, do you also think that a permanent residence is necessary?"


    Kroc scratched his head with his big hand at my question.


    Normally, he would have told me to do as I want, but this time he answered in signnguage with firm intention.


    -Of course, there should be a permanent residence.


    "See, Kroc has the same opinion. We must have a Lord''s permanent residence. There will be a lot of important guestsing from now on, where are you going to let them stay?


    Ugh..


    "It''s not like we''re building a big castle, why are you hesitating when what we''re building is barely a small mansion? And if the vigers hear that youre building your mansion, they''ll be very delighted.


    "Lagos is right about that, my Lord. If you build a mansion, everyone in the vige will be happy and will try to help you somehow."


    Hmm


    Originally, I had no intention of building a permanent residence. Even if I built a mansion, I thought I would stay mostly on the farm, and it would not be very practical.


    I didn''t want to spend the hard-earned money of my estate people recklessly because there are many ces where I could spend that money.


    However, as I listened to the three people, my thoughts changed little by little. In addition to the purpose of my stay, I thought it would be helpful in many other ways.


    After a moment of thought, I nodded slowly.


    "Okay. I''ll seriously consider about building a permanent residence."


    The three people''s faces brightened at my positive answer.


    Rumors spread in the vige within a few days about the construction of a permanent residence.


    I certainly said I''d consider it, and I didnt know why the rumors turned out this way.


    The culprit must have been the blonde Demon who frequented the vige bars.


    And while I was hearing about the rumor that was circting in the vige, a guest came to the farm.


    "Hello, Lord Cardis."


    "Hi, Bebeto."


    The middle-aged Demon with dark brown hair who brought the Griffin eggs from the Barbatos family visited the farm.


    After a brief greeting, he looked around and asked.


    "How are Grify and Finny doing?"


    "Wait a sec. I''ll bring them."


    "No, Lord Cardis you don''t have to bother"


    When I stood up to bring the baby griffins, Bebeto became restless as if feeling pressured for making me move.


    "Haha! It''s okay. I''m bringing them because I want to show off their healthy appearance, so don''t worry."


    After reassuring Bebeto, I quickly brought Grify and Finny, who were ying on the second floor.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    The griffins, who had now grown big enough to be burdensome to hug, rushed to Bebeto.


    They were d to see the guest who came after a long time, and they kept hovering around while pping their wings.


    "Oh They''ve grown beyond recognition."


    "Isnt it? These days, it''s hard to follow them if they decide to run."


    "Haha! Sooner orter, we will be able to see these children flying freely in the sky."


    Bebeto looked at the griffins while getting a little emotional. He seemed very happy that the Barbatos family had regained their family symbol.


    "I''ll tell the family that the Griffins are doing well. Lord Barbatos and Godmother Diana will surely be happy."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could. But what brings you here today?"


    "Oh! The reason why I came is nothing but because I heard that the lord is building a new mansion."


    When he brought up the subject of building a mansion, I asked back in amazement.


    "Huh? How did you know that?


    "Aren''t there some Engineers from the Barbatos family who are still living in Cardis estate? They heard the rumors and contacted the family in a hurry.


    As construction engineers continued to be needed in the rapidly growing Cardis estate, some of the engineers sent by the Barbatos family were staying here without returning.


    Perhaps the engineers heard the rumor and contacted the Barbatos family.


    "If Lord Cardis permits, the Barbatos family would like to help in building this mansion. We''re already preparing the best engineers."


    "You don''t have to I think the help I receivedst time was more than enough.


    "Not at all, Lord Cardis. You didn''t just save the Lord''s life, you saved the Barbatos family. In addition, building a mansion is a real demonstration of the power of the Barbatos family and our rtionship with Lord Cardis. Please don''t refuse."


    Bebeto bowed his head and asked for permission, and I couldn''t refuse while looking at his sad appeal.


    "Okay, raise your head, Bebeto."


    "Are you giving us permission, my Lord?


    "There''s no such thing as permission. I''d appreciate it if the Barbatos family could help me."


    As soon as my permission was granted, Bebeto smiled brightly and began to take out something, and spread it out on the table in front of me.


    Biip?


    Biip! Biip!


    I stared at the curious griffins on the table, and before they could take their sharp beak toward the thing Bebeto spread on the table, I quickly dragged the two into my arms.


    What Bebeto spread on the table was a map.


    I quickly realized that the map represented the Eldon vige and the surrounding terrain.


    "This is a map of Eldon Vige, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right, my Lord. Oh! Please dont misunderstand, this is not a map made with urate measurements. We only temporarily marked the topography to find out the information needed for construction work. If you feel offended for making the map of the territory without permission, I will discard it right now and apologize."


    "No, its fine.


    Bebeto, who flinched for a while, took a breather and began to exin.


    "Please look at the map, Lord Cardis. We''ve marked up ces in advance for building a mansion. The ce I rmend is.


    Bebeto rmended three ces while pointing to the marked ces with his hand.


    All the ces he rmended had their pros and cons.


    Among them, my favorite ce was the one close to Eldon Vige and not far from the farm.


    "In terms of location, I think that''s the best ce. Let''s decide on the location here. My Lord, do you have any thoughts for the mansion?"


    I talked about things that I had thought about the mansion one by one.


    "First of all, I hope it''s not too fancy. There should be an office for me and the people who help me. I also need a space to greet our guests. There should be rooms for the guests to stay in. And I guess thats pretty much it.


    Bebeto took notes diligently as if he wrote down every single word I said.


    "UmOffice rooms and guest rooms.


    "yground! We need a yground.


    "A yground What?"


    A cute voice suddenly interrupted the conversation


    As I looked to the side, Speranza, who came down from the stairs, was smiling brightly.


    (To be Continued on Dec 19 {MON})


    Support the novel & read ahead$5/month13 advance chapters.$10/month18 advance chapters.$20/month28 advance chapters.$30/month35 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Sweetheart, why did youe here?"


    "I couldn''t find Grify and Finny, so I came looking for them.


    But why yground suddenly?


    "Papa said he would make a ygroundst time, but he didn''t.


    "Huh, did I?


    When I blurted out at the end of my words as if I couldn''t remember it, Speranza pouted her cheeks, then said pointing at Bebeto, who was sitting across the table.


    "That uncle promised to make it for me, but he didn''t. He''s a liar."


    "Oh, it''s a misunderstanding, Miss. II no liar?!!"


    Bebeto jumped up from his seat with the expression of someone who suffered from injustice. He hurriedly shook his hands and tried to exin his innocence while stuttering.


    "Then, will you make it for me this time?"


    "If the lord allows me, I will make the best yground in the Demon world."


    "Really?"


    Of course, Miss Speranza. I, Bebeto, have a lot of credibility in this industry. Trust me."


    He proudly pounded his chest, boasting about his credibility in the industry. Thanks to this, Speranza''s mouth, which had been inted, slowly returned to its original state.


    After receiving a promise from Bebeto, Speranza clung to my arm and acted cute.


    Papa Papa! Please make a yground Papa. Builder Uncle said he would make the coolest yground for me. Pleaseeeeeee Papa."


    "Haha.


    The figure of Speranza scrounging for a yground was so lovely that I felt like my face would melt.


    This feeling I guess its a privilege that only a father with a daughter can enjoy.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea to build a yground near the mansion. I think the children in the vige can y together.


    "Yes, my Lord. Then I''ll include the yground as part of the design of the mansion."


    "As I said earlier I don''t want the mansion to be fancy, but instead, please make sure that the yground is as sturdy and stylish as possible.


    "Yes. I will definitely look into it, my Lord.


    Even though I want to spend the money as efficiently as possible, I don''t want to think about the cost-effectiveness when ites to things for my daughter.


    "YAYYYY! yground! yground!"


    Speranza was so happy that she threw herself into my arms.


    "Ohdarling, do you like it?"


    "Yes! I like it sooooooooo much."


    "Hahaha!"


    Speranza waged her fluffy tail gently and smiled like a satisfied cat.


    I couldn''t hold back the burst ofughter, and Iughed so hard that it resonated throughout the room. Bebeto also looked at us happily.


    "Grify, Finny! Papa is going to make a yground for me."


    Biip?


    Biip?


    "If there is a yground, we can have a lot of fun. We''re going to go y every day.


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    As soon as they heard the word "Were going to y" the baby griffins got excited and started running around. Speranza also ran around the room with the two.


    Looking at the happy children, I said to Bebeto with an awkward look.


    "I''m sorry, Bebeto. The kids must be very excited."


    "Haha. It''s okay. It''s rather nice to see. Is there anything else you need? If you don''t, I''ll start designing based on what you''ve told me so far, my lord."


    I couldn''t think of anything else other than the yground that Speranza wanted. Just as I was about to nod, a big shadow fell to my side.


    "Hmm. Don''t we need a workshop, too?


    Arge Demon appeared out of nowhere and started talking about a workshop. I quickly recognized who it was without turning back.


    "Ha Why do you need a workshop, you already have one on the farm, Andras."


    "It''s a farm workshop. Don''t we need a workshop in the new Lord''s mansion? Trying to leave me out of such an important n I''m really disappointed, Sihyeon."


    Andras sat quietly next to me and immediately began to talk to Bebeto. It was about the barriers and magic devices for the safety of the mansion to be built.


    Starting with him, other farm members also appeared one after another.


    "Um I don''t need anything else. I just want the kitchen and the dining room to be pretty.


    Lia''s demands were quite reasonable, but that wasnt the case with others.


    Senior, of course, we should make a training ground.


    "Why do we need a training ground"


    "There are many friends who train with me in Eldon Vige. We need to make it for them.


    "Are you building a permanent residence? Then give me one room with the best view. It should feel like a vacation home so that I can take a break from time to time.


    Following Alfred, even Kaneff asked for something in the new mansion. And, by the way, I dont understand what he meant by taking a break. Is he trying to take a break from taking a break?


    In an instant, the room became chaotic with all the orders from the farm members. For a while, I had to sweat a lot while trying to mediate with the greedy farm family.


    The ns for the construction of the mansion proceeded quickly.


    Based on my opinion, Bebetopleted the design. The engineers also immediately started the foundation work.


    When the news that the construction of the mansion had begun spread throughout the Eldon vige, everyone rejoiced as if a festival had been held.


    I never thought they would rejoice like this


    When I put on a bewildered expression, Lagos, who was looking at me,ughed and said.


    It is natural to be happy. Sihyeon building a mansion means you are going to stay here for a long time. It gives us the assurance that we will not be abandoned any time soon.


    "Is that really why they''re happy?


    I asked with a slightly dumbfounded expression.


    "Maybe most vigers think that way."


    "Why would I suddenly leave when I''m the lord?"


    "I dont know  Maybe it''s because you are so different from the greedy lords we usually know? If its the Sihyeon I knew, I feel like you wouldnt care or regret it even if someone took away thend or the strawberry fields.


    Huh Do I give that kind of an impression?


    I am not a monk who cut off attachments to the world or something. It was quite a bit of a shock that the vigers were looking at me that way.


    At the same time as the construction of the mansion was carried out, another change urred in the Cardis Estate.


    It was the task of granting official positions to those who have worked hard to stabilize and develop the uneasy territory.


    A rather shabby but high podium was prepared, and all the vigers flocked around it.


    It was still awkward to be seen by so many people, but for today, I proudly stepped forward and stood on the podium.


    "Mr. Lagos, please step forward."


    A Deerman dressed in neat robes stepped forward. He seemed very nervous that his steps toward the podium looked a bit awkward.


    However, it was even more awkward for me to say the following words.


    "Youve contributed the most in stabilizing the unstable territory. I''ll give you a reward and a position worthy of your contribution."


    With the help of Andras, who was next to me, I handed Lagos a golden badge, a ring, and a letter of appointment.


    "In the name of Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis, who rules the Cardis Estate, I appoint you as the administrator of the Cardis estate."


    When Lagos heard my deration, he was very moved that his whole body trembled. He trembled so much that I was afraid he might fall down.


    I said as I put the golden badge on his chest.


    "I should have said it sooner, I''m sorry for saying itte. You did a great job, Lagos.


    "Oh, no, my lord. I will continue to work harder."


    Saying those words, Lagos kept bowing his head.


    I held his trembling hands tightly, stopping his behavior. Only then did Lagos smile with a more rxed face.


    Great cheers and apuse erupted from the vigers who were watching.


    The next person on the podium was Reville, wielding stylish leather armor and a stiff cloak. Below the podium, vigntes could be seen in simr outfits lined up.


    I pulled out the appointment letter and a ring as I did before. The position assigned to Reville was "Defense Commander". It was a position that was granted recognizing his contribution by leading the vignte group and maintaining public security for a long time.


    "Thanks to Mr. Reville, the residents of the estate were able to live safely. You did a great job.


    "Hmm. No, Sih I just did what I had to do, my Lord."


    Reville remained calm, unlike Lagos. The corners of his lips twitched softly when I gave him the golden badge.


    The members of the vignte under the podium, no, now the guards of the Estate, were also given a badge one after another. It was a badge indicating that they were the defenders of the Estate.


    Greg and Heron were also seen among the group. The two had tears in their eyes when I gave them their badges.


    Unlike the first time we met, the two have be more dignified, and I smiled proudly looking at that figure.


    The next person on the podium was Locus with gorgeous blonde hair. He pretended to be calm on the outside, but annoyance poured out of his eyes.


    I forced myself to hold back theughter that was about to leak out and delivered the letter of appointment and ring to Locus. He was appointed as the finance officer'' of the Estate.


    Although his usual words and actions were that of a carefree person, he also contributed a lot in stabilizing the Estate. Considering that the period he worked in the estate was short, it could be said that he worked the hardest.


    While I put the golden badge on his chest, I mumbled in a low voice that only he could hear.


    "You did a great job, too, Locus. Thank you. Please continue to do your best as the territory''s finance officer from now on. And drink moderately."


    Locus frowned for a moment as if he didn''t like thest words. However, he quickly managed his expression and greeted me politely.


    As he went down the tform, the vigers cheered. Among them, Kroc, arge size Dragon descendent, pped his hands the hardest and was delighted.


    Thest person toe to the podium was Elder Poco, the small Goatman.


    He trembled much worse than Lagos. I asked him, supporting him with anxiety.


    "Elder Poco, are you alright? Are you feeling ufortable?


    "Oh, no. My lord, it''s not that I don''t think I should be on this stand.


    "What are you saying? Thanks to Elder Poco, we have been able to harvest many strawberries so far. Of course, you deserve to be here."


    I reassured the anxious Poco. When his tremors subsided, I carefully handed over the letter of appointment and the ring.


    The position given to him was a Manager, who manages all the strawberry fields in the estate.


    As I put on the golden badge, tears trickled down from Pocos eyes.


    "This is a great grace to me, my Lord, to this insignificant"


    "It''s not grace. You just got the reward you deserved."


    Ugh  Until this body continues to breathe, I will take care of the strawberry fields, my Lord.


    Not only I but also the vigers who were watching Elder Poco shed tears at his words.


    At the end of thest appointment, I shouted looking at the vigers gathered around me.


    "Today, Cardis Estate will take a new step forward. Let''s all celebrate this. I''ll pay for the food and drinks today. Everyone, enjoy to your heart''s content"


    "Hurray!"


    "Hurray!"


    "Long live the lord!"


    "Long live Lord Cardis!"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead


    Limited slots in each tier before the repricing next month! SUBSCRIBE NOW$5/month18 advance chapters.$10/month23 advance chapters.$20/month33 advance chapters.$30/month38 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    An early morning.


    On the way to the farm.


    Ha


    I took a deep breath in the morning air and exhaled heavily. The climate felt much colder than I had expected.


    The season has changed dramatically in the past few days, probably because the farm was at a high altitude.


    Not long ago, I came to work wearing only thin clothes, but now I had to wearyers of outerwear.


    "It''s a good thing I put one more on before I left the house.


    I walked along the familiar fence, praising the decision I had made just before leaving the house.


    When the farm building came into view in the distance, I noticed a yakum in the distance beyond the fence.


    It was so far away that I could barely hear, even with a loud voice, but I quickly recognized who it was and called out.


    Hermosa~!


    Boo Woo?


    Recognizing my voice, Hermosa hurriedly raised her head and looked to her left and right. She soon found me waving over the fence, and came running with light and cheerful steps that were not suitable for herrge size.


    Hermosa, did you sleep well? Did you wake up early today?


    Boo! Wooo!


    As I greeted Hermosa, she pushed herself onto me, she pushed me to the point where I thought I would fall.


    I burst outughing and calmed her down.


    "Haha! Okay okay. Yeah. I haven''t been paying much attention to youtely, sorry. I''m really sorry. I was so busy with something else.


    There was a time when I used to be with Hermosa all day, but now I can''t spend as much time with her as I did back then.


    The number of farm members also increased, and now I am in a situation where I have to take care of not only the farm but also the Cardis Estate.


    I gently stroked the nape of Hermosas neck and expressed my regret. Soon, as if my thoughts were conveyed, Hermosa epted my touch with a calm appearance.


    "Hermosa, wait a minute."


    After telling Hermosa to wait for a moment, I quickly ran towards the farm building.


    When I returned, I held Hermosa''s favorite herb and fresh strawberries in my hand.


    "It''s a secret to other yakums, okay?


    Boo woo wooooo!


    "I brought a lot. Eat slowly.


    I gave each of the things I brought to Hermosa who made a happy cry. Seeing her happy, a smile bloomed on my face.


    Cute baby Yakums, Reliable Bighorn, and the other Yakums Though they are all precious to me, Hermosa is and will always be special to me.


    I could never forget the first time I set foot on Demon farm and met Hermosa. If Hermosa hadn''te to me at that time, I might have been living apletely different life.


    Are you full?


    -Boooooo


    Hermosa seemed to have filled her stomach and she slowly pushed her face toward me with a softer movement.


    It was a kind of cuteness that she only showed to me.


    "Okay. From now on, no matter how busy I am, I wille to see you often.


    Until the coldness of dawn disappeared in the rising sun, I stood in front of the fence and epted Hermosa''s cutesy.


    CREEEK.


    I opened the door very carefully. I moved my body into the room so that there was no sound as much as possible.


    -COUGH


    The angelic fox girl and the little Griffins were still traveling in their dreand. Just looking at them made my heart feel at peace.


    Suppressing the desire to lie next to them, I put down my luggage and prepared for my morning routine.


    By the time I was almost ready, awakened by the sound of rustling, Grify raised his head.


    Biip  Biip?


    He looked around the room with a half-asleep expression. I quickly approached him and patted his winged back.


    "Was it loud? I''m sorry, little guy. I''ll get ready and go out soon, so sleep a little more."


    Biip biip


    Grify fell asleep again at my pleasant pats. After guiding him to the dreand with my skilled hand, I finished the rest of the preparations.


    Before leaving the room, I organized the children''s clothes and nkets to prevent them from catching a cold in the chilly dawn air, and this time, I quietly closed the door.


    "Ahhhh go Good mo~~ning. Sihyeon."


    Lia greeted me in a drooping tone. Seeing that she was still in her pajamas, it seemed like she was not fully awake.


    In the past, I would have been embarrassed and would have flustered after seeing her in the messy pajamas, but now I am used to the Dragon Demon who sleeps a lot in the morning.


    "Good morning, Lia. Did you wake up early today?


    "Hehehe Isnt it great?


    "Yes, you did a great job. So, how about going to the room and lying down a little longer?


    "Ugh Maid has to get~~~ up early.


    I gently pushed Lia, who was staggering in her sleep, into her room.


    She certainly sleeps a lot for a maid, but I think it doesn''t matter if she sleeps a little longer since she works harder at other times.


    "Huh? You''re here?


    As soon as I left the building, I met Alfred. Seeing him in light clothes and holding a sword, it seemed like he had been training from dawn.


    "Yes, I just arrived. Is it training again? As always you''re very diligent."


    "I''m not diligent. It''s something I''ve been doing since I was a kid. Now I feel like I''m just doing it subconsciously."


    Hmm, I clearly dont understand the difference between being diligent and doing it subconsciously Aren''t both the same?


    Even if he said he was not diligent, the Alfred I have been watching so far was a very diligent Demon.


    He doesn''t skip sword training a single day, and he also helped hard with farm work. Sometimes the diligence was so severe that he even took care of my sword skills.


    "Can you wait a little bit? I''ll be right back and help you."


    "Take your time. I''ll be cleaning the barn first."


    I sent Alfred to his room and headed for the barn.


    Bow woooo.


    -Pow wo wooo!


    As soon as I opened the door, Chorongi and the baby Yakums rushed toward me. I lowered my posture to look at them and said my morning greetings to them.


    "Good morning, guys. Did everyone sleep well? It''s getting cold early in the morning, right?"


    One by one, I gently brushed their hair. In the morning, the energetic baby Yakums were hovering around me and begging me to y with them.


    I also wanted to y with them, but I had a lot of work to do in the morning, so I distanced myself from their cuteness and started to clean the barn.


    Although the size of the barn was quiterge, it was quickly cleaned with my skillful handwork. Not only was it quick, but it was alsopletely cleaned so that the Yakums could restfortably.


    After cleaning, it was time for milking.


    In turn, I milked Hermosa and Chorongi. This, too, proceeded very smoothly.


    The milk squeezed in this way was carefully stored in a cleanly washed container, and the quantity of the milk milked on this day was recorded. And except for the amount of milk required to feed the babies, the rest of the milk was stored in a dedicated refrigerator.


    I frowned a little while checking the quantity of milk as usual. It was because the quantity of Hermosa''s milk decreased noticeably.


    At first, I suspected that her health was bad, but it seemed that it wasn''t just a matter of physical condition.


    Judging from the gradual decline of milk. It seems that the quantity of milk naturally decreases over time after giving birth.


    Chorongi still provides arge amount of milk, but over time, even that will naturally decrease.


    Wouldnt the Demon Lords castle be in trouble if we dont keep providing them with milk?


    It seemed like something I should discuss with everyer.


    After getting ready for breakfast, I went up to the room again. Speranza woke up from the bed at the sound of me opening the door.


    "Speranza, are you awake?


    "Uh-huh Papa.


    You must get up now. If you don''t wash up quickly, you will have to eat with an ugly appearance?"


    I said she would look ugly, but to be honest, Speranza was still very cute.


    I slowly raised her up with one arm and cleaned up her messy silver hair little by little. Speranza closed her eyes quietly as if it felt good.


    "Come on,e on! Everyone will be waiting for you. Get up quickly."


    "Yes Papa."


    I headed to the dining room on the first floor with Speranza and Griffins, who were washed up neatly. There, Andras with his usual gloomy face arrived first.


    "Hello, Andras."


    "Good morning, Sihyeon."


    "Wow, those dark circles. Did you study untiltest night?


    "Ugh I''ve been dragged around by Lilia''s recent research you see."


    When I recently visited the Schnarpe family, Lilia promised to seed in the study of connecting the Demon world and the Earth for me. Because of that, Lilia seemed to be bothering Andras quite a bit.


    If Alfred was diligent in a good way, the two Schnarpe siblings seemed diligent in a terrible way.


    "I''ll make you breakfast right away, Andras. Speranza, can you go and bring Boss?


    "Un, Yes Papa. Let''s go, guys."


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Speranza led Grify and Finny to Kaneff''s room.


    It was originally Lias duty to wake Kaneff, but recently, Speranza has taken over that role.


    Kaneff pretended it was not okay on the outside but secretly he liked it.


    I finished preparing the meal with the help of Lia in the kitchen.


    Around the same time, Alfred along with Kaneff who was holding Speranza in his arms, arrived at the dining room one after another and took their respective seats.


    "Let''s eat."


    The farm breakfast began with Kaneff''s short words.


    "You guys too enjoy your meal.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Next to the table, Grify and Finny''s breakfast was prepared separately. Their breakfast was freshly stored Beast meat. With their sharp beak, they ate the red beast meat in a wild manner.


    After taking care of baby Griffins'' meal, when I was about to take my hands toward my breakfast.


    Wurrrrrrrr Wurrrrrrrr!


    A vibration of magical power was felt through the walls of the building. Everyone stopped eating at the same time and looked at the ce where the vibration was felt. Andras was the first to speak.


    "Someone seems to be trying to leap here using dimensional leap magic."


    Kaneff crumpled his face and got annoyed.


    "What''s going on from early in the morning? Did anyone say they wereing?


    "No, There is none. After modifying the coordinates of the magic circle recently, no one had been informed of thetest coordinates  .


    Andras, who was mumbling as he recalled his memories, added a word at the end.


    "Demons from only one ce cane to the farm all of a sudden like this."


    And as soon as he finished speaking, a loud voice came from outside the building.


    Lord Cardis! Lord Cardis! Its an emergency!! Please Come out and receive the message from the Demon Lord!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead


    Limited slots in each tier before the repricing next month! SUBSCRIBE NOW$5/month18 advance chapters.$10/month23 advance chapters.$20/month33 advance chapters.$30/month38 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Kaneff frowned in annoyance.


    "Is it those guys from the Castle? These guys aren''t even considerate? They are bothering me early in the morning."


    "I think so The only people who would be able to dimensionally leap to the farm without any restrictions should be from the Demon Lord Castle.


    Andras murmured while looking at Kaneff.


    "Lord Cardis! Lord Cardis! It''s urgent. Come out and receive the message from the Great Lord!"


    The person who came from the Demon Lord''s Castle urged us whileing here without any notice, and hearing that Kaneffs face gotpletely contorted, he spurred from his seat and stood up.


    I should teach those guys a lesson today. I have to make them feel what it means to be polite and considerate today.


    Polite, considerate


    Kaneff ran out of the dining room, mentioning the two words that didn''t suit him at all. Andras, who got bewildered staring at his back, called me urgently.


    "SI, SIHYEON!"


    "Okay, lets follow him.


    It was annoying even for me to be disturbed during the peaceful mealtime, but that didn''t mean they were wrong enough to be taught lessons on "polite" and "considerate" by Kaneff.


    "Please take care of the children."


    I asked Lia to take care of the children and ran out of the dining room. I couldn''t let anything ugly happen in the morning on the peaceful farm.


    Kaneff seemed to have moved so fast that it seemed he had already left the building.


    When I was almost at the entrance, I heard a terrified voice through the opened front door of the building.


    Ahh, why are you doing this, Prince Kaneff? I, I am the messenger of the Demon Lord  .


    What message? Do you fu*kers know whats manners? Don''t you know it''s breakfast time?"


    "Huh, I feel sorry about that. But it''s something I have to tell Lord Cardis urgently.


    "You feel sorry! You feel sorry! Does a guy who feels sorry scream so proudly in front of someone else''s house? You should get some etiquette education from me today."


    -CLING CLANG!


    The chains that Kaneff summoned, instantly wrapped around the middle-aged male demon and his party. Everyone''s faces quickly turned pale because of the terrifying energy.


    "uh  uh huh?! Car, Lord Cardis.. Hel..p!


    "Boss! Stop!"


    I shouted, standing in front of Kaneff as if I was covering the male Demon. He quickly hid behind my back. He was so scared that his hand that was holding my arm was trembling.


    Kaneff growled as he took back the chains slowly.


    Sihyeon, get out of there right now. Those guys are the ones who wille to their senses only when they''re served hot.


    "Why are you getting mad at these people again? These people just do what they''re told to do from above."


    I dont like their attitude. That Attitude!


    "That''s how messengers behave. After all, they have to deliver the message on behalf of the Demon Lord."


    The male Demon peeped out his face and added a few words.


    "Lord Cardis is right. Who really needs to know manners and consideration is.


    Who? Come one SAY IT. Ill Just kill this bastard?!


    "Ugh"


    Come on! Just don''t make a fuss and stay still. I guess this guy really needs Kaneff''s Etiquette ss.


    I looked at the middle-aged demon with a sense of warning. As if he understood the meaning behind my gaze, he quickly shut his mouth and crumpled.


    "This is enough, boss. Go back in and finish your meal. Put those scary chains back in."


    Tsk!


    Eventually, Kaneff followed my words and put the chain back in. At the same time, the terrifying energy that filled the space disappeared. With that, theplexion of the male demon and hispanions returned to their original state.


    Kaneff, who put the chain back in, did not return to the dining room. Instead, he leaned diagonally next to the front door and looked this way. Those eyes were very burdensome, and I thought I could not force him back at this point.


    I sighed a little in relief that I had protected the peaceful morning of the farm. After that, I looked at the male demon who was still hiding behind my back.


    "Hello, Its been a while."


    "Um, yes! Its been a while, Lord Cardis."


    "Was it during my Swearing-in ceremony?"


    "Huh, yes. The time really flies.


    Since we met several times, I greeted the middle-aged Demon in a friendly manner. Thanks to this, the pressure I felt when I first met him disappeared, and now it felt like seeing a warm neighbor from next door.


    "But what brings you here today? I think you said it was urgent. So, what happened?


    Thats right, Lord Cardis. Please receive this letter first.


    ?


    The middle-aged demon took a letter out of his arms and delivered it to me.


    A seal representing the Demon Lord was stamped on the envelope. I carefully opened the envelope, took out the letter inside, and read it.


    Uh  Once again this intro.


    I interpreted the contents of the letter by filtering out the unique rhetoric of the aristocracy, which I got used to now.


    As I skimmed through the content, there were words that kepting again and again.


    Yakum


    Throughout the letter, the word Yakum'' was constantly mentioned. However, the Yakum in the letter did not seem to refer to the Yakums of the Demon farm. I lowered the letter I was holding and looked at the middle-aged demon.


    "I''ve read it roughly. Is there any Yakum that is causing trouble?"


    Yes. A group of Yakums suddenly appeared in a peaceful vige and are causing trouble.


    "Suddenly? They didn''t provoke or attack them first


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged demon answered firmly and nodded his head.


    I tilted my head in disbelief.


    It can''t be.


    Yakums are creatures who do not show aggression unless theyre touched first. In the past also all the cases where Yakum caused problems had a clear cause.


    The middle-aged demon who saw my reaction added an exnation.


    "Although we don''t know as much about Yakums as Lord Cardis, we do know that theyre basically gentle. But this time it''s very different from the usual situation. The Yakums that are causing trouble now are trying to tear the vige down with their excessive aggression.


    You mean the Yakums are running wild? If so  then itll be hell.


    Kaneff shook his head, adding a word.


    If what the middle-aged demon said was true, it can be inferred that a hellish situation has unfolded as Kaneff had predicted.


    Yakums running wild.


    I have only experienced it indirectly, but I am fully aware of the danger. It was not for nothing that the Castle had to spend a huge amount of money to install a barrier on this farm.


    By the time the story progressed to this point, I got a rough idea of how things were going and why the messenger came to me at the order of the Demon Lord.


    Yakums are running rampant to the point where even the Demon Lord couldn''t solve it.


    And they are left with no other choice but me, the self-proimed Yakum expert of the Demon world.


    "Ha Are you asking me to solve the problem?"


    "The Castle has already deployed all the ways we can. But it''s only controlling the worst, and it hasn''t solved the fundamental problem. The Demon Lord seems to think of Lord Cardis as thest hope.


    "Hmm"


    If you don''te forward. We have no choice but to use thest resort.


    .


    It was probably more likely to resort to harsh methods. If that happens, the Yakums will have to endure great damage.


    As the conversation got interrupted for a while, the other farm members appeared one after another. They were conscious of the heavy atmosphere, so they only looked from afar.


    The middle-aged demon who felt the presence of others turned his head toward the farm members and said.


    "Ah. That''s good. Dragon Demon Maid, I have a letter to deliver to you as well.


    "What? Me?"


    Lia, who was suddenly called, widened her eyes in surprise. The rest were also puzzled and looked at the two of them in turn.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I think it''s a letter from the vige Red Scales."


    "Is this a letter from my hometown?"


    Lia hastily epted the letter. A smile filled her face as she opened the envelope.


    But as she read the contents of the letter, her expression hardened more and more, and at the end, there was no trace of the smile she first had.


    I approached her and asked anxiously.


    Lia, is everything okay?


    "SIHYEON"


    Lia''s mouth opened with a tearful look.


    "The vige where I was born They say my hometown is on the verge of disappearing."


    "What?"


    "A group of Yakums suddenly appeared and are turning the surroundings of the vige into a mess. They''re still desperately protecting the center of the vige, but if the damage gets worse.


    ?!


    The farm members'' faces hardened at Lia''s words. I moved my eyes toward the middle-aged demon as if asking if it was true or not. Then he nodded heavily.


    The Yakums in question are doing damage to a veryrge area. I heard that the damage of the Red Scales was particrly severe. We''ve been sending support from the Castle for a long time, but they can barely hold out.


    The ce where the Yakums were rampaging was Lia''s hometown.


    My heart ached as I watched her grieving. I couldn''t bring up any words offort easily. Right now, there was only one way tofort Lia in my head.


    "Don''t worry too much, Lia. Believe in me."


    "SIHYEON"


    "You know me well. When ites to Yakum, I am more of an expert than anyone else."


    As if my constion worked a little, a faintly bright light returned to her eyes.


    "Lord Cardis! Have you decided to help?"


    The middle-aged demon was so excited that his mustache shook.


    I am not a demon, but I cannot ignore the difficulties of the Demon Lord, whom I serve now.


    "Oh oh! This loyalty The Demon Lord will never forget your courageous decision.


    He put on a moved look, sped my hands, and shook them aggressively. He didn''t stop shaking until I felt a pain in my arm.


    As soon as I broke away from the middle-aged demon, this time Lia rushed into my arms. For a moment, my mind was dazed by her bold embrace. She put her in my arms and kept muttering the same words over and over again.


    "Thank you Thank you Thank you."


    Lia managed to suppress her overwhelming emotions and continued to thank me. I hugged her slightly and patted her on the back.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead


    Limited slots in each tier before the repricing next month! SUBSCRIBE NOW$5/month18 advance chapters.$10/month23 advance chapters.$20/month33 advance chapters.$30/month38 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    I decided to ept the request of the Demon Lord.


    It was ufortable in many ways to refuse the request of the Demon Lord, and above all, I couldn''t ignore something that was happening in Lia''s hometown.


    The middle-aged demon who hadpleted the role of a messenger was very happy.


    He praised my decision over and over again and confirmed that he would convey my courage and loyalty to the Demon Lord in detail.


    But, before he left the farm.


    "Hmm,e to think of it, the honey beer thats made at Cardis Estate has been talked about a lot. Lord Cardis, can''t I taste a little?"


    "This fu*ker.


    He once again poured oil on the burning Kaneff by bringing up the story of honey beer. Naturally, Kaneff exploded. I and all the other farm members had to rush in and stop him.


    "Boss, calm down."


    "Boss Kaneff.. It''s me Alfred. Please, not the chain Argh!!"


    "Mr. Messenger, hurry up and go. It''s really dangerous this time."


    The middle-aged demon and his party left the farm in a hurry. If Speranza hadn''t shown up in the middle of the disturbance, some of them might have had a hard time going back.


    As soon as it was confirmed that I would ept the request, I began to prepare.


    There was no need for preparation to solve the problem, but the farm and Estate had to be prepared separately.


    At least, the Estate didn''t have much work to do, so I didn''t think it would be a big problem. Not long after, I asked two people who were appointed to the territorial administrator and finance minister, respectively, to work on Estate affairs.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be out for a while. Please take good care of the estate while I''m away."


    "If its an order from the Demon Lord, there''s nothing we can do about it. Have a safe trip."


    "Don''t worry about the Estate too much. We''ll take care of ourselves for a few days. Please concentrate on your work. Oh! And don''t forget the gifts when youe back."


    Lagos and Locus reassured me by saying they would take good care of the estate.


    All that was left was the farm.


    For now, the ones who will be leaving were me and Lia, whose hometown was in crisis.


    But, an unexpected person suddenly joined the party.


    "Are youing with us, Ryan?"


    "Yes, Sihyeon. I was ordered by the Demon Lord to help Sihyeon."


    It was Ryan.


    He came to the farm after a long time and let us know directly that he woulde with us. Ryan smiled awkwardly when I looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t you like that I''ming with you, Sihyeon?"


    "Oh, no! It''s not like that Arent you always busy? So when you said you''d being with us, it felt a little weird all of a sudden.


    It''s true that I''m busy. Considering the gravity of this incident, it is natural to put other things off for a while. In addition, there areplicated circumstances that I have toe along with.


    Complicated circumstances?


    There seemed to be something that I didn''t know that made Ryan join this mission.


    I wanted to ask for more detail, but I had to bury the questions in my head because of other urgent things.


    Following Ryan, another unexpected person also dered his joining.


    "I''ming, too."


    "What? Boss ising, too?


    I stared at Kaneff with astonishment. On the contrary, Kaneff responded heartily as if it was nothing.


    "Why are you so surprised?


    "No, I think it''s the first time I''ve heard the Boss saying something he''s going to do on his own And don''t you have to protect the farm?


    "That''s how it''s supposed to be. I don''t think the farm will be in any trouble without me. Maybe because I''ve been here for so long I''m bored. I will go out with you to get some fresh air after a long time."


    Hmm


    I was confused when I heard Kaneff say he would join on his own. The fact that he, a super-powerful demon, was joining felt reassuring, and at the same time, I was afraid that the super-powerful demon would do something.


    Kaneff frowned, looking at me as if he had noticed myplicated innermost thoughts.


    "Don''t you like meing with you?"


    "Oh, no. It''s not that I don''t like it.


    "Then?"


    I continued cautiously, observing Kaneff''s countenance.


    "You know that this is a request from the Demon Lord, right? On top of that, there''s something very important.


    "I know that much. At least I won''t disturb you, so don''t worry. I''m gonna stay really quiet.


    .


    Faith did not arise readily when he said he would stay quiet, but there was no justification to block Kaneff who spoke so much.


    Thus, Kaneff joined as the fourth member after Ryan.


    "I guess this is it. Then, lets leave the farm to Andras and ine.


    "I want to go too!"


    When I was about to confirm the party that will be going to the vige Red Scales, a fox girl raised her hand and dered her joining.


    "Speranza, are you going toe too?"


    "Yes!"


    I felt a strong will from her tight lips and sparkling eyes. On the other hand, I scratched my head with a confused expression.


    "Speranza, were not going for fun. Im going to solve a very important problem with the help of others."


    "I want to help Papa, too.


    Speranza raised her two fists and appealed. Of course, it was a very cute appearance, but I couldn''t allow it just because of that.


    When I was confused by the stubborn fox girl, Andras and Alfred, who was watching the scene, stepped up.


    "Speranza, shall we do a new ss together? You were interested in the instruments you saw at the mansionst time, right? I''ll show you how to y them."


    "Speranza, I''ll y hard with you when everyone is away. So, stay here and y with this brother.


    Speranza looked at the two of them for a moment and then shook her head.


    "No!"


    "Huh?"


    "Ugh"


    A painful moan came out of the mouths of the two.


    Speranza''s No was quite a shock, so they kneeled helplessly with their shoulders drooped. Ryan and Lia, who watched the scene,forted them with pitiful expressions.


    "I want to be with Papa. Don''t leave me behind, Papa."


    "I''m not leaving Speranza behind. I''lle back soon after finishing something important."


    Speranza seemed to have noticed that I had to leave for a long time, and it seemed that was why she was trying to follow me somehow.


    I felt sorry for the crying Speranza, but I couldn''t let my daughtere to a ce where dangerous situations might ur.


    As my permission did not fall even after she kept on making a fuss, Speranza escaped from my hand and headed elsewhere. The ce where the fox girl headed was in front of the chair where Kaneff was sitting.


    "Boss Uncle. Will you take me with you?"


    Speranza looked up with drooping fox ears and wet eyes. The voice of the request was full of sorrow.


    .


    Kaneff''s upper body, which had a calm expression, leaned forward. He picked up Speranza and put her on hisp. Then he patted her head gently and said,


    "Of course, I will. How can I say no to Speranza?"


    "Really?"


    The drooping fox''s ears raised.


    "Yes."


    "YAYYYY!"


    Speranza screamed happily and tugged into Kaneff''s arms.


    "You''re the best! Boss Uncle is so cool! Boss Uncle is the best after Papa!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Kaneff nodded with satisfaction at Speranza''s praise.


    On the other hand, the rest of the farm members, including me, looked at the scene with nk expressions. In particr, Andras and Alfred''s faces were full of injustice.


    Ryan told me with a slightly vague smile.


    "Speranza is smarter than I imagined."


    "Haha Sometimes I''m surprised, too."


    I replied with an embarrassed look.


    "Well, maybe it''s rather good. The ce we have to go to is full of delicious food and ces to look around. It''s very famous for its hot springs."


    "Oh is that so?"


    "I experienced it once and it was a very special experience. Of course, the missiones first, but if you can afford it, it won''t be bad to experience it."


    Hot spring


    The thought of going into the hot water in this chilly weather already seemed to be rxing.


    Ryan continued, looking at Kaneff and Speranza.


    "And I don''t think we have to worry about Speranza''s safety. In a way, Speranza is in the safest ce in the entire Demon world right now."


    I understood what Ryan meant. After all, there would be no one in the Demon world who could touch someone who was ced preciously on Kaneffsp.


    I nodded in agreement at Ryans words.


    Thus, including me, Lia, Ryan, Kaneff, and Speranza, five people left the farm to resolve the curious case of Yakums rampaging the Red Scales vige.


    -Dadak-dadak-dadak-dagdagdadak.


    The luxurious-looking carriage moved under the escort of many soldiers.


    One wall of the carriage was engraved with a seal symbolizing the Demon Lord, and the g held by the leading soldier was also engraved with the Demon Lord''s seal.


    In the carriage which moved under an irond escort, there was us who had left the farm for the mission.


    We were traveling on the carriage for two days.


    The interior of the carriage was more spacious and cozy than it seemed from the outside. The ce where I sat was very soft and fluffy.


    Next to me, Speranza and Lia were sitting side by side, and on the other side, Kaneff and Ryan were sitting.


    Unlike Speranza and Lia''s side, who burst intoughter while exchanging stories, Kaneff and Ryan rarely talked and were quiet.


    I stared nkly outside and trembled at the cold air leaking from the carriage window.


    "Ugh it''s certainly cold."


    Right? It''s far north of where the farm is, so winteres much faster.


    "As Ryan said, we would have been in big trouble if we didn''t dress warmly."


    If the farm was at the beginning of autumn, this ce felt like midwinter weather. Fortunately, the group in the carriage was wearing much thicker clothes than when we were on the farm.


    Speranza was wearing a white fur coat. It was so cute because it looked like a cute little winter rabbit.


    Of course, I took a lot of pictures on the phone I brought.


    I felt that I came really far from the farm in colder weather than I thought. And suddenly, a question came to mind.


    "By the way, Ryan. Why are we moving by carriage? Can''t we just use the dimensional leap magic to our destination?"


    "I''d love to, but our destination is where we can''t use dimensional leap magic."


    "Is there a ce like that?


    "The flow of magic is unstable in some areas of the Demon world. Our destination is one of those areas. So we have no choice but to move with the dimensional leap magic until a certain point, and the rest on the carriage like this."


    "Oh I see.


    While I nodded at the kind exnation, Ryan said, turning his head toward the window.


    "I think we''re almost there.


    I followed him and turned my head towards the window.


    The snow mountain, which looked high through the outside of the window, was the first to be seen. And soon, arge vige located below it slowly emerged.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read ahead


    Limited slots in each tier before the repricing next month! SUBSCRIBE NOW$5/month18 advance chapters.$10/month23 advance chapters.$20/month33 advance chapters.$30/month38 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    "Red Scales."


    It was the name of the vige where we arrived two days after leaving the farm.


    Compared to the Elden Vige, it was muchrger, and there were traces of time everywhere, noting the history that the vige had walked.


    I was told that most of the Dragon demons in the Demon world were born in the vige called Red Scales, and it was also the same for Lia, who came with us.


    Escorted by soldiers, our carriage entered the vige. Since the vige did not have that many outsiders visiting, the residents gathered near the entrance to look at us.


    There were a lot of people who looked simr to Lia  Big thick horns on their heads, and red eyes. The vigers of Red Scales had an atmosphere simr to Lia as a whole.


    From time to time, the little dragon demons squeezed out through the adults'' legs and watched the carriage with eyes filled with curiosity.


    When I took my hand out of the window and waved, the Dragon demon children burst outughing and waved back.


    They had warm smiles on their innocent faces, which was inplete contrast to the adults who hurriedly hid the children behind them.


    Looking at the alertness of the adults, I lowered my hand awkwardly in response.


    .


    The more we went into the vige, the more obvious the reaction of the vigers was. Some weed us, while some frowned and openly expressed their disapproval.


    I thought it was a little strange, so I wanted to ask Ryan, but I couldn''t because of Lia, who was next to me.


    "We''re here."


    The carriage stopped when it arrived at its destination. The coachman quickly got down to the ground and opened the carriage door. The soldiers who were with us also lined up and settled down as if they were about to escort us.


    The group in the carriage stepped outside one after another. Finally, when Speranza took my hand and got off, the Dragon demons waiting in front of the building approached us.


    The Dragon demons were all dressed in simr clothes, clothes with unique decorations and patterns that looked like traditional clothes. Among them, the oldest-looking male dragon demon came forward and introduced himself.


    "Thank you foring all the way here. I''m Diur, the son of the Vige chief."


    The Dragon demon named Diur weed us with a very polite attitude. He was a male with broad shoulders, dark eyebrows, and calm eyes.


    On our part, I stepped forward and answered the greeting.


    "Hello, I''m Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis, who rules the Cardis estate. It''s nice to meet you."


    "You are Lord Cardis. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Diur also briefly greeted the others. And at the end, he exchanged eye contact with Lia for a short moment and nodded his head without greeting.


    "Follow me. I''ve prepared a warm room and tea in advance."


    I held Speranza''s hand and followed Diur, who led us to the inside of the building.


    As we entered inside, I felt warm energy on my cheeks. Speranza continued to look around as if she felt the inside of the building strange.


    We soon came to arge room guided by Diur. There was arge firece on one side and a soft carpet on the floor.


    And as soon as we entered the room, warm tea and snacks were provided as if they were waiting for us to enter.


    "We''ll talk about the important things once the vigers gather. Rest in this ce until then. If you need anything, you can tell the person waiting outside. Then."


    Diur kindly finished his job and moved toward the door. Before he left the room, he looked at Lia for a moment. Lia rose from her seat after noticing the meaning in his gaze.


    "Sihyeon, can I go to greet the elders in the vige?


    "Oh! Of course. Don''t worry about us. Please."


    "Sorry, I''ll be right back."


    Lia bowed her head with an expression of sorry.


    Kaneff waved his hand as if asking her to hurry up, while Ryan smiled as if not to worry. Speranza mumbled the snack she received and waved cutely.


    Soon, Lia left the room along with Diur.


    There was an awkward silence in the room as soon as Lia left, and the sound of Speranza eating the snacks resounded in the space.


    "Papa"


    "Speranza, are you sleepy?"


    "Un"


    Speranza began to doze off because of the fatigue caused due moving in the carriage and the warm energy in the room. She fell asleep quickly when I held her in my arms and tapped her on the back a few times.


    After confirming that Speranza was deeply asleep, I asked Ryan what I was curious about earlier.


    "Ryan, wasn''t the atmosphere a little weird earlier? Arent we here to help, but why does it feel like the vigers don''t like our presence here.


    "Ah You noticed. Its not just us, the reaction will be the same whenever demons who do not belong to Red Scales enter this ce."


    ?


    Ryan continued his exnation in a low voice so that Speranza wouldn''t wake up.


    "This whole ce, including the Red Scale vige, is now ruled by the Demon Lord, but not long ago it used to be ruled by the Dragon demons. This change urred during the reign of the previous Demon Lord."


    "That means.Did the previous Demon Lord annex the area ruled by the Dragon demons with the empire?


    "Yes. Of course, in exchange for an oath of allegiance, the Dragon demons were granted autonomy here. There''s very little interference from the Castle.


    "Hmm"


    Even though Ryan''s exnation was notpletely finished, I could get a grasp of what was going on here.


    "Of course, the annexation was notpletely peaceful. Naturally, there were quite a lot of Dragon demons who opposed the rule of the Demon Lord, so some big and small incidents have happened in the past."


    Ryan nced away when he said big and small events''. It was a very short moment, but his eyes were clearly looking toward Kaneff.


    "Diur said earlier that he was the son of the Vige chief, right?


    "Yes."


    "Previously, the title used to be Tribal chief. It was reced with the title Vige chief instead of tribal chief when Red Scales became part of the Demon Lords empire. There are still a lot of people among the Dragon demons who think of this change as disgraceful."


    Certainly, I think I would also think the same way if I was in the position of the Dragon demons. It seems like the disapproving eyes of the residents were not pointed toward us but toward the regime of the Demon Lord.


    "This is why I followed you this time because Sihyeon should not be in trouble due to this strained rtionship."


    I nodded when I realized why Ryan had joined the mission. While I was talking to Ryan, I felt a movement outside the door.


    Knock, knock.


    A female Dragon demon carefully opened the door and said.


    "The chief and everyone had gathered to talk to the guests. I''ll show you to the ce."


    "Let''s go, Sihyeon."


    "Yes, will you stay here, Boss?"


    Kaneff nodded half-asleep in a soft chair.


    "Why do I have to go there? You guys take care of your own troubles."


    Ryan and I nodded as if we expected that kind of reaction from Kaneff.


    "Boss, then, can you take care of Speranza for a while.


    "Okay."


    I carefully handed over the sleeping Speranza to Kaneff, who held her in his arms and closed his eyes.


    A smile bloomed on my face looking at thefortable appearance of the two.


    "Shall we go?"


    "I''ll show you the way. Follow me."


    Ryan and I followed the female Dragon demon out of the room.


    She led us to arge building along the passage outside the building. The ce we were guided to first seemed to be the building where the guests stayed.


    After walking a little while we reached the ce where the vigers gathered.


    "Here it is."


    The female Dragon demon stopped in front of arge door. She knocked on the door to inform everyone on the inside of our arrival.


    Knock, knock.


    "I''ve brought the guests."


    The sound of the conversation from the inside of the door got cut off. Soon after, the voice of an elderly person came from inside.


    Bring the guests inside.


    Along with those words, therge door opened on both sides, and the Dragon demon woman led us inside.


    As soon as we entered the room, the first thing I saw was a long andrge table. At the end of the table, I could see a Dragon demon sitting on a tall, colorful chair.


    The Dragon demon on the chair had a shaggy mustache and many wrinkles on his face. Despite his old age, he stood up straight and spoke in a clear voice.


    "Hurry up ande here. I''ve arranged an appropriate seat for the honorable guests in advance."


    Ryan and I headed to an empty seat at the end of the table.


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as we sat down, the attention of numerous Dragon demons around the table was focused on us. Among them was Diur, who weed us and Lia.


    The gaze of the Dragon demons was very burdensome, but still, I managed my expression as much as possible as if saying everything was fine.


    "I should have met you myself, I''m really sorry. My name is Bardan, Vige Chief of Red Scales."


    "I''m Sihyeon Lefmere Cardis."


    "I''m Ryan, from the Pelintz family."


    "I''m ashamed to call the precious guests before they could relieve their fatigue, but please understand The fate of the vige is at stake..


    "That''s all right. Im fine."


    "We already know the seriousness of the situation. We can''t be unnecessarily polite in this kind of time."


    Chief Bardan, who nodded at our answer, immediately brought up the main topic.


    "I think you must have heard the difficult situation through the Castle. We are trying to stop them as much as possible with the vige warriors and the supporting forces from the Castle, but the problematic Yakum group is already within reach of the vige."


    "Ugh


    "Haa"


    As soon as the story of Yakums came out, sighs and groans came out around the table. I immediately understood how much they were suffering.


    "The anxiety and fear of the residents are growing day by day, and if we get pushed further, we may have to evacuate everyone in the vige"


    Bardan said, looking at me with eyes filled with sorrow.


    "The Cardis estate and this ce are far away, but I have heard rumors about Lord Cardis several times. It was full of unbelievable miracles."


    .


    "We don''t have much time. If we miss this time, something really irreversible will happen.


    He asked earnestly.


    "Lord Cardis, can we trust you and leave it to you?"


    The moment I was about to open my mouth to answer the question.


    "Chief, are you seriously believing those stupid rumors?


    .


    Someone''s discontented voice interrupted me.


    (To be Continued on Jan 2 {MON})


    We wish all our kind supporters and our dear readers a Merry Christmas and a Happy New year


    Support the novel & read ahead


    Limited slots in each tier before the repricing next month! SUBSCRIBE NOW$5/month18 advance chapters.$10/month23 advance chapters.$20/month33 advance chapters.$30/month38 advance chapters.


    OrPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Naturally, everyones eyes turned toward the owner of the voice. The person who expressed dissatisfaction was a male Dragon demon sitting in front of me.


    Short hair, armor that looked like it was made of thick fur, and arge scar on his face that wriggled every time he spoke.


    "You told us to trust the Demon Lord and wait. And what we got in return for that trust this ordinary-looking guy?"


    "Hargan! Are you out of your mind? What kind of rude thing are you saying to the person who came all the way to help us?"


    Diur shouted at the crooked male Dragon demon. However, the person called Hargan continued to speak in an aggressive manner.


    "We don''t know when the crazy Yakums will flock to the vige. You''re telling us that youre handing over the life and death of the vige to that puny guy over there? You''re the one who''s out of his mind, Diur!"


    "Hargan, you!


    The two Dragon demons stared at each other with zing eyes.


    The Dragon demons who sided with Diur and those with Hargan red at each other. With therge table as the center, there was a trembling tension between the two gangs.


    I looked at Ryan with an uneasy expression in the midst of a tense atmosphere.


    He smiled quietly, trying to reassure me, and beckoned me to stay still.


    "Everyone, stop!"


    .


    .


    "What kind of indecency is this in front of the important guests?"


    Chief Bardan raised his voice and scolded everyone. The agitated Dragon demons quickly calmed down and took their seats. However, hostility remained in the eyes of everyone.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Cardis. As the problem is slow to be solved, many vigers have be emotionally sensitive. Please forgive them for their rudeness with a generous heart."


    Bardan apologized to me on behalf of the Dragon demons.


    "That''s all right. I understand."


    I epted the apology as casually as possible. Thanks to this, the atmosphere at the table became a little softer.


    Not missing the time when the tension was slightly loosened, Ryan opened his mouth.


    "I fully understand the sensitive response from people here. It is also true that the Great Lord has not been able toe up with measures so far. But this time it''s different."


    He beckoned everyone''s eyes toward me.


    "Believe in Lord Cardis."


    .


    Looking at Ryan confidently putting me forward, I got goosebumps all over my body.


    I haven''t even figured out exactly what''s going on, but hes saying as if I could solve it From my point of view, it felt very absurd.


    Hearing Ryans words, Bardan asked, shining his eyes.


    "Is that true? Is there a way to restore the violent Yakum?


    "Of course. If Lord Cardis couldnt do it, no one in the world could do it."


    "Oh."


    As if Ryan''s confident words worked, the attitude of the Dragon demons changed a little bit.


    Initially, they were looking at me with eyes full of doubt, but now I felt a little trust in those eyes.


    "Can that person without horns really stop the Yakums?"


    "Wasn''t he sent by the Demon Lord because he got something?"


    However, there were some people who did not like this atmosphere.


    BOOM!


    "Are you going to fall for the sugar-coated words of the Demon Lord again? Are you really leaving the life and death of our vige to them?


    He raised his voice by hitting the table with his fist.


    "Hargan is right. What if something goes wrong? Then everything will be over!"


    "Um."


    Hargan and the Dragon demons around him expressed a vehement reluctance to Ryan''s words. The atmosphere became more confused by their shouts.


    Despite the chaotic atmosphere, Ryan responded with a rxed expression.


    "Is it Mr. Hargan? Then, do you have a way to solve this problem?"


    "Of course."


    Hargan replied in a confident manner.


    "We kill all the Yakums who threaten the vige. The vige warriors, including me, are already waiting with our weapons sharpened."


    Ryan''s expression hardened slightly.


    "The Demon Lord has instructed not to attack Yakums hastily. I can''t ept your method."


    "Hmph! Then do you want me to just watch them go crazy?"


    "That''s why we came here like this. Just leave it to us for now.


    "A group of Yakums is already invading the territory of our vige. Will you ask us to wait even if they turn our vige into a mess?"


    .


    Hargan jumped up from his seat and looked around and said.


    "It was our fault to trust and wait for help from the Castle in the first ce. We have to protect our vige with our own hands."


    "That''s right!"


    "Hargan is right."


    "We have to set a good example so that those monsters would never set foot in our vige again!"


    "We are not afraid of battle!"


    Many Dragon demons sympathized with Hargan''s words. Even the eyes of Dragon demons who continued to maintain a neutral position began to shake.


    Hargan was ted by their reaction and looked at me and Ryan.


    "Did you say Lord Cardis? I guess you guys were in a hurry, too. If youre going to lie to us, at least bring someone who would be believable..


    .


    "Are you saying that a fishy guy with no horns can deal with Yakums? I''ll be d if he doesn''t pee in front of themter.


    "Hahhahahahaha"!


    "Hahhahahhahahah Of course"


    Several Dragon demons burst intoughter at Hargan''s sarcasm. Ryan''s face frowned as he crossed the line.


    When I was thinking about how to respond.


    BOOM


    "TAKE BACK those words right now!"


    Lia, who was watching the scene, stepped up and shouted. Hargan flinched for a moment at the energy she exuded, but quickly returned to his normal form and replied.


    "Take back what?


    "Take back all the words that disrespected Sihyeon. Sihyeon is such a great person that a guy like you can''t evaluate him!"


    "What? "


    "You asked if he could deal with Yakum earlier, right? Not only he can deal with them, but there are a lot of Yakums that would move at Sihyeon''smand.


    .


    While Hargan went speechless with a nk expression, Lia started exining everything I did at the Demon Farm without hesitation.


    From the time I first met the Yakums, giving birth to baby Yakums, milking Hap, and the many things that followed.


    She continued with a natural flow that I wondered whether she prepared this beforehand.


    And soon, the exnation began to get exaggerated due to the excitement with which it went on.


    It was like seeing the words of a Cultist who witnessed the miracle of their Cult Leader.


    To be honest, I felt pleased at first, but as the story continued I felt more embarrassed.


    I don''t think I have that great of an ability.


    I thought I should stop her, so I looked at Ryan, but to my surprise, rather than trying to stop Lia, Ryan was nodding with a satisfied look.


    The passionate Lia''s testimony brought me great embarrassment, but in proportion to it, it instilled expectations in the Dragon demons.


    "Can he really give orders to Yakums?"


    "I heard a rumor like that. On top of that, wouldn''t he really have a mysterious ability if Lia was saying that?"


    "It''s best to solve the problem without fighting."


    The atmosphere, which had oncepletely shifted toward Hargan, once again regained its bnce. The Dragon demons continued to talk about the two opinions between them.


    Hargan, who lost his momentum in an instant, stared at Lia with a sharp gaze.


    "In the time I didnt see you, you''ve be a great SLAVE of that Demon Lord."


    Despite Hargan calling her a ve, Lia maintained a calm attitude, but her expression shook greatly at the words that followed.


    "If your father had seen this, he would have been greatly disappointed.


    ?!


    Father?


    While I was feeling strange about the shaking Lia''s appearance, Chief Badan stepped up and cleared up the chaotic atmosphere.


    "Everyone, be quiet!"


    .


    .


    "I''ll make a decision. For the time being, I will leave the violent Yakum group to those who are sent by the Demon Lord."


    When the chief decided to leave it to us, the expressions of the Dragon demons were greatly divided.


    Not only the delighted Dragon demons but also the disgruntled Dragon demons quietly waited for the next word as if they respected the chief''s decision.


    "But If even these people can''t solve the problem At that time, we will solve it in our way regardless of the Demon Lords words."


    In the end, those who were dissatisfied were relieved a little when they heard the word that they would get to solve it in their way if we failed.


    At the end of chief Bardan''s words, the gathered Dragon demons began to leave the ce one by one. Only our party, the chief, and Diur remained around the wide table.


    "It''ste today, so I''d appreciate it if you could start moving in earnest from tomorrow."


    "I''ll do that, Chief."


    "Diur, guide the guests to their amodation.


    "Yes, sir."


    I got up from my seat to go to the amodation.


    "Oh, Sihyeon. I need to talk to the chief about something else. Go back and rest first."


    "All right, then I''ll go ahead with Lia."


    Lia and I followed Diur, leaving Ryan behind. As I stepped out of the building, this time Lia stopped and said.


    "Sihyeon."


    "Yes, Lia?"


    "Could you go with Diur to the amodation first? I have to go somewhere else.


    Lia seemed to want to go somewhere and I didn''t want to leave her alone with that rather gloomy expression.


    "May I follow you, if you don''t mind, Lia? I''d like to take a look around the vige for a while rather than going straight to the amodation.


    "You want to look around? Will that be okay, Diur?


    "I don''t care. It would be better to do as Lord Cardis wants."


    Thus, I decided to postpone returning to the amodation for a while and moved along with Lia.


    We walked through the inside of the vige to the outskirts. The rumors of an outsider''s visit have already spread, and the gaze of the Dragon demons looking at me while walking on the streets was very stinging.


    I looked around the vige as if I hade for sightseeing without being aware of everyones eyes as much as possible.


    Red Scale''s unique atmosphere, which was clearly different from the viges Id seen so far in the Demon world, was attractive.


    We went up to the hill outside the vige and I continued to eagerly look around the vige.


    As soon as we reached the top of the hill, I could see several stone pirs erected on one side.


    Looking at the solemn atmosphere felt from the ce, I could quickly feel that this was a special ce.


    "Liane, this is?


    "It is a ce where the deceased Dragon demons are buried. I came back to my hometown after a long time, so I wanted to see my mother and brother.


    "Ah"


    There was loneliness on Lia''s smiling face. I nodded silently, not knowing what to answer.


    "Lord Cardis, only Dragon demons can enter this ce. I''m sorry, but could you wait here?"


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon."


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me and take your time. I''ll just rx and look around."


    I replied with a smile to Lia and Diur, who felt sorry for me.


    As soon as the two disappeared among the stone pirs, I stepped away from the ce and enjoyed the view of the vige below the hill.


    Thanks to the fact that I came up to quite a high ce, I was able to see the scenery of the vige at a nce. As I was filled with satisfaction looking at the scenic beauty of the vige, an unexpected thing happened.


    -Meow meow.


    -Meow.


    I heard a cute cry from somewhere.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    What?


    This cry?


    I turned my eyes from the vige scenery and looked in the direction where I heard the cry.


    At the end of my sight, there were two cute little cats snooping around.


    -Meow meow.


    -Meow meow.


    One was a white cat with ck spots, and the other was abination of light brown and white.


    Perhaps because they lived in a cold area, they had thick fur, and they were very cute as if I was looking at a small fur doll.


    The two cute guys stole my attention in an instant. I turned my bodypletely toward the bottom of the hill and looked closely at the cats.


    -CREEP


    -CREEP


    The two little cats kept prying around me, agonizing between curiosity and vignce.


    I was well aware that moving hastily at times like this only raises vignce. I slowly lowered my posture while trying to suppress my desire to stroke them quickly.


    I satpletely on the floor and waited in a rxed manner. The two cats, who had been looking at me for a while, approached me little by little.


    They smelled me from a little distance and looked around me. They were close enough that I could reach them if I raised my hand, but I waited for them to make the move.


    Out of the two, the ck spotted cat took courage first. He rushed up to me, put his feet on my knees, and looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    It was as if asking, [Can I sit on yourp?]


    With the corners of my mouth raised, I nodded slowly.


    Jump!


    A ck spotted cat jumped on my leg. After making himselffortable, he turned his head and looked around as if he was amazed by thefort.


    By the time I felt that the alertness had almost disappeared, I moved one hand and carefully stroked the cat''s back.


    -Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.


    At first, he trembled with surprise, but he quickly got used to my touch. Soon after, he took afortable position andpletely left himself to me.


    Haha, look at this cute guy.


    The soft and warm feeling on thep made the smile on my face stay for a while.


    -SNEAK


    This time the brown cat crept up.


    He must have been jealous of his friend''s pleasant appearance, so he secretly pushed himself onto myp. Then he looked at me and cried.


    Meow. Meow.


    "Do you want me to pet you, too?


    I gently patted the brown cat with the other hand.


    As soon as my hand touched him, he stopped crying and made an expression filled with satisfaction.


    "Yes, yes, good boy."


    I also felt a strange sense of satisfaction just by stroking the two cats in my arms.


    The wind from the top of the hill was very cold, but the softness and warmth on myp filled all over my body.


    When I was having such a happy time, I suddenly felt another presence close to me, and unlike when the two cats appeared, this one felt bigger.


    When I raised my head to see the identity of the unknown presence.


    " Huh?"


    A short bewildered sound came out of my mouth.


    If anyone looked at the sight in front of me right now, they would have probably had a simr reaction to mine.


    It was a normal-looking cat which most Koreansmonly called a Cheese cat.


    But the problem was


    It was too big.


    When I first saw it, it was so big that I thought it was a tiger.


    Were cats this big? Come to think of it, I think I heard that cats in cold regions are big.


    Nyaaaaaaaa


    It was clearly the sound of a cat crying, but there was such a deep echo that I doubted myself once again whether it was a tiger.


    But there was something that was even more suspicious than that.


    While I was lost in thought, the giant cheese cat came up to me. As it got closer, I flinched because it felt bigger, but as soon as I saw his eyes, the anxiety I felt for a while disappeared cleanly.


    The eyes were glittering like jewels.


    There was no animosity or vignce in those eyes. Rather, I felt at ease looking at him.


    Meow!


    Meow!


    The little cats in my arms cried as they looked at the big cheese cat. They seemed to know each other.


    The big cheese cat stared at me.


    It was quite different from the reaction of ordinary animals or Demon beasts. It seemed as if an old man with a lot of experience was trying to judge the opponent with his eyes.


    As I watched the cheese cat with a mysterious atmosphere, the other side moved first.


    Nyaaaaaaaa


    The big cheese cat lowered its head slightly and pushed its face toward me. I went nk because I didn''t know how to react, but I raised my hand unconsciously and stroked the back of his neck.


    -Mea Mea.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    The cheese cat purred with its eyes closed. The big size really made the sound more of a machine running.


    As my confidence grew with his favorable response. I showed my petting skills that I honed after taking care of demon beasts, to my heart''s content.


    Meow! Meow!


    Meow!


    The small cats in myp also cried for petting.


    "Okay, I''ll pet you guys, too.


    I was so busy that I didnt have enough hands to stroke the cats. Before I knew it, the big cheese cat alsopletely left itself to me.


    As I got immersed myself in the cats that surrounded me and lost track of time, I heard Lia''s voice.


    "Sihyeon! Where are you?"


    "Oh! I''m here."


    When I informed them of my location using my voice, Lia and Diur came to where I was.


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. It took too long, right? I''ll show you to the amodation quickly?!


    "What?"


    The two looked at me and the cats and opened their eyes in disbelief. I just reacted nonchntly, thinking they were surprised by therge size.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s cold here, the cats are really big."


    .


    .


    I asked with a confused expression at the sight of Lia and Diur, who seemed speechless.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "Huh What Sihyeon is holding right now is not just any cat."


    ?


    "To the Dragon demons, they are like the guardian deity of our vige. Theyre called [Karshi]."


    "what?!"


    I hurriedly removed my petting hand in amazement, but at the same time as I lifted my hand, the cheese cat who was enjoying thefort turned its head and looked at me.


    "It was so good. Why did you stop nyaaa?


    ?!?!


    The Snow Mountain behind the Red Scales vige. It was said to have been a volcano that erupted a long time ago. It was said that the Dragon demons in the past were attracted to its great power and settled down here to build a vige.


    And running free on the snow mountain with powerful pure mes was their guardian deity [Karshi].


    Karshi in the shape of a cat was enshrined as the guardian deity of the vige and considered sacred.


    "That''s all I know."


    Ryan concluded the long exnation. Listening to his story, I asked with a serious look.


    "So the existence [Karshi] is sacred to the Dragon demons, right?


    "Yes, of course, it''s a wonder for other demons, like the fairies on the farm


    "It''s not easy for even the Dragon demons living here to meet Karshi. There is a myth that if you happen to meet one after climbing a mountain, you will have great luck."


    Diur, who was next to me, added an exnation.


    "Hmm. It''s not easy to meet"


    Ryan and Diur exined what kind of existence the cats were.


    But these guys who are revered as guardian gods and mysterious beings are now.


    -Meow meow.


    -Meow meow.


    "Papa Papa! The cats are so cute. Can''t we take them to the farm?"


    The two little cats were busy ying with Speranza.


    While the big cheese cat.


    "Is your hand plucking flowers? Pat me quickly, nyaaaa!"


    "Ugh yes."


    He was in my arms and enjoying the petting. No matter how much I looked at it, there was no such figure of a guardian deity.


    As if he had read the absurd feelings in my eyes, the bewildered Diur stuttered and said as if making excuses.


    "Its true, really, Karshi is not easy to meet. They have a lot of vignce, so you can only watch from afar.


    The moment he said they were wary.


    The cheese cat showed its stomach andyfortably in myp. I couldn''t find any sense of vignce.


    At that sight, Diur went silent and bowed his head.


    On the other hand, Lia looked calmpared to Diur.


    "I guess you''re not that surprised, Lia?"


    "At first, I was very surprised. It was my first time seeing Karshi up close like this.


    "What about now?"


    "Now, well Since Sihyeon has shown so many amazing things that this feels like a natural thing rather than a surprising one."


    Ryan nodded his head as if he understood what Lia meant, and I felt embarrassed and scratched my head.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Despite what was happening around, the big cheese cat turned around in myp.


    Suddenly, I decided to ask directly why this happened.


    "Excuse me guardian deity?"


    "Nyaa Were you calling me nyaa?"


    "I heard that you don''t show yourself to others. Can I ask why youe to me all of a sudden?"


    The cheese cat raised its head and replied in a tone of annoyance.


    "Isn''t that obvious nyaa? I felt a strange energy that I''d never felt before. So, It''s natural to be curious nyaa.


    "Strange energy?"


    "Sniff! I can feel the energy of arge bundle of fur, the noisy ones with wings, the sweet energy of the forest, and the weak wind nyaaa."


    I quickly understood what the cheese cat was saying. It seems like he felt the energy of the demon beasts that were rted to me.


    "At first, I was worried that another strange guy came nyaaa. Fortunately, I''m relieved that youre not a bad guy nyaaa."


    Another strange guy?


    I noticed something in the cheese cat''s words and asked a question urgently.


    "Was there any other strange guy here beside me?"


    "Yes nyaaa. Unlike you, he had an unpleasant energy nyaa."


    "Is this guy rted to the strange actions of the Yakums?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Except for Speranza, everyone in the room focused on the Cheese cat.


    He rolled his jewel-like eyes as if thinking of something.


    As everyone held their breath and waited, anguid voice came out of the cheese cat''s mouth.


    "I''m not sure about that nyaaa.


    "Youre not sure?"


    I''m sure I felt a strange energy, but I don''t know if that was rted torge hair bundles nyaa.


    "Then do you know anything more about that strange guy?


    "I didn''t think much of it back then, so I don''t remember much nyaaa.


    "Um."


    I thought I could find a decisive clue, but the cheese cat gave an ambiguous answer that could not be confirmed.


    Others also looked simrly disappointed.


    "Sihyeon, is that guy with the strange energy the culprit?"


    "I''m not sure about that yet, Lia."


    "Maybe tomorrow, when Sihyeon meets the Yakums in person we may get to know everything."


    To Ryans words, Diur, who was next to him, quickly replied.


    "Lord Cardis, don''t worry. I''ll prepare everything for you to go see the Yakums as soon as possible tomorrow."


    Is it because of Karshi, Diur''s attitude toward me seemed much more polite than what it was at first.


    -BANG!


    "What are you talking about so long?"


    The door of the room opened and a disheveled Kaneff walked in.


    "Did you sleep until now?


    "Yeah. Maybe it''s because I rode in that fu*king carriage for a long time, my whole body is stiff Huh? What''s that?"


    Kaneff found the big cheese cat next to me and stared at it. And there was an unexpected reaction.


    "What? Was he still alive?


    "Huh? Boss, do you know the guardian deity?"


    "Hmph! Guardian deity It''s just a stray cat that gets fed in the mountains."


    He snorted at the word guardian deity, summoned his chain, and threw the cheese cat away using them.


    Swoosh!


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The cheese catnded on the floor with a very sleek body movement that did not match its huge body size. And it showed its hostility toward Kaneff by raising its hair and tail.


    "Hey! What are you doing nyaa?"


    There was quite a ferocious spirit, but Kaneff sat next to me, with no regard for those words.


    "Why are you making a fuss at the ce I''m resting? Don''t let your hair fly here and go back to the mountain."


    "You still havent changed nyaaa.


    "Huh? Guardian deity? Do you know our boss?"


    At my question, the cheese cat kept staring at Kaneff and nodded.


    "Of course nyaaa. He once came to this vige with his men nyaaa."


    I understood that Kaneff visited this ce when he was the leader of the ck Hawk group.


    "Boss, wasn''t this your first time here?


    "A long time ago, I came here once. That''s when I first met Lia.


    ?


    Kaneff stopped talking with a bitter expression, leaving a strange lingering impression. When I looked at Lia, she also had a simr expression.


    It was a heavy atmosphere to ask more questions.


    I looked at Ryan just in case, but he shook his head slightly with a flustered expression. I thought maybe Ryan could not speak about that in detail here.


    There was a moment of awkward silence in the room.


    It was none other than the cute fox girl who broke the silence.


    "Papa, Papa!


    Speranza ran over and grabbed my arm.


    "What''s wrong, Sweetheart?"


    "I''m hungry."


    "Ah!"


    When Speranza said she was hungry, I btedly realized that my stomach also felt empty. All I ate when I arrived at the vige was tea and some snacks.


    Diur bowed his head in great embarrassment.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, Lord Cardis. There was some confusion because of the guardian deity who suddenly appeared. I''ll go and ask everyone to bring your meal quickly."


    Saying that, Diur rushed out.


    Moments after Diur ran out of the room, we were served a meal in no time.


    The prepared meal menu included grilled skewers with a strong charcoal smell and soup with various vegetables and meat.


    The first soup I tasted had a strong taste and aroma of meat as soon as I put it in my mouth. It was much thicker than pork and rice soup which could bemonly tasted in Korea.


    Even though I only ate a few spoons, the heat in the dish seemed to help me ovee the cold.


    And other foods were also really delicious, but the best among them was grilled skewers.


    The taste of the meat and vegetables that were grilled so appetizingly, and the juice and texture of the meat that filled my mouth were excellent.


    In addition to that, we were able to enjoy the meal more deliciously thanks to the grilling of golden-yellow skewers ording to the speed of our meals, instead of serving them all at once.


    "Sihyeon, do you like the food?"


    "Yes, it''s really good."


    "Most of the food here is only avable here. When you can, enjoy it as much as you can.


    As Ryan said, the food of the Dragon demon vige was different from the food of other ces in the Demon world.


    Looking at the other side, Speranza also looked very bright. She was enjoying various foods with the help of Lia, who was next to her.


    Originally, I had to take care of Speranza, but now I couldn''t because of another being next to me.


    "Here you go."


    "Nyaaaa."


    "Do you want more?"


    -Nod.


    Next to me was a giant cheese cat eating grilled skewers.


    In addition


    Meow! Meow!


    -Meow meow!


    Okay, I''ll take care of you guys, too. Just wait a little bit.


    The two small cats were also hungry and I had to move my hands very busily to fill their appetite.


    At first, Lia and some Dragon demons tried to help, but these tricky [Karshi] refused everything unless it was the food I gave them.


    They clung to me and pressed me with their soft cat''s feet.


    Inevitably, I had to leave Speranza to Lia and take care of the three cats.


    "Look at that."


    "Oh How can the guardian deities follow like that?


    "Is that Lord Cardis? The rumor must have been true. Maybe he can even solve the problem of violent Yakums."


    The Dragon demons whispered as they saw me taking care of Karshi.


    They seemed quite shocked when the ones they considered sacred acted so friendly to me, whom they met for the first time.


    ording to Ryan, this has rarely happened in the history of the Dragon demon tribe.


    That''s how I ended up having a meal, overflowing with the attention of the Karshi and the Dragon demons. It was a little burdensome, but the food was so delicious that it was a satisfying meal.


    After the meal, we had a little break, and then we were guided to the vige''s hot spring.


    I managed to soothe Speranza who wasining about wanting to go with me and left her with Lia.


    "Lia, please.


    "Don''t worry, Sihyeon. I''ll take good care of Speranza, so you enjoy the hot spring as much as you want."


    The group got divided into men and women and headed in different paths. I took off my clothes in the changing room and immediately went to the hot spring.


    "Wow"


    As soon as I opened the door, a huge open-air hot spring with foggy steam unfolded in front of my eyes.


    The hot spring was filled withrge rocks that could not be felt artificial, and the densely grown trees created a natural fence around it.


    Admiration flowed naturally on the scale of a huge hot spring that seemed to amodate dozens of people.


    There were only three people in thisrge hot spring, Kaneff, Ryan, and myself.


    I wondered whether it was okay for us to use all this for ourselves while admiring the hot spring.


    While I was admiring the sight of the hot spring, Kaneff soaked himself in the hot spring.


    "Ah that hit the spot."


    Kaneff''s face had a rare expression of "satisfaction". At that sight, Ryan and I immediately headed to the hot spring.


    For a while, my body shrank into the hot spring''s heat, and as the pleasant warmth andnguor came rushing, my body quickly warmed up.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Ryan also exhaled pleasantly and enjoyed the warm energy. Seeing the appearance of demons enjoying the hot spring, it felt like they were not much different from humans.


    I leaned my head against a t rock, enjoying thefort of my rising body temperature.


    Naturally, my eyes turned to the sky. And once again, admiration flowed out of the beautiful scenery reflected in my eyes.


    "Wow"


    Before I knew it, the darkened sky was filled with small stars like sands.


    The feeling of soaking in the hot spring water, feeling the cool breeze of the snow mountain, and watching the stars in the sky to my heart''s content It all gave me a sense of pride and satisfaction that was really hard to express in words.


    If I solve the problem of Dragon demon vige well this time, maybe I should bring my mother next time.


    At the vige of the Dragon demon tribe, our second day dawned.


    After a simple breakfast, Diur came to us immediately.


    "Did you have a good night''s rest, Lord Cardis? Was there any inconvenience?"


    "Thanks to your care, I had a veryfortable sleep. The food was really good.


    "Thank you."


    Diur opened his mouth with difficulty, looking slightly around.


    "It''s still early in the morning, but were ready to guide Lord Cardis to the Yakums. If you don''t mind, can we leave right now?"


    "I was going to tell you first. I''ll be ready to go out in a minute.


    "Thank you, Lord Cardis. Then, I''ll be waiting outside."


    Diur rejoiced when I readily said I would go.


    "Do you want toe with me, boss?


    "Why should I go there? I''ll sleep more in the room. Have a safe trip with those guys."


    "Then let''s just go, Sihyeon. I guess it''s you and me."


    Kaneff rigidly refused my offer and entered the room. Worrying that there might be an emergency situation, we decided to leave Speranza with Lia.


    Ryan and I quickly finished preparing and went out of the amodation. Diur and the fully armed Dragon demons waited for us on the outside.


    "Well then. Lets start moving."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Ryan and I headed to the outskirts of the vige under the escort of Diur and other Dragon demon warriors.


    As we walked on a wide road in the center of the vige, many vigers kepting out of their houses to see us.


    Even though it was quite early in the morning, the atmosphere was much more lively than when I first arrived at the vige.


    Buzz.


    Buzz.


    "Ryan, why does it feel like there are more people watching us than yesterday?


    The answer to my question came from Diur, who was walking in front of us.


    "Lord Cardis, what happened yesterday seems to have been spread as a rumor to everyone in the vige."


    "Rumor?"


    "The rumor that the guardian deity likes Lord Cardis very much and they even had a meal together."


    "Ah"


    It seemed like the vigers already knew about what happened between me and Karshi.


    Looking around, not only the vigers but also the warriors escorting us were ncing at me.


    "Hahaha. You''ve already be popr in this vige, Sihyeon."


    "Ugh


    Ryan giggled as if the situation seemed funny, while I stiffened my face with the pressure of the attention.


    As we walked along with many eyes looking at me, we soon arrived on the outskirts of the vige.


    Just as we were about to exit the vige entrance, a group of people blocked our way.


    "Where are you moving in such a hurry from early morning, Diur?"


    The one who led the group that blocked our way was the Dragon demon named Hargan, the one who showed tant hostility during the meeting with the chief.


    Diur frowned and stepped forward at the sly words and actions from Hargan.


    "Hargan! What are you doing?"


    "Calm down, calm down. Everyone will think we''re here to fight.


    .


    Hargan nced at everyone in our group and stopped his eyes at Ryan.


    "Huh It seems like you were on an important business with our esteemed guests."


    "We are moving under the orders of the chief. If you disturb.


    "I have no intention of doing that, so don''t worry. Rather, I''m here to help."


    "What?"


    "They are the esteemed guests sent by the Great Demon Lord. Shouldn''t the best warriors in the vige be escorting them?


    He looked at the Dragon demon warriors who followed us from the beginning and once again repeated the word [the best warriors].


    A confident smile sprang up around his mouth as he said those words.


    On the other hand, the faces of the warriors on the Diur side frowned slightly. Suddenly, a strange atmosphere arose between the warriors on both sides.


    "We will join the escort."


    "What are you up to?"


    Nothing. I just want to see with my own eyes how great the person who is rumored to be one who brings about Miracles.


    .


    Diur, who stared at Hargan silently, turned his head and looked at us.


    It seemed he was asking about our intentions. Ryan leaned toward me and whispered softly.


    "Sihyeon, I think it''s better to allow them to join."


    "Why? Aren''t those demons who were hostile to us?"


    "As long as the Vige chief left everything with us they won''t openly interfere with our work."


    "Hmm"


    "It would be better to allow them to join and show them what youre capable of than to give them an excuse."


    "Okay, lets go with your opinion."


    Ryan, who had my consent, smiled leisurely and said to Diur.


    "Allow them to join."


    "Will you be okay?"


    "The more guards, the better"


    "if that''s what you two think. I''ll do that."


    At the entrance of the vige, the group whose number got increased with the addition of Hargan and his followers began to move to the ce where Yakums were staying.


    Whoo-


    As we left the vige and came out to arge field, a cold wind wrapped my whole body.


    Even though I woreyers of fur clothes to the point where my body looked thick, I still shrugged whenever the wind blew.


    "Ugh It''s colder than I thought."


    "I didn''t know it was this much either."


    Diur made an apologetic face as he looked at me and Ryan who was shaking.


    "Im sorry I didnt know you would feel that way. I thought it was quite warm today.


    How is this warm?


    I was about to retort, but when I looked around, as Diur said, it did not seem to be very cold weather for the Dragon demons. Even though they were not thickly dressed like us, most of the Dragon demons looked okay.


    Maybe since they have been here for a long time, the standards of cold seem to be very different from ours.


    Ugh


    I wish I could go back to that hot spring from yesterday.


    As I was imagining going into the warm hot spring while shivering in the cold, I suddenly heard a voice


    "Is it very cold nyaa?


    Ye?


    This voice?


    sh!


    A bright red me broke out with a familiar voice. The big me covered me in an instant.


    In the sudden situation, Ryan and Diur, as well as myself, screamed in confusion.


    "Oh?"


    "Sihyeon?"


    "Lord Cardis?"


    I tried to shake off the me that was covering me, but the me moved along with me like a living creature.


    "Ah! It''s hothot Huh? It''s not hot."


    I btedly realized that the me was not hot at all and was stunned. Other people also put a strange look on their faces looking at my response.


    Is it warmer now nyaaa?


    I turned my head in the direction of the voice, and at the end of sight, there was a big cheese cat staring up at me.


    "When did you get here?


    "I followed you because I couldn''t see you when I woke up nyaaa."


    "Then is this me, your work?


    "Yes, I made it for you because you looked cold nyaaa."


    The Cheese cat raised its head stiffly and made an arrogant expression. Certainly, thanks to the me, the terrible cold disappeared and I felt the warmth like a spring day.


    "Thank you, Karshi. Thanks to you, it has gotten a lot warmer."


    Humph. This is nothing nyaaa.


    When I patted his back with gratitude, the cheese cat purred in a good mood. The Dragon demons around me put on an astonished expression and looked at the cheese cat.


    "Oh, my! Its Karshi."


    "Was the rumor true?


    "Look at that. The guardian deity must be following Lord Cardis."


    "What are you doing? Don''t look away and be in formation."


    Diur, who regained his mind quickly, corrected the disorganized behavior of the Dragon demon warriors.


    "Tsk"


    Meanwhile, Hargan stared at me, grinding his teeth as if he didn''t like the situation.


    The Dragon demons who followed him had confused expressions as they nced at the cheese cat.


    The disturbance caused by the cheese cat calmed down and the group started moving to the ce where the Yakum group was.


    Thanks to the cheese cat, I was able to get out of the terrible cold and move with ease. Ryan, who was next to me, sneaked close to me and avoided the cold, and by the time the sun rose in the sky, the group arrived at the desired ce.


    It was a wide meadow that managed to maintain its blue color even in this cold weather. As I looked around the meadow strangely, Diur approached me and stretched out his arms.


    "Lord Cardis, can you see there?


    "Where?"


    "There There is a group of Yakum beside the pointed rock."


    "Oh! I can see it."


    At the ce where Diur pointed, there was a group of Yakums with bulging horns and covered with thick fur.


    Of course, they were different from the Yakums I take care of at the Demon farm, but for some reason, a happy feeling surged in my heart as I looked at them.


    "This is the limit up to which we can approach. If we get closer, the excited Yakums will attack us."


    Huh.


    I think it''s still quite far from the Yakum pack. I dont know why they are making such a fuss.


    I wondered why they were acting over cautiously, but seeing the serious expressions of Diur and the Dragon demon warriors I understood that they were afraid.


    "Okay. Then, I''ll go alone from here."


    "Ugh, by yourself? Are you sure, Lord Cardis?"


    "Yes. If we go in a group, they may feel threatened and think more sensitively. I think it''s best for me to move alone from here."


    "Um I see."


    Diur withdrew, nodding his head, with a dubious expression on his face.


    "You''re not going to stop me, are you, Ryan?"


    "No. I''ve long decided to trust Sihyeon in matters regarding Yakum. I will definitely respect Sihyeon''s will, but please do me a favor instead."


    Ryan took something out of his arms and put it in my right arm.


    "This is?"


    "It''s an artifact I got from Andras. You can use it in an unexpected emergency. Do you know how to use it?"


    "Yes. Thank you, Ryan."


    "No, I''m rather sorry that there''s nothing else I can do to help you with this."


    Ryan looked apologetic, and I smiled looking at him as if saying it was fine.


    Are you going to the big hair bunches over there nyaaa?


    "Yes, I want to talk to them."


    Nyaaa! Im not good with those short-tempered guys nyaa. I don''t think I can go with you nyaaa.


    "It''s all right. I''m fine alone."


    I''m bored, so hurry up ande quickly nyaaa.


    The Cheese cat yawned leisurely, telling me to hurry up ande back quickly. I felt a strange feeling because I felt his faith in me in his words.


    "Everyone, stand back."


    Under Diur''s order, the Dragon demon warriors hurriedly made a path. Hargan and the warriors who followed us also stepped back.


    Along the open road, I headed to the ce where Yakums were, and the faces of the Dragon demons looking at me felt very serious.


    I understand how worried they are.


    Its not like Im going to die. Why are they so stiff for no reason..?


    Through the gaze of concern and pity, I walked to the ce where the Yakum pack was.


    I walked at a steady pace that was neither slow nor fast


    Little by little, the view of the Yakums became more and more clear. There were about 20 to 30 Yakums in the group. It was less than the Yakums on our Demon farm.


    As the distance between me and the Yakums shortened to some extent, some Yakums recognized my existence and raised their heads. Their eyes were filled with vignce.


    Of course, I didn''t think they''d wee me from the start.


    I slowed down as I approached the Yakum herd, and at that time


    Boooooooooooooooo!


    With a loud cry, arge Yakum appeared from the rear of the group. As soon as I saw him, I knew instinctively that he was the leader of the group.


    -Booooo Woo woooo.


    He trudged towards me.


    -Boooooo!


    He stopped within reach of my hand and stared at me with his big eyes.


    -Gulp


    I swallowed my dry saliva under the great pressure I felt after a long time. My heart also seemed to be beating a little faster than usual.


    As soon as I realized that I was nervous, I mustered my courage and came to my senses.


    I can''t be scared of a guy who is smaller than Bighorn!


    I opened my eyes wide and proudly faced his eyes.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    -Boooooooo


    The big Yakum gave a low cry.


    These cries sometimes represent the meaning of warnings, but now they were more of a cautious greeting, not a warning.


    To a sudden guest, with a little caution and curiosity, it feels like hes asking, [Why are you here?]


    Compared to the first time I faced Bighorn, it was a very friendly attitude. I was able to rx a little bit in the attitude which was much more favorable than I thought.


    "Hi. My name is Lim Sihyeon. I came from far away to meet you guys. Nice to meet you."


    -Boo! -Boo!


    "I have a lot of friends like you on the farm where I live. Would you like to hear some stories about them?"


    I told him the story of the Yakums I was taking care of. I didn''t know whether he understood or not, but he listened to me quietly.


    While telling the story, themunication ability also got activated naturally.


    Strangely, the vignce felt from the Yakums kept decreasing and at one point it was almost gone.


    After a pretty long farm story, I felt that the atmosphere around me was much softer. I didn''t stop there, I boldly approached the leader Yakum, and I gently swept his fur as I used to do to the Yakums on the farm.


    When he first felt my touch, he showed an awkward and unnatural reaction, but he quickly got used to it and made afortable cry.


    -Boooooooo


    "You feel good, right? The guys on the farm also ask me to pet them every day. Ill put some more effort into it since this is to celebrate our first meeting.


    Boo Woo Woooooo.


    He pushed himself into me and rubbed his face. It was Yakum''s unique cuteness that they showed when they felt better.


    I thought he would remain wary like Big horn because he was the leader of the pack, but he was different. He was much milder and more sociable than I expected.


    "Haha! Look at you So cute!"


    I burst intoughter and epted Yakum''s cuteness to my heart''s content. When hepletely cleared his guard against me, the other Yakums also showed interest in me one by one.


    They sneaked up, smelled me, and touched my body. In an instant, I was surrounded by all the Yakums.


    By the time I got used to almost everyone, a small-sized Yakum peeked out from the inside of the crowd.


    Poo woo?


    He looked a little younger than the three siblings on the farm. The little Yakum hid behind the adults and looked at me with his round eyes.


    The cute appearance reminded me of three siblings, and a happy smile bloomed on my face.


    I lowered my posture and beckoned to the little Yakum.


    "Hey, little friend. Come here. Wont you say hello to me?


    Pooo?!


    The little Yakum hid behind the adults, surprised by my call.


    Extending my hands in the air, I felt awkward.


    Peep.


    Once again, the little Yakum sneaked out his head.


    He seemed to be scared of me, but couldn''t resist curiosity. I waited leisurely in afortable position so that the little Yakum could gather courage.


    As the little Yakum and I yed peekaboo, the Dragon demons watching the situation seemed shocked and confused.


    This was because from afar, it might look like the group of Yakums flocked around me to attack me.


    "Mr. Valerian! Lord Cardis ispletely besieged by the Yakums. We have to go help him right now."


    Diur, who thought it was an emergency, shouted in an urgent voice, and Ryan calmed him down.


    "Calm down. It''s probably not a dangerous situation.


    "But"


    "If we move hastily, we might provoke the Yakums. That could make things more dangerous for Sihyeon."


    .


    "Let''s believe in Sihyeon. When ites to Yakums, he''s the one with the most special ability in the Demon world."


    "Ugh I see."


    Diur nodded as if he couldn''t help it.


    Instead of waiting, as Ryan said, Diur kept the warriors on standby to move at any time.


    Although he stopped the excited Diur, Ryan also seemed nervous. He stared at me from a distance with worried eyes.


    -Pow wow woooo.


    The little Yakum cried pleasantly in my arms. The hiding and peeking from earlier disappearedpletely, and he stuck to me like gum.


    "If youre going to like it so much, why did you y hard to get earlier?"


    Poooooooo Woooooooooo!


    He rubbed his whole body like a baby and acted cute. Other Yakum watched the scene without any vigil.


    Considering Yakum''s habit of absolutely protecting the herd''s young, I could see that I was recognized by the herd to some extent. It was a tremendous achievement in a very short time.


    I stroked the little Yakum with my hand and turned my eyes to the leader.


    "You''re the leader of the Yakums here, right?"


    -Boooo Wo wooo.


    "Do you know the Dragon demons who are far away there?"


    I pointed my hand at the Dragon demons watching from afar.


    The leader Yakum turned his eyes along my finger.


    As soon as he confirmed the appearance of the Dragon demons, the leader Yakum started getting agitated, and he kept blowing air heavily from his nose.


    Boo Woooo Wooooooo!


    The leader''s reaction also caused other Yakum to move their bodies. The violent reaction baffled me and I calmed the Yakums.


    "Hey, What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? Calm down. Look, since you guys are so excited, the baby here is scared.


    -Poooo Woooo.


    I hugged the trembling little Yakum first and calmed the other Yakum one after another. Fortunately, they listened to me and calmed down their excitement.


    Why are they reacting like this looking at the Dragon demons?


    From the nature of Yakums I know, there was no way they would react so violently just because they approached near. The present appearance was a reaction when a fully recognized enemy appeared.


    Now, these guys recognize the Dragon demons asplete enemies


    Why on earth did this happen?


    I heard from the Dragon demons that the Yakums attacked them for no reason. But right now something doesn''t add up.


    It was not that I don''t believe what the Dragon demon said, but I don''t think Yakums would react like this without any reason.


    After thinking for a while, I got up from my seat and approached the leader Yakum.


    "I don''t know why youre so angry, but I might be able to solve the problem. Can you help me for a second?


    -.


    Instead of answering, the leader Yakum slowly closed hisrge eyes and opened them. It was kind of an act of expressing his permission.


    I smiled with gratitude and took my hands to his head. I concentrated my consciousness, feeling the warmth under the thick fur.


    I used my skills after a long time.


    The emotions and memories of the leader Yakum flooded in like a huge wave. I focused on the strong flow and matched the broken memories and fragments one by one.


    After a while


    At the same time as I stopped mymunication ability, a lingering feeling of terrible emotion came.


    "Why?"


    It was so terrible that I couldn''t breathe properly. After taking a few big breaths, the frustration that was squeezing my chest eased a little.


    The harsh breathing sound finally calmed down, but the shock I received while peeking at the leader Yakums emotions and memories remained intact.


    I muttered with a look of disbelief.


    "This is  why on earth.


    What I saw from the leader Yakum''s memory was the appearance of a Dragon demon who attacked the Yakum group mercilessly.


    BAM!


    "No way! Where did you hear that crap?!


    Hargan expressed his anger by punching the table in front of him. Even though it was a very rude behavior, not a single Dragon demon stopped him.


    Rather, all the Dragon demons stared at me sympathizing with his anger.


    "They''re angry because we attacked them first? Do you want to frame us now? Is this the n of the Demon Lord?"


    "Hargan, calm down. It''s not decided yet."


    "Then, Diur, do you believe what he just said?


    .


    When asked by Hargan, Diur remained silent.


    Chief Bardan stepped up in a cluttered atmosphere.


    "Lord Cardis, is what you just said really true?


    " Yes."


    I told the Dragon demons everything I saw through the leader Yakum. Naturally, the response of the Dragon demons was not good.


    "We did not attack the Yakums first. Isn''t there some kind of mistake?"


    "I can''t help it if you doubt my ability, but I really saw it that way."


    "Haaa"


    Chief Badan sighed as if he was frustrated. Even Ryan sitting next to me had a troubled expression.


    As I said to them, the reason for the problem lies with the Dragon demons, which waspletely contrary to what the Dragon demons have imed so far.


    "We dont have to listen to this crap anymore!"


    .


    "It may be true that he might have a little ability but all this, I think its just a trap to put all the me on us."


    Many Dragon demons sympathized with Hargan''s words.


    "It seems like they want to destroy us and our vige. Enough of this bullsh*t. From now on, we''ll deal with it in our way.


    Hargan quickly left with the Dragon demons who followed him. Chief Badan couldn''t stop them from leaving and only sighed. The faces of the remaining Dragon demons were also grim.


    "Lord Cardis, I don''t want to doubt your ability. But as the chief who leads the tribe, I can''t easily ept your story."


    Chief Bardan euphemistically denied what I said. It was a reaction that I expected to some extent, so I nodded bitterly.


    "What are you going to do now? If you want to go back, I''ll prepare a carriage and attendants right away."


    "Chief, just a little more Can you give me a little more time?"


    .


    "I don''t think the demons of Red Scales lied either. There must be something I haven''t figured out yet."


    The chief couldn''t easily open his mouth because it was hard to make a decision. Ryan, who was next to him, urgently added words.


    "Please, Chief. Sihyeon is the only one who can solve this problem. Give him a little more time."


    The chief who couldn''t make a decision turned his head toward Diur. Diur pondered for a moment and nodded with a determined look.


    "All right, I''ll give you a little more time."


    "Thank you, Chief."


    "Thank you."


    (To be Continued on Jan 09 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chief Bardan''s decision gave us a little more time.


    The decision bothered Hargan and some of the Dragon demons, who put on ufortable expressions, but I focused only on solving the Yakum problem.


    After the decision, I visited the Yakums every day and stayed with them all the time when the sun was up.


    I told stories of the things and adventures I had with Yakums on the Demon farm while looking deep inside them with mymunication ability.


    Thanks to the time I spent together with them, their vignce against me gotpletely lowered, but unfortunately, their vignce and hostility toward the Dragon demons did not decrease at all.


    "Isn''t there a misunderstanding between you guys? Those Dragon demons have no intention of hurting you."


    Boo Boo Boo!


    I tried to persuade the Yakums in many ways to change their mind.


    But each time, Yakums reacted vehemently against it.


    It felt very disappointing and frustrating.


    The only achievement I achieved aftering here was that the Yakums stopped acting violently since I came here. The threat to the residents and facilities outside the Red Scales vige disappeared.


    However, this alone could not reassure the chief and the vigers.


    Yakum''s hostility remained the same, and the Dragon demons were anxious that they could be attacked at any time.


    I also had a headache at the frustrating situation that showed no signs of improvement.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    I threw myself into afortable chair and made a strange noise.


    The most pleasant moment of my stay here was now when I relieved my day''s fatigue in the hot spring and enjoyed myziness.


    "Thank you for the hard work today, Sihyeon."


    Ryan, who washed up together in the hot spring, said as he sat in the opposite seat. I leaned back in the chair and answered helplessly.


    "Not me, it was Ryan who really worked hard. You''ve been meeting with the Dragon demons and talking with them all day. It must have been a headache."


    "Haha! It''s not that much since this is what I normally do. Of course, it''s harder than persuading the Yakums."


    Yakum''s story drew a sigh from my mouth.


    "Why are they so stubborn?."


    "Is there still no progress?


    "Yes. We should somehow resolve the misunderstanding of the Dragon demons and prevent conflicts with each other. It''s really not easy."


    I was proud to be a Yakum expert myself, but there was nothing I could do in this stubborn situation.


    Whileining about the frustrating situation, Lia appeared with a tray.


    "Have some drinks, you two.


    "Ah, Lia, What is Speranza doing?


    "She fell asleep a little while ago after having dinner and ying with little Karshi."


    "I see."


    I scratched my head with a bitter look.


    For the past few days, due to the Yakum problem, Lia was the one who was taking care of Speranza for most of the day.


    "I''m sorry, Lia. I left Speranzapletely to you."


    "Don''t say that. I really like spending time with Speranza. And Sihyeon is doing an important job for my vige."


    Her eyes filled with trust made me feel bitter. This is because I felt uncertain whether I could meet those expectations.


    "Would you like to try this?


    Lia put down the tray she brought in front of us. On the tray, there was a luxurious-looking bottle and a small cup.


    She picked up the bottle and poured it carefully. As soon as the ss was filled, a very pleasant scent spread around.


    "Wow What is this? It smells really good


    "It''s a liquor made in the traditional way of the vige by drying petals. If you drink it cold, you can get a very unique taste."


    I epted the ss of alcohol while listening to the detailed exnation. I could feel the coolness in my hand holding the ss because of the cold alcohol inside.


    Slowly, I brought the ss near my mouth and poured it at once. At first, I felt a tooth-chilling coldness.


    And by the time the coldness gradually disappeared, the fragrant smell of flowers filled my mouth and nose.


    It was as if the flowers that overcame the cold winter were in full bloom.


    Even after swallowing the alcoholpletely, there was a subtle scent of flowers in my mouth and a moderately rising odor.


    The cold alcohol I enjoyed after the hot spring was fantastic.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s really delicious. This coldness and the scent of flowers go really well together.


    "I''m d you like it. Do you want some more?"


    I quickly nodded my head and held out my ss. Ryan also seemed to like it very much, so he immediately followed me and put out his ss.


    "It would be amazing to drink this in a warm hot spring."


    "Oh, that''s not possible."


    ?


    "There have been many idents while drinking in hot springs, so drinking it in hot springs has been prohibited for a long time.


    It seems that someone else has already tried the idea I had. While epting what she said, I smacked my lips with a little regret.


    After finishing about three sses, I felt a little dizzy and had a tingling sensation. I didn''t notice it because of the fragrant scent of flowers, but it looks like the drink had a higher alcohol content than I thought.


    I stopped having any more because I thought it would be hard to wake up tomorrow if I drank more. Lia carefully asked, arranging the bottles and sses on a tray.


    "Sihyeon, are things not going well?


    "Ugh It''s not as easy as I thought."


    "You said that Yakum''s violent behavior was because they were attacked by a Dragon demon first, right?


    "Yes. The demons in the vige said they never attacked first, but Yakum remembers it."


    After a few days ofmunication with the Yakums, I found out that it was true that they were attacked by a Dragon demon.


    The attack caused a great deal of damage to the Yakum herd. There were many who still had a lot of wounds on their body and many who couldn''t move.


    The question was, Who attacked.


    In the memory I peeked from the Leader Yakum, there was clearly someone who looked like a Dragon demon, a most threatening Dragon demon.


    I looked hard around the vige just in case to check whether there was a simr demon, but that attempt too ended in failure.


    Since they werepletely denying the fact that they attacked first, there wont be a positive response even if I seek the help of the chief in this regard.


    As Lia felt sorry looking at me having a hard time solving the problem, she leaned slightly toward me and said.


    "Sihyeon, is there anything I can help you with?


    .


    "It''s okay, I won''t tell the chief or the vigers about whats burdening you. If its something I can help with, Ill help, so please speakfortably."


    My eyes shook at Lia''s sincere words.


    After thinking for a while, I slowly opened my mouth.


    "I saw a Dragon demon in Yakum''s memory."


    .


    .


    Lia and Ryan waited for my next words with stiff faces.


    "He had overwhelming power enough to easily deal with Yakums, and the atmosphere around him was also very different from the Dragon demons I saw so far. It felt like everything around him was twisted."


    I went on to exin the appearance of the Dragon demon in the Yakums memory. It was a vague memory, but it was not difficult to exin because it was such a strong impression.


    As a Dragon demon, he had arge horn, but there was a small scar on thoserge horns, and his hair, which grew up to the bottom of the shoulder, reminded me of a shabby traveler.


    The most impressive thing was the crazy smile and red eyes on his face when he attacked Yakums!


    Even though I only peeked at the memory for a while through themunion ability, the madness of the Dragon demon gave me goosebumps all over my body.


    Ryan, who heard the exnation until the end, was lost in thought, stroking his chin with one hand.


    "Hmm. If there was a Dragon demon with such a strong impression in the vige, I would have recognized him right away"


    "Right? I looked closely at the vigers, but I couldn''t find anyone simr at all."


    "There is a possibility that he intentionally hid Lia do you.?"


    "Lia"


    Looking at Lia who had a grim expression on her face, I called her in a worried voice. She looked confused, lost in her own thoughts as if she could not hear our voices at all.


    "Lia? Lia?"


    "Ah"


    It was only after a few more calls that Lia''s mind finally came to reality. I asked, looking at her shaking eyes.


    "Lia, do you know the Dragon demon that I just described?"


    .


    She couldn''t answer easily.


    But Ryan and I were able to infer an answer from that reaction alone. We waited quietly for her to make up her mind.


    Time passed. Lia once again went into deep thought, and after thinking for a while, she finally opened her mouth with great difficulty.


    "The Dragon demon that Sihyeon described I think I know."


    "Really?"


    With a surprised look on my face, I asked her again, and she nodded clearly. Ryan also couldn''t stand the umted tension and asked her.


    "Miss Lia, who on earth was that Dragon demon who attacked the Yakums? Is he really the Dragon demon of this vige?


    Ryan and I waited for the next words from Lias mouth. On the other hand, Lia, who was hesitating for a while, slowly gave an answer.


    "That''s I think its my father."


    ?!


    ?!


    At thepletely unexpected answer, Ryan and Ipletely lost our words and looked nk.


    At the unbelievable fact, I just opened my mouth to say [Come on! Dont joke], but looking at the tense and confused Lia, that didnt seem to be the case.


    When I was about to say something after thinking about it.


    BANG, BANG, BANG!


    Diur''s voice was heard beyond the harsh knock on the door.


    -Lord Cardis, sorry to disturb you at thiste hour. Can Ie in for a moment? It''s really urgent.


    "Mr. Diur? Ugh,e in."


    As soon as my words ended, Diur roughly opened the door and came in. I had a strange foreboding looking at his panicked face.


    "Lord Cardis, Were in trouble."


    "What''s the matter?


    "Hargan and the warriors sneaked out of the vige. I don''t know the exact time, but I think they left the vige quite a while ago."


    "What? Why all of a sudden at thiste hour.


    Diur replied with a grim look.


    "I think they''re going to attack the Yakum herd."


    ?!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    At the series of unexpected events, my head got filled with confusion and I trembled slightly.


    "Why did he do that all of a sudden.


    Hargan and the others, I know that they had outstanding skills, but it was obviously arrogant to think that they could take on Yakums.


    If they could be taken care of so easily, the Demon Lord Castle wouldnt have been making this much fuss in the first ce.


    Even if there are many Yakums who are hurt in the group, Yakums are still Yakums, demon beasts that are ssified as highly dangerous in the Demon world. It is not an opponent they can defeat with confidence.


    "Why on earth would they do such a reckless thing? Don''t they know what Yakums are like?"


    "I don''t know either."


    Diur also shook his head with a look of confusion.


    When everyone was confused and speechless, Ryan stepped up and tried to sort things out.


    "Does the chief know about this?"


    "Yes, I first reported to him beforeing here."


    "What are you going to do?"


    " Ive picked up the warriors who are quick on their feet and made them go after them. We told them to warn them that the Chief has ordered them to stop the attack, but In this situation, there is a high possibility that the chief''s order will be ignored."


    "I guess so. They''ve been unhappy with the chief''s decision from the beginning after all."


    Not only us, but everyone in the vige knew that Hargan was unhappy with the chief.


    Everyone tried to ignore his rebellious and rude attitude and let it go, but we never expected he would make such an extreme choice..


    "And we''re gathering people to follow after Hargan. They are important warriors who are indispensable to the vige even though they made the worst decision. The warriors are packing their gear for the worst."


    It would be fortunate if Hargan''s actions ended in a simple protest, but if the situation gets worse, something really irreversible will happen.


    Not only will everything I''ve worked so hard until now go to dust, but also we can''t guarantee the safety of the Dragon demons who have been here for a long time.


    In a serious situation, Ryan rose from his seat with a heavy expression.


    "Okay, since it''s a serious situation. I will also join along with the Demon Lords soldiers."


    "I''ll alsoe with you."


    I also stood up from my seat, expressing my intention to join. For a moment, I could feel the concern in Ryan''s eyes. However, he nodded his head and allowed me to join.


    Diur''s expression brightened a little at our positive attitude. He left the room first, saying that he would finish preparing the warriors quickly.


    The rest of us in the room also started preparing to leave.


    Lia grabbed my arm, as I was about to leave the room.


    "SIHYEON! Please let mee with you."


    "Lia?"


    "Please.


    I felt a strong emotion in her eyes looking at me. For a moment, I remembered the conversation we had before Diurs arrival.


    -I think its my father.


    Lia identified the Dragon demon who attacked Yakums as her father.


    I don''t know whatplicated story there is between her and her father. However, I was intuitively convinced that it would be an important link in this case.


    I wondered whether I should take her with me, or whether not to take her in this emotional state.


    The agony did notst long.


    "All right, Lia. Let''s go."


    "Everyone, let''s go!"


    Following Diur''s order at the forefront, the Dragon demon warriors began to move.


    At the back of the line, following the warriors were Ryan, I, Lia, and the soldiers brought from the Demon Lord Castle.


    "It would have been reassuring if Boss was here at a time like this."


    "That''s right. Where did he go all of a sudden..


    I looked for Kaneff for help, but I couldn''t find him. He was said to be with Speranza during dinner, but his whereabouts after that were not known.


    In the midst of a rush at one o''clock, I didnt have the time to search for Kaneff, so I had no choice but to leave a message to the Dragon demons in the vige for him.


    As soon as we left the vige, a thick darkness surrounded us. I was able to continue my steps because of the moon that rose brightly without clouds.


    Oveing the unparalleled cold when the sun was up, we chased after Hargan.


    As I walked like crazy, I began to see familiar scenery around me. It was near where the Yakum group was staying.


    "Hahaha! Did you finally arrive?"


    Hargan, who had arrived in advance, weed us leisurely. It was as if he had waited for us to follow.


    "Hargan! What are you doing? Moving the vige warriors without the chief''s permission!


    "Chief? That cowardly old fool who licks the Demon Lords feet."


    "HARGANNN!!! Mind what youre saying.


    Diur trembled with anger at Hargan''s remarks that crossed the line.


    "Following a coward''s order is nothing short of a disgrace to the warrior of our tribe! I have already found a true leader who will lead us."


    "A true leader?"


    "Yes! We gathered here at hismand. And from this moment on, we will get out of the shadow of the Demon Lord and announce the existence of the Dragon demons to the world."


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The enthusiastic deration was cheered by the Dragon demons who followed Hargan.


    Boo Wooo wooooooo!


    Boooooooo Wooooooo!


    Booooooooooooooooo!


    The Yakums who were nearby cried out with hostility. They seemed to rush at any moment if they went any closer.


    "This It''s not good."


    Ryan, who was watching Hargan''s action, frowned. As he said, things are taking bad turns.


    Hargan and the warriors burned their fighting spirit with unexpected confidence, and the Yakums were extremely agitated looking at the sight.


    Diur had no idea what to do.


    In the chaotic atmosphere where everything was a mess, Lia murmured.


    "Coming."


    "What?"


    "He''sing,"


    "Lia, what is.


    Lia said something iprehensible while looking at the sky. Naturally, I followed her gaze and looked, and not long before a strange change happened.


    CREECREEEEEK


    The space began to crack with the sound of the ss breaking. The crack, which grew little by little, reached a point where a person could pass by.


    "Look closely, everyone! HE''S COMING. Our new leader." eximed the excited Hargan, looking at the crack.


    WURRRR


    An ominous energy poured out through the gap in the space, and after a while, a Dragon demon appeared amidst everyone''s gaze.


    Loose hair and shabby clothes, an impression so strong that could be remembered even in blurry vision, and the overwhelming energy that''s flowing around him.


    It was the Dragon demon that I saw in Yakum''s memory. He slowly looked around, floating in the air. Thest ce where his eyes stopped was exactly where Lia was.


    "Father"


    I flinched at Lia''s little murmur. It seemed like that Dragon demon was really her father.


    "Lord Gastra, I did everything as you wanted,"


    Hargan shouted loudly to attract the attention of the Dragon demon. The man named Gastra nced at Hargan.


    "Well done, Hargan."


    "Lord Gastra, as you promised, that power! Give us the great power of chaos!"


    "Hmm, did I make that promise?


    In the lukewarm attitude of Gastra, Hargan hurriedly continued.


    "Lord Gastra Didn''t you say that if we use Yakum to bring them here, you will give us the power of chaos in return?"


    Bring them here?


    By any chance, was this a trap that the Dragon demon named Gastra made for us?


    Our faces stiffened when we realized that we had been deceived by their scheming.


    Diur was angrier than before when he realized that Hargan had betrayed them.


    "Hargan! Are you saying that you put the vige in danger on purpose for your greed? Can you call yourself a Dragon demon warrior?


    "I have no shame in my actions. This is all to drive out the cowards who are lying down at the feet of the Demon Lord, this is to restore the glory of the Red Scales tribe!"


    Hargan rationalized his actions with a brazen face.


    "Lord Gastra! Please give us the strength you promised. I''ll take care of those monster Yakums with my own hands, and I''ll set an example for the cowards. And I will ept Lord Gastra as the leader of our tribe."


    "If its promised, you should keep it.


    Whistle!


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    Red chains poured out of the cracks at Gastra''s beckoning. Everyone took a step back, startled by the tremendous energy in the chain.


    Only Hargan and the Dragon demon warriors who followed him looked at the chains with an ecstatic look.


    "Hargan, is this the power you wanted?"


    "YES, that''s right."


    "Take it if you want. Instead."


    Gastra interrupted and waved again. Then the red chain went in the direction of the Yakums, not Hargan.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    BoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooWooooooooooooooooooWooooooooooooooooooo!


    The Yakum herd twisted their bodies to reject the looming red chain. But the red chain persistently wrapped around the Yakum herd, and one by one dug into the body.


    Hargan looked at Gastra with a puzzled expression.


    "Lord Gastra What in the world?


    "Didn''t I tell you I''m gonna teach those cowards a lesson. Then you have to prove yourself that you''re not a coward, right?


    .


    "There''s the power you wanted. If you''re not a coward, knock them down yourself and take it."


    "Lo..rd Gastra.


    Hargan''s face kept getting paler. Gastra looked down at him with a mocking expression.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    The night sky got filled with cries of anger. Now Yakum''s eyes only had hostility and madness in them.


    "Everyone, get ready for battle! Prepare for Yakum''s attack!"


    Diur ordered the warriors to prepare for the battle, and soon everyone gathered together in perfect formation.


    "Sihyeon!"


    Ryan called me with eyes asking for me to do something. But I was so confused by everything that was happening and couldnt make any judgment.


    Looking sideways, Lia was still staring nkly at the Dragon demon Gastra.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Dozens of Yakums began to charge. The appearance gave fear and intimidation as if a huge tsunami wasing. On top of that, their eyes glistening with madness stimted more fear.


    It seemed far from sufficient to calm the Yakums by using my ability tomunicate. The situation, which was getting worse every second made me dizzy.


    What the hell am I supposed to do? Im just a farmer.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    As the Yakum group approached, I felt an earthquake-like vibration under my feet. Some even fell due to the stifling pressure.


    "Hargan! Hargan! Wake up."


    .


    Despite Diur''s urgent call, Hargan looked nkly into the air.


    "Lord Gastra Why Why are we.


    "Hahahaha. You Fools!! I never cared what you guys were trying to prove in the first ce. You were all just a tool to fulfill my purpose."


    "Was it a lie when you said you''d lead the tribe to its glory, away from the clutches of the Demon Lord?"


    "Tribe? Hahahaha! Why should I care about such trifling beings? The Red Scales tribe means nothingpared to my great goal."


    Gastra seemed happy looking at the frustrated appearance of Hargan.


    "IWhy!?.


    Harganpletely lost his will.


    When Diur realized that there was no hope for him, he turned and looked at the warriors behind him.


    "Hurry up and get into formation!"


    "Huh, but.


    The crime of leaving the vige against orders isnt an issue now. For now, we have to stop those Yakums from heading to the vige. If you haven''t forgotten your oath as a warrior of Red Scales, fight with us for the safety of our vige!"


    "We will!"


    Diur showed his prowess as a leader, leading even the warriors who followed Hargan. In an instant, many people joined and the formation became stronger, yet, the Yakum group still rushed without hesitation.


    Soon, Yakums and Dragon demon warriors faced off in earnest.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    BANG BANG BAM!


    There were a lot of crash sounds.


    Yakum''s cry and the screams of the warriors filled all around. As the chaotic mess continued, the tide began to tilt toward the Yakums.


    "We need to join."


    Ryan joined the battlefield with the soldiers to help the Dragon demon warriors.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve used my strength.


    Dozens of golden lights gathered around Ryan. The gathered lights quickly rushed toward Yakums, causing a powerful explosion.


    BOOM


    -Booo Woo wooooo


    With the explosion caused by the group of lights, a huge Yakum stumbled. It was a blow powerful enough to halt the violent charge.


    "Ryan."


    I''ve always seen him as an office worker, so I never imagined he would have this strong side.


    Ryan smiled awkwardly, with a sense of shyness looking at my surprised reaction.


    "Compared to monster-like members, I''m weak, but still, I was also once a member of the ck Hawk team."


    I btedly remembered that Ryan was a member of the ck Hawk.


    What kind of ce was the ck Hawk?


    The fierce battle continued while I was immersed in useless thoughts for a while.


    Yakum''s overwhelming power severely injured the warriors but they endured.


    I couldn''t stay still looking at their desperate appearance, I used every cell in my brain toe up with a solution to this chaotic situation.


    And at that moment


    POW WO WOOOO


    A familiar cry came to my ears amidst the loud noises. It was the little Yakum who had been following me for the past few days.


    He was running at people with his eyes stained with madness, not his usual cowardly and innocent appearance.


    "No Sihyeon! Wait!"


    I jumped into the chaotic battlefield without thinking, leaving behind the bewildered Ryan''s voice from the back.


    "SI, SIHYEON? Uh Listen, soldiers! Cover Lord Cardis right now!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    In the distance, Diur was seen trying to attack the little Yakum.


    "Mr. Diur! Hold on! Don''t attack!"


    "What?"


    Running past the flustered Diur, I hugged the little Yakum as if I was covering him.


    Not long ago, he was this cute little guy who followed me around, but now he didn''t recognize me at all and struggled strongly to get out of my hands.


    POW WO WOOOO


    KACHH


    Little Yakum bit my arm hard to get out of my arms. A groan came out of the stabbing pain in my arm.


    "Ugh!"


    "SIHYEON!"


    "Lord Cardis!"


    Ryan and Diurs startled voices came from the back.


    I suppressed the groan that tried to leak out of my mouth, and shook my head, signaling to them I was fine.


    KACHHH


    Rather than the pain rising in my arm, it felt more painful to look at the innocent little guy forced to do what he doesnt want to.


    "It''s alright It''s alright. Everything will be fine.


    I patted the little Yakum gently on his fur, reassuring him. And I used mymunication ability to look deep into him.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    An ominous red chain surrounded the heart of the little Yakum filled with purity.


    It stirred the little guy with madness, like a snake.


    To turn back the little Yakum tainted with madness, I thought I needed to get rid of that red chain.


    As soon as I felt the need to get rid of the red chain, another red chain emerged from both of my arms.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    The red chain that corrupted the little Yakum and the red chain I summoned intertwined, and began to fight each other like living creatures.


    After a fierce battle between two chains, my red chain began to subdue and absorb its opponent. In an instant, the red chain that ate up the enemy chain returned to my arm leisurely.


    Pooooo?


    As soon as the red chain was removed from the inside, the little Yakum returned to his usual innocent appearance. When he realized that he was biting my arm, he was surprised and opened his mouth.


    I felt a sharp pain in my arm. Blood gushed out of the bite, making my clothes drenched in red color.


    Little Yakum trembled thinking about what he had done.


    I hugged him once again andforted him gently.


    " I''m fine, little guy. Don''t worry about me. It was really scary, right?


    -Pow wo wooooooooo


    Little Yakum shivered in my arms and made a grieving cry.


    The joy of returning him to his original state made me forget the pain of the wound, and I continued to stroke him gently.


    Smiles also bloomed on the faces of Ryan and Diur, who were watching the scene next to me.


    "Ho-ho-ho? I didn''t know there was a guy who had the ability to deal with the Chaos chain.


    !


    !


    "You are!"


    The Dragon demon Gastra approached and looked at the little Yakum with interest.


    "I guess its my lucky day today. I didn''t think while achieving my goal I would also get a fun toy to y with."


    "SIHYEON, step back!"


    Ryan and Diur came forward and faced Gastra.


    "Gastra. Red Scales is the hometown where you were born and raised. How could you do this?"


    Are you the son of Bardan?


    "Release the Yakums and leave this ce right now! We have not yet forgotten the sins you havemitted."


    "Your tactless and confident behavior is exactly like your stupid father Get out of my way! I''ll give you a chance to live in consideration of my past rtionship with your stupid father."


    Instead of answering, Diur quickly swung the weapon in his hand. Ryan, who was next to him, also summoned a group of lights and attacked them.


    BANG


    BAM!


    Unfortunately, the two men''s surprise attack did not do any damage to Gastra.


    "These worms.


    The frowned Gastra shook his hand roughly. Huge red energy followed the path his hand moved and swept the surrounding in an instant.


    "Ugh?!"


    "Uhhhh!"


    Ryan and Diur were swept away by the red energy and bounced off. The Dragon demon tribe warriors and the soldiers from the Castle, who were nearby, could not ovee the energy and copsed on the spot.


    Only me and little Yakum could get away without being affected by the red energy.


    Gastra approached, looking contentedly at us.


    POW WOOO


    "It''s all right, it''s all right."


    The little Yakum trembled with fear at Gastra''s dreadful appearance.


    I muttered to him that it was all right, but my eyes looking at Gastra shook greatly with fear.


    "Lord Cardis or. Is it Sihyeon? I think I''ve heard of it somewhere. Well, lets talk about the detailster. For now, how about rxing in the world beyond that crack?"


    The moment Gastra tried to reach out to me.


    BANG!


    A red sh passed before my eyes and struck Gastra.


    "Don''t touch him fu*ker!"


    Red-scaled tail and sharp nails.


    The back of a familiar Dragon demon stood in front of me. Hearing the harsh tone, I soon identified who it was.


    "Sis!"


    She turned her head, checked my safety, and stared forward again with cold eyes.


    Gastra, as if slightly shocked, shook his arms and smiled brightly with his mouth widening from one ear to another.


    "Oh, is my cute daughter angry because her father didn''te to visit her often?"


    "Don''t say Father! My mother and brother are my only family.


    "Hahahaha, it''s no use trying to deny it, my dear daughter. You and I are connected by Destiny. Destiny is the one that controls every world. It''s like this cursed chain that hangs around your neck, drags you around, and leads you in the path you should take, even if it is something you dont want to do. Our paths are connected by that Destiny, my dear daughter. No one is destined enough to break our inseparable chain. "


    "Stop talking nonsense! I''m going to fu*king cut it off with my own hands today. Even if I had to kill you for that.


    Sis emitted a rough energy that I had never seen before. It was even more terrifying than the one that was oozing out from Gastra.


    "Yes, that''s it, my daughter! Fill your heart with that fury and burn it with anger. The more you use that power, the moreplete you will be."


    "Shut the fu*k up!"


    Sis rushed to Gastra, creating a red afterimage. Soon, the two got entangled like a lump and bounced off to a faraway ce.


    I rxed a little at the thought of escaping the threat while looking anxiously into the distance.


    After barely escaping one threat, it was followed by another threat.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    The rampaging Yakums rushed toward me. There was no one around me to help me this time.


    "What should I do What should I do What should I do"


    As I was rummaging through my head for some kind of n to escape this crisis, the little Yakum in my arms jumped and stood in front of me.


    Pooo Woo Wooo!  Pooo Woo Wooo!  Pooo Woo Wooo!  Pooo Woo Wooo!  Pooo Woo Wooo!


    He desperately tried to stop the Yakums with his cry, but the Yakums, who were engulfed in madness, did not care about that cry.


    Rather, they rushed with the momentum to trample even the little Yakum.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    I threw myself around the little Yakum. I crouched down and closed my eyes in preparation for the uing shock.


    -THUD!


    -.


    "Hmm?"


    When I didn''t feel anything for a while, I quietly opened my eyes and looked forward.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    "Why on earth are these guys making a fuss in the middle of the night? Here goes my n to sneak a drink in the hot spring.


    "Real piece of work nyaa!"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    A demon with a disgruntled expression and a cat wrapped in mes suddenly appeared.


    The two grumbled, stopping the rampaging Yakums.


    "Boss! Karshi!"


    Kaneff nced at me and asked indifferently.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m.., I''m fine."


    "Tsk If you''re attacked by Yakums, it means that things are really not good, right?"


    "Yes. All the Yakums became like this because of the Dragon demon named Gastra. On top of that, Lia is fighting with that Demon right now."


    "GastraIs it that guy again?"


    Kaneff responded to the name Gastra as if he knew him already.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    Both of you, stop fooling around and help! Theyre going to run wild again nyaa!


    The Yakums who copsed rose again with mes and chains wrapped around them. Kaneff, who watched the scene, looked grim.


    "I can''t believe I have to fight with these boring guys again"


    As he waved his hand, numerous chains arose and began to target the Yakums.


    "What shall I do with them? Maybe I should knock them so that they can never wake up?


    "Boss, no!"


    -Pow wooooo!


    At Kaneff''s brutal remarks, little Yakum shouted in surprise.


    "Then what should I do? You''re not telling me to deal with them until they copse from exhaustion, right?"


    "If we have a little time, they can go back to normal. I also restored this little guy to his original state. Maybe I can stop them if Boss helps me."


    "Look at them. Do you know how hard it is to stop those monstrous fellows for a while?"


    "Please, Boss."


    -Pow wo woooo


    "Ah, Dammit!"


    I and little Yakum asked with mournful eyes, and Kaneff scratched his head with a face full of irritation.


    "SIHYEON, Mr. Kaneff!"


    "Lord Cardis, are you okay?"


    Ryan and Diur, who were swept away by Gastra''s attack, rushed here.


    As soon as Kaneff saw the two, he quickly gave instructions.


    "Hey, Dragon demon. Don''t mind here and just go help your warriors. It looks more urgent over there. Ryan, you lead the soldiers and support them."


    "Um Yes."


    "Then, Sihyeon, please be careful."


    Kaneff then talked to the cheese cat.


    "Hey, stray cat.


    "Nyaa! I''m not a stray cat nyaa!"


    "While I and Sihyeon return Yakums to their original state, you help us. You can do that right, after all, youre those Dragon demons guardian deity, right?"


    I never asked for it nyaaa.


    -ROAR!!


    Suddenly, a red me broke out and it began to wrap around the cheese cat. The me shone so intensely that it was hard to open my eyes properly.


    FWOOOOO.


    -GRUNG.


    After a while, the intense mes gradually died down.


    "Wha What happened?"


    In the ce where the me disappeared, a huge beast wielding the me appeared, not a cute cheese cat.


    It was a brave figure that really resembled a tiger.


    I took out all my strength after a long time nyaaa, and its not easy to stop these furry guys alone. You''ll have to hurry nyaaa.


    "Don''t worry. All I want to do is get rid of the troublesome work and go to the hot spring."


    Then, take care of it quickly nyaa.


    "Yes Okay, Karshi."


    The giant beast flew to help the Dragon demons warriors, who were stopping the Yakums, leaving a word of request.


    "Shall we get started?


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Maybe I should get a bottle of alcohol from the Dragon demons for each Yakum I took care of today. I''ll get a lot and drink it all night in the hot spring."


    Kaneff began summoning the chain, revealing his desire.


    Normally, I would have scolded him not to say nonsense, but now I thought it wouldn''t be bad.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    When Kaneff chained Yakums, I approached them and removed the red chain that had dug into them. Fortunately, as soon as I removed the red chain, the Yakums stopped acting violently.


    While we helped the Yakums get back to normal, the Dragon demon warriors still struggled to stop the rampaging. And


    -ROAR!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!


    "Get back. I''ll take care of them!


    Thanks to the performance of the cheese cat, which changed to a dashing appearance, the Yakums couldn''t attack easily and their movement slowed.


    "The guardian deity is with us! Everyone, cheer up!"


    "Hold on a little longer!"


    At first, they were helplessly pushed by the Yakums, but as more Yakums returned to normal, it began to get even.


    "Ugh?!"


    "What? What''s wrong with you?"


    Kaneff asked with a flustered expression when he saw me staggering and falling on my knees.


    "Im all right. I was a little tired because I kept using my ability for a long time."


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Your face is already pale.


    I pretended to be okay and said everything was fine, but in truth, I wasn''t feeling well.


    Every time I absorbed the red chain that pushed the Yakums into madness, I had a violent rejection all over my body. A pain was splitting my head in addition to the pain that surged all over my body.


    But I couldn''t stop here.


    There were still many rampaging Yakums left, and the Dragon demon warriors were sacrificing their lives to stop them.


    "I''m fine. Lets hurry up and go. We have to get the rest of the Yakums back to normal."


    "Phew! I wish you were a pushover in times like this Okay, lets go."


    I rose again, supported by Kaneff.


    Just as I was about to move toward the next Yakum.


    BOOOM!!


    -BAAANG!!


    From somewhere, tremendous energy exploded and spread like waves. It was simr to when cracks appeared in the air earlier.


    The aftermath of the explosion felt so great that even the raging Yakums stopped moving for a moment. Kaneff also sensed something and stopped moving.


    "This energy is.


    "It must be Gastra."


    I btedly realized that the direction from where the energy came was the direction in which Sis disappeared earlier. Feeling ominous, I said to Kaneff.


    "Boss! Lia alone is blocking that Dragon demon. It may be a dangerous situation right now.


    "Um."


    Kaneff paused for a moment and looked troubled.


    We were barely able to stop the rampaging Yakums. If we move to save Lia here, everyone will bepletely pushed out by the Yakums.


    That would of course put a lot of people here in danger. Furthermore, it will also pose a threat to the residents of the Red Scales vige.


    When I was struggling to make a decision.


    Bow Woo Wooooo!


    Bow Woo Wooooo!


    The Yakums who returned to normal began to move with a loud cry.


    They rushed to the rampaging Yakums to stop them.


    When I was surprised by their sudden behavior, the little Yakum came up to me and cried.


    -Poooooo.


    "Did you do this, little guy?


    Poo Wow Woo!


    The little Yakum nodded with glistening eyes. It seemed like he told the Yakums who returned to normal what had happened so far.


    "Thank you, brave little guy!"


    -Poooooo.


    Thanks to the little Yakum, the situation quickly turned upside down.


    With the addition of the Yakum force, the Dragon demon warriors became much more rxed, allowing them to take care of the injured and keep the line.


    "Sihyeon, Mr. Kaneff!"


    Ryan, who wasmanding the soldiers, shouted to us from afar.


    "It''s okay here for a while, so please go and help Miss Lia!"


    The beast-like cheese cat and Diur also continued.


    It''s all right here now. Help your friend nyaa.


    "Please make sure to pay back Gastra for what he did on our behalf."


    Kaneff nodded at their voices.


    "All right. Today, I''m going to fu*king kill that Gastra bastard. Hes going to pay for making me work."


    "Please win and save Lia, boss!"


    Kaneff stared at me for a moment, and immediately he grabbed me and put me on his shoulder as if he was lifting a load.


    "What? What''s wrong with you, Boss?"


    "I''m sorry, but you have toe with me.


    "What? Me? I think I''ll just be in the way.


    "While I''m dealing with Gastra, you have to deal with Lia."


    ??


    "Hold it tight. Ill move a little faster."


    "Wait a minute. What''s that Ugh!!"


    At that moment, thendscape around me got distorted, and my scream scattered along with the blowing wind.


    -BAANG!!


    -BOOOM!!


    Every time the two Dragon demons collided, a huge shock wave erupted along with a sound that tore apart the atmosphere.


    The surrounding field was already destroyed to the point where there was no trace of its former appearance.


    After a long power struggle, the two used repulsive force to widen the distance from each other.


    After a fierce battle, a lull came for a while.


    Huh  Ha  .


    .


    Unlike Lia, who breathed heavily, Gastra looked very calm. He said with a thick smile around his lips.


    "Just as I expected! You don''t disappoint me, my dear daughter!"


    "Huh HaHow many times do Ive to tell you? You are not my father!"


    "I''ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time. The moment you take over the blood of the Red Dragon and be reborn as your true self!"


    Lia''s eyes grew wider.


    Little by little her strength increased as she suppressed her seething emotions. She prepared herst blow in a situation where she was almost at her limit.


    "Come to think of it, there was a strange guy with you earlier."


    ?!


    "Did you say his name is Sihyeon? He handled the chaos chains, though a bit immature. Im nning on taking that guy and using him as a toyWhat do you think, my dear daughter? Maybe thats why his destiny brought him here.


    BAAAAANG!!!


    "Ugh"


    "SIHYEON is not your toy!"


    Gastra''s body shook greatly at Lia''s blow with great anger. However, he quickly recovered his posture and fired back.


    "Oh, my"


    Lia allowed a counterattack and was overpowered by Gastra.


    "Thest blow wasn''t bad. But I think I''ll have to stop ying. I think a disturbance wille here soon."


    "Ugh! Stop.


    Now you will be reborn into your true self.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    A red chain appeared and wrapped around Lia''s whole body. Her consciousness got increasingly blurred by the madness that engulfed her.


    She tried to resist somehow, but she had no more strength left.


    "Liaaaaa!"


    In the distance, a voice calling for her was heard among the madness that was rushing in. She muttered with all her might just before she lost consciousness.


    "Don''te Please"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Kaneff carried me on his shoulder and moved forward without hesitation. The fast speed made the wind gush at my face.


    Just as I was about to pass out because of the dizziness, Kaneff gradually reduced his speed.


    "Wake up, we''ll be there soon."


    "Ugh She is going to be okay, right?


    "I still feel her energy, but I can''t guarantee she''s safe."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Because there may not be any more traces of Lia that we know."


    Not knowing what he meant, the anxiety inside me grew little by little.


    After a while, we arrived at a ce where the surroundings were devastated.


    In the middle of it was Lia, caught in the hands of Gastra.


    "Lia!"


    She flinched, drooping in my cry. My anxiety hit the max when I saw her not responding to my call.


    As Kaneff dropped me off, Gastra, who found us, spoke in a friendly manner.


    "Oh! Who is this? Isn''t it the leader of the famous ck Hawk?"


    "Don''t act like you''re close to me. And I quit my job as a leader long before."


    "Hohoho You quit? You had some useful subordinates, what happened? Did they all die?"


    "I don''t know. It has nothing to do with me whether those who don''t listen to me are dead or alive. I''ve removed all the shackles that were holding me and now enjoying a rxing life on the farm.


    "Farm? Hahahaha!!


    Gastra burst outughing so loudly.


    "I can''t believe ck Hawk is enjoying farm life! I guess I''ve been indifferent to the news of the Demon World for too long.


    "I see, after getting your ass kicked by me, you ran too far from the Demon world, huh? It makes sense that you didnt know the news about the Demon world. I guess it must have been pretty scary taking a sh*t after I shoved my boots into your as*h*le?"


    .


    Kaneff provoked his opponent with his unique sly tone and behavior.


    Gastra''s expression, which had been rxed all along, hardened for the first time.


    "Even if you quit being a leader, that rotten tone and face are still the same."


    "Haha, of course. It''s the small happiness of my life to see the decaying expression of a motherfu*ker like you."


    Boss


    That''s very crooked happiness.


    Gastra smiled leisurely again, hiding the overflowing murderous intent and anger.


    "How about we stop with the useless greetings here."


    "Youre the one who pretended to be close to me first..


    "I''m not the reason you guys came here in the first ce, right?"


    He held out Lia toward us.


    As if she hadpletely lost consciousness, her whole body drooped.


    .


    "Lia!"


    Lia didn''t respond to my call this time either.


    Gastra loosened his grip, and the unconscious Lia copsed to the ground.


    "I think this is enough for an audience to celebrate my daughter''s new birth. I was just thinking it would be a waste to watch it alone.


    At the end of Gastra''s words, Lia, who had copsed on the floor, wriggled. She rose slowly, limping.


    "Li, Lia?"


    Tsk  .


    I felt something strange and stuttered, while Kaneff clicked his tongue strongly as if he didn''t like the situation.


    Krrrr  .


    The Lia in front of us had red scales that covered almost the whole body, sharp fingernails, and huge horns. And the sounding from her mouth was not that of a demon or beast or the Lia I know.


    There was no trace of a maid who used to dress neatly and bring me warm tea.


    "Sihyeon, do you remember the pic?"


    "I remember."


    There was an incident where Lia went wild. It was the first time I learned about the existence of Sis, another existence within Lia.


    "At that time, you stopped me from attacking Lia, and said my way isn''t the right way.


    .


    "I still don''t know. What''s the right way."


    Even before Kaneff could finish speaking, Lia, engulfed in red energy, rushed toward us.


    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!


    <strong>-BAANG!!</strong>


    Kaneff blocked her attack using the chain. As he struggled to stop the attack, he continued to talk.


    "When I was the leader of ck Hawk, there was a member who was from the Dragon demon tribe. He was a useless guy who kept bragging about his cute sister who he left in his hometown whenever he had time."


    "Is that"


    "The Dragon demonpletely lost his mind because of that motherfu*ker. Beforepletely losing consciousness, he asked me to kill him."


    ?!


    "Although he was a useless guy, I had no choice but to deal with him myself because he was a talented guy. The only option I was given at that time was to let him go painlessly."


    Kaneff, Lia, and her brother.


    As I learned about the story of the past, I felt a vague feeling of what Kaneff would be feeling now.


    "He barely came to his senses just before he died and before dying, he asked meto take care of his younger sister who''s left behind in his hometown. And If his sister couldn''t avoid the same cursed fate as him, he asked me to promise that I would finish her with my own hands."


    "Ah"


    Kaneff turned away from Lia and looked at me.


    His expression showed no signs of his usualnguor or yfulness.


    I felt his will through the deep and clear eyes that were like a calmke.


    Sihyeon, I intend to fulfill his request. Im here to cut off her cursed fate of being ruled by terrible madness.


    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!


    <strong>-BAANG!!</strong>


    Lia continued her attack again. Kaneff shouted, blocking her way urgently.


    So, Sihyeon! you find out! Because it was you who said my methods were not correct!


    Kaneff started the battle with Lia in earnest, leaving hisst words.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Kaneff and Lias fight continued.


    There was a huge explosion whenever the two people collided, and it made the surroundings brighter than the moon in the night sky.


    The surrounding field which had been a mess since we arrived, has long transformed into apletely different ce.


    "Hahahaha! Look at my girlpletely infused with madness. It''s so beautiful! That''s the true descendant of the Red Dragon! Thats your Destiny, my daughter."


    Gastra, who watched the battle, continued to marvel looking at the transformed Lia.


    On the other hand, I watched the fight between the two with a tight feeling in my heart. I had no choice but to keep feeling nervous wishing that both of them wouldn''t get seriously injured.


    "Lia, aren''t you attacking me too harshly just because I teased you a little?"


    Krrrrrrrrrrrrr!!


    "Even if you wake up in your pajamas every day, I won''t tease you and call you a sleepyhead, even if you grill bread like meat, I''ll eat it deliciously. So. Please wake up."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Boss?


    For some reason, it seemed like Lia''s attack had be more violent.


    In the meantime, Kaneff, who was joking, felt a sense of crisis.


    Apart from his jokes, the battle continued fiercely. There were dozens of attacks that could have been fatal if Kaneff had let his guard down.


    The battle which went on for a while slowly started shifting toward Kaneff''s advantage. Kaneff began to press Lia, defending almost every attack perfectly.


    In the end


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Kaneff''s chainpletely overpowered Lia and made her unable to move. Lia screamed constantly and twisted her body to get out of the chain.


    At the moment when I thought everything was over and tried to be a little relieved, once again a tremendous attack covered Kaneff.


    <strong>-BAANG!!</strong>


    Gastra''s fist was blocked right in front of Kaneff''s face.


    "Oh? You finally thought about fighting yourself, huh? I thought you''d put Lia in front of you and just keep watching from behind her.


    "I just watched for a moment what my new daughter would look like. I still have some regrets, but I''m satisfied with the fact that she fought with the leader of ck Hawk on even footing for a short time."


    "Just be honest. You were afraid of facing me right away, so you used Lia to drain my energy."


    Haha! The ck Hawk is really dead now. Talking about losers'' excuses in advance.


    "I guess your as*h*le is missing my boots."


    As soon as the fierce war of words ended, the two began fighting immediately. Just before entering the battle, Kaneff''s whisper rang in my ear.


    -Gastra is not an easy opponent.


    -I can hold Lia like this only for a while. Please take care of her, Sihyeon!


    It seemed like Kaneff was intending to continue the battle with Gastra while using his power to contain Lia. As he dispersed his power, Kaneff had to fight a more dangerous battle.


    There was only one reason he made such a dangerous choice.


    It was because he believed I could release Lia''s curse. Feeling a heavy responsibility for his faith, I approached Lia.


    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!


    CLING CLANG


    Lia''s body shook, exhaling rough energy toward me as I approached. The chains binding her made a rough noise.


    I tried to push away my fears and talked to her as usual.


    "Lia, this reminds me of the time when we went on a pic."


    Krrrrrr  .


    "If we go back to Demon farm, shall we go on a pic again before it gets colder? I should also prepare delicious food and alcohol likest time, and prepare a lot of games to enjoy together."


    Lia didn''t answer. Rather, she just emitted a ferocious aura .


    But I clearly believed in her.


    I believed that there must be Lia waiting for the pic inside her, who was stained with madness!


    I carefully ced my hands on Lia''s shoulders and concentrated. I intended to rescue her from her madness just as I restored the Yakums back to their former self.


    Themunication ability got invoked and my consciousness got sucked into her deep inner world.


    After a little dizziness, her inner world unfolded in front of my eyes.


    -Ah


    Looking at Lia''s inner world, I felt a terrible feeling as if electricity was flowing all over my body. This was because the inner world was filled with Madness that was iparable to that of Yakums.


    This wasn''t the madness that Gastra instilled.


    She was originally born with it, it was part of her inner world


    It was the cursed fate that Kaneff talked about.


    (To be Continued on Jan 16 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    <strong>-BANG!!</strong>


    <strong>-BOOM!!</strong>


    The battle between Kaneff and Gastra continued at a speed that was hard to chase with normal eyes.


    From the perspective of the onlookers, only a slight sh and blurred afterimage were visible.


    If the battle between Lia and Kaneff before was about exploding each other''s firepower as much as possible, this fight was about aiming at each other''s weaknesses with the most restrained attacks.


    At the end of a long-drawn battle with superiority and inferiority that cannot be easily determined, finally Gastra started showing the slightest upper hand.


    "After all that talk, is this what you are capable of, ck Hawk? Now you don''t seem to be that threatening at all, I doubt if you are the arrogant ck Hawk from the past!"


    "Is this some kind of strategy you learned while running away, using your mouth more than your hands? Dont talk as if you knocked me down already?


    "Even if you say so, don''t you know better? The fact that you never had the upper hand in this fight!


    "Its because I haven''t even used half of my original power yet, di*khead. Don''t worry about unnecessary things.


    "Hahaha! Then you better use those strengths quickly. Otherwise, you''ll be rxing in the other world, not on the farm."


    Kaneff was pretending to be okay and bluffing. But despite his confident words and actions, he knew that things were not good.


    Beforeing here, he helped Sihyeon bring Yakums back to normal, and fought a fierce battle to overpower Lia.


    In the process, Kanefff consumed quite a bit of his power.


    On top of that, he was continuously using his strength to overpower Lia, and he continued the fight while protecting the defenseless Sihyeon.


    The quick-witted Gastra already knew that. So, he cleverly sent threatening attacks toward Sihyeon and put pressure on Kaneff.


    The opponent was one of the few strong men who could fight Kaneff on an equal footing.


    No matter how much Kaneff was called the strongest, it was not easy to guarantee victory under these unfavorable conditions.


    This damn Dragon demon He has gained a lot of energy.


    Contrary to the easily overwhelmed memories of the past, Gastra had grown greatly. Even if the conditions were the same, it felt like he would not be able to subdue him as easily as he did before.


    In the front, Gastra was increasingly raising his energy, and behind him, Lia was emitting terrible madness.


    A faint energy was felt amidst the whirlwind of madness. Like a flower struggling in a storm, Sihyeon''s weak presence was felt.


    I''m crazy.


    Kaneff felt ridiculous as he was risking his life betting on that faint presence.


    If it was him of the past he would haveughed at this behavior and said he was stupid.


    But strangely, he didn''t feel angry or regretful. Rather, he reassured his unstable mind by firmly believing in Sihyeon.


    Kaneff had no choice but to admit that he had more faith in that ordinary, foolish, pushover man than he thought.


    If I go back to the farm, I''ll be many timeszier than how hard I worked today.''


    Kaneff smiled faintly, imagining himself fooling around on the farm and Sihyeon nagging next to him.


    <strong>-BAANG!!</strong>


    Entering Lia''s inner world, I was unable to maintain my sanity under the enormous pressure of madness.


    The madness inside Lia was on apletely different level than the one that controlled the Yakums.


    I did not know what to do with the madness that filled her inside along with the intricately intertwined red chains.


    As if facing an iprehensible math problem, my heart felt tight.


    What the hell am I supposed to do with this.


    Her madness was getting worse every second I hesitated like this.


    The more I dy, the more the opportunity that Kaneff gave will be ruined.


    Calm down! Let''s think calmly.


    I dont know what it was, but I''m sure that there should be a way to free Lia from this curse.


    I calmed myself and began to look at her inner world. I slowly spread my consciousness to find out the structure of madness and red chains.


    Ugh?!


    It was not an easy task.


    The terrible pressure from the terrible madness sought an opportunity to invade my consciousness.


    In a situation where it was difficult to maintain my consciousness, I forced my way through her inner world, pushing the effects of Madness.


    After looking around for a long time, deep in the inner world, I finally found a soul with apletely different energy.


    I sensed a familiarfort as soon as you saw it. I quickly realized that it was Lia''s soul.


    Lia! Lia!


    I shouted her name desperately. I expected for a moment that she would answer my call, but the other side did not reply.


    The discovery of her soul in front of me made me more impatient.


    Thinking that I had to save her somehow, I recklessly pushed the madness and red chains surrounding the soul.


    However  .


    -Aaaaaaaa!!


    Contrary to what was intended, a painful scream flowed from Lia''s soul.


    I paused in a hurry and backed away. Naturally, the scream also decreased.


    What the hell is this.


    I looked at her soul with a nk expression.


    Once again, I carefully tried to push down the madness and red chain, but the same response came out.


    Then I realized.


    This madness and red chain are inseparable from Lia.


    The fact that it''s part of her.


    -Kuk-Kuku  Did you realize it now?


    -?!


    Suddenly, a shady voice came from everywhere.


    I quickly looked around with a panicked look.


    She can''t get out of Chaos and madness. The only way to free her soul is for her to die!


    -Who the hell are you? What is your identity?


    You''re a fool. I''m in front of you from the beginning.


    What do you mean? Don''t tell me!


    I looked at the inner world with my eyes wide open.


    The owner of the voice that was speaking to me was the terrible Madness, the curse that enveloped Lias soul.


    Just give it up. This is her true self.


    NO! That''s not Lia''s real self!


    Lia is not someone who would enjoy destruction.


    Even if she is not good at many things, she is someone who does everything sincerely, cares for the farm family sincerely, and thinks of everyones happiness as her happiness That kind of warm side is Lias real self!


    Sincerity? Care? Hahaha


    An unpleasantugh filled the space like a roar.


    Shes a Red Dragon that destroys everything. Shes the one who inherited that blood. Even if she tries to hide it, even if she tries to deny it! Chaos and madness are her only destiny.


    As soon as the words were over, the tumultuous madness and red chains began to wind around my consciousness. I was overpowered in an instant.


    Ugh?!


    She can never escape my domination. You must also ept Madness and Chaos!


    A terrible madness began to prate my consciousness. I did my best to push them away in a hurry. But despite my desperate efforts, I couldn''t stop my consciousness from eroding.


    Is this the end?


    As my consciousness got blurry, I felt frustrated at my inability to do anything.


    I felt frustrated for being saved by everyone all the time.


    I felt frustrated for not being able to protect someone precious to me.


    I felt frustrated that I couldnt save someone who believed in me.


    I felt frustrated.


    <strong>-CLING -CLANG~.</strong>


    When my consciousness was about to fade awaypletely, suddenly a red chain appeared from my body.


    It looked around and started to embrace Madness.


    Contrary to the fear I felt looking at the Madness, the red chain seemed to be delighted, like a child eating delicious candy after a long time.


    As I gasped looking at the red chain, a smile formed on my face, as if the emotions of the red chain got transferred to me!


    <strong>-CLING! -CLANG!</strong>


    <strong>-CLING! -CLANG!</strong>


    I summoned all the red chains within me with the mindset of wanting to just fu*k up destiny, fu*k up everything.


    I pulled out everything, even what I had absorbed from Yakum earlier without leaving anything behind.


    The summoned red chains found the Madness that was filling the space and began absorbing them excitedly. Once again, the shady voice rang throughout the space.


    -Hey, what the hell are you doing?


    My smile deepened hearing the voice filled with confusion.


    You told me to embrace Madness and Chaos, Shouldn''t I do it properly?


    How can a normal human being have so many Chaos chains?!


    I don''t know. I thought it was a bad thing, so I kept them hidden. They seem to be very hungry. So, I''m going to use this opportunity to make sure that they eat properly.


    The red chains ate away the madness that filled the inner world without hesitation. The pressure that I felt painful had disappeared before I knew it.


    Stop! Do you think a normal human being would be safe after absorbing all this?!


    The shady voice began to makeme threats like a third-rate viin on the verge of defeat in a childrens anime.


    But still, as it said, I was also feeling a huge bacsh from the indiscriminate absorption of Madness.


    I felt as if someone had put a bomb in my body, and my consciousness felt like it was about to explode.


    However, I did not care about those trivial things.


    Rather, I felt more exhrated by the pathetic appearance of the opponent.


    I''ll take care of that. Instead, how about you giving it all, my cute chains are still very hungry.


    -Stop! You Madman.


    As if escaping helplessly, the empty cry of a shady voice gradually lost its power.


    When the presencepletely disappeared, I muttered a short word.


    Looks good.


    At the end of the sentence, feeling unbearable pain, I lost thest bit of consciousness I had.


    However, even after I lost consciousness, the red chains absorbed the madness. Instead of stopping there, it approached the red chain surrounding Lia''s soul.


    My red chain and Lia''s red chain.


    The two chains intertwined in an instant. And they started to connect naturally as if they were a single chain from the beginning.


    The connection between the chains continued to grow constantly.


    When there was no longer a red chain around Lia''s soul, a calm peace came to the inner world.


    -BUM!


    Sihyeon, who was next to Lia,pletely lost consciousness and copsed on the floor.


    Feeling strange, Kaneff turned around and shouted.


    "SIHYEON!"


    "Hahaha! I guess things didn''t go well. I know. Why waste your energy on useless things? The fate is decided anyway."


    And soon


    CREEE  KACHIK!!


    Lia broke the chains that bound her and rose from the ce from where she stood.


    A deep glow emanated from her whole body.


    Did he fail?


    Kaneff''s face hardened.


    Lia, who rose from the ground, rushed to the ce where Kaneff was while raising the energy around her.


    Even in the hopeless atmosphere, Kaneff looked at the situation calmly. He tried toe up with a way to get Sihyeon out of this ce, even if it was just Sihyeon, and at that time.


    <strong>-BAAANG!!</strong>


    ?!


    "Ugh!"


    A groan broke out followed by a tremendous attack.


    It was none other than Gastra who groaned and staggered backward.


    Lia proudly stepped forward in front of Kaneff, who had a dazed expression.


    "What is this.


    "What do you mean? Of course, its the start of the second round bi*ch."


    "How did you get out of the control of madness?" How the hell?!


    Lia replied with a cool smile.


    "Madness? I''m sorry, but now I found a better master. I guess Destiny has chosen someone to fu*k the ns of guys like you."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Gastra looked at Lia with an incredulous expression.


    "Ridiculous How How can youe out of the control of madness?.


    "Honestly, it''s hard for me to believe either. It was a short time, but I waspletely dominated by madness. But now I can feel it clearly. The curse that has gued me all my life ispletely gone!


    "Did he do it?"


    "That''s right. Without Sihyeon, I could have never escaped the curse alone.


    Lia looked at Lim Sihyeon, who had lost consciousness with warm eyes. And when she turned her head back towards Gastra, her eyes were very cold.


    "I''m not afraid anymore. Revenge of mother and brother who had to suffer because of you! You''d better be prepared, bi*ch.


    Kaneff, who stood next to Lia, after hearing her deration, said.


    "Hey, Lia. You have to wait for your turn. That guy was fighting me first."


    "Hmph! Leader, you look like you''recking a lot of strength. Stand back and watchfortably."


    "No, who do you think made me lose my energy? You made me do all the hard work, and now are you going to take all the sweet parts to yourself?"


    "I appreciate your help, Leader, but I cant back down on this!"


    While Kaneff and Lia were quarreling with each other, Gastra quietly floated into the air.


    The two, who were fighting, btedly noticed that Gastra was trying to escape and shouted.


    "Stay there!"


    "Are you running away cowardly again?


    "I admit that it was my fault for underestimating a variable. Since my original is gone, I dont think I have a reason to fight anymore. ck Hawk, lets postpone our match until next time."


    "Stop the bullsh*t Just say youre running away because you''re scared!"


    Cracks got quickly created around the ce where Gastra was. Hepletely disappeared into the crack, leaving hisst words.


    "Lia, my dear daughter. You may have escaped from the domination of madness, but you won''t be able to stop the great Chaos. In the meantime, enjoy the freedom you have been given for a little longer."


    When the Gastra disappeared, the cracks in the air quickly returned to their original state.


    Kaneff and Lia looked around for a while without rxing.


    Only after confirming that the twisted energy hadpletely disappeared, they were able to release their stiff expressions.


    "What a wuss! He''s still good at running away."


    .


    Kaneff grumbled and shook off his dusty clothes, while Lia looked at the ce where the cracks disappeared with aplex expression.


    Therge moon, which began toe down from a high ce, and the sound of the deste wind around it seemed to represent their empty hearts.


    "Um


    At that moment, a groan was heard from behind


    Kaneff and Lia came to their senses and turned around.


    "Oh, right! He was there."


    "SIHYEON, are you okay?"


    The two rushed to Lim Sihyeon. They supported him, who had been lying ufortably, and immediately checked for any injuries with a nervous expression, and after a while, a smile of relief appeared on their faces.


    I opened my eyes feeling refreshed all over my body.


    .


    I stared at the ceiling and quickly understood the current situation.


    Perhaps because I had experienced this situation several times, I calmly followed thest memory without being confused.


    Uh where was I before losing consciousness?


    Thest thing I remember was being in Lias inner world.


    Yes, thats right. My red chain absorbed that dark-voiced curse.


    I felt like everything went well.


    I don''t think the ceiling I''m looking at now is in the innerworld


    As I continued with my wild thoughts.


    "Un"


    I felt a wiggling sensation on the left.


    When I turned and checked, a silver tail and fox ears got reflected in my eyes.


    Speranza had curled up like a cat on my side.


    By moving my left hand, I pulled Speranza close to me so that she could sleepfortably. Then, the cute fox girl moved slowly and clung to my arms.


    "Hehe"


    As if she feltfortable in her dream, Speranza twitched her lips with a happy expression. I gently swept the small back, feeling the warmth in my heart.


    In a drowsy mood, my eyelids started slowly closing, but this time I felt a wiggling movement from the other side.


    The culprit popped up in front of my face before I could check first.


    "Are you awake nyaaa?"


    A big cheese cat looked down at me with sparkling eyes.


    "Karshi?"


    "I''m d you look fine nyaa.


    "What happened?


    "Thanks to you, everyone is safe nyaa. The furry guys also returned to normal again and quietly stepped back nyaaa.


    Karshi told me thatst night, all of the Yakums, who were controlled by Madness, returned to their original form as soon as Gastra disappeared.


    The Cheese cat also added that many Dragon demon warriors sufferedrge and small wounds while trying to prevent the Yakum rampage, but considering that they faced Yakums head-on, it could be said that they prevented it with minimal damage.


    "Nyaaaaa. I used too much strength because of those hair bunches nyaaa.


    The cheese cat stretched as if tired and yawned loudly.


    The dignified figure wrapped around the me yesterday felt like a lie looking at the drowsy figure.


    -TAP TAP.


    After yawning, the cheese cat tapped my right hand with its front foot. I felt like he was asking for something looking at his gleaming eyes.


    After thinking for a while, I raised my right hand and patted him on the back. Then, the cheese cat began to make a groaning sound with a satisfied expression.


    As I feltfortable with Speranza on one side and Cheese cat on the other, the person whose life was at stakest night came to mind.


    "Oh! Come to think of it, Lia"


    CREEK!


    The door opened quietly and someone came into the room.


    It was the person I was curious about a while ago. Lia, who returned to her original form, moved very quietly to the bed where I was lying.


    "Hey, Lia?"


    "Ah"


    When I greeted her first, Lia burst into a small exmation and covered her mouth. I continued with an awkward expression.


    "Haha, are you surprised? I just woke up.


    .


    "Are you okay, Lia?"


    .


    "Hmm, Lia?"


    Lia looked at me nkly without answering my question.


    Tears filled her eyes as I felt a little confused.


    "Wuuuuu. Hwaaaaaa. SIHYEON!!"


    ?!


    She burst into tears and jumped at me. I quickly got up and caught her, just in case Speranza next to me didn''t get hit.


    Fortunately, thanks to my quick response, Speranza only shook a little, but the cheese cat on the other side had fallen out of the bed.


    "Nyaaaa! What are you doing nyaaa?"


    At the sudden situation, the Cheese cat stared at Lia with a fiery rage.


    But Lia didn''t care at all about the wrath of the guardian deity, she just shed tears endlessly in my arms.


    At first, Lia''s behavior was very confusing.


    But when I remembered what she had gone through yesterday, I could understand the sadness quickly.


    I hugged her without saying a word so that she could pour out all her emotions.


    "You''re up. That''s a relief, Sihyeon."


    Ryan confirmed my safety and looked very happy.


    "I''m fine. But I don''t think I''m the one who you should be worrying about right now."


    I was in good shape thanks to a good night''s sleep, but Ryan had a haggard face that seemed like he would faint anytime.


    He replied with an awkward smile.


    "Haha. I feel a little heavy because I fought after a long time. I couldn''t afford to rest because I had to deal with the situation all night and report to the Castle in the morning.


    "Have you been working nonstop all this time?"


    When I looked surprised, Ryan waved his hand as if it was no big deal.


    "That''s all right, someone has to pick up the pieces."


    "Thank you.


    "Why are you thanking him? I''m the one who really suffered yesterday."


    Kaneff appeared with a grumpy voice.


    Normally, I would have scolded him for being mean, but Kaneff looked as haggard as Ryan.


    "Did Boss also stay up all night?"


    "Ah, of course."


    No way.


    Howe Boss didn''t take a break after doing all that much work yesterday.?


    "As soon as I arrived here, I drank in the hot spring all morning."


    .


    "But it was worth the effort. I asked them to bring me the drinks, and they brought me a bunch of cool, ripe ones. I kept drinking because I wondered when I''d get this luxury again. What do you think? You''re jealous, right?"


    That''s right


    As expected, it was Kaneff, who never fails to disappoint me.


    Still, seeing him as usual, I feltfortable because he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Sihyeon, I''m sorry to bring up work just after you woke up, but I just got a call from Demon Lord Castle. It seems that a decision has been made on what to do with the Yakum herd here."


    "What? Wasn''t the problem solved? I heard that the Dragon demon Gastra has already run away."


    "Of course, as Sihyeon said, the problem has been solved to some extent. However, it seems that the Castle has decided that the Yakum herd could not be left here. Because beings like Gastra may try to use the Yakums again."


    "Then how?


    "We decided to move the whole group of Yakums to Demon farm."


    "What?"


    I asked back, surprised at the unprecedented decision of the Demon Lord Castle.


    "You''re moving the Yakums here to our farm? All of them?"


    "Yes."


    "But how are we going to take all those Yakums with us? We can''t just walk back to the faraway farm, right? And you said we can''t use the dimensional leap magic here, didnt you?"


    "I thought it would be difficult, too. But, it seems that Castle has prepared a separate method. No, it would be urate to say that the Schnarfe family has prepared a separate method."


    ?


    "Oh, I''m getting a call. I think Sihyeon should hear it himself."


    Ryan took out a portablemunication artifact. When he put it on the table and activated it, a very cheerful voice came out.


    Brother Sihyeon, can you hear me? You didn''t forget my voice already, did you?


    "Lilia?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    A few days have passed since the big event.


    The Dragon demons in the Red Scales vige escaped the fear of Yakums and returned to their usual daily lives.


    The warriors who were injured in the fierce battle also started recovering little by little.


    In addition, the warriors who followed Hargan had to be lightly disciplined at the vige level.


    Ignoring the chief''s order and leaving the vige was a matter of light crime, and they also faced rtively weak punishment because they fought with their lives to stop the rampaging Yakums.


    Hargan was imprisoned for inciting conflict in the vige and inciting warriors to rebel. Not only was he removed from all positions, but his family and acquaintances were also kept under surveince.


    Ryan also visited Hargan several times to interrogate him for information about Gastra.


    However, he said he could not find any useful information. The circumstances are that he''s been thoroughly exploited and abandoned by Gastra..


    And another victim of this case, the Yakums also returned to their peaceful daily lives for now. They also fought a fierce battle, so some Yakums were quite seriously injured.


    Still, in line with their reputation as the top Demon beasts of the Demon world, most of the Yakums quickly recovered their wounds and went to graze.


    The apparent wounds recovered quickly, but they seemed very anxious. As a result, immediately after the incident, they showed a very sharp vignce.


    Ah Of course, I was an exception.


    After the incident, the Yakum group''s trust in me rose sharply. Sometimes it seemed like they were greeting me more kindly than the guys on the farm.


    To help injured Yakums recover quickly, I applied herbs myself, and in case of severe wounds, expensive potions were used.


    I also had a lot of conversations besides healing the wound. The leader Yakum also seemed to be very anxious about the current situation.


    "That''s why I kept saying it. It wasn''t the vigers down there who attacked you."


    -Booo Wooo Woooo


    The leader Yakum replied sullenly as if he knew he had misunderstood. The drooping figure looked more pitiful because of hisrge size.


    "I''m not saying you''re wrong. In the first ce, Gastra and Hargan, who worked with him, are the worst."


    -Booooo Woooo.


    "Don''t you feel uneasy about staying here? Do you want toe with me if you don''t mind? There are a lot of other Yakums on our farm, too.


    Boo Woo?


    The leader Yakum showed a slight interest in the proposal to go with me to the farm.


    "There is a lot of fresh grass, and it''s much warmer than here, so it won''t be a bad ce to spend your days. I''ll give you delicious snacks from time to time. Have you ever heard of strawberries? There is this snack that the Yakums on our farm really love."


    Boooo Wooooo


    I exined the advantages of the farm and tried to persuade the leader Yakum. As the exnation continued, he showed more interest.


    "What do you think? Do you want toe to the farm with me?"


    -Boooooo


    The leader Yakum could not easily answer thest question. Although he showed interest, it seemed difficult to make a choice right now.


    In a way, this reaction was natural.


    It was never an easy decision to abandon the ce where you lived your whole life and head elsewhere.


    And its an even more difficult decision for a leader, whose decision will not just affect him but those who follow him.


    "There''s still time left, so think about it slowly."


    Boo Woo.


    He gave me a small cry, then lowered his head and rubbed his face. It was an expression of his own gratitude.


    Lord Cardis, we have a visitor.


    "Yes, let them in."


    -CREEK!


    "Ugh! It''s a little warm here."


    It was Lilia, the genius girl of the Schnarpe family.


    She came into the amodation where we were staying, guided by the Dragon demons. The tip of her nose and her cheeks had turned red as if she had suffered from the severe cold here.


    "Wee, Lilia."


    "Hi, Sister Lilia!"


    At the greeting of Speranza and me, Lilia answered in her usual bright voice while still trembling.


    "Its been a while, Brother Sihyeon! Hi, Speranza!"


    "You had a hard timeing all the way here, right?"


    "I had a hard time because it was cold. But it was okay. I came out of my house after a long time and watched a lot of fun things."


    What a positive demon girl.


    Looking at her cheerful atmosphere, which I haven''t seen in a while, made me smile.


    "Miss Lilia, have some hot tea."


    "Ah! Thank you, Sister Lia."


    Lia prepared warm tea for Lilia, who was still feeling cold.


    Her body, which was trembling, calmed down with the scent of the savory tea and the warmth felt through the teacup.


    A few sips of tea brought life to Lilia''s face.


    Looking around, she looked at the Cheese cat next to me and asked.


    "Is that big cat next to Brother Sihyeon the guardian deity, considered sacred by the people here? It''s fascinating"


    Lilia looked curiously at the Cheese cat, who was picking fur, and when she suddenly reached out and tried to stroke.


    FLASH!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"!


    Lilia''s touch was quickly stopped by a me around the cheese cat. She looked at me with a startled look.


    "You shouldn''t try to touch him all of a sudden like that. He doesn''t like anyone touching him."


    Speranza and I were the only ones who were allowed by the cheese cat to touch.


    Of course, he seemed to have epted Speranza''s reluctantly, so he gets annoyed when she strokes for a long time.


    "Hmm, I see By the way, Brother Sihyeon?


    "Yes?"


    "Isnt it ufortable? Why are you sitting close to each other like that?


    "Ah"


    As Lilia pointed out, on my left was Lia, who had just brought the tea, Speranza was on my knee, and therge cheese cat was on my right.


    Since I was busy recently, Speranza, who felt lonely, often stuck together like this, and the cheese cat kept following me because it said it wasfortable next to me.


    On the other hand, in the case of Lia, the rtionship kind of changed after the Gastra incident.


    If the feeling she had for me before was like the one with a very close colleague, now she had a very strong feeling that saw me more than a colleague.


    Sometimes I get a little confused by Lia''s change, but now I am adjusting little by little to it.


    Anyway, I couldn''t exin each of these situations, so I just smiled awkwardly and skipped answering that question. Instead, I quickly brought up another topic of conversation.


    "By the way, Lilia. You came here on the order of the Demon Lord Castle, didn''t you?


    "Yes, that''s right. The Castle asked for the help of the Schnarpe family. Usually, my brother takes charge of the duties, but this time I became the representative of the family. Isn''t it amazing?


    Lilia said with a very proud look. She seemed to be very proud of the fact that she was ordered to do something by the Demon Lord.


    "Isn''t the order to take Yakums here to the farm?"


    "That''s right."


    "How are you going to do that?"


    I asked with a genuinely curious look. Lia next to me also waited for Lilia''s answer with interest.


    "Do you remember the promise I made to youst time? I said I''d study hard to repay Brother Sihyeon''s kindness.


    "Yes, you did."


    "I worked so hard on it and recently Ive achieved small results. And I think we can use that research this time.


    "Hmm"


    A result achieved in the recent study .


    I was a little worried hearing that it was not a proven method, and Lilia, who noticed my negative reaction, urgently added an exnation.


    "The research is not perfect yet, but I have fully confirmed the possibility. I''ve checked it with my dad and brother several times. Trust me, Brother Sihyeon!"


    I calmed her down because I was taken aback by her serious appearance, which waspletely different from her usual carefree attitude.


    "I know what you mean. Can you exin in more detail what method you''re going to use?


    "Um It''s better to see it yourself than to exin it in aplicated way, right? Let''s get out right now."


    We were led out by Lilia. On the way out of the amodation building, I met Kaneff and Ryan at the entrance.


    "Oh, Uncle Kaneff! Brother Ry!"


    "What? You''ve already arrived.


    "Hey, Lilia."


    The two briefly greeted Lilia.


    "Seeing that you came all the way here representing the family, you must have been pretty quiet these days without causing any ident?"


    "Where are you all leaving? Lilia, I think you should have just arrived."


    "That''s right. Now, Im on my way to show the results of my research to Brother Sihyeon. Brother Ry and Uncle Kaneff should alsoe with us.


    The two were also caught by Lilia''s hand and dragged out together. The ce we were headed for was arge vacant lot with wagons parked on the side of the building.


    "What brings you here?"


    The Dragon demon guards guarding the entrance of the building approached carefully and asked. Lilia grabbed them by the arm with her eyes twinkling.


    "That''s good. Can you help me for a second?


    "What?"


    "You see that big carriage over there? There''s something I need to get out of the wagon. Can you help me take it out?


    "Ah I see."


    The Dragon demon guards followed Lilia toward the carriage and pulled a fairlyrge device out of the carriage.


    It seemed to weigh quite a bit looking at the stout guards groaning.


    <strong>-BAM!</strong>


    Arge device was ced on the floor. Lilia stood next to it and exined with a confident look.


    "Ta-da! This is the masterpiece of Lilia, who is called the genius of the Schnarpe family! This is Vision World dimensional door generation device!"


    "Vision World dimensional door generator?"


    "Ugh"


    Most people reacted with bewildered expressions on their faces, while I frowned at the ufortable word Vision World'' that I heard again.


    "This device creates a dimensional door to the World created by Brother Sihyeon, Vision World.


    Kaneff understood the expression Vision World'' and showed little interest.


    "Vision World means Is it the ce where you guys stayed for a while when you moved from the world where Sihyeon lives?


    "Yes, Uncle Kaneff. At that time, I happened to go to the Vision world by ident, but if we use this device, we can move there again.


    "Oh, it''s a device that opens the dimensional door. Andras previously said that is a difficult area to deal with..


    Ryan looked at the dimensional door device and showed admiration. Naturally, Lilia''s shoulders became tense.


    I, who was ufortable with the word Vision World looked at the Dimensional door device in a strange way. It had a simr appearance to the one I saw at the Mana Nuclear Energy Research Institute before.


    "By the way, Lilia. Why did you bring this device all of a sudden?


    "Brother Sihyeon, did you still not understand?"


    Lilia asked me back in a subtle voice. I scratched my head with a puzzled look.


    What the hell is she nning on doing with this?.


    Ah! No way!


    When I reacted as if I realized somethingte, Lilia smiled.


    "Yes, I will use this device to move Yakums to Vision World and then take them to the Demon farm!"


    (To be Continued on Jan 16 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Moving the Yakums to Vision world?


    The n Lilia proposed was certainly a new one. Of course, there were still some questions about the feasibility.


    "Is that possible, we can''t even use the dimensional leap magic here?"


    "It''s apletely different concept, so it doesn''t matter. The reason why dimensional leap magic cannot be used here is the flow of mana is unstable and urate calction is impossible in the process of leaping the space. It has nothing to do with this device generating dimensional door."


    After that, she exinedplex magic theories and experimental results. Of course, I couldn''t understand, so I just nodded roughly.


    The rest also responded with a reaction simr to mine.


    Speranza yed by riding on the back of the Cheese cat as if she was not interested in this, while Kaneff and Lia waited with bored expressions for the exnation to end.


    Among us, only Ryan seemed to understand Lilia''s exnation to some extent.


    "Stop exining theplicated stuff. Just use the device. Doesn''t it mean that we can go to the ce called Vision world right away if we use that device?"


    "Yes, Uncle Kaneff. I''ll show you right now. Brother Sihyeon, can youe over here for a second?


    At Lilia''s call, I approached the side of the dimensional door.


    When she touched the dimensional door device here and there, a light started emanating from the device.


    "Put your hands up here and focus.


    "That''s it?


    "Yes! Then the device will read the energy of Brother Sihyeon and analyze the coordinates toward Vision world."


    I followed Lilia''s instructions with a half-doubtful look. I ced my hand on the transparent magic stone in the middle of the device. As soon as my hand touched it, the Magic Stone began to emit a subtle glow.


    I felt a little numb, and soon, a huge wave of mana flowed out of the dimensional door device.


    At a fairly heavy wave, some Dragon demons flocked around the vacant lot.


    -Patpatpatpatpatpatpatpatpatpat!


    -Wrrrrrrrr!


    The sound of popcorn frying, which was heard with blue mes in the air, turned into a heavy sound of metal hitting a littleter. And little by little, a blue dimensional door appeared.


    When everyone thought it was a sess.


    PUZZZ!


    The upleted dimensional door began to show instability, seeing which Lilia''s face got filled with confusion.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    At that moment.


    <strong>-BOOM!</strong>


    The dimensional door which continued to emit an irregr wave of mana, burst with a small explosion. Fortunately, the explosion was only loud and did not damage the surrounding area.


    "Ugh, wait a minute. I''ll adjust the device again."


    Lilia grabbed the device again and began to look at this and that. Lilia, who soon finished adjusting, started the dimensional door again. But the result did not change.


    <strong>-BOOM!</strong>


    Several adjustments and retries followed, but everything ended in failure. As the failures continued, Lilia''s confident face turned red.


    Some Dragon demons who watched with interest from afar also left, and the guards returned to their original positions. We also looked pitifully at Lilia, who was moaning and repairing the device.


    -Tap, tap.


    Kaneff, who couldn''t wait any longer, slightly tapped my arm and gave me a hint. I had no choice but to approach Lilia and speak cautiously.


    "Lilia, why don''t we stop here for now?


    "Ugh"


    "You must be very tired right now because you traveled a long distance. Wouldn''t it be better to rest a bit?


    "One more time. I''ll do it one more time.


    Lilia eagerly asked to give it another try.


    I was forced to nod at her desperate appearance. She adjusted the device carefully as it was herst chance.


    Once again, my hand was ced on the magic stone. The device got activated and a wave of mana flowed out. Its a scene that I''ve already seen several times today.


    -Patpatpatpatpatpatpatpatpatpat!


    -Wrrrrrrrr!


    Dimension gate started appearing with blue mes.


    As if Lilia''s adjustment worked, this time it remained stable for much longer.


    At the moment when everyone thought it was a sess


    PUZZZ!


    Before it could show aplete appearance, the flow of mana began to be unstable.


    "Ah"


    A sigh that came from behind foretold the failure.


    Everyone, including me, couldn''t take our eyes off the shaky dimensional door.


    -Sneak!


    "Uh?"


    "I want to try it, too, Papa!"


    Speranza, who was on the back of Cheese cat, came next to me and reached out to the dimensional door device. A cute little hand ovepped on the back of my hand on the magic stone.


    Speranza''s little prank that came out of nowhere began to bring some dramatic changes to the dimensional door.


    "The dimensional door is stabilizing again."


    As Ryan said, the unstable dimensional door was stabilizing again. Lilia looked at the finished dimensional door with an emotional expression.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    Lights pouring out of the dimensional door device disappeared, and in front of it, a dimension door emitting a stable mana wave waspleted.


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..


    Lilia, who couldn''t control her emotion, shouted in joy. The people watching also smiled and congratted her.


    The method proposed by Lilia immediately entered the nning stage.


    The tricky part of the n was convincing the Yakums. After my continuous visit and persuasion, the leader Yakum decided to follow me to the farm.


    "Thank you! I''ll take good care of you guys so that you can stayfortably on the farm."


    Boo Wooo Woooo!


    After persuading the leader Yakum everything got easily resolved.


    Most of the Yakum in the pack had great faith in me, so they epted leaving for the farm without resistance.


    The vige''s Dragon demons also actively helped us with our n. They felt indebted to me due to the Gastra incident, but they were very pleased when they heard that the Yakums will leave with us.


    Even though everything that had happened was caused by Gastra''s plot, Yakums almost became a threat to the vige. Naturally, the residents of Red Scales had no choice but to feel uneasy about the Yakum herd near their vige.


    I was upset because Yakum''s image had deteriorated because of Gastra.


    "Ugh, it would be nice if the Dragon demons and Yakums could be close to each other. If they leave their prejudice behind and get close, there are so many cute things about Yakums.


    "There he goes again. You''re the only one in the Demon world who thinks like that?"


    When I expressed regret, Kaneff responded as if he was dumbfounded, while Ryan added with an embarrassed smile.


    "However, thanks to Sihyeon, things have been solved well. The Dragon demons don''t have to worry about Yakums anymore, and the Yakums can live safely on the farm."


    As he said, if the migration of the Yakum herd ends sessfully, it could be seen that the n of the Demon Lord Castle was sessful. I also focused on the migration n without being more greedy.


    A few dayster, the day of implementing the n came.


    "Thank you very much, Lord Cardis. We will never forget the grace we received from you."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    Chief Bardan, Diur, and many other Dragon demons came out and thanked me. I answered with a bewildered look as dozens of Dragon demons lowered their heads one after another.


    "Don''t You dont have to do that. I''m not the only one who did it. And I was treated so warmly that I enjoyed the whole time I was here. Especially the hot springs, I think I''ll definitely miss themter."


    "Please visit us again. Red Scales will always be waiting for you, Lord Cardis."


    The Dragon demons prepared a huge number of gifts as well as farewell greetings.


    At first, I tried to reject the gifts, but I was forced to ept them because many Dragon demons, including the chief, asked me to take them lying face down on the floor.


    It was full of fur clothes that seemed very warm, high-quality jerky that can be stored for a long time, ornaments made in a unique way, and other gifts.


    The most noticeable thing among them was arge wooden barrel. It was filled with traditional liquor from the vige, which was made by drying petals.


    Kaneff liked this gift so much that he came forward to help carry the barrel himself.


    I pretended not to be, but I was very much pleased by the gifts of the Dragon demons.


    We headed to the Yakum''s ce with a cart full of gifts as we were seen off by the Dragon demons. The Yakums were waiting for us in advance at the promised ce.


    Lilia immediately began to prepare to open the dimensional door. Speranza kept ncing toward the vige while everyone was getting ready to cross the dimensional gate.


    "Speranza, what''s wrong? Did you leave anything behind?


    At my question, Speranza opened her mouth with a grim expression.


    "Papa, won''t Mr. Cate with us?"


    "Ah"


    Speranza seemed to want to take the Cheese cat with her. The cheese cat suddenly disappeared this morning and could not be seen anywhere.


    "Speranza, Mr. Cat is not an ordinary cat, its a guardian deity of this vige. We can''t take him."


    .


    "You have a lot of other friends on the farm, dont you? So don''t be upset, sweetheart."


    I tried to soothe her in my own way, but Speranza''s big eyes quickly filled with tears. She must have built a lot of affection with the cheese cat while she was here.


    As I thought about adopting a cat separately on the farm, suddenly mes red up from my side.


    "Why are you making Speranza cry nyaaa?"


    A big cheese cat appeared along with the me.


    "Karshi?"


    "Yay! Mr. Cat!"


    Speranza, who was in tears, had a big smile on her face. Speranza ran straight to the cheese cat and hugged his neck.


    The cheese cat did not refuse the hug from Speranza even though he looked annoyed.


    I was a littlete because I was sharing my strength with my alter ego nyaa. Didn''t you see both of themst time nyaaa?


    "Are you talking about the little cats?"


    "That''s right. Both of them were born from my energy."


    The two cats that followed the cheese cat seemed to be different, not children. I was a little surprised by the new fact, and at the same time, another question arose in my head.


    "But all of a sudden, why?


    The cheese cat made eye contact with me and answered as if it was a given.


    "Iing, too nyaaa!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    "You''reing with us?


    "Yay! Mr. Cat ising with us!"


    When I heard that the cheese cat wasing with us, I had a contradictory reaction from Speranza.


    "I think it would be very fun to follow you nyaaa.


    "Can you leave this ce like that? You''re the guardian deity of the Dragon demons, right?"


    "I didn''t be one because I wanted to. They just made that up on their own nyaaa.


    "Dragon demons will be really upset if they hear it."


    The cheese cat shuddered at myst words.


    "Nyaaa, I still handed over my strength to my alter ego in consideration of what I owe to them so far nyaaa. They''re still immature, but they''ll do my part in a little while nyaaa.


    The cheese cat intentionally left his energy even though he was annoyed being treated as the guardian deity.


    It seemed like he did not think badly of his rtionship with the Dragon demons.


    "If you go to the farm, you will no longer be a Karshi. Are you sure youre fine with that?


    "It doesn''t matter nyaa. Don''t call me Karshi anymore nyaaa."


    "What do I call you then?"


    Didnt you often call me something like Cheese.nyaaa.


    Uh.


    Did he hear when I called him cheese cat?


    "I don''t know what it means, but it''s better to be called Cheese instead of Karshi nyaaa."


    "I like the name Mr. Cheese, too, Papa. Hehe!"


    Speranza kept muttering the name Cheese with a big smile.


    Considering the dignity of Karshi, it was such a cute name, but the cheese cat doesnt seem to feel ufortable by it.


    Other than that, what should I do now?


    As I was thinking about whether I should really take Karshi with me, I felt the uproar on my side as everyone flocked over.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Oh my! Karshi?"


    "It''s the Karshi that helped usst time, right?"


    "What is it? What is it?


    I exined what happened to everyone. The person who responded first was Lia.


    "Is Karshiing with us?


    "Nyaaa! I''m going toe with you guys nyaaa."


    "Are you okay, Lia? The guardian deity of the vige is leaving, isnt it bad?


    Lia, who agonized for a while with a serious face, carefully answered.


    "Wouldn''t it be fine? Of course, there will be many vigers who will be sad when they hear that the guardian deity left. But, he isnt leavingpletely, and he left someone to seed him. I want Karshi to do what he wants to do.


    She was surprisingly not against the cheese cat leaving. Ryan also added with a smile.


    "I don''t think the vigers will take this issue as seriously as you think, Sihyeon. You dont have to worry or feel pressured about that."


    Following Lia, Ryan responded that it was fine, while Lilia was busy watching the cheese cat next to Speranza.


    Everyone responded positively, so my mind leaned toward taking the cheese cat with us.


    But.


    "What? Are you going to bring that stray cat to the farm?"


    Kaneff''s expression was like a parent who just heard that his child will be bringing a stray cat home. In a word, he looked very unhappy.


    .


    The cheese cat, who was very angry when he heard the word stray cat, quietly looked at Kaneff''s face.


    Perhaps he quickly realized that it would be difficult toe with us if he could not persuade Kaneff.


    "Does Boss not like it?"


    "Of course. Whats so good about this cheeky, chattery stray cat?.


    "Nyaaa, when was I chattery nyaaa?


    "Just tell him to live with the Dragon demons who will support him for the rest of his life.


    Kaneff shook his head and expressed opposition. I put on a troubled look at the outright rejection.


    His job on the farm was to fool around, but on paper, he was the one who was responsible for the farm. No matter how much others agreed, I could not force myself to do something that he was against.


    Everyone looked disappointed.


    -HUG.


    Speranza went forward and hugged Kaneff''s leg tightly. Kaneff''s displeased expression brightened in an instant.


    "Boss Uncle!"


    "Speranza, what''s wrong?"


    "Can''t we bring Mr. Cheese to the farm?"


    "Cheese"


    Speranza pointed at the cheese cat with her finger.


    As soon as Kaneff realized who Speranza was referring to, he looked displeased.


    "You want to take that stray cat with us?


    "Un, can''t we take him home?"


    .


    "I''ll y with him every day and help him wash up. Papa also praised me for taking good care of Grify and Finny. So I''ll be able to take good care of Mr. Cheese too.


    .


    "Pleaseeee Boss Uncle!"


    Speranza acted cute, shaking Kaneff''s legs with her hands. Kaneff''s face, which used to be stoic, began to shake little by little.


    Eventually, Kaneff, who couldn''t ovee the fox girl''s cute charm, made a faint smile on his sullen face. And he quickly coughed, conscious of the eyes around him.


    "Well, It doesnt matter if he wont bother anyone."


    Speranza raised her fox''s ears and twinkled her eyes.


    "Really, Boss Uncle? Is it okay if I bring Mr. Cheese with us?


    Kaneff spoke to me, avoiding the glistening eyes.


    "Sihyeon, do whatever you want."


    "Will you be alright?


    "You''re going to take care of all the troublesome things anyway. It doesn''t matter to me, so take care of it."


    "Yayyyy! Boss Uncle is the best!"


    Speranza clung to Kaneff''s leg, expressing her joy. Kaneff smiled again and gently patted Speranza''s head.


    Ryan, who watched the scene, approached me and whispered.


    "SIHYEON."


    "Yes?"


    "I thought Sihyeon was the one who called the shots on the farm, but it seems like Speranza might be the one."


    "Haha! Is that how it looks?


    I couldn''t hold back myughter at Ryan''s serious evaluation of Speranzas power on the farm.


    Cheese cat joined our family under the new name "Cheese".


    As soon as the issue regarding Cheese got solved, the n to take the Yakums together with us to the Demon farm was carried out in earnest.


    Lilia once again activated the dimensional door.


    Again, I put my hand on a transparent magic stone in the middle of the device. What''s different fromst time was that I have another small hand on the back of my hand.


    After several tests, we found out that not only I but also Speranza had to be with me to open the door to the Vision world.


    Lilia said she was very interested in the unusual phenomenon and would study it further.


    Wrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    The device that read the energy of Speranza and I sessfully created a dimensional door. Lilia checked the stability of the dimensional door and signaled me.


    Now it''s my turn to step up.


    Yakums, who were waiting a little away, had to be taken inside the dimensional door.


    I approached the leader Yakum and talked to him.


    "Are you ready? We will be going through the dimensional door you see over there.


    -Boooooooo


    I felt a little uneasy in the cry.


    No matter how much trust he had in me, it seemed like it was not easy to take the first step into a space he was unfamiliar with.


    "It''s really okay. I''m going to enter the dimensional gate with you guys. If you act like a coward, other guys will be even more anxious.


    Boo Woooooooooo!


    The leader Yakum reacted sensitively to the word coward.


    "All right, all right. I won''t call you a coward. So let''s get going. Don''t you want to see your new home soon?"


    -Boo Wooo wooooo!


    While he hesitated, a small Yakum approached me.


    Pow wo woooo


    "Huh? Do you want to go with me first?"


    Poo Wooooooooo!


    Little Yakum nodded with a lively cry.


    The leader Yakum, who got stimted by the little Yakums brave appearance, began to move his stopped feet.


    Me, leader yakum and little yakum. The three of us stood side by side and headed into the Dimensional door.


    Can Yakum''s big size pass through the Dimensional door?


    I was worried.


    Fortunately, we were able to enter the dimensional door easily.


    After a moment of dizziness.


    When I came to my senses again, the surrounding scenery changed in an instant. The two Yakums continued to look around, confused by the unfamiliar situation.


    Soon after, other yakums followed the leader and entered the dimensional door.


    Then the farm members, Lilia, and the soldiers of the Castle appeared one after another.


    "Is this the Vision World that I''ve heard rumors about?"


    "I can''t believe Sihyeon created this ce. It''s hard to believe even when I see it with my own eyes."


    "As Andras said, the scenery is the same as the farm."


    The farm family looked around the Vision world and each burst into admiration.


    Lilia was very happy that her n had seeded.


    Meanwhile,


    Speranza and Cheese kept looking around the Vision world with nk expressions.


    It wasn''t just looking at the scenery, it was like looking at something invisible beyond.


    I felt uneasy about the strange appearance of the two. I was a little worried, and at that time I heard a thick voice of a man from somewhere.


    "How can you bring so many of them all of a sudden?"


    "Ah! Master!"


    I found Bellion and approached him. Unlike me, who was d to see him, his face was slightly distorted.


    "Greetings are enough, leave here as soon as possible."


    "What? Did I do something wrong?


    "This is still an imperfect world. If so many people suddenlye, it might copse in an instant. In particr, those giant energy-bearing Yakums are like bombs here!"


    ?!


    ?!


    Everyone''s expressions hardened in an instant when we heard the exnation. Bellion pointed to Lilia with a frustrated look.


    "Hey, there!"


    "Huh? Me? Me?"


    "The Demon girl who came with the big Demon boyst time. Apparently, you opened the dimensional door, right? Hurry up and open the door again. You know what happens when this world copses, right?


    Lilia nodded with a contemted face and hurriedly turned on the dimensional door device. Fortunately, the dimension coordinates for the farm were entered in advance, so the dimensional door could be opened quickly.


    We scrambled to move over the dimensions again. The anxious Yakums were first allowed to pass through the dimensional door, followed by the rest.


    As I was about to leave, I spoke to Bellion for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, Master."


    "It''s okay. It was a little risky, and I just didn''t want anything to happen to this world."


    "Did you see the cute girl who was with the big cat? That''s my daughter I told you aboutst time."


    "Hmm, unlike you, shes cute."


    At the time, I heard a voice calling me from the side of the dimensional door.


    "Brother Sihyeon. I can''t keep the dimensional door open for long. We have to go!"


    "Sihyeon,e."


    I looked at Bellion with a sad expression.


    "I wanted to talk to you a little more.


    "It''s okay. You''ve figured out how to get here anyway. You cane backter."


    "Then I''ll go, Master. I''ll definitelye backter."


    "Yeah!"


    I ran to where everyone was, promising Bellion that I woulde next time. Just before everyone was about to cross the dimension, Bellion''s cry was heard.


    "Thanks for the wine, my disciple!"


    Arge wooden barrel appeared blurrily next to Bellion waving his hand. It was a wooden barrel containing traditional liquor we received as a gift from the Dragon demons.


    "Argh! No! My drink!!!"


    Along with Kaneff''s desperate scream, beyond the dimensional door, the scenery of Vision worldpletely disappeared.


    The warmth that could be felt even without fur clothes, the familiar and friendly grassy smell hovering around the tip of the nose.


    Boooooo Wooooo Woooooo!


    The wee Yakum cry that greeted me.


    "Sihyeon!"


    "Senior!"


    CLOMP! CLOMP!


    The voices of Andras and Alfred along with the steps of the baby griffins that came running behind the two.


    Looking at everything, a bright smile bloomed on my face.


    Finally, Im home.


    (To be Continued on Jan 23 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Its been a week since I returned to the farm from the Red Scales vige.


    In the vige, I enjoyed the delicious food and alcohol, as well as the hot springs.


    However, the ease andfort I felt as soon as I returned to the farm made me realize once again  Home is the best.


    Well


    This does not mean I sat around all week rxing.


    Soon, things that had been pushed back while I was away gathered and came back all at once.


    Soothing Yakums and Griffins, whom I couldn''t take care of for a while, writing the backlogs of farm reports, looking at strawberry fields and honey cans, and all the misceneous things.


    The hardest part of everything was being caught and having to listen to reports from Lagos and Locus, who were handling the estate affairs on my behalf, all day.


    I don''t think I''ve been away for that long, but there''s so much on the report.


    A week of frantic running left me barely breathing.


    I promised myself several times that I would prepare more thoroughly next time if I was going to be away for a while.


    "How does it feel to stay on the farm? Do you think it''s okay?


    -Boooo Wooo woooo.


    The leader Yakum who settled on the Demon farm replied with a positive cry. I smiled and stroked the back of his neck.


    "That''s what I told you. You can have fresh grass as much as you want. I will give you delicious snacks from time to time."


    Boo Woo woooo.


    "Huh? You want to eat strawberries again? Oh, my! You''re so into strawberries.


    -Boooooooooooooooooo.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can give it to you now. The Yakums on the farm suddenly increased and we dont have enough snacks for everyone. I''ll prepare a lot of snacks that you''ll enjoy as soon as possible, so hang in there. Got it?"


    I kept patting and appeasing the Icehorn.


    Icehorn!


    It was the name I gave to the leader Yakum, who followed me here. I named him when I saw his horns that were much whiter and more transparent than the horns of the Yakums on the farm.


    After many twists and turns, I seeded in bringing Icehorn and others to the farm, but there were concerns about the future.


    My first concern was whether they would be able to adapt well to the farm.


    However, except for the heightened vignce for a day or two after arriving, everyone adapted better to the farm than I expected.


    The next thing I was worried about was whether they could get along with the existing Yakums.


    Even if they were the same Yakum species, they lived in apletely different environment, and from the perspective of the existing Yakums, there were chances of them thinking like an invasion of their territory.


    However, I quickly realized that I was to me for this concern.


    The Yakums who were living on the farm were not wary of the newly joined Yakums. Rather, they supported the anxious guys and helped them adapt well.


    It was Bighorn who yed the biggest role in this part.


    He was not shaken at all, even though the number in the group suddenly increased. He directly led the newly joined Yakums to graze fresh grass and continued to be vignt so that the new members wouldn''t be anxious.


    It could be said that it was probably me and Bighorn who were the busiest in the past week.


    Icehorn, who was originally the leader, naturally gave up his role.


    Fortunately, Icehorn did not show disappointment or depression. Rather, he felt relieved because he put down the role of the leader.


    "I''ll be on my way. Now I have to prepare breakfast."


    -Boooooooooooooooooo.


    "Yes, you have a good day today, too, Icehorn."


    I said goodbye to Icehorn and headed to the farm building, and when I was about to enter the entrance I heard a voice calling me from behind.


    "SENIOR, are you going to prepare breakfast now?


    Suddenly, Alfred rushed toward me from behind, and behind him were Grify and Finny who were also running toward me.


    "Yes, I''m on my way after finishing the morning routine. Did you take Griffy and Finny for a walk?


    "Yes, I took them out with me while I was training at dawn."


    While I was away from the farm for quite some time, Andras and Alfred took over the work on the farm, among them one of which was taking care of the Griffins.


    Thanks to that, they were able to get along well with the Griffins. Both Grify and Finny followed Alfred so much that he took them for a walk every morning as he went to training.


    BiiP!


    BiiP!


    Grify and Finny, who found me, rushed up to me and cried. I lowered my body and patted them on the head.


    "Did you guys go for a walk with ine? Was it fun?"


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip! Biip!


    "Okay, okay. If I was free in the afternoon, I''ll take you out then.


    Even though they just went for a walk, the Griffins were full of energy. Alfred pouted his lips looking at the griffins in my arms.


    "These guys When Senior was away, they acted cute and followed me around everywhere. Now that Senior is back, theyre cold. Pretentious Siblings."


    "Hahahaha But you seem to have gotten a lot closer to both. You guys go out for a walk every day even after I came back, right?


    "It''s annoying that theye only when they need me and other times, they don''t usually care."


    Alfred''s lips gradually popped out as if he was disappointed. Maybe he got attached to them a lot while I was away.


    I forced myself to hold back theughter that leaked out looking at Alfred''s sulky appearance. Then I whispered to the Griffins in my arms in a low voice.


    "Guys ine''s upset because you guys didn''t pay attention to him.


    Biip?


    Biip?


    "I heard ine took good care of you two while I was away. Hurry up andfort him."


    Griffins quickly understood what I said and ran to Alfred. They acted cute by tapping Alfred''s leg with their front paws.


    Biip Biii?


    Biip biip Bii


    At first, Alfred pretended not to see Griffin''s cuteness out of pride.


    However, when the Griffins actively rubbed their faces on his legs and acted cutely by lying on the floor while revealing their bellies, his face gradually loosened.


    "Ugh, umm."


    In the end, Alfred, who lost to their charm, coughed and patted them on the stomach. It seemed like the sorrow waspletely gone.


    After watching the friendly Alfred and Griffins happily, I quietly entered the farm building.


    Upon entering the building, I heard footstepsing down the stairs from the second floor.


    DADADA DUT HUG!


    "Papa!"


    Like a guided missile, a fox girl flew into my arms.


    "Hey! Did you forget that you shouldn''t run so fast on the stairs?"


    "Hehe!"


    Speranza looked up at me cutely while still in her pajamas. As I held Speranza in my arms, I asked.


    "What were you doing here, Sweetheart?


    "I was waiting to surprise Papa.


    "Arent you cold in your pajamas?"


    "It''s not cold anymore."


    Speranza smiled and dug into my arms. I also smiled and hugged Speranza so that she could be warm.


    "Ah! Sihyeon is already here."


    "Hi, Lia."


    Lia, dressed as a maid, approached me and greeted me warmly. After her, arge cheese cat appeared.


    Good morning nyaa.


    Hi, Cheese.


    Cheese, a new member of the farm family, glided around my legs. It was a kind of his morning greeting.


    "Lia, can you change Speranza''s clothes for me? I have to go prepare breakfast right away."


    "Yes. Speranza, do you want to go change with me?


    After I handed Speranza over to Lia, I headed straight to the kitchen.


    Today''s breakfast menu was French toast.


    It was a simple menu that could be made with bread, milk, eggs, and sugar.


    I put the ingredients aside and whisked the egg first. Originally, ordinary milk had to be used, but here I added Hap instead of milk.


    Hap itself was a very precious item in the Demon world, but I sometimes used it in cooking because it makes the taste very rich when used in cooking.


    Except for the amount to be sent to the Demon Lord Castle, there was no problem because there was enough Hap now.


    The toast was baked ording to the number of farm members, and a simple sd made of vegetables, honey, and strawberry jam was prepared to apany the toast.


    When the food was almost ready, Lia also finished setting the dining table.


    In time, other farm members appeared in the dining room one by one.


    First, Kaneff came in with Speranza. It was Speranza''s job to call Kaneff today. Then Alfred came with the griffins, followed by Cheese, and finally Andras and Lilia.


    Everyone sat in their respective seats.


    Even though it wasn''t anything special, just being together with everyone made me feel warm and happy.


    As usual, I looked around to see if everyone was satiated, and two people immediately caught my attention.


    "Andras? Lilia? Are you okay?"


    The Schnarpe siblings looked very haggard. The two replied with forced smiles on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, Sihyeon. I think I overworked a little yesterday because the research was slower than I thought."


    "As my brother said. I was in the workshop untilte at night today."


    "Huh Research is good, but you shouldn''t overdo it."


    "Sihyeon, don''t worry too much. It''s not that special in the Schnarpe family."


    Lilia and Andras answered as if it was no big deal.


    "Are you continuing to study that dimensional door device''?"


    "Yeah. I think there''s something we haven''t figured out yet, so were looking into it."


    Lilia, who returned with us from the Red Scales, remained on the farm to research the dimensional door device. Because of her fiery desire to study, Andras was suffering as well.


    Kaneff, who was listening quietly, suddenly barged into the conversation.


    "After that study, we can go back to the Vision world, right?


    "Yes, Uncle Kaneff."


    "Then hurry up and finish your research."


    He added a word with a stern look.


    "Because I have to deal with the guy who stole my drink."


    He looked grim when he mentioned Bellion, who took the liquor we received from the Dragon demons.


    The fervor was so fierce that everyone hurriedly averted their eyes.


    After breakfast, by the time Lia was about to serve warm tea and dessert, an unexpected guest came to the farm.


    "Sihyeon? You''re here."


    "Ryan?"


    A frantic Ryan entered the dining room. Everyone looked puzzled at the sudden visit. I got up from my seat, approached him, and asked.


    "What happened, Ryan? Didnt we meet at the office earlier"


    "Yes, that''s right.


    "Then, what happened all of a sudden?


    "I just got the news. I think a little finicky guest will being to the farm."


    ?


    Ryan cleared his slightly rough breathing and spoke again.


    "It seems like the Angels areing to the farm."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    I asked Ryan with a puzzled expression.


    "Angels? You mean the Angels that I know, right? That hard, expressionless, inflexible.


    "The ones that think they''re the best in the universe."


    In the middle, Kaneff interrupted in a gruff voice. I didn''t deny it and went on again.


    "anyway, is it that Angels?"


    "Is that what Sihyeon thinks of the Angels?"


    "Well Come on. Why are the Angels suddenlying to the farm.?


    "I don''t know the exact reason either. I was contacted urgently . I came to the farm right away to let you know as soon as possible."


    Ryan also answered with a flustered look, probably not knowing the purpose of Angel''s visit here. Besides, he was unusually restless.


    Angels


    In the past, when I didn''t know anything about Angels and Demons, Id a little positive image of Angelspared to Demons, but now the image waspletely reversed.


    Every time something happens, they put their thoughts and rules first, and every time they do it with a high-handed attitude and a rigidmanding tone.


    In my experience, the Angels I have encountered so far have been the worst.


    I can''t believe such Angels areing to the farm.


    Just thinking about it made my heart feel stuffy.


    "Ryan, what should we do now?"


    "It''s an unscheduled visit, but shouldn''t we wee them as a guest first? Get ready to greet the guests normally.


    "What do you mean by guests, those sons of bi hmmm! Why should we need to treat them as guests?"


    An enraged Kaneff tried to swear but quickly swallowed it while looking at Speranza.


    "If we act like that, they would once again start preaching to us, saying what the rules were and what the bnce was. We shouldnt make them look at us lightly."


    "Of course, as Mr. Kaneff said, their actions are not correct. But do we have to make things difficult.?


    "Look at you, this is what happens when you get treated like that every time. This time, I''m going to teach those guys a lesson."


    "Mr. Kaneff, please.


    Ryan tried to calm the furious Kaneff with a bewildered look. Seeing the two of them made my head hurt for no reason.


    If we couldn''t stop the visit of the Angels, we have to at least make minimal preparations for them.


    I left the two, who were still arguing, and gave instructions to the rest of the farm members.


    "I don''t think we have much time left, so I''ll tell you briefly. Lia, please prepare tea and snacks to serve the guests as usual."


    "Yes, Sihyeon."


    "Andras and Lilia, please organize what you are researching in the workshop. You don''t have to show the dimensional door device to the Angels."


    "All right,"


    "Leave it to me, Brother Sihyeon."


    "ine, please go to the strawberry field and Elden vige for me and inform them. I think todays schedule will be dyed because of the guest."


    "I''ll do that, Senior."


    As if everyone was asking me to leave it up to them, they responded to my instructions with confidence.


    Atst, I spoke to the children.


    "You guys shouldn''t make a fuss because an important guest will being soon."


    "Important customer?"


    Biip?


    Biip?


    "I''ll exin it to youter. So, for now, y quietly in the room for a while, okay?"


    Speranza and Griffins nodded while their eyes continued to sparkle. Upon hearing that an important guest wasing, they seemed curious for no reason.


    "Cheese, please take care of Speranza and Griffins.


    "Ahh Okay nyaa!


    Cheese replied with anguid yawn.


    I quickly prepared to meet the guests.


    I took off myfortable work clothes and changed into neat clothes. The other farm members also took out their formal clothes.


    Kaneff insisted on wearing a loose outfit that was like pajamas, but after Ryans repeated begging, he changed into an ordinary daily outfit.


    "I''ve only heard about them through books and stories, but I didn''t expect to meet the Angles in person like this.


    Lilia''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. It seemed like she was looking forward to meeting Angels. It was also the first time for Alfred, but unlike Lilia, he looked a little nervous.


    The rest of the members who had already met them were full of anxiety and annoyance. I''ve met Angels a few times myself, but I still couldn''t get rid of the awkward feeling.


    "Um."


    I raised my wrist and checked my watch. It was close to the scheduled time for the visit of the Angels. Ryan muttered next to me as I lowered my wrist again.


    "Theyreing."


    "Where"


    I reflexively looked towards the road leading to the farm buildings. But there was no one there. Feeling strange, I turned my head to look at Ryan, but his gaze was directed toward the sky.


    I followed him and looked at the sky.


    "Wow"


    There was a brilliant light high in the sky. The light poured right in front of us. The intense light gradually faded away, and the figures of the three gradually appeared.


    It was the usual white uniform worn by the Angels, along with a usual unique expressionless and stiff appearance.


    The appearance alone quickly confirmed that they were Angels.


    Of the three Angles, the one that caught my eye first was the female Angel on the right. It was Ashmir, a surveince officer whom I had already met several times. When her eyes met mine, she bowed her head slightly and sent a greeting.


    On the left was a man with arge height and a muscr body. He was carrying arge knife around his waist, and at first nce, the intensity of emotions in his eyes seemed unusual.


    The Angel that caught my eye atst was an old man who looked much older than the man and woman on both sides. The well-organized beard and long hair tied back naturally reminded me of a hermit figure.


    The old man standing in the middle moved first. On both sides, the two stood behind his back and took the form of following him.


    CLOMP CLOMP.


    The old man walked briskly up to me. I swallowed a dry cough and brought up my pre-prepared greeting.


    "Nice to meet you, Sir. I''m Lim Sihyeon and I''m working on the farm here. I''m also called Cardis in Demon world. I heartily wee your visit to the Demon world."


    Good! That was great. I guess!?


    I bowed my head and felt proud at the sessful wee note. I tried to control my expression as much as I could and raised my head again.


    !


    "Hmm"


    When I greeted him, the old man who was a little away came close to me and kept looking at me. Surprised by the old man''s sudden action, I stepped back about half a step.


    Ignoring my surprised expression, the old man continued to move his body around and examined me.


    His eyes were as deep and transparent as if they could prate my innermost thoughts.


    Unable to endure the awkward situation, I opened my mouth.


    "Sir"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I must have been excited to meet the main character of the rumor in person."


    The old man suddenly apologized in surprise. And he patted me on the shoulder as if apologetic.


    "When you get old like me, you''re usually out of your mind. Young people wont understand it. Hahaha!"


    "Ah."


    "Sorry, my introduction waste. I''m Ark, an Angel who works as a Judge. You can call me Grandpa Arkfortably.


    .


    The old man introduced himself as Ark.


    I had a confused look on my face at his words and actions that were hard to consider to be natural. He went on with a warm smile at my response.


    "Were you surprised to see me all of a sudden?"


    "Yes Im a little surprised."


    "I originally wanted to contact you in advance ande slowly. However, if I didnt move suddenly, I thought I''d never be able to see you in my life. As you may know, isn''t the Angel race a little inflexible to handle when ites to work huh?


    Angel Ark''s blunt remark flustered Angels on both sides.


    "Sir. Ark!"


    "Judge Ark!"


    "Was I wrong? Honestly, isn''t it true that it''s frustrating the way we handle things? If you''re curious, you should just meet the person and talk to him in person. Whats the point of continuing those boring, useless meetings.


    "It''s not useless, Sir. It''s all about following the procedures necessary to follow the set rules."


    "That''s right, Judge Ark. It''s better to refrain from saying that.


    The two Angels tried to persuade Angel Ark as politely as possible. But he muttered with a disapproving look.


    "Ah! What, now I can''t even say what I want to."


    The appearance of Ark came as a fresh shock to me. Ive always rted Angels to stone-faced, emotionless, rule-abiding bunch, but the old man in front of me was thoroughly breaking my prejudice.


    Slowly I took a peak at other farm members'' reactions.


    Andras, Lia, and Ryan were also surprised at Ark''s words and actions. Only Alfred and Lilia, who met the Angels for the first time, watched them quietly.


    "Your name is You said Lim Sihyeom, right? Can I call you Sihyeonfortably?


    "Yes, Judge Ark."


    "Tsk, stop it. I told you to call me Grandpa Ark"


    Judge Ark smacked his lips with an expression of regret at my polite address.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry for the sudden visit. Instead, I prepared some gifts as an apology."


    He signaled the two Angels.


    The pair stepped back a few steps and reached out, lights gathered around their hands, and they soon began to pick some things from the air.


    Gifts began to pile up in front of the two.


    "This is"


    "I heard you prepare these gifts while visiting other people''s houses as a guest. Am I wrong?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not wrong.


    I was speechless when I saw the gift prepared by the Angels.


    Detergent, towel, shampoo, and gift set that you often see when you go on a holiday.


    And a huge volume of tissue paper.


    It felt rather strange because it was such a normal and general gift, and I didn''t expect to receive tissue paper and daily supplies from the Angles as gifts..


    "Oh! There are detergents, too. We ran out of detergent.


    "I think it''s shampoo.


    "Brother Sihyeon. What''s that? Is it food?"


    The farm members glistened their eyes at the piled-up daily supplies.


    "Hahaha! Fortunately, the gifts aren''t useless."


    "Thank you. You didn''t have to prepare such things.


    "I prepared this as a form of apology, so don''t feel too pressured. Can we go inside now? My body is itching because there are so many things I want to ask.


    Oh! I''m sorry. I''ll show you inside, pleasee.


    "Thank you."


    I quickly led Judge Ark and the Angels who came along with him to the farm building.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    The three Angels entered the farm building, and I led them straight to where we weed guests.


    Following the Angels and me were the rest of the farm members. Kaneff, who kept saying he didn''t want to meet the Angels, also followed secretly behind.


    "Sitfortably here."


    "Thank you."


    It didn''t take long for Ark to settle down where I showed him.


    In response to my offer of a seat, the strong male Angel behind Ark ignored mepletely, while Ashmir simply shook her head in refusal.


    Rather than sitting, they remained upright behind Ark.


    Normally, I would rmend a few more times, but with Angels as my opponent, I gave up quickly.


    Taking up a position facing Ark, I sat down. Immediately, farm members gathered around me. The Angels and Demons looked at each other as Ark and I sat in the middle.


    As a result, it became a ce where it seemed as if the Angels and the Demons were having a confrontation.


    Ark looked amused at the farm member''s actions.


    "You are very loved by the Demons here."


    "does it look like that?


    "I can tell right away. It''s the look in their eyes that says they won''t let us go quietly if we do something stupid.


    I turned my head and looked at the farm members. A few made absurd expressions, and some silently averted their gazes.


    I sighed a little and said, looking at Ark again.


    "I''m sorry. A lot of things have happenedtely, so I guess everyone is on the edge."


    "You don''t have to apologize. I just said it because I liked the rtionship between you and the Demons.


    "Even though its embarrassing, Im thankful for everyone caring about me."


    "I think it''s a really good thing. Dont you care about them, too?"


    I answered with a nod.


    "I think the best thing in my life wasing to Demon farm and meeting everyone."


    "SIHYEON"


    "SIHYEON".


    "Um, me too"


    I could feel the reaction of the farm members behind me. For no reason, I scratched my cheeks, feeling my face getting hot.


    After seeing this, Ark smiled brightly enough to deepen the wrinkles on his face.


    "I can''t believe that beings born in different worlds can understand and trust each other like this. What a beautiful thing?"


    Then he nced at the two Angels standing behind him.


    "Don''t you feel anything?"


    Unlike Ashmir, who flinched, the male Angel answered the question immediately with an unshakable expression.


    "I am very concerned that the behavior of a human who was supposed to be on Earth freely traveling to and from between the dimensions will cause problems in the bnce."


    Ark sighed deeply at the stiff answer that was almost like a robot. He looked at Ashmir just in case. She hesitated a little and answered.


    "I also believe that Executive officer u is right."


    "Huh! This is the problem with us. I can''t believe you don''t feel anything even when you see it in person. Even you guys are no different from the old geezers who are stuck in heaven!


    Huh What is he saying? Isnt he one among them?


    The confusion I felt deep inside made it difficult to maintain a calm expression.


    In spite of my expression, Ark, who was on roll, continued toin about the Angels for a while.


    After a little while


    Ark quickly regained his senses and returned to his usual self after preaching non-stop. Meanwhile, Lia prepared tea and snacks and ced them on the table.


    "Hmm, I''m sorry. There are some things that got piled up.


    "It''s all right. Let''s have tea and snacks first."


    "Thank you."


    Lia also prepared tea and snacks for the other two, but the two Angels did not move from the spot.


    Considering the stoic expression that didn''t change even when Ark poured out all his dissatisfaction earlier, this felt like a very natural response.


    Ark asked with a calm expression, savoring the aroma of tea.


    "Did the youngdy prepare this tea?"


    "Yes, it''s prepared by Lia.


    "The scent of the tea is very subtle and nice. I think it''s too much for an uninvited guest."


    "No. I''m rather ashamed of my poor hospitality."


    Replying modestly to thepliment, Lia tried to step down quietly as usual, but Ark beckoned to her.


    "How about joining us, Ms. Dragon demon?"


    "Huh?"


    " For the conversation Im about to have I also need an answer from Ms. Dragon demon.


    The unexpected Ark''s suggestion left Lia confused.


    Hesitantly, she looked at me at the end. When I nodded, she settled down next to me with a resigned look.


    Ark, whoid down the teacup, slowly swept down his beard and said.


    "Hmm I think it''s better to start with the pressing problem first, right?"


    .


    .


    Lia and I waited for Ark''s words with a slightly stiff look on our faces. There was also a sign of nervousness on the side of the farm members standing behind.


    "Gastra I don''t think this name needs an introduction."


    Lia''s body trembled when the name Gastra was mentioned. Knowing her circumstances, I felt bad for her.


    Gastra


    Lia''s father and the Dragon demon who tried to make the madness eat Lia.


    After nearly two weeks, I still remembered the madness she showed.


    "Gastra is a member of a group called [Six stars of Chaos]. He''s a wanted Demon that most Angels are wary of.


    "Six stars?


    It was definitely a name I''d heard of.


    I can''t think of it exactly, but there was a negative feeling in the faint memory.


    "To briefly exin the group''s goal, their purpose is to break down the order of all the worlds in the universe and create a new world as they want.


    I muttered with a nk look at the absurd story.


    "They''re crazy.


    Ark burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha. That''s a precise expression. They are truly iprehensible to those who live in the world normally."


    Butughing like that for a second, Ark continued the exnation, hardening his face again.


    "The problem is that [Six stars] is sincerely trying to achieve that goal. Probably still working on their ns, avoiding our eyes."


    .


    "We, who keep the bnce of the dimension, have been searching for them for a very long time. Many Surveince officers are still traveling through various dimensions to track them."


    Ark stopped talking for a while and alternately looked at my eyes and Lia''s.


    "Just bying in contact with [Six stars], one would be a person of interest to Angels. You and Ms. Dragon demon came in contact with Gastra recently, isnt it?"


    The friendly old man from next door disappeared. A sharp look that suited the word Judge'' was shot at me.


    While I was nervous and hesitant to answer, a voice full of dissatisfaction suddenly intervened.


    "Hey, Old man from Heaven! Why are you not including me? I even fought with that garbagesh*t. Didn''t you get proper intel?"


    Ark replied very calmly to Kaneff''s words, which were clearly picking a fight.


    "It''s my first time meeting you in person, but I''ve heard a lot about you. Youre also very famous among Angels."


    "What?"


    "I heard that you fought with all the members of [Six stars], and weve judged that youre not someone who is capable of going under someone. Am I wrong?


    .


    Kaneff was speechless at Ark''s urate assessment. The rest of the farm members, including me, nodded with intense empathy.


    "Its really impossible for Mr. Kaneff to work under someone"


    "The Angels understand him better than I thought"


    "Theres no wonder in this. Mr. Kaneff''s infamy has spread beyond the Demon World.


    "Hey you fu*kers.


    Kaneff growled in a low voice.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah, Uncle Kaneff, I didn''t say anything."


    "Kuh! What I meant is since Mr. Kaneff''s skills are so good, your reputation has spread even to the Angel side."


    "I''ll see you guyster"


    Yeah, why? You guys should have just nodded like me. Why did you needlessly add words.?


    Trying to ignore the cold atmosphere felt behind my back, I looked at Ark again.


    Ark, who was looking at the atmosphere, continued his exnation again.


    "Sihyeon, you and Ms. Dragon demon. Angels are suspicious of your rtionship with Gastra.


    "Um, that''s a misunderstanding. Just as Boss fought Gastra, I and Lia also tried to stop him.


    "We know that. It''s not that we don''t know that you fought against him."


    "So what''s the problem?


    "Can you be sure that Gastra haspletely given up on Ms. Dragon demon?"


    .


    I was speechless at his words. I wasn''t sure that Gastra had given up on Lia. No, I was more convinced that he wouldn''t have given up.


    "Gastra is a member of [Six stars], and there must be a reason why he is obsessed with Ms. Dragon demon. If our assumption is true, her existence alone poses a great risk, regardless of her will.


    Lia flinched once again.


    Her whole body trembled, as if she had recalled the bad memories of the past.


    I grabbed her hand tightly, feeling something in my heart. She trembled in a different way than before, but I continued holding her hand without caring.


    "That will never happen. I won''t let that happen."


    .


    I felt the tremor decrease in the hand that was holding Lia''s hand. That alone felt like my actions helped her cheer up.


    "Seriously. I don''t intend to take her or penalize her right now. I meant to let you know that the Angels are watching.


    ".


    "It has been decided that the judgment on Ms. Dragon demon is on hold for now. We have decided that there will be no big problem right now."


    The expression "hold" was a little ufortable, but I sighed with relief at the word that the Angels were not moving.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s too early to be relieved. The story isn''t over yet."


    .


    "The decision about Ms. Dragon demon was made easily, but there is still a fierce debate about another person.


    "Who?"


    Ark raised his finger and pointed at me with a puzzled expression. The seriousness on his face was much different from when he discussed Lia''s problem.


    "The name of the world is called Vision world'', right?


    ?!


    "The creator of the new world, Sihyeon! Its you and the world you created."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    How did he know that?


    Ark even mentioned the exact name [Vision world].


    Angels'' thorough handling suffocated me.


    Since it was a sensitive topic for Angels, I didn''t want to reveal it, but if they knew this much, there was no point in lying.


    With a resigned look on my face, I sighed.


    "Did you know that far? I''m getting a little scared."


    "I''m sorry if you feel unpleasant. But it''s a pretty important issue for us, too."


    "Just about a week ago. That too happened in the Demon world. How did the Angels know this quickly?


    "The eyes of the Angels are everywhere, just like how there are people everywhere trying to create chaos in the world. Of course, we were lucky this time. We were chasing after the traces of Gastra, and happened to find out about it."


    Ark answered my question more easily than I thought. Looking at the response of the quiet farm members, it was probably an open secret that the Angels were watching the Demon world.


    When the conversation between me and Ark was interrupted for a moment, Ryan, who had been watching, intervened for the first time.


    "Mr. Ark. You said there''s a fierce debate going on about Sihyeon. Can you be more precise?"


    .


    Every eye turned to Ark. He remained silent with a cautious expression as if he was organizing his thoughts for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Angels are born with the ability to move between dimensions from birth. The Demons also use dimensional magic, but it''s very limited. That''s the fundamental reason why the Angels are obsessed with the bnce of dimensions and feel a sense of duty.


    Ark looked at the farm members standing behind me.


    "On the contrary, Demons can handle powerful magic from birth. The Demons'' pursuit of magic is simr to the sense of duty of the Angels. Personally, I think this difference is what bnces the world. The Demons can do things that the Angels can''t do. On the contrary, the Angels can do what the Demons cannot."


    Angels and Demons.


    Ark described the rtionship between the two races asplementary. It seemed to represent his values clearly.


    "But Angels and Demons There''s an area that no one can touch. It''s Creation.


    "Creation"


    "Even if the Angels have a great talent for dealing with dimensional disturbance, they have never created a new world. The Demons have never created a new form of Magic either. We''re just struggling within the framework that someone has created."


    Struggling within the framework.


    There was a slight sense of emptiness in Ark''s eyes as he said it. For some reason, I felt like I could understand the feeling.


    "But Sihyeon, you are different. You have entered the realm of creation that neither the Angels nor the Demons have reached. It''s incredible."


    I scratched my cheek with an embarrassed expression.


    "I can''t believe it. I don''t know if it''s such a big deal..


    "To be honest, we don''t have a clue either. No one has ever reached the realm of creation."


    Ark, who was pouring out words with excitement, took a breath and continued to exin again.


    "So now, there is a continuous debate among the Angels. They don''t know how to think about your abilities..


    "What is there for you to decide about that?"


    Kaneff spat out with a dissatisfied expression.


    "You guys are unbelievable. What he does with his ability is up to him. Who are you to decide on that? Just go and catch the Dragon demon whos running wild."


    "We can''t do that."


    "What?"


    This time, the male Angel standing behind Ark came forward and refuted.


    "The majority of the Angels judged that the power of creation could pose a risk to the bnce of dimensions. On top of that, if those with impure intentions intervene, the situation will be uncontroble. Before that, we need to block the risk."


    "Does that mean you''re going to take Sihyeon away by force?"


    Kaneff''s voice grew colder with each word he spoke.


    However, the male Angel did not give a damn about it and continued to answer.


    "Of course, we will, if necessary."


    "What if I can''t allow that?


    "Your thoughts don''t matter. If his ability is judged to be dangerous, we must rule out that danger."


    "Hahahahaha, seeing that you say that cheekily in front of me. It seems like the rumor about me has not spread properly in the Angel World?"


    Kaneff showed his hostility and raised his energy. The male Angel immediately raised his energy and responded. A great deal of energy collided between the two and swirled around.


    "Ugh!"


    However, even the strong Angel could not ovee Kaneff''s monstrous energy. For the first time, the male Angel frowned, revealing the emotion of pain.


    At the time when the face of the male Angel was burning red.


    SWISH!


    The swirling energy disappeared in an instant when Ark waved his hand lightly.


    He said to Kaneff with a soft smile.


    "That''s enough. I''m sure he learned his lesson.


    Kaneff stared at Ark for a moment and stepped back with an expression that indicated his rage had subsided.


    "Thank you."


    "I just realized that it was not worth dealing with. I don''t have a hobby of bullying weak people."


    Ark rebuked the male Angel in a stern voice.


    "Don''t forget that we''re here as guests, Officer u. At times like this, I can''t guarantee the consequences of every rash act!"


    "I''m sorry, Judge Ark."


    With Ark''s prompt action, the atmosphere that became rough for a while got quickly resolved. However, no one could easily speak in the awkward atmosphere that remained, and at that time, an unexpected person suddenly stepped up and spoke.


    "Grandpa Ark, so what happens to Brother Sihyeon? Are you going to take him as Mister Angel said?"


    Lilia casually asked a sensitive question. However, Ark, who seemed to have liked the name grandpa Ark answered her question with a pleasant smile.


    No. As I said earlier, I came here as a guest today. If I were going to catch him in the first ce, I wouldn''t have prepared the gifts you saw earlier."


    "Really? You don''t intend to take Brother Sihyeon after making us let down our guard, right?"


    "Hahahaha! Absolutely not."


    When asked by Lilia, Ark burst intoughter as if he found the question funny. Thanks to her innocent behavior, the tension around the table disappeared.


    "As u said earlier, there are some Angels who think of your ability as dangerous, but on the contrary, there are many Angels who view it positively.


    "Positively?"


    "Yes! I''m one of those Angels who think so. I think it''s a great opportunity to go further from the fixed framework.


    "Opportunity? What do you mean?"


    "The earth where you live. Do you know why Rifts suddenly appear there and monsters pop out?"


    "Judge Ark!"


    "Judge Ark!"


    Flustered u and Ashmir raised their voices. Ark waved his hand as if saying [its fine]. I couldn''t answer the sudden question right away and scratched my head.


    "Hmm Wasn''t it like a natural disaster? I just thought it happened somehow."


    "Just as all the phenomenamonly referred to as natural disasters have a cause, there is a reason why Rifts appear.


    The reason for Rifts appearing.


    Now, ordinary people have be so ustomed to abnormalities that they ept Rifts as a part of their daily lives, and no one has clearly exined why those things ur.


    I waited for Ark''s next words with curious eyes.


    "It''s because the bnce of the dimension is off.


    "Hmm Wasn''t the bnce of dimensions perfectly maintained by the Angels?


    "Not at all. Of course, the Angel race is working hard, but regardless of our efforts, the bnce is getting worse.


    I was blown away by Ark''s story.


    The Angels who havee into contact with the people of the Earth have never told anyone this kind of thing before.


    "Surprised?"


    "A little bit. Did the Angels purposely hide this fact?


    "It''s not that we hid it. The exact expression is that we didn''t want to admit it."


    Ark''s face was filled with bitterness.


    "Defending the bnce of dimensions is more important than life for the Angels. However, at some point, the bnce began to twist and we couldn''t stop it. Can you imagine the frustration created by it?"


    .


    That''s why many Angels turn a blind eye to the fact in front of them and don''t admit it. If you admit that fact, it will be like admitting that you are ipetent."


    The existence of the Angels felt ironic. While trying to protect the bnce of dimensions with their life, they can''t ept the reality that the bnce is distorted.


    "I said earlier that there was a fierce debate about your ability, didnt I? The risk ofpromising the bnce of dimensions It''s all just an excuse. The truth is that they don''t want to admit their ipetence, so they don''t want to recognize your ability.


    As Ark continued, u and Ashmir''s faces became darker. Perhaps they were well aware of the dark side of the Angels.


    "I shouldn''t havee to see you like this, but I couldn''t just watch those cowards waste their time unnecessarily. I wanted to see you and see for myself the possibility.


    A smile spread across his face.


    "I''m d I came to see you. Fortunately, I don''t think I''m wrong.


    At the same time, Ark bowed deeply toward me from the seat.


    "Sir. Ark?!


    "Judge Ark?!


    "Judge Ark, What? Why?"


    Not only the Angels standing behind him but also me and the farm members were confused by his unexpected behavior.


    Despite our response, Ark did not raise his head easily. Rather, he bowed his head deeper and spoke earnestly.


    "Sihyeon, please help us. You are the only hope to get through this crisis."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    "I understand what you''re saying, so please raise your head first."


    In a flustered state, I tried to stop Ark''s unreasonable action.


    It took a few persuasions for his head to return to its original position.


    Although his burdensome action stopped, I was still ufortable by his desperate eyes.


    I expressed my honest feelings with a confused look on my face.


    "I''m very happy that Judge Ark acknowledges me, but the truth is, I don''t think Im the right person for such a huge thing. Vision World is also something that got created by ident, not because I wanted to.


    Ark praised my ability, calling it [Realm of creation] that no one had reached, but Im not even sure how it happened.


    It was the same when we used Vision World to bring Yakums from the Dragon Demon Vige. Rather than my ability being great, the role of the dimensional door device'' that Lilia created was great.


    Bnce of distorted dimensions? Realm of creation?


    Even if Im someone who always says Yes when someone asks for help, this its way above the scope of things I can do.


    Ark nodded calmly at my euphemistic refusal.


    "I understand how you feel. You might think of this as an Old Angel trying to coerce you into a crappy situation.


    "Oh, no. I don''t think.


    "Then, let me ask you in a way you understand."


    ?


    "Should a danger approach this farm, the Demons living here, your family and acquaintances on Earth"


    !


    " Will you just stand still, saying there''s nothing you can do?"


    I frowned at Ark''s words, which felt like he was threatening me.


    Ark quickly understood my innermost thoughts and added.


    "This is not a threat. If the bnce of dimensions continues to twist like this, it can really happen to you and the people around you. Isnt it?"


    He turned and looked at Ryan.


    Ryan, who took over the baton, replied with a grave look.


    "There is a good chance that that will happen. As Mr. Ark said, if the bnce of the dimensions continues to be distorted, there will definitely be damage not only to the farm but also to the Demon World and the Earth."


    "That''s not all. There will be those who will take notice of your abilities and approach you with ill intentions. Like Gastra. Of course, they will target you and those around you.


    Come after me and my family.


    What if people like Gastrae here?


    A terrible imagination shed through my mind.


    Fear surged at the thought that everyone around me might get caught up in it.


    At that moment, someone tapped on my anxious head.


    When I turned my head, Kaneff said with a smile on his face.


    "That''s rather good. I''d appreciate it if those guys in hidinge out on their own. Im pretty much boredtely, if theye it''ll be perfect to kill some time."


    Andras and Alfred also added.


    "You don''t have to worry, Sihyeon. They''ll have to pay a heavy price if they dare toy hands on our farm."


    "That''s right, Senior. Last time, I couldn''te with you, so I couldn''t help with anything. But next time, I will definitely show you the results of my training."


    -GRIP.


    Lia, who was next to me, gently wrapped her hand around mine.


    The warmth felt from her hands and her warm smile melted away my anxiety in an instant.


    I was supported by the farm members with trustworthy eyes and words.


    I was so reassured that I felt stupid when I thought of myself shaking with anxiety.


    Ark, who had a serious face, also smiled.


    "You really are loved by the Demons here."


    "It''s all too much for me."


    "A good rtionship is not created. Its something that follows, if you are a good person yourself, a good rtionship follows you.


    Ark''s words made me feel embarrassed and emotional.


    The most precious thing I gained froming to the Demon World was not the ability of creation or Vision world.


    Its my family.


    "Haaaa"


    I took a deep breath and exhaled loudly.


    It felt like my mind, which was dizzy with all theplicated thoughts, was slowly getting organized.


    The bnce of dimensions, the power of creation.


    I thought it was too much for me, but on the other hand, I thought I could get through it somehow if I was with my family.


    To be honest, Im scared.


    But, if its to protect the precious things around me, I wont stand still.


    "I don''t know if I can do well, but if it''s necessary to protect everyone I''ll do anything.


    When I expressed my determination with a firm expression, a bright smile appeared on Ark''s face.


    "That''s enough. That''s the answer I wanted.


    Once I epted Ark''s request, the atmosphere of the conversation became very soft. Except for one person.


    "So what''s your n, old man? Don''t tell me you''re just going to lower your head and make him clean you shi*t.


    "Boos! Can you use a less aggressive expression?" It''s a little ufortable to keep listening.


    "Whats wrong in calling an old man an old man? What do you want me to call? Should I call him a geezer?


    "Boss, please.


    "Haha! It''s okay. It''s not exactly wrong."


    Ark burst into a bigugh and passed it as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    "You asked about our n, didn''t you? Hmm I don''t have any ns for now.


    Ark proudly dered that he had no ns.


    Naturally, Kaneff''s face distorted and growled.


    "Are you kidding me?


    "Calm down for a second! Calm down. Firstly, the purpose of today''s visit was to meet Sihyeon in person, and the second was to ask him for cooperation. It hasn''t been long since I got to know the details, so I didn''t have time to make any detailed ns.


    .


    And as I said before, I came to meet Sihyeon alone regardless of the will of other Angels. The discussion about Sihyeon is not over yet. The future actions will change depending on the results."


    Ark tried to persuade us by exining the situation in his own way. At the usible exnation, Kaneff took a step back.


    "Mr. Ark. You said that the discussion about Sihyeon is not over yet. Then, it''s possible for the oue to be negative, isn''t it?"


    Ark nodded at Ryan''s question.


    "There''s a possibility.


    "If such a conclusion is reached, wouldn''t today''s meeting be meaningless?"


    "It''s not necessarily like that. Even if it''s concluded in a bad way, they wont proceed with it if I disagree. The position of Judge is quite influential within Heaven, so they can''tpletely ignore my opinion.


    Ark added with a yful smile.


    "The narrow and inflexible part of the Angels maye in handy at times like this."


    Thanks to the strong backing, it was unlikely that the Angels woulde to catch me for the time being.


    "I think it will also be concluded by putting it on hold, just like the case with Ms. Dragon demon. I''m sure they''ll be reluctant to jump to conclusions because they stillck a lot of information about Sihyeon.


    "That''s really good news. I was a little worried that the Angels woulde forward directly because of the news about the Vision World.


    Ryan sighed quietly and seemed relieved.


    Until the discussion among the Angelses to an end, I dont think its good to move hastily. There is no need to provoke people who think negatively about Sihyeon.


    "Then what should I do in the meantime?


    "SIHYEON, are you asking me about that?"


    "Yes."


    I asked Ark, burning my will.


    "You can take care of the farm as usual.


    "What?"


    "Oh,e to think of it, I also heard that youre the Lord of an Estate in this world, right? You must be very busy taking care of not only the farm but also the estate.


    "Ahthat''s true, but.


    I asked again with a despondent expression at Ark''s dispirited answer.


    "Shouldnt I have to focus more on something.


    "That''s a good mindset. Then, what are you going to focus on more?"


    "Well Sharpening my skills something like that.


    "Do you know how to sharpen it?"


    .


    I don''t think I know.


    I still don''t even know how the Vision world came into existence.


    To me, who was in a state of panic, Ark said with a warm smile.


    "As I said earlier, the realm of creation is a thing where no one has ever stepped before. No one can teach you, and it''s not something you can understand just because you''re trying to figure it out."


    "Then What should I do?"


    "Focus on your current life for now."


    "Is that enough?"


    "You may think all this is a coincidence, but I don''t think it is. Youre being led on this path. If you follow your will as you have done so far, your Destiny will itself take you to where you have to.


    .


    Ark''s advice was vague and difficult to understand, something like the words of a Hermit.


    On the other hand, it gave an unknown calmness to the heart.


    "I think the uninvited guests should leave now. I came here secretly, so if I don''t go back quickly, I''ll be in trouble."


    "How about staying a little longer?


    Ark smacked his lips with an expression of regret at my words.


    "I want to, but I really have to go. If I had more time, I would have liked to taste the honey beer that is famous here.


    "Judge Ark!"


    The male Angel looked at the Ark with his burning eyes.


    "What''s wrong with a ss of beer? While I''m stuck in the boring heaven because of my post, every day you guys go back and forth to a ce full of delicious food Honestly, you guys also want to taste it, right?


    "We should refrain from acting unrted to our mission."


    .


    Unlike the male Angel who responded ording to the set manual, Ashmir hesitated a little and looked around.


    Ark, who couldn''t win in the end, rose from his seat shaking his head.


    "I''m going to go now. Thank you so much for weing us."


    "No, were d to have you. Thank you for the gifts.


    Ark, who was stepping out, whispered in my ear in a low voice so that only I could hear.


    "Next time, I''lle without an interrupter. Can I ask for a nice beer in advance?


    "Sure thing, I''ll be waiting."


    "Whoa, Im looking forward to it.


    Ark winked one eye with a very satisfied expression.


    "Judge Ark?"


    "Hmm! Yes, yes. Let''s go.


    Soon, the three Angels left the farm with our send-off.


    (To be Continued on Jan 30 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    A clear sky, warm sunshine, and an asional cool breeze.


    I was sitting in a moderatelyfortable wooden chair, looking at the cute Demon beasts in the distance over the fence.


    Ah! Of course, it was my personal opinion. I''m the only one here in the Demon world who describes Yakums as cute.


    Anyway.


    Watching them graze like this was one of the things I often enjoyed on the farm.


    Thanks to the warm and nice weather, many Yakums went far away and were grazing fresh grass.


    In the middle, the baby Yakums could be seen ying excitedly.


    "Huh.


    There was a lot of concern about the problems that might arise due to the sudden increase in the number of Yakum, but the Yakums who migrated quickly adapted to life on the farm.


    Just looking at the crowded Yakum group made me feel warm.


    I think I need to extend the barn wider, and I also need to prepare more snacks for them.


    Maybe I should ask for opinions when I meet the merchants next time.


    As the Yakum poption increased, there were many things I had to take care of, but it didn''t matter to me that much. Should I say that I feel more energized?


    As I was having a rxing time alone.


    -SHAK.


    I heard the sound of someone stepping on the grass behind me.


    A light, cautious step.


    Even without looking directly, I could notice the owner of the footsteps.


    "What''s the matter, Lia?"


    "Did I interrupt you while you were resting?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    When I showed a weing look, Lia quickly approached me with a relieved expression.


    "I brought some snacks and cool drinks just in case you''re hungry."


    She took a small te out of the pic basket, put the cookies in, and poured fruit juice into the ss.


    I epted them with an apologetic expression.


    "You don''t have to go through all the trouble."


    "What do you mean trouble? It''s my job. Please let me know if it''s not enough. I''ll prepare more for you."


    "Is Speranza"


    "I already took care of Speranza, so don''t worry. Shes probably taking a nap with Cheese right now.


    As if she had expected my question, Lia gave out a series of answers.


    "It''s a little embarrassing to sit down and eat alone."


    "I dont mind. It''s enough for me to just see Sihyeon eating.


    .


    Lia smiled and sent silent pressure. I picked up the cookie on the te.


    CRUNCH!


    Crispy cookies, and sweet chocte chips in between.


    It was a cookie taste that had nothing special, but the sweet taste that spread in my mouth seemed to make me feel alive.


    Whenever I felt dry, I drank the fruit juice in the ss.


    Ugh!


    It isnt big, but I enjoyed this small happiness.


    When I showed satisfaction after eating the cookies, Lia also smiled happily.


    Is that how I looked when I was watching the Yakum graze?


    It made me feel strange.


    Lia''s kindness was on a whole different level these days.


    To be exact, it started changing after returning from the Red Scales vige.


    Originally, she took care of me as a maid on the farm, but recently she acted as if she had be my exclusive maid.


    So, do I hate it.?


    Honestly, no. How can I hate when someone takes care of me with all their heart and supports me?


    If there''s a part that bothers me a little, it''s the fact that I sometimes notice the stinging gaze from other farm members.


    CRUNCH!


    I unconsciously picked up the cookies and looked at the Yakums again.


    Lia stayed as quiet as possible and respected my happy time.


    As I was enjoying a leisurely and rxed time, I suddenly remembered the guest who visited the farm a few days ago.


    I''m Ark, an Angel who works as a Judge.


    He waspletely different from the image of the Angels I had.


    The first meeting was bizarre, and the incredible things he said made me very confused.


    The creator of the new world, Sihyeon! You''re the only hope of getting through this crisis.


    The distorted bnce of dimension, the realm of creation, the Vision world.


    Obviously, it happened a few days ago, but the memory of that time was not realistic, it was as if I had a dream.


    Since all the farm members could not have had the same dream at the same time, it was undeniable that the Angels visited.


    If I''m really the only hope to stop the distortion, can I just rx and watch Yakums like this?


    For a moment, I felt ufortable with this question.


    CRUNCH!


    But the ufortable feeling did notst long.


    Soon, I drank the juice and washed away my doubts and feelings at the same time.


    Ark also told me to stay as usual for now, and this problem was not something that could be solved just by thinking about it.


    Right now, just eating cookies and beingfort.


    I looked at the te in amazement as I couldnt get my hands on any cookies.


    As I unconsciously ate one by one, the te was empty before I knew it.


    Everyone must have felt like this at least once.


    Emptying a bag of snacks they really like, and feeling like it''s a bummer to quit here, but at the same time feeling guilty as an adult to open another bag.


    There was a situation where the whole world may be in danger, but instead of thinking about that, I was seriously thinking about what to do with the empty cookie te.


    If Speranza was next to me, I would have wanted to show my mature appearance, but since there is only Lia and me here.


    I dont think its bad.


    "Lia, I''m sorry, but can I have some more cookies? Um, Lia?"


    "What?"


    Lia replied in a startled tone.


    "Is there anything you want to say to me, Lia? I think it looks like that."


    "Ahthat''s.


    She wiggled her hand at my question.


    There really seemed to be something she wanted to tell me.


    I quickly forgot about the cookie I was worried about a while ago, and waited calmly for her answer.


    "What you said to me in the vige Do you remember?"


    "Uh"


    What, what?


    What did I say?


    I was confused by the unexpected question.


    It has been a while since we returned from the Dragon demon Vige, and so many things happened at that time.


    I looked back on my memories in a hurry, but nothing came to mind.


    I told her the truth with an awkward look on my face.


    "I''m sorry, Lia, but I don''t really remember What did I say?


    "I waspletely unconscious at that time, but I definitely heard Sihyeon''s voice.


    ?


    "You said, when we go back to the farm, let''s go on a pic again before it gets colder"


    "Ah!"


    Lias exnation quickly brought back the memory.


    When she was under the control of madness, I remembered the old pic and said let''s go on one again.


    "Sihyeon, what do you think?"


    She asked me with a look of anticipation.


    "Hmm. Pic"


    It didn''t sound bad.


    The weather has been good recently, and things that needed urgent attention have been almost handled.


    After a little more time, cold winter wille, then we have to wait until the next spring for going on a pic.


    In a way, this seemed to be a perfect time.


    "Pic I think it''s good."


    "Really?"


    "Yes! Let''s ask the farm members for their opinions."


    Lia smiled with great joy at my positive response.


    -SHAK.


    "I too think its the best time to go on a pic, Senior."


    "ine?"


    Alfred, who appeared silently, expressed his support for the pic.


    "You''re in? No, when did you get here?


    "I saw Lia take something and go this way.


    Alfred continued, with a sullen look on his face.


    "When I saw her bright smiling face, I thought it had to be Senior."


    "Ugh, when did I smile like that?!


    "Didn''t you know? These days your expression changes so much when ites to things rted to Senior. Isnt it, Senior?"


    "Kuh, Kuh."


    When asked by Alfred, I coughed and pretended not to know.


    "Ugh"


    Lia''s face turned red with great shame as if she was not aware of her recent change.


    -SHAK.


    "ine is right."


    "Ugh Andras?


    Andras, who appeared after Alfred, nodded slightly to me. He also pointed out Lia''s change with a voice full of dissatisfaction.


    "From the beginning, Lia followed Sihyeon a lot, but recently, it got worse. I can count with my hands the number of times she brought snacks for me like this.


    "Uh, I was going to bring Andras snackster"


    "Really?"


    .


    When Andras asked with dry eyes, Lia could not answer and lowered her head.


    Unfortunately, she didnt have any ns on giving snacks to Andras.


    -SHAK.


    "Yeh, right! Sister Lia only takes care of Brother Sihyeon. Well, but this cookie is really good."


    Before I knew it, Lilia took out a cookie from the basket and expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Once again, Lia''s head just lowered without saying anything.


    I was a little embarrassed that this seemed to have happened because of me.


    Feeling sorry for Lia, whose ears turned red, I hurriedly changed the topic of conversation.


    "That''s great, everyone is just in time. Right now, we were talking about going on a pic. What do you think?


    "Pic? Hmm Come to think of it, it''s already been a while since thest pic."


    Andras murmured, recalling the past pic.


    "Pic? What''s that?"


    "Pic is.


    I briefly exined to Lilia what Pic is.


    Her eyes twinkled as she heard the exnation. She was already excited by the expectation of the pic.


    "Pic! I want to go, too. I think it''s going to be really fun!"


    "Andras, what do you think?"


    "I like it, too. Recently, I''ve been stuck in my workshop with research on the dimensional door device. I think a breather would be great."


    Everyone agreed to the pic without much hesitation. And it quickly became noisy with various opinions.


    I was also a little excited at the thought of going on a pic with everyone.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Having decided to go on the pic, the first thing I did was.


    "A pic?"


    "Yes. If it''s not now, it will get cold quickly, so I''m trying to prepare as soon as possible. What''s your schedule like?"


    ..to ask all the farm members for their opinions.


    As Ryan heard about the pic, he responded somewhat dejectedly.


    "Well, there''s still a lot of work that got pushed back due to our visit to the Red Scales."


    "Ah! I see."


    "I tried my best to handle the work as quickly as possible, but things keeping in.


    Ryan smiled helplessly and pointed to the bunch of documents on the desk.


    The documents were filled out in three differentnguages, Demonic, Korean, and English.


    Looking at Ryan''s haggard face, he seems to have been working quite hard.


    By the way, even the haggardness that he exhibited could not take away his good looks.


    While putting aside the jealousy surging within, I expressed my concern by looking at the thick pile of documents.


    "It''s going to be hard to attend unless we postpone the pic, right?


    "No


    "What?"


    "I''ll try to finish the work somehow. I''d like to attend."


    "Will you be alright? Dont strain yourself..


    "Don''t worry. I have experience working in a more difficult environment than this. And I was really sad that I couldn''t attend thest outing. I really want to attend this time.


    Ryan was determined to attend the pic. I was worried that he might be overdoing it, but I nodded silently and cheered for him.


    I also felt sorry that he couldn''t be with us at thest pic, but hearing that he woulde with us this time, I thought it would be good to soothe the regrets of thest time.


    "Are we going on a pic?"


    "Yes. Were going to go with everyone."


    "Yayyyy! Pic!"


    After jumping and shouting in joy, Speranza ran around uncontrobly, unable to contain her excitement.


    The baby griffins also ran after the fox girl excitedly.


    "Nyaa~"


    Seeing the celebration of Speranza and the baby griffins, Cheese, who was taking a nap on an extrarge cushion, rose up.


    Sitting next to me, he asked.


    "Speranza seems to be more excited than usual. What''s going on nyaa?


    "Well be going on a pic. That''s why she is excited like this.


    "Pic? What''s that nyaa? Is it something to eat nyaa?"


    I exined briefly about the pic to Cheese.


    "Hmm. Aren''t we eating together every day anyway nyaa? What''s the difference between eating outside and inside nyaa?


    "It''s kind of a diversion. Isn''t it frustrating to eat at the same ce every day? And it''s also an asion for the members who work together to make fun memories."


    "I don''t understand nyaa.


    Cheese tilted his head as if he couldnt understand the meaning of the pic yet. I said with a smile looking at the small figure.


    "You''ll know once you see it in personter."


    "Am I going, too nyaa?


    "Of course, you''re a family member. And if you don''te, Speranza will hold you like before, are you fine with that?


    "Nyaa"


    Cheese trembled as he recalled the painful memories.


    This big Karshi was extremely reluctant to be touched by anyone.


    The farm members quickly noticed that side of Cheese and did not touch him or tried to hug him forcefully. Those energetic little griffins were also a little quiet in front of Cheese, but.


    There was an exception to this rule.


    It was me and Speranza.


    I only touched Cheese when he came voluntarily, so he wasn''t bothered much, but Speranza  she had a very different style than mine.


    Where are you, Cheese? Let''s eat some snacks!


    I''m sleepy. Lets take a nap, Cheese.


    Cheese! Cheese!


    The fox girl, who loved Cheese so much, chased the big Karshi all the time.


    There were also baby griffins who would always be by Speranzas side, so it was really tough for Cheese.


    But what''s really interesting was that.


    No matter how much Speranza bothered and stuck with him, Cheese never became angry or pushed her away.


    All he did was wait for the moment to pass by quickly with a resigned look.


    I felt so bad for him..


    So, recently, I have refrained Speranza a lot from disturbing him, so Cheese was also enjoying a lot of time alone.


    But going back to the old days?


    From Cheese''s point of view, of course, it would be a big headache.


    I asked with a yful smile.


    "You''reing, right?


    "I''lle nyaa. Don''t say weird things to Speranza nyaaa!


    "Hahahaha, Okay."


    Looking at Cheese returning to the extrarge cushion as if running away, I forced myself to hold back the burst ofughter.


    As I was talking to Cheese, Speranza, who ran around, talked excitedly to the farm members about the pic.


    Looking at such Speranza, Lia and Andras smiled happily.


    "Oh, Speranza is excited as if she is going to leave for the pic tomorrow, right?


    "Lia was also like that yesterday."


    "When did I?"


    When Andras grinned and brought up yesterday''s happening, Lia denied it with a slightly flustered expression.


    However, she couldn''t hide her embarrassment, so she stuttered and blushed.


    Not wanting to continue on the topic, she quickly brought up a different subject.


    "Sihyeon, then will everyone attend this pic?


    "There''s one person left whose opinion I havent heard yet."


    "Who Ah!


    Lia opened her eyes wide to ask who it was, but she soon seeded in recalling the one person.


    Andras patted me on the arm and encouraged me.


    "If it''s Sihyeon, you can do it."


    "I''ll try to persuade him this time, too. It''s fun only when everyone is together, right?


    I mustered my energy as I thought about the farms final Boss.


    "Pic?"


    "Yes. It''s been a while since we went on thest outing, and the things that need to be done urgently on the farm have also been sorted out to some extent, so there is time to spare."


    "Hmm Has it already been that long?


    Like everyone else, Kaneff also briefly recalled the rapid pace of the time.


    "Andras and ine couldn''te to the Red Scales vige together, right? Of course, we went there on order from the Demon Lord Castle, but the two were very disappointed to hear about the fantastic hot springs and delicious foods."


    "Well, the hot spring was good and the food was delicious. On top of that, the liquor.


    Kaneff paused and frowned.


    Emotions of regret,mentation, and anger lingered in his eyes.


    Probably he was thinking about the alcohol that was taken away by Bellion in the Vision world.


    I quickly brought up something else so that the atmosphere wouldn''t be clouded.


    "So, I''m thinking of preparing a pic to soothe the two who are sad. What do you think, boss? You wille to the pic with us, right?


    .


    "This time, Ryan said he would attend, too. It''s better for everyone to get together, so why don''t you join us as well?.


    I examined Kaneff''splexion, finishing my words carefully. He looked expressionless, and I had no idea what he was thinking.


    I started to get a little nervous thinking it might be a negative reaction.


    As I thought, I need to put in a little bit more effort to convince him.


    "I''lle."


    "what?"


    "What kind of reaction is that? Didn''t you ask me toe to the pic?


    "Huh, that''s right"


    Kaneff said he woulde without any hesitation.


    I was stunned by the unexpected response.


    "What''s wrong with your expression? Don''t tell me you don''t want me toe?


    "Oh, no! Absolutely not! I didn''t expect you to ept this easily..


    "Isn''t it an opportunity to drink hard in the middle of the day without receiving your nagging? There will be a lot of delicious food on top of course.


    Kaneff exined the reason lightly, but I felt that something was missing.


    From my experience so far, there was no way he would readily ept toe to the pic simply for that reason.


    I looked at him silently, thinking there would be more.


    Sensing my gaze, Kaneff muttered, scratching his cheek.


    "Before you came, Speranza was here."


    "Speranza?"


    "Yeah. She was so excited about the pic. And."


    ?


    "She asked me if I wasing with eyes so bright that I couldnt refuse..


    .


    .


    "Hah!"


    .


    "Hahahahahaha"


    I endured it for as long as I could, but eventually, I squeezed my lips and burst intoughter.


    Kaneff''s face quickly turned ugly at the sound of myughter. However, theughter that burst once did not die down easily.


    Myughter continued in the room for a while, and Kaneff, who had kept a fierce look, sighed as if he had given up.


    "Hey, don''t you think you should stop now?"


    "Oh, my. Ha I''m sorry. It was so out of the blue that I suddenly burst intoughter."


    "I feel bad right now because of you, and I''m seriously considering noting."


    Kaneff uttered mean words for no reason, but the smile didn''t disappear from my mouth.


    "Boss."


    "What?"


    "You''ve changed a lot."


    "If you''re going to talk nonsense, get out right now. Because you''re making me tired all of a sudden.


    He turned his backpletely and shook his hand a couple of times. It was a concise expression that there was nothing more to say.


    I quietly left the room without saying a word, worrying that he would really note if I made any more fun of him.


    Preparations for the second pic went smoothly.


    Lia and I worked hard to prepare ingredients for the delicious foods to have on the pic, while Andras and Lilia locked themselves in the workshop again saying they would make the things we needed at the pic.


    Alfred looked at the horses and the long unused wagon.


    Ryan, who was unclear whether he would attend until thest day, overcame the tremendous intensity of work and confirmed his attendance at the pic.


    I could feel how great his tenacity was from his noticeably thin appearance.


    As the date of the pic approached, everyone''s faces were filled with excitement.


    The cumbersome preparation process was rather enjoyable.


    Time went by slowly, and soon, the morning of the promised pic day came to the farm.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    NEIGH PURR.


    The horse that was leading the carriage shook for a while, grunting.


    Ryan, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, quickly pulled the reins and made the horse not go off the road.


    He was very skillful.


    "Oh."


    Oh


    Speranza and I, who were sitting next to him, burst into admiration at the same time, while Ryan smiled as if it was nothing.


    "Ryan, you''re good at driving a carriage, too.


    "I used to drive a lot when I was the youngest member of ck Hawk. I learned all the skills of controlling the reins of a horse from the senior members."


    "Ah~! That''s why Andras is also good?


    When I mentioned Andras, who was driving the wagon in the front, Ryan giggled andughed.


    "Now, he''s very good at driving a carriage, but at first, he had a hard time because he was slow to get the hang of it."


    "Really?"


    "Thanks to that, he was scolded a lot by the seniors. He even said that it was the hardest time for him."


    The image of Andras, who was being bullied, was quite easy to picture in my head.


    Laughter flowed unknowingly in the vivid scene as if I had seen it in person.


    "But aren''t you tired? ine also knows how to drive a carriage, so you don''t have to overdo it.


    "It''s okay. It''s not that hard because it''s not an ufortable road. And I want to keep the things in this wagon as secret as possible.


    A few moments earlier.


    In the midst of preparing the luggage that was supposed to be loaded into the wagon at the farm, a wagon loaded with goods arrived at the farm at the same time as we were preparing.


    When everyone was puzzled by the sudden wagon, Ryan stepped forward and exined.


    I prepared these separately. You don''t have to worry too much.


    What''s inside? Haha! I''ll let you knowter when the pic atmosphere is ripe.


    He kept the contents secret until the end, soothing the farm members who were curious about the carriage.


    Me and Speranza, who were now riding in the wagon, also couldn''t look inside the wagon.


    He must have had a hard time finishing all the backlogs, when did he have the time to prepare for this?


    I, too, nced inside the carriage with rising curiosity.


    Ryan, whose eyes met with mine as I moved my head, smiled yfully and winked one eye.


    -Tap, tap.


    At that time, Speranza, who was sitting on myp, pulled Ryan''s arm.


    Ryan, who was delighted with Speranza''s interest, smiled broadly.


    "Speranza, what''s wrong?"


    "Um Can I try it, too?"


    Speranza raised her finger hesitantly and pointed to the reins held by Ryan.


    "Do you want to hold the reins?


    -NOD.


    Speranza nodded, raising her fox ears.


    "Okay, then grab this. If you pull it too suddenly, the horse will be surprised, so you have to hold it carefully."


    As Ryan casually tried to hand over the reins to Speranza, I raised my voice in amazement.


    "Ryan, hold on a second. Can you just give her the reins like that?


    "That''s all right. The road today is not that difficult, so we don''t have to handle the reins carefully. On top of that, the horse is smart, so he will follow the carriage in front of him well."


    "Hmm Is that so?"


    "Sihyeon, why don''t you take this opportunity to learn? It''s not that hard."


    "UhUh!


    Ryan transferred the reins to my hands while I was still in surprise. Speranza also grabbed the reins together with her sparkling eyes.


    "Please hold the reins to a proper length so that they don''t get stretched. And if you want to direct, you can pull the reins a little bit like this. Easy, right?


    Speranza and I slowly headed to our destination, learning how to drive a wagon from Ryan.


    The two wagons carrying us arrived at their destination.


    As soon as I got off the wagon, the first thing I saw was a beautiful flower garden in full bloom.


    In the flower garden, colorful and unknown flowers were scrambling to show off their beauty, and butterflies attracted by temptation fluttered around along with the scent of flowers carried by the autumn wind.


    When I took a deep breath, the deep scent of flowers filled my chest and I felt dizzy.


    "There was a ce like this near the farm!? How did you know this ce, Andras?


    "A long time ago, I looked around to select the location for the farm. At that time, I found this ce and thought it was beautiful. When we talked about the pic this time, I thought we could see this scene again around this time.


    Andras, who rmended this ce, recalled the past and exined.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Of course. Thekefront was really nicest time, but this ce is pretty cool as well."


    "I''m d you like it."


    Andras smiled contentedly looking at me.


    Other farm members also seemed to like the scenery here very much, just like me.


    Putting off admiring the fantastic scenery for a while, we began preparing for the pic by sharing our roles.


    Once the luggage was unloaded, Andras and Lilia began showcasing several novel tools.


    There were many things reminiscent of high-end camping equipment like thest pic, but this time it was upgraded.


    A tent that automatically positioned and unfolded with simple operation, an outdoor chair with morefort than imagination, and arge table with portability raised to the limit.


    "Did you make all of these yourself?


    "Nothing special. I just made up for the disappointment little by little from what we used at thest pic."


    "Hehe! My brother and I worked hard to make it. Do you like it?


    So many tools in just a few days.


    Looking at the dexterity and enthusiasm of the Schnarpe siblings, I really couldn''t help but acknowledge it.


    Alfred made the horses that pulled the carriage drink cool water from a nearby stream and then took them to a good ce to graze.


    Before lunch, Lia and I prepared the dishes to soothe our hunger.


    Kaneff, who settled down first, was whispering something to Ryan. Maybe he was asking him to take out the drinks.


    In the meantime, Speranza.


    "Look at that. There are so many butterflies."


    Biip!


    Biip!


    .


    She was excitedly chasing butterflies with baby griffins.


    Cheese, who was also not feeling bad, wandered around along with the children.


    "Ah! Grify, Finny!"


    Biip?


    "You can''t step on flowers like that."


    Speranza raised her hand to her waist and opened her eyes wide.


    She may have tried to make a scary face, but it was just a cute look in my eyes.


    "Gyuri said flowers are houses where fairies live. If you step on the flowers like that, the fairies will be sad."


    Biip biip


    Biip biip


    The Griffins drooped their wings and made a pathetic cry.


    Speranza hugged the two Griffins who reflected on their actions at the same time.


    "You shouldnt do that next time, okay? The fairies probably won''t get mad because you didn''t know it. I''ll tell Gyuriter.


    Biip. Biip


    Biip.


    I watched Speranzaforting the Griffins with satisfaction.


    It may still be a distant future, but if she had a younger brother or sisterter, Speranza would be a really good big sister.


    "Lia, I''m sorry, but can I leave the rest to you?


    "Yes, of course."


    "I want to take some pictures of Speranza. When you''re ready, Lia should alsoe."


    Leaving the rest of the preparation to Lia, I hurriedly searched for the camera in my luggage and took it out. I adjusted the focus, brightness, and color with a fairly skillful camera operation.


    "Hehehe"


    As I watched the fox girl running around the flower garden with an innocent smile, I was reminded of the Flower Fairy of fairy tales.


    Sometimes when I go to amusement parks or ces with many children, I would get pissed by the parents who try to take pictures of each and every action of their children, but at this moment, I could understand 100% of those parents'' minds.


    Somehow, in order to capture Speranza''s loveliness a little more on camera, I lowered my body without paying any attention to the dirt getting on my clothes.


    "What are you doing nyaa?"


    Cheese, who was looking at my behavior strangely, slipped to my side.


    I exined to him about the camera by showing the pictures I just took.


    "This is how you take a picture of the visible scene.


    "Nyaaa? What an amazing thing nyaa!"


    "Go to the flower garden over there, I''ll take a picture of you with Speranza.


    Unlike usual, Cheese approached Speranza without showing any signs of annoyance. He seemed to be interested in the camera.


    Click! Click!


    "Papa! Show me the picture, too.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    "Do I look like this nyaa? It lookspletely different from the reflection in water nyaa!


    While I was working hard to take pictures of the children, farm members who finished their work began to gather one by one.


    "Brother Sihyeon, are you taking pictures? I want to take a picture with Speranza, too."


    "SI, SIHYEON, Can you take a picture of me, too?"


    "Of course. Come quickly."


    Excited Lilia immediately took Speranza to the flower garden. Lia also joined them with a slight shyness. Andras, Ryan, and Alfred also gathered to take pictures.


    Looking at everyone like that, something struck me.


    "Oh! This is the best time. There''s a beautiful background, so why don''t we take a group pic here? I was really sad that we couldn''t take a group pic at thest pic.


    "Group photo? That''s nice."


    "I think that''s good, Sihyeon."


    Andras and Ryan agreed to take a group picture.


    Alfred, meanwhile, asked me with a look of disbelief.


    "Then what about Senior? If you use the device called camera'', you can''t be in the picture."


    "Huhu, I thought this would happen, so I prepared it in advance. Wait a minute."


    I took out the additional equipment from the bag where I took out the camera earlier.


    It was a tripod.


    Soon, the tripod was installed firmly, and the camera was mounted on it while adjusting its position.


    "Ta-da! If you do this, I can be in the group photo too."


    "Oh! There was a way like this."


    "Come on! Let''s settle down so that everyone can look good in the picture."


    We all gathered in a ce that wouldn''t harm the flower garden as much as possible.


    "Boss,e quickly. We''re going to take a group picture.


    "Just take it without me."


    "How can we not have Boss when it''s a group pic? Come quickly. Speranza is also waiting."


    "Ugh."


    In the end, Kaneff, who was overwhelmed by my nagging, stepped toward the flower garden. Like this, all the farm family huddled in front of the camera.


    "Okay! I''m going to take a picture now. Don''t move and keep your eyes on the camera there."


    Lastly, I checked the screen and set the timer function of the camera. Then I ran to an empty seat.


    -.


    -.


    -.


    "What? Why aren''t you taking the picture?"


    Click!


    "Ah! I saw a strange ce because Mr. Kaneff suddenly said it!"


    "I think I closed my eyes because of Boss Kaneff"


    "Wha.., why is that because of me?


    "Wait, let me check."


    I immediately burst intoughter after checking the picture taken on the camera.


    Some looked somewhere other than the camera, some closed their eyes, and some made strange faces because of being nervous.


    It was a confusing picture as if it was a picture of kindergarten students who didn''t listen to their teacher, but it was a picture that somehow made me emotional.


    "Brother Sihyeon! Stopughing and hurry up. Take it again."


    "Sihyeon!"


    "Papa!"


    "All right, all right. I''ll set the timer again. Please make a natural expression this time. Now, let''s take a picture."


    Once again, I turned on the timer and ran to my seat quickly. This time, I stared at the camera praying for a nice picture.


    -3 2 1.


    Click!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Against the backdrop of the flower garden, we took so many pictures that the camera battery ran out, and we continued to have small conversations while eating snacks and sitting infortable chairs.


    Since everyone had been busytely, it was very enjoyable just to chat like this.


    Time passed and it was soon lunchtime.


    I prepared lunch, taking out the ingredients we brought from the farm. The number of people increasedpared to thest outing, so most of the luggage we brought this time was ingredients.


    And of course, a nice ce like this calls for grilling meat.


    So, in addition to the fresh meat, I also prepared a lot of sausages, shrimp, mushrooms, and grilled cheese that Speranza likes.


    And along with them a secret weapon  the seasoned Pork ribs that my mother prepared the day before!


    I was already pleased with the thought of feeding the farm members to their hearts content.


    Likest time, this time too Kaneff stood in front of the meat grilling grill, and I handed over the meat to him without any doubt because he proved himself well thest time.


    While Andras was helping Kaneff prepare the meat, I prepared the dishes, taking out other ingredients.


    The first food I prepared was red pepper paste stew.


    First, stir-fry potatoes and meat a lot, then add water and red pepper paste and boil it. Then add zhini, green onion, and Cheongyang red pepper and boil it for a while.


    The slightly spicy soup was perfect for eating with meat.


    I prepared the second dish while the red pepper paste stew was boiling. The next dish was seasoned sea snail noodles. The cooking process was much simpler this time.


    Boil the noodles and rinse them in cold water, add the prepared ingredients and mix them with the sauce. The sweet and sour smell has already stimted appetite as the gloss flows.


    While I was cooking, others prepared tableware, side dishes, vegetables, and so on on the table.


    In response to the delicious smell, the griffins quickly returned and settled down.


    The prepared dish and freshly baked meat came to the table one by one. My painstaking preparations were rewarded with a rich meal on the table.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva while looking at the prepared food.


    Before starting the meal, I shouted at Kaneff, who was still grilling the meat.


    "Boss! I''m done preparing the meal. Come and eat with us."


    Kaneff however waved the meat tongs and signaled to go ahead and eat first.


    Sipping a beer can and grilling meat silently couldn''t look so reliable and cool on anyone other than Kaneff.


    Unfortunately, without Kaneff the rest of us started eating first.


    Everyone was so very hungry that they quickly moved their hands and took the food to their mouths.


    The most popr dish with everyone was seasoned pork ribs prepared by my mother.


    "Brother Sihyeon! This meat is really good.


    "Every time I eat, I admire your mother''s cooking skills, Senior.


    "Sihyeon, please tell your mother that it was really delicious."


    Speranza also mumbled while munching on the ribs.


    "Did grandma make this, papa?


    "Yes, grandma prepared it for Speranza and for everyone to enjoy it. Is it good?


    "Un, it''s delicious.


    "There may be hard parts, so chew well.


    The food I prepared was also well received by the farm members.


    In particr, Lilia really enjoyed it even though she might not have been used to my cooking yet.


    While everyone was enjoying a delicious meal, Speranza, who was sitting next to me suddenly pulled my arm.


    When I turned my head to see what was going on, Speranza pointed somewhere with her finger.


    I immediately understood her intention and smiled.


    "BOSS."


    "What? Did you finish the meat already? Hey Andras, don''t eat too much..


    "No, it''s not that. Speranza has something to give to Boss."


    ?


    Speranza, who was in my hand, held out a meat wrap in front of Kaneff.


    "Boss uncle, here. Ah~!"


    .


    Kaneff looked at the meat wrap in the small hand with a slightly confused expression, but soon, he lowered his head and ate the meat wrap in one bite.


    "Isn''t it good, Boss uncle?"


    "Yes. Thank you, Speranza."


    "Hehe."


    When Kaneff stroked her head as if he was proud, Speranza smiled satisfactorily.


    "Shall I grill the meat now? You didn''t eat anything, boss."


    "Never mind. You have to take care of Speranza.


    "Shall I bring another one for you, Boss uncle?"


    "It''s all right. I can pick up one here and eat it.


    He smiled, saying that he was fine to Speranza, and when Speranza slightly turned her eyes, he whispered to me.


    "Bring that idiot Andras here right away. How dare he just eat when I''m grilling meat?"


    "Hahaha"


    Kaneff roared low and gave off an air of displeasure, to which I justughed awkwardly.


    -FLINCH!


    Meanwhile, Andras, who was eating deliciously, trembled, and immediately got up from his seat and approached us.


    "Hmmm Mr. Kaneff. Stop grilling the meat and sit down. I''ll take it from here."


    Was it his instinct from getting tortured for a long time, Andras quickly grasped the atmosphere and immediately stepped forward.


    Kaneff mumbled, handing over the tongs to Andras.


    "If you don''t grill it properly You know, right?


    -NOD.


    Andras nodded gravely while Kaneff smiled and tapped him on the shoulder as if he was satisfied with the response.


    "Let''s go, Sihyeon. I should drink another can of cold beer."


    "I''ll get one for you."


    "Boss uncle, boss uncle! Grandma''s meat is really good.


    The pic''s lunch continued until all the prepared ingredients were used. Even though I prepared quite a lot, we ate almost everything without leaving anything behind.


    Speranza and the baby Griffins, who filled their stomachs, began to doze off in a sense of fullness.


    I made a separate seat in the shade andid the children down.


    Cheese, who was watching, also sneaked up and settled down. Then Speranza and the baby griffins gathered around Cheese as if they were looking for their mother''s arms.


    "Un it''s warm.


    Biip biip


    Biip biip


    The children fell asleep in the big arms of Cheese.


    With a warm smile, I covered them with a warm nket so that they wouldn''t feel cold.


    "Cheese, I''m sorry. Please take care of the children."


    "Don''t worry nyaa. I was going to rest quietly anyway nyaa.


    "Thank you.


    Cheese wrapped his body around the children and closed his eyes, even though he looked annoyed.


    I watched them for a while and then went back to where the farm members were.


    The food and tableware were neatly cleaned on the table, and in that ce beer cans and snacks took over.


    "Senior, hurry up ande."


    Alfred called me with a slightly red face.


    Judging from the condition, it seemed like he had already emptied quite a bite of beer cans.


    Iughed yfully, remembering thest pic.


    "Are you already overdoing it, ine? Do you remember thest pic?"


    "Uh-huh! I''m no longer the Alfred I used to be. It won''t copse easily with a few beers."


    Alfred confidently drank the beer.


    I smiled quietly, feeling that a few pages would be added to someone''s dark history.


    I joined the table and epted a can of beer. While everyone was having a good time, only one person looked disappointed.


    "Why do you look like that, Boss? Don''t you like the taste of beer?"


    "No, it''s not that I don''t like the beer.


    Kaneff sighed quietly as he looked at the beer can in his hand.


    "I should have had that drink at a time like this.


    "Ah"


    Kaneff seemed to miss the traditional liquor we received from the Red Scales vige, the liquor that was taken away by Master Bellion while crossing through the Vision world.


    "Sihyeon, are you talking about the traditional liquor from the Dragon demon vige?


    I nodded at Andras''s question.


    "Yes, I think so."


    "Brother Sihyeon, is that alcohol that good?"


    "Yes. I tried it and it was really good."


    "Ahh! If it''s such a delicious drink, I should have tried it when I was there. I was cooped up with the dimensional door that I didn''t even know there was such a thing.


    Lilia felt sorry for not tasting traditional liquor even though she visited the vige.


    I and Lia, who knew the taste, were also disappointed.


    As if getting infected by Kaneff, suddenly everyone felt disappointed.


    "If you want to drink the Red Scales liquor that bad, you should have it."


    "What? What do you mean, Ryan?"


    As everyone looked puzzled at Ryan''s sudden remarks, he pointed to me and Alfred without minding.


    "Will you two please follow me for a moment?"


    ?


    ?


    Curiosity filled my head at Ryan''s unnatural behavior, but I decided to follow his instructions for now.


    The ce where we soon arrived was the ce in front of the carriage prepared by Ryan himself.


    "This carriage is?


    "That''s right. It''s a carriage that Ryan prepared himself. I forgot about this because I was enjoying the pic.


    From the inside of the wagon''s luggagepartment, Ryan''s voice was heard.


    "Both of you. Can you help me unload it?"


    "Oh! Yes. Let''s go, ine."


    "Yes."


    We put aside the questions in our heads and began to unload the wagon to help Ryan.


    The carriage was filled with a variety of luggage.


    But among the luggage, I saw a familiar wooden barrel.


    I remembered something while looking at the wooden barrel with a puzzled expression.


    "Huh? Ryan, that wooden barrel No way"


    "Yes. Have you noticed?"


    Ryan''s meaningful reaction confirmed the identity of the barrel. I asked again with a look of great surprise.


    "Is this really the traditional liquor of the Dragon demons?


    "What?"


    "Red Scales liquor?"


    In response to my words, everyone at the table flocked around the wooden barrel, and the first to recognize it was Lia.


    "It''s really the traditional liquor of our vige. Where did you get this? It wouldn''t have been easy to get.


    When asked by Lia, who spoke what was on everyones mind, Ryan replied with a smile.


    "The traditional liquor of the Dragon demon tribe was given as a gift every year to Demon Lord Castle. I brought some of the things thate like that with permission from the Castle."


    "Ah"


    "They had this liquor at the Castle, too.


    When the source of the liquor was suddenly revealed, everyone nodded with questioning expressions.


    "Not only this traditional liquor but also everything else is also from the Castle. Rather than just bringing it, it would be an urate expression to say that the Demon Lord sent it as a gift.


    Everything here is a gift from the Demon Lord?


    I stared nkly at the loads piled up in front of me.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    "But why did the Demon Lord suddenly?"


    "Haha. What happened was.


    The summary from Ryan''s story was


    He handled his work faster than usual to attend the pic, but Castle''s side felt strange about his behavior as he was barely sleeping.


    The news immediately reached the Demon Lord''s ear.


    So when Ryan exined to the Demon Lord why he acted strangely, he eventually spilled about the farm''s pic.


    "Demon Lord showed great interest in the pic. So, I exined as much detail as I could about the pic culture in the other world, and hearing that, the Great Lord prepared so many gifts without my knowledge."


    "Okay. I now know how it happened. But, what does this gift have to do with the pic?


    "If there was an event like this, wont they prepare prizes to boost the participants'' initiative?"


    "Ah"


    It was only then that I realized the meaning of these gifts.


    When apany pic is held, thepany prepares various prizes.


    Technically, our farm also belonged to the Demon Castle, so it wasn''t a strange picture if we put thepany''s situation into it.


    Should I say that it feels like Chairman Demon Lord sponsored the prize at thepany pic where Kaneff is the president?


    "I think the Great Lord prepared these gifts in consideration of your achievements in solving the problem of the Dragon demon vigest time. The Great Lord also said that she would support all the expenses for the pic preparation."


    Oh!


    A Pic sponsored by the Demon Lord!


    The fact that the two words, Pic and Demon Lord were connected alone gave rise to a mysterious echo.


    "In fact, the Great Lord even said that she wanted to attend the pic herself.


    ?!


    "Unfortunately, she said she would only send gifts this time because she was so busy."


    "Well, that''s a shame."


    I breathed a sigh of relief at the story that the Demon Lord almost attended the pic in person.


    Ryan smiled silently as if he had read my mind, while I felt embarrassed and scratched my head.


    "Brother Ry, can I check what''s inside?"


    Lilia, who came to the side before I knew it, asked carefully. Others were also looking at the gift of the Demon Lord with anticipated eyes.


    "You can check them all out. Instead, there may be valuable items, so please be careful when checking them."


    As soon as Ryan''s permission was granted, everyone moved quickly, and the gifts from Chairman Demon Lord appeared one by one.


    From precious metals that looked expensive even at first nce to colorful ornaments, mysterious fruits, and herbs that felt mysterious.


    Every gift was too precious that it felt too much to touch.


    "What is this?"


    I tilted my head when I found the contents of the small box. Unlike other rattling gifts, there was only one letter in the box.


    There was no recognizable writing on the outside, and the sealed part of the letter was stamped with a bird with a big needle in its mouth pattern.


    "Ryan, what''s this letter?"


    "Oh! It''s not a letter, it''s an invitation."


    "Invitation?"


    Ryan continued his exnation, pointing to the pattern.


    "It''s a pattern that represents the tailors of the Demon Lord. If you have that invitation, you can always leave an order to the tailors for clothes."


    "Hmm Is it precious?


    "Is it precious, umm..? If Sihyeon says he will sell the invitation, there will be at least hundreds of nobles who will rush the second they hear the news. Ordering clothes from the Demon Lords tailors is the highest honor and pride for a noble. It''s something that''s hard to put a number in its value."


    "Its true, Sihyeon. Even in the Schnarpe family, my father is the only one who was entrusted with the clothes made by the tailors of the Demon Lord."


    Following Ryan, Andras also added an exnation. Listening to their exnations, I began to realize the value of this letter.


    "Is that so?"


    I looked at the letter in my hand with a puzzled expression. It was burdensome to hold it still, so I carefully put it in the box so that the letter would not be wrinkled.


    Meanwhile, by the time all the presents were opened, Lia took out a bottle of wine from the long vertical box.


    It was a very luxurious-looking bottle with a silver pattern on a ck background.


    "Huh? Is this alcohol, too?


    As Lia looked around holding the bottle in a casual way, someone who looked at that figure, screamed.


    "Hold on! Lia, stay where you are!"


    "What?"


    The owner of the loud cry was Kaneff, he moved so quickly that it left an afterimage, after which he stole the bottle in Lia''s hand.


    "Hey, this is Last Breath, isn''t this Last Breath


    Last breath?


    I don''t know what it is, but if Kaneff showed such a surprised reaction, it would truly be an unusual item.


    I asked Ryan again this time.


    "What''s that alcohol? And, what''s wrong with Boss?"


    "It is called a legendary drink among alcohol-loving Demons. A long time ago, a craftsman who devoted his life to making alcohol used all the secrets he had umted to make it.


    "It looks very special just by listening to it."


    "That''s not the end. The craftsman who made the alcohol didn''t leave a recipe, so it became a more difficult item to get. Because of this back story, it''s named [Last Breath]."


    "Is it that precious item?


    To my question, Ryan answered, pointing towards Kaneff.


    "I''ve never seen such an excited Mr. Kaneff before. I think that''s enough of an answer."


    As Ryan said, Kaneff was still holding the bottle and unable to control his excitement.


    "By the way, Ryan?"


    "Yes, Sihyeon."


    "Isnt this too much to call it a pic gift


    If you think of a prize prepared for an ordinarypany pic, only the first and second prizes are a little expensive, and the rest would be daily necessities or cheap items, or amemorative towel with thepany logo.


    "Haha. It''s usually like that, but we can''t help it because it''s from the great Demon Lord herself. Gifts not only show the value of the recipient but also the value of the giver."


    "Um."


    I nodded sympathetically to the exnation.


    If a towel with the pattern of the Demon Lord came as a gift, I think it would look a little cheap.


    Ryan stepped up in front of the farm members, who were excited by the piled-up gifts.


    "Everyone, will you put the presents you''ve seen back in ce and step back?"


    Then, he took out a document in his arms and showed it.


    "Here is the document with the Demon Lord''s seal on it. I have a duty to take responsibility for these, even though they are gifts.


    "Oh! Is that why you said you''d drive the carriage yourself?"


    "There was that too, but I wanted to keep the gift a secret until the atmosphere was ripe."


    Soon, the farm members put the gifts back in ce as Ryan said, after which they carefully moved away with lingering eyes. In particr, Kaneff couldn''t take his eyes off the st breath] even as he stepped back.


    I asked Ryan instead of the anxious farm members.


    "Ryan, can''t we just take the gift?


    "Of course, we can just give it out, but wouldn''t that be too boring?"


    ?


    He smiled as he looked around the farm members.


    "Were going to bet these gifts as prizes at this pic. In the end, we pick the owner of each gift by drawing lots.


    The prize


    Drawing lots


    People''s eyes moved quickly around.


    "But it would be boring if we just decided by drawing lots, right? So I''ve prepared some simple games."


    Game?


    Wasnt he busy dealing with backlogs? When did he have the time to prepare this?


    Ryan looked great in many ways.


    "If you win the game, you can increase your chances of drawing lots even more. On the contrary, if you lose the game, you will be less likely to get the gift you want."


    .


    .


    .


    Tensions crept up among the farm members who heard the exnation.


    All the gifts hung as prizes were so great that the seriousness in their eyes was no joke.


    In particr, Kaneff became as determined as if he was facing a life-threatening duel. He felt more serious now than thest time when he fought with Gastra.


    Ryan smiled contentedly as if he liked this atmosphere.


    "Now~! Shall we start the game?"


    The way Ryan prepared it was simple.


    If you win the game, you add a paper with the winner''s name to the draw.


    When the game is over, put the prepared gifts one by one, and draw lots to decide the owner.


    The more one continued to win the game, the higher the probability of taking the gift they wanted, and also being able to get many gifts.


    For the game, we were divided into three teams.


    The first team was me and Lia.


    "Please take care of me, Sihyeon."


    "Let''s work hard and take a lot of gifts."


    "Yes! I''ll do my best!"


    Lia''s eyes shone with her fists clenched in front of her chest.


    I thought it was cute, so I drew a smile around my mouth without realizing it.


    The second team was Andras and Lilia.


    "You look confident, Andras.


    "I hope Sihyeon, who suffered in many ways, gets a lot of gifts, but I can''t help but do my best in a fair match. I will do my best in the honor of the Schnarpe family."


    "In the honor of the Schnarfe family!"


    What?


    Why is he putting his family''s honor on the game for picking out a pic prize.


    Thest team was Kaneff and Alfred.


    Once again, the two became a team following their previous run.


    Kaneff called Alfred in a grim voice.


    "ine"


    "Yes, Boss Kaneff.


    "Its not about giving our best. We have to win no matter what. We''ll win and bring [Last Breath] that you see over there. Got it?"


    "Yes, we''ll definitely win."


    "If st breath] falls into someone else''s hands You know what''s going to happen, don''t you?


    .


    Even before the game started, Alfred''s face turned pale. It was a moment when everyone, including myself, thought it was fortunate that they weren''t on the team with Kaneff.


    "Now that the teams are divided, let''s start the game in earnest. Are you all ready?


    Ryan skillfully drew people''s reactions like a professional host of a TV show.


    "Yes!"


    "Ryan, enough with the gimmicks, hurry up!"


    "Lets do it!"


    "Now~! The first game is.


    (To be Continued on Feb 06 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    "The first game is to see how much you know about the people around you."


    ?


    Ryan took out a card like a host in an entertainment show.


    I was impressed by the effort he put through for a small pic.


    "I''ll be asking questions about a member of our farm family. If you know the answer you have to raise your hand, the first one to raise will be given the chance to answer. Like this, the team with more answers can get more points and can add more names to the draw."


    Questions about the farm members..


    I thought our team would have an advantage in this kind of game since weve spent more time on the farm than other people.


    Ah.


    Of course, Boss is the overwhelming first in terms of spending time on the farm, but he''s not very interested in other people.


    "Then I''ll ask the first question. It''s a very simple question, so please answer quickly."


    All six participants looked at Ryan with nervous expressions.


    "Unlike Demons, people on Earth consider the day of their birth very special, they call it a birthday. And on birthdays, they receive gifts and wishes from their friends and acquaintances around them, and sometimes, they also gather to have a small party. Here''s the question! When is Sihyeon''s birthday, the only human on the farm?


    What?


    My birthday?


    "Hey, what''s with this question? How am I supposed to know when he was born?"


    Kaneff shouted with an expression of dissatisfaction, however, despite his strong protests, Ryan responded calmly.


    "I''m sure you''ve seen it Mr. Kaneff. When Sihyeon first came to the farm, we all checked his resume together, right? It also had Sihyeon''s birthday."


    .


    Except for our team, the other four looked stunned.


    When I was wondering what to do with this awkward situation, Lia, who was next to me, tapped my arm and whispered.


    "Sihyeon"


    There was an overwhelming feeling of urging in Lia''s eyes.


    In light of the Demon Lord''s enormous gift, she appeared greedy.


    I raised my hand with a little embarrassment.


    "Um I know."


    "Yes, Sihyeon! What''s the answer?


    "December 14."


    "Correct! I''ll give 1 point to Sihyeon and Lia''s team."


    In spite of getting the first point, I smiled awkwardly instead of openly rejoicing.


    And as expected, Kaneff couldn''t hold back his anger and jumped up from his seat.


    "How can this be called fair game? Only Sihyeon can know the answer to that question.


    "Haha, you should have known or tried to know a little bit about the colleague youre working with, Mr. Kaneff. And the questions I''ve prepared are those that have been confirmed by the Great Lord. Please refrain from making unnecessaryints.


    I can''t believe he even got confirmation from the Demon Lord for this.


    Was Ryan and the Demon Lord that free?


    While I was having a reasonable suspicion in my head, Andras and Alfred stopped Kaneff and calmed him down.


    Meanwhile, Lia kept repeating something with a serious look.


    "Then I''ll ask the second question. A total of seven people including me are participating in the game. Please tell me the names of these seven people in the order of height."


    The order of height?


    The six people quickly nced at each other as soon as they heard the question.


    The first thing that caught my eye was Andras. He boasted the tallest height among the farm members.


    The second is it should be Boss.


    Lilia and Lia should be on the shorter side.


    I quickly came up with the first two and thest two, but the problem was the remaining three  Me, Ryan, and Alfred.


    Was ine smaller than me?


    I think Ryan was a little taller than me.


    I couldn''t raise my hand quickly because of the three ambiguous people.


    In the meantime, Alfred raised his hand first.


    "Me! Me! Ill answer!"


    "Yes ine, what''s the answer?"


    "Andras, Boss Kaneff, Ryan, Senior, Me, Lia, and Lilia. Like this."


    "Um PoPoo! Wrong."


    "Ugh?


    If that''s not the answer.


    I shouted, raising my hands, recalling the remaining cases.


    "Ill answer!"


    "Ill ans..!"


    "Oh, that''s too bad, Sihyeon. Andras was a little faster."


    By a narrow margin, the chance to answer was passed on to Andras.


    "Myself, Mr. Kaneff, Sihyeon, Ryan, ine, Lia, Lilia."


    "Correct!"


    "Yey, you did it, brother!"


    Lilia hugged Andras'' arm and rejoiced, and Andras, who got the right answer, also looked proud.


    On the other hand, Alfred and I, who missed the right answer, slightly frowned in regret.


    After that, Ryan kept asking questions, and we continued topete fiercely to get the right answer in an increasingly heated atmosphere


    Before I knew it, it was already time for thest question.


    "Before I ask you thest question, I''ll organize the scores so far. The first ce goes to Sihyeon and Lia''s team with 4 points. Second ce is Andras and Lilia''s team with 3 points. The third ce goes to Mr. Kaneff and Alfred''s team with 1 point."


    "SIHYEON, we''re in the first ce"


    Lia grabbed my arm and shook it with a fluttering expression.


    Due to the difference in scores, even if we didn''t get thest question right, our team will definitely be the winner of this game.


    "Ohhits too early for anyone to be relieved, or give up because of the score difference. Since thisst question its a special question, which, if you answer correctly, youll get a two-point."


    "What?"


    "Oh! It''s fun when ites out like that."


    "Brother, we can still win first ce.


    Except for us, the atmosphere of the other two teams came to life.


    Despite the sense of injustice, we decided not to dwell on it since we easily scored on the first question.


    "This is thest question. It''s a simple question, so please listen carefully."


    Ryan read thest question amidst the participants'' hot eyes.


    "It''s about Speranza, our farm''s mascot and cutie pie."


    If it''s about Speranza, I can''t lose this one!


    I focused on the question with a confident look.


    "Speranza, who is lovely no matter what she eats, loves snacks. There''s a snack that she has been intotely  It''s jelly. Among the jellies with various vors, which is Speranza''s favorite.


    "Ill answer!"


    Kaneff was the fastest to raise his hands.


    When an unexpected person came forward out of everyone, I looked at him with my eyes wide open.


    "Yes, Mr. Kaneff. What''s the answer?"


    "This is easy. Apple vor!"


    "Correct."


    Ryan admitted the answer with a startled look, while Kaneff and Alfred rejoiced over getting the correct answer.


    "Yes!"


    "Oh! Boss Kaneff, its amazing!"


    What a shame! I knew it too.


    Kaneff reacted so quickly that I missed the opportunity. Andras asked with a look of incredulity.


    "By the way, how did you know about the jelly Speranza likes, Mr. Kaneff?"


    "Hmm. When you and others are busy, Speranza sometimeses to my room with jelly. Every time, Speranza always eats apple vor and gives me the rest. So I knew."


    "Ugh That''s what happened.


    "Now! For thest question, Mr. Kaneff and Alfred scored two points. So the winner of the first game is SIHYEON and LIA''s team!"


    Ryan called us out and apuded us.


    "We''re the winner, SIHYEON!"


    Lia smiled brightly and rejoiced like a child.


    I also high-fived her and shared the joy.


    Andras and Lilias team, which failed to turn the tables were very disappointed, while Kaneff and Alfreds team, which narrowly escapedst ce, had a small sense of aplishment.


    "We will add two names to the team that won first ce, and one for each of the four people who won the joint second ce."


    Ryan immediately took out the draw box and added our names ording to the results of the game.


    Our team had twice as many names as other teams, making it a very advantageous situation for us.


    "Now, it''s time for the second game. This time, it''s not a team match, but an individual match. If you achieve the conditions I suggested, I''ll add a name for each of you."


    In the middle of exining the game, Ryan carefully ced something in front of the table.


    Huh?


    This cannot be?


    Others didn''t seem to know what Ryan had taken out, but I quickly recognized what it was.


    "Ryan, isnt this the one thates out often on Korean variety shows?"


    "As expected, Sihyeon knows well. Yes, this is exactly what youre thinking of."


    "I guess you like variety shows"


    "I often watch it to relieve my stress.


    I always thought Ryan would be the type to watch news channels or business channels even if he were to watch TV, but it seemed to be purely my illusion.


    "Sihyeon, do you know what this is?"


    Lia, who was next to me, couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked.


    "Um This is a lie detector."


    "Lie detector?"


    When she heard that it was a lie detector, Lia asked back in surprise.


    Other farm members were also simrly surprised and curious.


    In particr, the Schnarpe siblings showed tremendous interest.


    "This is something thats made in Brother Sihyeons world, right? I think I''ve seen it on the Inte.


    "An artifact that detects lies It''s very interesting."


    I added an exnation quickly before the misunderstanding grew.


    "This is not an artifact. It''s a toy-level object, so it doesn''t really detect lies."


    Even though it was called a lie detector, the ones used in the game shows are not the real thing.


    It was close to a toy that was mainly used for entertainment shows or on the Inte.


    But while I was exining, Ryan interrupted with a meaningful smile.


    "Whoa Sihyeon, that''s not true."


    "What?"


    "The one used in the shows might be just a toy, but not this one. It''s an upgraded version."


    "Upgraded?"


    "This is a product created with the permission of Demon Lord and the brains of engineers on the Demon Lord Castle. Hence, this product is equipped with the ability to capture subtle changes in mana flow, allowing it to detect users'' lies with a high probability."


    .


    As soon as Ryans words ended, I realized two amazing facts.


    The first is that Ryan was way serious about this pic, and the second was that it was aplete lie when he said that he was busy with work..


    Unlike me, who was speechless, Ryan spoke in an expectant voice.


    "Then shall we start the second game, The Truth Game?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    "The rules are simple. Put your hand on the lie detector here, and answer my questions with yes or no. If the answer is right, your name will be added to the draw box, and if its the wrong answer, there will be some penalties."


    Ryan waved the cards in his hand.


    "The questions may be sensitive to individuals, so if you dont like it, you can exercise your right to remain silent."


    What the hell are you going to ask.


    Looking at the thorough preparation today, I was very afraid of the questions on that card.


    "Then who shall we start with?


    "I''ll go first."


    Kaneff offered to do it first.


    He ced his hand on the lie detector without hesitation and looked rxed.


    "I just have to answer with yes or no, right? What''s so hard about that?.


    "All right, then I''ll ask you a question, Mr. Kaneff."


    "Come on. I''ll answer anything for [Last Breath].


    Ryan checked the condition of the lie detector and read the question on the card in his hand.


    "Here is Mr. Kaneff''s question."


    .


    "Recently, you''ve been enjoying ying house with Speranza secretly. Is it a Yes or No?"


    ?!


    ying house?


    Boss?


    All the farm members looked at Kaneff with startled looks on their faces. Meanwhile, Kaneffs rxed appearance disappeared, and he stuttered as if he was very ufortable.


    "Uh, wha what the! Why is the question like this?"


    "If it''s not true, you can tell no, Mr. Kaneff."


    "It''s not that I enjoyed it. Speranza kept asking me to do it.


    "There is no need for an exnation. Just answer yes or no, Mr. Kaneff. I will take it as youre exercising your right to remain silent if you take your time to answer."


    "Ugh."


    His face crumpled up as he made an irritable sound.


    While alternating between [Last Breath] and the lie detector, he opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Yes.


    -Druuuuu.


    TRING!


    The lie detector turned blue and proved that the answer was true.


    "Truth! Mr. Kaneff answered the question truthfully, so I''ll add your name to the draw box."


    Kaneff seeded in adding his name to the draw, but he looked very unhappy.


    Meanwhile, the farm members.


    "I knew Mr. Kaneff cared about Speranza, but I didn''t know it would be this much."


    "Me, too. Can''t believe Mr. Kaneff was ying house I can''t imagine it at all."


    Andras and Lia, who had been watching Kaneff for a long time, were very surprised by his new side.


    "By the way, Brother Ry. Who told you about Uncle Kaneff ying house?


    .


    Kaneff pricked his ears immediately at Lilia''s question. He stared at Ryan with dangerous energy in his eyes.


    I also became curious about the source of the secret.


    Ryan only spent a short time on the farm, so it must have been hard to find out about this, so I''m sure he was tipped off by someone.


    Ryan, however, did not reveal it despite the pressure.


    "Haha, Its a noment''."


    It doesnt matter I will catch that rat by myself and.


    I don''t know who it was, but I hope the whistleblower doesn''t get caught


    "Okay, since Mr. Kaneff seeded. Let''s move on."


    The lie detector was handed over to Alfred, who was sitting next to Kaneff.


    Alfred put his hand on the lie detector with a nervous look.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Um yes."


    "Then here''s the question. ine youre the one who told me about Mr. Kaneff ying house with Speranza. Is it Yes or No?"


    "Ah! Ryan? Why are you saying that here.?


    "You punk?!"


    Oh It was Alfred.


    From the question and Alfred''s response, everyone could quickly see what was going on.


    But, Ryan, hes a real devil.


    The talent of pushing an innocent person into the depths of hell is out of the ordinary.


    Looking at the smiling Ryan, I thought I should be careful with him in the future.


    "Now~! You don''t have to tell me if it''s hard to answer."


    "Ahthat''s.


    "Hey, you know what happens if you don''t answer right?"


    The problem in front of Alfred right now was not the lie detector, but the Kaneff detector that roared and pressed Alfred.


    " gulp."


    Alfred swallowed dry saliva with a contemted face.


    After much contemtion, he opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Yes"


    -Druuuuuuuuu.


    TRING!


    "ine also seeded in telling the truth. I''ll add your name to the draw box, congrattions."


    Ryan smiled very brazenly and offered his congrattions. Alfred, who had already been caught by Kaneff, looked at him with resentful eyes.


    Kaneff whispered, his arm resting on Alfred''s shoulder.


    "ine You''re bored because you don''t have a sparring partner these days, right? Shall we have a sparring match after a long time?


    "It''s all right, Boss Kaneff. You dont have to"


    "What? Are you rejecting my offer to help right now?"


    "Please, Boss Kaneff. I''m sorry. For once, show mercy.


    "You know what to do if you did something wrong, right?"


    Kaneff turned his head and looked at [Last Breath], and Alfred was quick to answer.


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you. If I get it, I''ll give it to you no matter what."


    Alfred escaped the crisis by promising to hand [Last Breath] over to Kaneff unconditionally if he wins it.


    Next up was Andras.


    Despite the uproar ahead, he put his hand on the lie detector with a calm expression.


    "It''s your turn, Andras. Are you ready?"


    -NOD.


    Instead of answering, Andras nodded lightly.


    In a way, I was afraid of what kind of scary question woulde out, but at the same time, I also had a slight expectation.


    "Then, Ill ask the question."


    .


    "Recently, you brought someone to the farm and had a secret meeting. Is it a Yes or No?"


    "Um."


    This time too it was not a question that was easy to answer.


    Lia and Lilia quickly noticed the romance in the air and glistened their eyes with expectations.


    On the other hand, Kaneff and Alfred quickly united and looked at Andras with disapproving eyes.


    In response to the question, Andras shook for a moment but soon returned to his calm expression.


    .


    -Druuuuu.


    BooBoo!


    The lie detector glowed red indicating the wrong answer.


    At the same time, Andras'' hand was subjected to a light electric shock.


    <strong>PUTZZZZZ</strong>


    "Ugh"


    "Andras refused to answer. What a shame."


    To those around him who were slightly disappointed, Andras bowed his head and said seriously.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t want to tell the thing between us like a joke, even if it was a game for fun."


    Oh! Andras?


    I was deeply impressed by his reliable and manly answer. Lia and Lilia were also surprised by the unexpected appearance.


    "Oh my! "


    "Wow Brother You''re so cool!"


    On the other hand, Kaneff and Alfred booed with even more disapproving faces.


    "Boo~!"


    "Boo~!"


    Leaving behind the unexpected side of Andras, the lie detector continued to move on.


    The next one on the receiving end was Lilia.


    "Lilia You once stole and ate the cake that Lia had saved. Is it Yes or No?"


    "NO!"


    -Druuuuuuu.


    BooBoo!


    <strong>-PUTZZZZ!</strong>


    "Ahhh"!


    With the electric shock from the lie detector, Lilia screamed and jumped from the seat.


    She confessed her mistake by moistening her eyes.


    "I, I''m sorry, Sister Lia. The cake looked so delicious in the refrigerator.


    "It''s okay, so don''t cry. Instead, please tell me in advance next time."


    "Ah! I''ll do that for sure."


    The conversation ended as Lia hugged Lilia, who apologized.


    This time, the lie detector was moved in front of Lia. She put her hand on the detector with a very tense look.


    "Are you ready to hear your question, Lia?"


    "Yes."


    "Recently, youre having a special feeling for a particr farm member. Is it a Yes or No?"


    !!


    As soon as she heard the question, Lia''s face turned red  so red that it looked much darker than the red color the lie detector emitted.


    -TURN.


    While the other farm members alternated between me and Lia, the redness on Lia''s face reached her ears.


    I felt my heart tickling and looked at the distant scenery for no reason.


    Lia bowed her head and answered in a voice that was barely audible.


    "Yes."


    -Druuuuuu.


    TRING!


    "Its the right answer. Congrattions. I''ll add your name to the draw."


    .


    .


    Ryan alone continued the show with a smile, while the rest quietly looked around in an awkward atmosphere.


    I couldn''t stand the breathtaking awkwardness, so I said, bringing the lie detector in front of me.


    "Ryan, is it my turn now? Ask me a question."


    "Thenstly, I''ll ask Sihyeon a question."


    Ryan took thest card and read the question written there.


    "Sihyeon There is a farm member that you think is useless. Is it a Yes or No?"


    -Flinch!


    -Flinch!


    This time, it wasn''t me who became restless after hearing the question, it was the rest of the people, who flinched and trembled.


    Well


    I won''t name anyone directly, but someone sitting at the end looked at me with very anxious eyes.


    I took a peek around the people sitting next to me.


    Everyone was waiting for my answer with anxious expressions on their faces.


    I smiled softly and opened my mouth.


    "No, I''ve never thought of anyone like that.


    -Druuuuuu.


    The lie detector drew everyone''s attention with its signature sound. Even though it was a short time, the few seconds felt as long as a few minutes.


    -Druuuuuu.


    TRING!


    The lie detector glowed blue and proved what I said was the truth.


    As soon as the results came out, all the farm members breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sihyeon"


    "Well, I wasn''t nervous at all. Sihyeon would never think of me like that.


    "I trusted Senior, too."


    "Brother Sihyeon, so you think I''m helpful, right? Hehe."


    Farm members looked at me with a moved expression. And the one person who was very anxious the whole time nodded satisfactorily.


    "Congrattions, Sihyeon. I''ll add your name to the draw."


    Finally, the truth game ended with a very warm atmosphere.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    After many twists and turns, The truth game came to an end.


    "Papa"


    Speranza, who woke up, stumbled and looked around for me.


    I ran out like an arrow before Speranza could fall down, and picked up the little fox girl.


    "Did my daughter wake up?


    "Un."


    I asked while organizing her disheveled hair little by little.


    "Are you still sleepy, sweetheart? How about sleeping a little longer?"


    As she was still sleepy, I tried to put her back to sleep a little more, but Speranza shook her head from side to side. She blinked her eyes as if she was trying to force herself to wake up.


    "Uh-huh. I don''t want to. I want to y with Papa."


    "You want to y with me?"


    "Un."


    It seemed like Speranza woke up because of the noisy atmosphere.


    From a distance, it must have looked like we were having a lot of fun.


    "Okay, then let''s y together, dear."


    I thought it would be hard to put Speranza back to sleep now, so I smiled and nodded.


    Hmm But what should I do?


    Since the gift from the Demon Lord was so great, it would be difficult to have Speranza participate in the game. Everyone would try to concede their wins to Speranza if she participated.


    Is it really okay to let Speranza participate in the game?


    As I was pondering what to do, Ryan sneaked up on me.


    "You''re worried about Speranza, right?


    "Yes. Speranza wants to y with everyone, but I dont know if its okay for her to


    "If it''s because of that, you don''t have to worry. Rather, thanks to Speranza''s presence, I will be able to proceed with the next game."


    "What?"


    Ryan smiled looking at me and Speranza, and then raised his voice looking at the other farm members.


    "I''ll tell everyone the contents of the next game. The game we''re going to y this time is [Who does Speranza loves the most?] World Cup.


    Is it a ripoff of the Ideal type World Cup? The one that could be often seen on Korean TV or YouTube?


    Ideal type World Cup was a simple game in which the final winner was determined in a tournament manner by selecting a theme.


    It was a game where they use a theme to choose a person that they thought would be the ideal type for a particr theme.


    It was a game that was fun for both people who participated in it and those who watched it.


    Ryan briefly exined to the farm members the way the Ideal type World Cup was held.


    The game was so simple that the exnation ended quickly, but the problem was the theme of this game.


    "Wait! I understand what kind of game this is, but what was the theme?


    "The theme is [Who does Speranza love the most?], Mr. Kaneff."


    "Don''t tell me"


    "That''s right. It''s a game to find out who Speranza likes the most among the farm members."


    An air of grimness pervaded the air when the game''s theme was revealed.


    Everyones eyes became more serious than when they yed the truth game earlier.


    I understood why Ryan said that the next game will be yed only when Speranza is here.


    I hugged Speranza and nodded.


    By the way, Ryan is so cruel today.


    The person who gets eliminated right away will be very shocked..


    Speranza was quite firm, so she often makes decisions without hesitation.


    I was even worried that someone might cry today.


    "The game will be yed from the quarterfinals stage. One ticket will be provided for those who advanced to the semifinals stage and two tickets for the two who advance to the final. I''m afraid I can''t add a name to the four yers who will be eliminated in the quarterfinals."


    "Wait, hold on a second. Then wouldnt Senior be definitely the one to win first ce?


    Alfred pinched the unfairness of the game. Other farm members also nodded as if sympathizing with his words.


    "Oh! Don''t worry about that. Sihyeon will not participate in this game. Instead, I''ll add two tickets containing his name right away."


    Am I some sort of default?


    I was embarrassed because I felt like I was getting some kind of privilege, but I was happy to enjoy this fun situation as a spectator.


    "Brother Ry. But doesnt that mean there are not enough people to proceed with the quarterfinals? If Brother Sihyeon is out, there are only 5 of us


    "Ah! This time, I will participate on behalf of Sihyeon. And the remaining two seats will be filled like this."


    Ryan presented the prepared card to the front. The farm members gathered in front of him. And soon, someone''s screaming voice popped out briefly.


    "Cheese? Grify and Finny?


    The remaining two spots in the quarterfinals seemed to be filled with Cheese, Grify, and Finny. The farm member''s expressions hardened and their eyes moved quickly.


    Their expressions seemed to be saying [I don''t want to be eliminated in the quarterfinals!]


    While Ryan was making the match-up for the quarterfinals.


    -CRUTCH.


    Speranza was eating an apple.


    It was a red, well-ripe seasonal apple, so it tasted very good, and thanks to this, Speranza''s eyes, which were full of sleep, sparkled again.


    "Speranza, do you want me to peel more apples?"


    Lia, who approached quietly, asked Speranza.


    It was nothing different than usual, but the situation was not good now.


    "SISTER LIA, What are you doing?


    "That''s cheating."


    "Thats a yellow card!"


    "Uh"


    Lia was immediately taken away from Speranza by the farm members.


    Iughed at the war of nerves that was much fiercer than I thought.


    By the time I peeled an apple and fed it to Speranza instead of Lia, the quarterfinals match-up waspleted.


    "Then, let''s start [Who does Speranza love the most?] World Cup. The first match is Me and Mr. Kaneff!"


    It was the match between Ryan and Kaneff.


    Of the two, Kaneff seemed to have an advantage since Ryan doesn''t spend a lot of time with Speranza.


    "Speranza, who do you love the most between the two over there


    I asked Speranza carefully.


    "Between Boss Uncle and that Uncle?"


    "Yes."


    If Speranza was stressed or looked burdened by such a question, I thought of stopping it immediately.


    However, the cute fox girl answered without hesitation to the point where I felt embarrassed about my worries.


    "Boss Uncle.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    Speranza


    She really did not care what the loser would think, she was so brutal.


    After winning, Kaneff raised his lips as if it was natural, and Ryan scratched his cheek and smiled bitterly.


    "Ugh I expected to lose, but this is a bigger blow than I thought


    For some reason, I felt sorry for Ryan, so I expressed my heartfeltfort with my eyes.


    Ryan continued the game, leaving behind the shock of elimination.


    "Mr. Kaneff beat me to advance to the semifinals. Next is Lia Vs Grify & Finny."


    This also seemed to be a clear win. It was Lia who took care of Speranza the most after me among the farm members.


    "Grify, Finny, and Sister Lia? Hmm."


    Unlike the previous match-up, Speranza hesitated to answer a little.


    But the agony didn''tst that long.


    "I love Sister Lia the most."


    As I expected, Speranza chose Lia.


    After passing the quarterfinals, Lia quietly pped her hands to celebrate her victory.


    Half of the quarterfinals ended quickly thanks to Speranza, who was much more determined than I thought, and the progress was very fast.


    Soon, the next match-upmenced,


    "Alfred vs. Cheese."


    In reality, Alfred had an overwhelming advantage when ites to the time spent together with Speranza. However, he was still very nervous.


    Alfred waited for Speranza''s choice with an expression, [Would I lose?]


    "Speranza, who do you love the most, Cheese or ine?"


    "Cheese? Brother ine?"


    Speranza answered after blinking her eyes twice.


    "Um Cheese.


    "Speranza?"


    Alfred, who was confused, urgently called Speranza, but Speranza, who had already decided, only smiled.


    "Speranza, why do you like Cheese more? You''ve been with Brother ine much longer, haven''t you?


    "Un, but Brother ine doesn''t y with me these days. Cheese, y with me more. That''s why I love more.


    When he heard why he lost to Cheese, Alfred looked devastated.


    Sorry pal, you should have paid some attention to Speranza..


    The game continued, leaving the shocked Demon behind. In thest quarterfinals, the face-off was between the Schnarpe siblings, Andras vs Lilia.


    The two stepped forward with conflicting expressions. The rtively rxed side was Andras, and the anxious side was Lilia.


    Andras had spent a very long time with Speranza and was also ying the role of a teacher. I expected an easy victory for Andras.


    "Speranza, Teacher Andras, and Sister Lilia, who do you love the most?


    Speranza alternately looked at the two with sparkling eyes. Every time their eyes met, the two trembled.


    "Um."


    Compared to previous confrontations, Speranza took her time to answer.


    Meanwhile, tension filled the faces of the two who were in front of Speranza.


    Time flew, and Speranza, who finished thinking, finally opened her mouth.


    "Sister Lilia."


    "What?"


    "Really? Did you really choose me?


    The sound of a dry cough burst out from Andras'' mouth. Lilia, on the other hand, looked incredulous. I also thought it was an unexpected choice and asked why.


    "Why did you choose Sister Lilia, dear? You liked Teacher Andras a lot, didn''t you?


    "I like Teacher Andras a lot, too, but Sister Lilia used to make me fun toys and sang along with metely. I think that''s why I love her a little more.


    Lilia has recently been one of the people who actively y with Speranza. Perhaps she got a very high score in that respect.


    Come to think of it, Andras used to make a lot of small toys to get Speranza''s attention in the past. Ironically, Lilia won the match in the same way.


    Andras, with a nk expression, crouched next to Alfred with his unique drooping appearance.


    There was pitiful energy around the two Demons who tasted the bitter taste of elimination in the quarterfinals.


    "Then let''s move on to the semifinals right away."


    The semifinal of the game was held behind those who were eliminated from the quarterfinals. The first semi-final match was between Lia & Lilia.


    "Sister LIA!"


    The match between the two female Demons ended with an easy win for Lia.


    It was a game that was lopsided toward Lia in the first ce, so Lilia was not so disappointed.


    The second semifinal match also followed soon.


    "Kaneff Vs Cheese".


    Cheese, who beat Alfred, was the dark horse of this game. It was not expected to be an easy match for Kaneff.


    But


    "Boss Uncle!"


    Contrary to expectations, Kaneff overcame Cheese, who was a powerful contender, very easily.


    Did Speranza like Boss this much?


    Not only me but also other farm members looked very surprised. It was a really unimaginable changepared to the time when Speranza first came to the farm.


    After the two eliminated yers were decided, all that was left was the final match of [Who does Speranza love the most?] World cup.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The final round of the [Who does Speranza love the most?] World Cup!


    The two finalists were Kaneff and Lia.


    The two, who won the semifinals, have already been confirmed to get two tickets with their names added to the draw, but the draw was not important from here.


    It was a battle of pride that determined who was Speranza''s favorite.


    Other farm members also waited for the final showdown with envy and expectation.


    "I expected to some extent that Lia would make it to the finals, but I didn''t expect Mr. Kaneff would remain until the end"


    Everyone nodded to Andras'' murmur.


    I also never imagined that Kaneff would remain until the end.


    Lia''s body trembled little by little as if she was very nervous.


    Kaneff folded his arms and looked like he wasn''t interested, but he seemed nervous at heart as he kept moving his fingers.


    "Now it''s the final match of the game. The winner will be the winner of [Who does Speranza love the most?] World Cup."


    .


    .


    "Shall we ask SPERANZA right away?"


    Following his cue, I asked Speranza thest question.


    "Speranza, Boss Uncle and Lia Who do you love the most?


    "Um."


    Speranza, who was asked, began to think about it while frowning. She tilted her head cutely and nced at Kaneff and Lia.


    The time taken by Speranza was iparable to the previous ones.


    As Speranza''s answer was dyed, anxiety was added to the faces of Lia and Kaneff.


    At the time when everyone was waiting without blinking, Speranza''s eyes twinkled as if she had decided something.


    She looked up at me and gestured with her hands.


    When I lowered my head with a suspicious expression, Speranza put her hand on my ear and whispered softly.


    Whisper.


    ?!


    "Hehe."


    Speranza, who finished whispering, smiled.


    Now everyone''s eyes were on me. At the look of everyone that was urging me, I opened my mouth.


    "Uhthat.


    ?


    ?


    "She said she loves BOSS the most."


    Everyone opened their eyes wide at the unexpected result.


    I didn''t expect Kaneff would win.


    While everyone was surprised, Kaneff enjoyed his victory with a satisfied smile. I asked Speranza in a low voice so that others couldn''t hear.


    "Speranza, why do you love Boss Uncle the most?"


    I asked with real curiosity.


    Speranza hesitated a little but soon exined the reason in a low voice.


    "When I visit Boss Uncle''s room, he always gives me delicious snacks, tells me old stories so that I don''t get bored, and ys house with me."


    "You y with Lia, too, don''t you?


    "But Sister Lia is busy, so she wont y with me a lot. But Boss Uncle is not that busy, so he always ys with me."


    "Hahaha"


    I was surprised that Kaneff was taking care of Speranza more than I thought, but on the other hand, I smiled dejectedly that fooling around all day was the secret to Kaneffs win.


    He was like an unemployed uncle who would be popr among the nephews because he always ys with them.


    Anyway, Kaneff won the [Who does Speranza love the most?] World cup.


    And after the fierce games, it was finally time for the most important draw.


    The process of drawing lots was simple.


    Take a gift from the Demon Lord one by one and draw a lot, and the person whose name came out will take the gift.


    I had a pretty good chance of winning because I added a lot of tickets with my name to the draw.


    However, there was no particr gift I wanted.


    If I had to pick one.


    It was the invitation from the tailors of the Demon Lord.


    Winter ising soon, so I thought it would be good to get clothes for my mother or Speranza.


    There were a few members like me who said they didn''t care about anything, but there were a few members who were looking for a specific gift with their eyes wide open.


    "Please,st breath Please,st breath!"


    Kaneff was already desperately muttering, even before it was the turn for [Last breath]. He looked so desperate that I felt a little sorry for him.


    "Now! Let''s start the draw. The first gift is.


    Ryan, who did not have his name in the draw box, held the lottery as a representative. The gifts prepared by the Demon Lord began to go to their owner one by one.


    "Here you go Tailors invitation for you Sihyeon! Congrattions."


    I was lucky to win some useful gifts, including the Tailors invitation.


    Strangely, other people also won the gifts they wanted one by one, naturally creating a warm atmosphere.


    Oh


    Except for one person, of course.


    The piled-up gifts disappeared little by little, and before I knew it, thest gift appeared in front of the lottery.


    "Now there''s only one gift left. The remaining gift is [Last Breath]. I think everyone knows about the value of this gift, and I''ll draw a lot right away."


    Ryan''s hand went into the draw box.


    Every time his hand swung through the draw box, Kaneff''s eyes shook along.


    As it was thest gift, Ryan chose to take his time.


    He drew the ticket in his right hand with a mysterious expression.


    -SLIDE.


    The ticket, which had been folded, was slowly unfolded by Ryan''s hand. He took a slow deep breath and shouted the name written on the ticket.


    Soon after, a loud cheer covered the surroundings to the extent that all the flowers in the flower garden shook.


    As soon as the farm pic was over, the weather began to get chilly in earnest.


    It was such a rapid change that the warm weather felt at the pic seemed like a lie.


    And it was the first winter of the Cardis Estate.


    I also had to move busily in preparation for the harsh season.


    First, the barn was urgently expanded so that the Yakums on the farm could stay warm.


    And since it will be difficult to graze fresh grass for a while, we stocked up on so much food that the storage became full.


    Recently, the number of Yakums has increased, and it was also the first winter, so, I prepared thoroughly that people around me said it was excessive.


    The farm was not the only ce that was preparing for the winter. Residents of the Cardis Estate were also busy preparing for the winter.


    Nevertheless, there was no great difficulty in preparing for it because Lagos, the administrator of the Estate, had the experience of spending the winter as Vige chief.


    Food, firewood, thick fur, heating appliances, etc. He bought the goods everyone needed for winter through merchants.


    For me, who was used to modern life, I thought this was not enough to survive the winter, but Lagos shook his head firmly.


    "Lord, most of the people starvedst winter because they couldn''t find food, let alone firewood. Just with what we''ve prepared now, the residents of the territory will be able to ovee the winter."


    "Just in case, if they were having a hard time with the cold"


    Despite my anxious expression, Lagos was adamant.


    "I''m so grateful that the lord is worried about us like this. But too much care can be toxic to residents."


    "Um."


    "It is also essential for the residents here to ovee the winter wisely. It will definitely be a good experience for children."


    "Really?"


    "How can you say that you are a member of the territory if you just lean on the lord whenever you have a hard time? So you don''t have to worry too much. I''ll tell you when we need your help."


    I had no choice but to nod to Lagos'' exnation.


    We decided to provide winter support to the residents in a reasonable way.


    Winter preparations were also in full swing on the side of the strawberry field.


    Thanks to the support promised during thest visit to the Schnarpe family, the work on the greenhouse proceeded quickly.


    The materials that could be obtained from the Earth were obtained as much as possible, and the rest were constructed with the help of the Schnarpe family.


    At first, the progress was slow due to theck of experience, but as the experience increased little by little, the construction of the greenhouse quickly gathered momentum.


    "Wow! It''s winter but it''s not cold at all, Popi."


    Gyuri was impressed by the warm greenhouse environment.


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it, Popi! I don''t think I''ll have to go back to the Queen''s ce at this rate, Popi!


    "Queens ce?"


    "Us fairies go to the Queen''s house in winter, Popi. Spend a warm winter there ande back in spring, Popi!"


    "Oh, that''s how fairies spend the winter."


    I listened to the fairy''s winter story that had a strange ring to it.


    "So are you going to stay here this winter?


    "I think so. Popi! It''s more fun to y with Sihyeon and Speranza here. Popi!"


    Seeing Gyuri fly around the greenhouse excitedly, perhaps happy that she could stay, a smile bloomed on my face.


    "Is it okay now?"


    "Hmm Andras, I think its leaning a little to the right?"


    "Ugh."


    Andras grunted at Alfred''s words and leveled therge frame.


    "I think it''s leaning to the left.


    "What are you talking about, Senior? It''s tilted to the right."


    "I think Sihyeon is right."


    "Right?"


    Later, even Lia participated and quarreled over the horizontal frame. Thanks to this, the frame was safely leveled by the time Andras was sweating in the chilly weather.


    "You did a great job, Andras.


    "Im fine."


    Andras came down from the chair with a slightly tired look. He stood side by side with us and looked at the big frame together.


    Inside the frame, there was a group picture taken at the pic.


    A picture of everyone against the backdrop of a flower garden.


    Just one of the many failures. It was the only picture that captured everyone''s appearance most naturally.


    It wasn''t a very cool picture, but I felt proud just by looking at everyone''s appearance.


    Not only Alfred and Lia but also Andras, who was sweating, looked satisfied when looking at the picture.


    When everyone was looking at the pictures with satisfaction, someone''s rushing footsteps were heard from outside the living room.


    When I turned my head and looked at the entrance of the living room, Lilia, who looked excited, was running toward us.


    "Lilia,e and see Here''s the picture.


    Before I could finish my sentence, an excited Lilia poured out her words.


    "BROTHER SIHYEON! I finally seeded!


    ?


    "I''ve perfected the dimensional door device!"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Everyone stared at Lilia with their eyes wide open. Among them, Lia showed interest and asked a question.


    "You mean the device that goes to the ce called Vision world, right?


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "Didn''t you use thatst time?


    "It''s different from the one I usedst time. Additional data has been added, new features, and improved reliability!"


    Well, the dimensional gate device shown in Red Scales Vige was unstable in many ways.


    Perhaps conscious of that, Lilia expressed confidence, emphasizing that it was different from thest time.


    "Can we use the dimensional door device at any time?


    "Of course, Brother Sihyeon! Do you want to use it right now?"


    In the past, I would not have been very interested in the ce called [Vision World]. In the first ce, the name [Vision World] was ufortable as if there was sand in my mouth.


    However, after listening to the stories of the Angels who visited the farm, I changed my mind a little.


    I wanted to try as much as I could, even if it wasn''t to the point of "Let''s save the crisis of the world!" level.


    One of the efforts I wanted to put in was to learn more about the Vision world.


    "If you don''t mind, can you prepare it right now?"


    "Hehe! Wait a little bit. I''ll prepare it for you right away.


    Lilia, who was so excited, rushed out. Other farm members, including me, followed her.


    We arrived at the vacant lot in front of the farm''s workshop.


    Lilia took out thepleted dimensional door device from the workshop and prepared for operation.


    The newlypleted dimensional door device has changed a lot on the surface.


    People gathered in the vacant lot looked at the dimensional door device with strange expressions. In particr, Alfred, who had never been to the Vision world, looked very excited.


    And there was another person who was full of anticipation.


    Unlike Alfred, who had a pure feeling of curiosity, there was someone who looked a little dangerous.


    "Boss, how did you know about this?


    "Hmph! I could hear you guys rushing from my room."


    Speranza, who was in Kaneff''s arms, also raised her hand and said.


    "I just followed Boss Uncle."


    "My smart girl, you did a good job.


    "Hehe!"


    I patted Speranza and whispered quietly to Kaneff.


    "Boss, we''re not going to fight. I know you were really upsetst time. But, let''s start with the conversation. Okay?"


    "All right, all right. Stop nagging. Am I a child?"


    If you were a child, I wouldn''t be so anxious.


    Kaneff continued seeking revenge after Master Bellion took the traditional liquor.


    He probably wouldn''t do anything radical because Speranza would be there, but I couldn''t shake off my anxiety because he had such an unpredictable personality.


    While talking to Kaneff, Lilia activated the dimensional door device.


    -WURRRR


    As Lilia promised, the dimensional door device operated very stably.


    The blue-colored dimensional door waspleted without an unstable appearance.


    An exmation flowed from the mouth of the people watching.


    "Shall we go in?


    Starting with me, the farm members stepped to the dimensional gate.


    "You came again?"


    A husky voice greeted me who crossed the dimensional gate.


    Bellion, who still boasted arge size, approached me and waved.


    "How have you been, Master?"


    "It''s okay except I''m still bored. Ah! But the alcohol you leftst time was so delicious that I had fun for a while."


    Bellion licked his lips while talking about the Dragon demon tribe''s traditional liquor. He seemed to have enjoyed the taste of traditional liquor quite a bit.


    "I had to leavest time due to time constraints. So, this time, I''ll properly introduce you to my farm family."


    I introduced Bellion to the farm members in turn.


    Andras and Lilia had spoken to Bellion before, so I skipped them and moved on to the other members.


    "This is Lia."


    "Hello."


    "And this is Alfred.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Sir. Bellion. Im Alfred from the Verdi family."


    Bellion''s eyes glistened at the word Verdi family.


    "Ho? If it''s the Verdi family, it''s Kaels family."


    "I''m his grandson."


    "Grandson? Hahahaha! He''s old, too. I didn''t know he had such a grown-up grandson.


    As if enjoying the situation, Bellion burst intoughter.


    In the meantime, I sneaked up to Alfred and asked in a small voice.


    "ine, do you know about Master Bellion?


    "Yes. Most people in the Verdi family know about Sir. Bellion. He was the only one who matched my grandfather at the time."


    There was a subtle respect in Alfred''s words.


    Considering his grandfather''s status in the family, it felt natural for Bellion to be respected.


    Following Lia and Alfred, I also introduced Speranza.


    "This is my daughter, Speranza. Speranza, say hello to Papa''s teacher."


    Speranza, who was hiding behind my leg, timidly stuck out her head. Bellion''srge figure seemed burdensome for her.


    "I didn''t know because I roughly watched herst time. She''s much cuter when you look closely! Is her name Speranza?"


    Bellion lowered his upper body and approached Speranza.


    !


    At that action, Speranzapletely hid, with her fox tail standing up.


    Bellion scratched his head with an embarrassed expression.


    "Did I surprise her?"


    Haha, Shes just a little shy because it''s her first time seeing you. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Bellion rose again and widened the distance from Speranza. After that, he kept ncing at the back of my leg, and I felt very sorry that he couldn''t talk to Speranza properly.


    "By the way, whos that, my disciple."


    "Who?"


    "There''s a Demon who''s been staring at me from over there for a while.


    "Ah"


    "Who is he?"


    "Hes the boss of the farm where I work.


    Before I could finish my exnation, Kaneff strode forward.


    "And the owner of the alcohol you stole. You thief!"


    "Ugh


    Kaneff openly showed hostility toward Bellion.


    Being caught in the middle, I felt my head throbbing and grabbed my forehead.


    It could be said that Master Bellion was also someone with a peculiar personality like Kaneff, so I was worried that the two would bump into each other severely.


    But things went differently from what I was concerned about.


    "You were the owner? I''m so sorry, pal."


    Bellion sincerely apologized with an awkward smile. Kaneff also flinched slightly and lost his momentum as he quickly admitted his fault.


    "Since I was stuck in this boring ce for a long time, my body reacted on its own to the smell of alcohol I smelled after a long time.


    .


    "I admit I was wrong. But if you''re the owner of such a good drink, you know that, right? How I felt, dont you, Pal?"


    Is there a consensus among drinkers?


    At Bellion''s story, Kaneff gradually diminished his hostility, and at the end, he nodded as if he acknowledged it.


    "I''m not saying Ill forgive your behavior, but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand.


    "Right? Rather, it''s worse to bring such a good drink in front of me and just leave."


    "But it was too much to take all the alcohol! Do you know how much I nned for that drink?"


    "Hahaha! I''m sorry about that. It''s been a while since I''ve had alcohol, so I was a little too greedy.


    Bellion, who burst outughing, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "Take this debt from my disciple. He has a lot of amazing talents, so he''ll pay for the drink instead.


    "He should do that.


    "what?"


    There wasn''t a nasty atmosphere that I was worried about.


    Unfortunately, it was concluded that I would pay for Bellion''s drink instead.


    After a brief introduction, Lilia took out another piece of equipment and examined something eagerly.


    Lia and Alfred took Speranza and looked around curiously.


    The rest, Andras, and Kaneff settled down with me and talked to Bellion. The main theme of the conversation was about the Angels who visited the farm.


    About the bnce of dimensions that was falling apart, and that my ability was the only way to ovee this crisis.


    Bellion looked serious when he heard the story about the Angels.


    "I don''t think it''s a lie if it''s something that guy Ark told himself."


    "Master? Do you know Judge Ark?"


    "Even when I was fighting with Kael, he was a judge. He was an old man who spoke very well for an Angel."


    Everyone looked slightly surprised at Bellion''s words about Judge Ark.


    "Mr. Bellion, have you found anything in the whole time you''ve been in the Vision world?"


    When Andras asked, Bellion shook his head.


    "I haven''t figured anything out either. Except that my disciple created this world.


    "Hmm"


    I and Andras looked perplexed. I hoped that I would get a clue froming here, but nothing changed from before.


    Obviously, the Angels told me that I had reached the realm of creation. But it was all unknown, what kind of ability it was, and furthermore, whether I really had that ability.


    Bellion patted my frustrated shoulder.


    "Don''t be so impatient. If I find out anythingter, I''ll make sure to tell you."


    "Thank you, Master."


    "By the way, my disciple"


    ?


    "When are you going to bring that honey beer?"


    "please be patient, Master. I''ll make sure to bring it to you next time."


    While continuing to soothe Bellion''s appetite, Speranza came running up to me.


    "Papa."


    "What, Speranza?"


    "This way, this way!"


    Speranza pulled my arm to take me somewhere.


    I got up and walked as Speranza led me.


    There was nothing in the vacant lot where I arrived with the fox girl, who was waving her silver tail gently.


    I wondered why she brought me here.


    "Papa, it would be nice to have a flower garden here.


    "Flower garden?"


    "Yes! Gyuri and the fairy friends, Bumble and the honeybee friends will like it."


    Speranza exined to me the need for a flower garden by talking about fairies and honeybees.


    I smiled and nodded insignificantly.


    "That''s right. If there''s a flower garden, fairies and bees will like it."


    "Papa, can I make it then?


    "Of course. You can make it with Papater?


    "I want to make it now."


    "Um Now?"


    Speranza wanted to make a flower bed right now.


    Speranza left me with a puzzled expression and looked at the vast open space.


    Soon after, rainbow-colored energy poured out of Speranza''s body.


    "UhUh?!"


    The rainbow-colored energy seeped into the empty meadow, and something very surprising happened before my eyes.


    It was obviously an empty space with nothing, but flowers began to bloom one by one.


    My jaw dropped at such a fantastic sight.


    By the time Speranza''s body no longer had rainbow-colored energy, the empty space had turned into a flower garden full of fragrant smells.


    It was such a surprise.


    I couldn''t easily believe that Speranza did this even though I saw it with my own eyes.


    "Speranza! Its amazing. How did you do tha!!?


    .


    "Speranza?"


    There was no [Yes, Papa] reply to my call.


    The moment I tried to reach out with anxiety.


    Speranza''s figure nted to one side.


    I ran quickly and narrowly picked up the fox girl who was falling down.


    "Speranza? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden? SPERANZA? SPERANZA?!"


    (To be Continued on Feb 13 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Have I ever been in this much pain recently?


    I have been in pretty nasty situationstely but those things cant bepared to this pain.


    When I saw Speranza falling down, I couldn''t think of anything for a moment.


    My heart was beating fast, and the hand holding my child trembled.


    Hearing my scream, the farm members quickly gathered around.


    "SIHYEON? What''s wrong?"


    "Speranza Speranza suddenly copsed.


    ?!


    At the word Speranza copsed, Andras'' huge body shook slightly.


    He immediately came to his senses and quickly came to my side and looked at Speranza.


    "SIHYEON, can you exin what happened?"


    "Speranza"


    I went back to my memory and exined what had just happened.


    I described the scene as detailed as possible as I saw it.


    "Speranza This flower garden?


    "That''s exactly what I saw."


    Andras'' expression became serious when he heard my exnation.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    Kaneff, who arrivedte, approached me asking what happened.


    When he saw Speranza in my arms with her eyes closed, Kaneff''s eyes also shook.


    -CLING! -CLANG!


    "What?"


    The blue chain quickly enveloped us.


    I rose into the air hugging Speranza tightly as Kaneff shouted in an irritated voice.


    The child has copsed. What are you staring at nkly?


    .


    "Lets go back to the farm right now. Andras!"


    "Yes, Mr. Kaneff."


    "As soon as we get back, contact that guy in the Castle. Tell him toe to the farm immediately."


    "YES."


    Kaneff gave Andras instructions.


    And with Speranza and me on the chain, he quickly moved to where Lilia''s was.


    The other farm members quickly followed after us.


    "Lilia!"


    "What?"


    Lilia opened her eyes wide in surprise at the sight of us approaching at such a high speed.


    "Open the door to the farm right now."


    "Ee, all of a sudden?"


    "Speranza copsed. It''s urgent, so move quickly."


    "Ah! Yes, Uncle Kaneff."


    Lilia scrambled to start the dimensional door device.


    The upgraded device produced a dimensional door to the farm immediately.


    "What''s going on, my disciple?"


    "Master, Speranza suddenly"


    "There''s no time!"


    "I''m sorry, Master. I''ll exin it in detailter!"


    I was led by Kaneff''s chain and crossed the dimensional gate, leaving Bellion saying I would exinter.


    .


    .


    .


    All the farm members gathered in the living room and sat quietly.


    Unlike Kaneff and Andras, who looked calm, the rest of the people''s expressions were full of worry.


    There were also Cheese and baby griffins, who were quietly watching in an unusual and serious atmosphere.


    In front of a door in the living room, I kept walking around nervously.


    I know it''s useless, but I couldn''t just sit back and wait.


    In the end, Kaneff, who couldn''t watch it, called me slightly irritated.


    "Hey! Don''t mess around there and sit still. You''re making everyone more nervous.


    "Haa I''m sorry."


    I sighed deeply and answered helplessly.


    Kaneff couldn''t say anything at the sight and just turned his head.


    "Mr. Kaneff is right. Why don''t you wait a little more calmly?"


    .


    "The therapist who is looking at Speranza now has one of the best healing powers in the Demon world. He said it doesn''t look like a big problem, so it shouldn''t be that serious.


    I nodded slowly at Andras'' words.


    I moved away from the door and sat in an empty seat. I tried to clear my mind and shake off my nervousness.


    Even though so many people gathered in the living room, the heavy silence was rarely broken.


    Perhaps because of such a heavy atmosphere, time seemed to go slower.


    All I could only hear in the room was the heavy breathing and the wiggling of Griffins.


    -THUD!


    The door opened violently and someone entered the living room.


    A Demon with long green hair, bizarrely bent horns, and a white gown.


    He was the great healer that Andras mentioned earlier.


    At the appearance of the therapist, the farm members sitting in their seats stood up at the same time.


    Cheese and Griffins also shook their heads from side to side in surprise.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere? Did you guyse to a funeral?


    The atmosphere in the living room became a little chilly due to the therapist''s light words and actions.


    "Its a Joke a therapist joke, and I guess it wasn''t funny enough for you folks.


    I was the first to approach him and ask him about Speranza''s condition.


    "Sir, my daughter Is SPERANZA okay?


    "Is Erul child''s name Speranza? Don''t worry about her. She''s way too much all right."


    "What?"


    "She''s okay. Shes so healthy that I wonder what you fed and raised her."


    The therapist waved his hand and continued to say Speranza was fine.


    His crude exnation made me and the farm members look frustrated.


    "Hey, Jerok! Why don''t you exin it correctly? Can''t you see the people who are worried here?"


    Kaneff called the therapist "Jerok" and shot back sharply.


    "You crazy guy. Exin what? I just told you everything. Shes so healthy that I wonder what you fed and raised her! There''s nothing wrong


    "Why did she fall down when there''s nothing wrong?


    "How do I know that?


    "You quack"


    When the atmosphere suddenly became harsh, Andras and Lia stepped up and stopped the two.


    "Calm down."


    "Sir. Jerok, don''t get too angry. Mr. Kaneff is also worried."


    The two calmed down their emotions again.


    The therapist, called Jerok, opened his mouth again with a more serious look.


    As I said earlier, that Erul child is in a very healthy state. I couldn''t find any signs of abnormality or illness. I don''t know exactly why she copsed. I think she has lost consciousness for a while because she suddenly used up a lot of energy.


    Suddenly a lot of energy?


    I remembered Speranza, who emitted rainbow-colored energy.


    "Then, is she okay?"


    If she eats well and rests well, she will recover her energy quickly. She''s so healthy that it''ll be enough to recover in a day or two


    I was able to take a breather as soon as I heard that Speranza was okay.


    As the tension eased, tears seemed to pour out.


    "Thank you, Sir. Thank you very much."


    I held the therapist''s hand tightly and thanked him.


    As I lowered my head several times, he replied with an awkward look.


    "I didn''t do much. Even if I didn''te here, she would have woken up in a while.


    "But you came in a hurry. I''ll make sure to repay you somehow."


    "? Oh! And I don''t know what happened, but you better refrain her from using up all her energy at once like that. If she continues to repeat such actions, it can damage her health quickly."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Sir."


    Jerok, the therapist, patted me on the shoulder andforted me.


    As soon as our conversation was over, he turned his head and looked at Kaneff.


    "I was wondering what was going on because I suddenly got a direct call."


    .


    "When you were the leader of the ck Hawk unit, you didn''t blink an eye even if your subordinates'' limbs flew away, such a guy is now making a big deal out of a small thing?


    "Hmm, hmm! It''s because a healthy kid suddenly copsed. And you can just roughly attach your arms and legs.


    I can''t believe you can just attach the arms and legs roughly.


    Everyone slightly frowned at Kaneff''s strange logic.


    "Do you think it''s easy to attach arms and legs? There''s so much to care about when connecting nerves and bones without damaging them! The back of my eyes is still sore from what I suffered at that time."


    "Oh, it''s okay if it''s stuck anyway."


    "Ugh I should stop talking to you."


    Jerok, the therapist, pounded his chest with a frustrated expression.


    I spoke quietly while watching the scene.


    "Sir."


    "Huh? Just call me Jerok."


    "Ah Yes, Mr. Jerok. Can I go and see Speranza now?


    "Go on. Maybe she''ll be up as soon as she recovers some energy.


    "Thank you, then.


    As soon as I heard Jerok''s answer, I almost ran out of the living room.


    Cheese and baby griffins followed quickly, followed by the farm members.


    The living room became empty in an instant.


    Jerok, who was left alone there, smiled as if it was ridiculous.


    "Um."


    Speranza, who was lying on the bed, tossed and turned, and slowly opened her eyes.


    "Speranza dear?"


    Half-closed eyes crept along my voice.


    My figure was reflected in the eyes that were filled with dim energy.


    "Ugh Papa?


    "Are you up? Are you okay?"


    "UnIm fine."


    Although her voice was weak, I was able to rx when I heard her saying she was okay.


    When everyone noticed that Speranza had woken up, they, who had been away, crept toward her.


    "Speranza, are you hungry?"


    "Speranza, are you okay?"


    "Ugh! Andras, Lia! Don''t push me."


    "I want to see Speranza, too!"


    .


    The crowd caused a disturbance around the bed.


    Speranza smiled as if she liked the bustling atmosphere.


    "Speranza, why are youughing?


    "Papa is right. Family will always be together.


    The smile of the bright fox girl filled everyone''s heart.


    I gently stroked Speranza''s face with affection.


    "If you need anything, make sure to tell Papa, Okay?"


    "Is papa going to stay here?


    "Of course! I''ll be next to Speranza all the time."


    "Hehe."


    Speranza, who was smiling, fell asleep slowly as if she had not recovered her energy yet. We watched her sleep soundly for a moment and quietly stepped back from the bed.


    Lia, who was about to quietly leave the room, asked me.


    "Sihyeon, are you going to stay at the farm today?"


    "Yes, I think I''ll have to stay on the farm until Speranza recovers her energy. Andras, can you inform Ryan? I don''t think I''ll be able to go back there for a while.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Ryan."


    I tried to pass the message to my mother on Earth through Ryan as usual. But


    "Ah! Brother Sihyeon. You don''t have to bother about that.


    Lilia popped up and said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I couldn''t say it earlier because I didn''t have time to say it. You don''t need to pass the message through Brother Ry anymore.


    Saying that, Lilia pushed something in front of my face.


    It was a very familiar thing.


    "Smartphone?"


    "No! See here."


    Lilia pointed to the corner of the smartphone screen.


    The time at the top of the screen, the remaining battery, and the full signal antenna What?


    Lilia smiled yfully at me with a nk face.


    "I told you. You don''t have to bother passing the message. Now you can call yourself."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    It was a wonderful adventure, my friends. See you next time. Byebiiii!


    Cute animal characters waved on theptop screen, and Speranza, who was lying on the bed, waved her hands as she watched.


    "Papaaaa!"


    As soon as the video was over, Speranza looked up at me.


    "Speranza dear, do you want to watch more?


    -NOD.


    Speranza nodded quickly to my question.


    Without realizing it, I smiled at the passionate look.


    "Haha, is it that fun?


    "Un, it''s so much fun."


    "Okay. Wait, I''ll y the next episode.


    I found and yed the next episode among the numerous rted videos disyed on the screen.


    Along with the exciting theme song, the cute animal characters we saw earlier appeared.


    Speranza''s eyes sparkled again.


    Originally, I thought it was stupid when I heard YouTube was a must for parents raising children today, but after actually experiencing it, I was able to understand why.


    There were endless contents in this vast world that could easily attract children.


    This allowed Speranza, who had to remain in bed to recover her energy, to spend time without getting bored.


    Thanks to Lilia, the farm now has Inte ess.


    Lilia exined how this was achieved.


    I was unable to understand everything because a lot of the stuff wasplicated.


    To exin briefly what I understand. Themunicationwork was being pulled from the Vision world, where the Earth and Demon world ovep, using a dimensional door device.


    Of course, this method was not permanent.


    To maintain themunicationwork, the dimensional door device needed quite a bit of mana, and we had to continue injecting the Magic stone, which was the driving force.


    When Lilia calcted the Magic stone to maintain themunicationwork throughout the month, it consumed quite a lot, but not to the point of being burdensome.


    In the past, I was fine even without amunicationwork or the Inte, but once I used it for myself, I found it to befortable and helpful. For example.


    -


    "Oh? Its a call from grandma."


    "Grandma?"


    Speranza''s ears were raised.


    I connected the video call to myptop.


    When she saw her grandmother''s face on the screen, Speranza moved her body so much that the bed shook.


    "Grandma! Grandma!"


    Oh, my cute Speranza! Can you see grandma?


    "I can see Grandma."


    Are you feeling better now, sweetie? Grandma was really worried about Speranza.


    "I''m fine. I''m not sick at all, but Papa won''t let me get out of bed."


    Speranza made her cheeks plump and said as if she was snitching on me.


    Seeing that my mother burst intoughter as if she was enjoying it.


    Haha, did he? Having to stay in bed all day must have been boring, right? But please understand, sweetie. Hes doing it because he cares about Speranza.


    "Un. I''ll listen to Papa even if it''s a little boring."


    How can Speranza be so pretty and obedient?


    "Hehe."


    Despite watching Speranza through the video, my mother''s eyes seemed to be pleased as she looked at Speranza.


    -SIHY.


    "Yes, Mom."


    It''s really nice to be able to talk like this. Can we keep talking like this in the future?


    "I think so.


    Then call me often. Just seeing Speranza''s face and hearing her voice makes me so happy.


    I asked back with a sly look.


    "Then, is your son''s face and voice not making you happy?"


    It would be nice to watch it together. huhuhu!


    "Well"


    I felt a little awkward at my mother''s honest answer.


    Before I knew it, my mother treated me like Speranza''s bonus.


    "I will call grandma every day from now on."


    Promise?


    "Un, promise!"


    Speranza clenched her fists in a cute way and revealed her will.


    Thank you, Speranza. Then I''ll have to wait for Speranza''s call every day from tomorrow.


    My mother burst intoughter once again because she felt good about Speranza''s promise.


    By the way, Sihy. Are you still very busy with the farm work?


    "It''s winter soon, so there''s a lot to prepare. I have a lot of work to do, so I have a lot to pay attention to."


    Hm I see.


    My mother looked a little lonely when I answered that I was busy.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?


    No, there''s nothing wrong. You look so busy these days, I''m worried that you''re overdoing it. It''s been a long time since you came here with the kids.


    My mother expressed her desire to see the children.


    She seemed to be feeling a little lonely as I spent a lot of time on the farm recently.


    "Okay. When I''m done preparing for winter and I have time, I''ll make time to schedule a vacation."


    The video call with my mother ended after talking about the vacation ns.


    "I can''t wait to see grandma."


    Speranza already wagged her tail in anticipation of going to her grandmother''s house.


    I patted Speranza''s head while nning the vacation schedule in my head.


    Ting!


    Huh? Text message!?


    I took out my cell phone and checked the text.


    <strong>Brother Sihyeon, Sister Lia ising with snacks.</strong>


    It was the text from Lilia, who owned a smartphone other than me on the farm.


    Outside the door, I felt a sign of activity as soon as I checked the text.


    "Lia? You cane in.


    In a little while, Lia came into the room with a tray of snacks. She put down the tray on the table near the bed and asked me with her eyes wide open.


    "How did you know it was me?


    "Lilia told me in advance over the phone that youreing here with the snacks."


    " I see.


    I gave the snack that Lia brought to Speranza.


    Speranza received a snack with a happy smile as if she enjoyed my care for her.


    Suddenly, I felt something strange next to me and turned my head as Speranza''s cheeks bulged on both sides with snacks.


    .


    Lia looked at me with hesitation as if she wanted to say something.


    Seeing the appearance that was different from usual, I opened my mouth first.


    "Lia, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "What?! Ah It''s."


    After hesitating to answer for a moment, she raised her finger and pointed to the table.


    The phone I took out after receiving a text message was on the table.


    "You spoke with Lilia using that, right?


    "Yes. Lilia seeded in pulling the mobilework, and now I can use my phone even on the farm.


    "If I have a phone, can I also speak with Sihyeon at any time?"


    "Yes, you can call and text, send pictures and videos."


    After long nces at the smartphone, she began to speak with great difficulty with a red face.


    "Can I get one, too?"


    "what?"


    "That phone? the object called Smartphone? I want it, too.


    "Um."


    Lia wants to have a smartphone.


    I was lost in thought for a moment at Lia''s unexpected request.


    At first, I was a little flustered, but when I slowly organized my thoughts, it was not that strange.


    Since smartphones were suchfortable and useful devices, many people of all ages owned one even in Korea.


    Until recently, the convenience was very limited due to the absence of awork, but now that the restriction has disappeared, Im freely enjoying many functions.


    There was no way that Demons wouldnt enjoy the convenience of such a smartphone.


    "Did I ask too much? I''m sorry. I was greedy to ask for such a precious thing. .


    When my answer was dyed, Lia''s face darkened.


    I waved my hand hastily and denied what she said.


    "Oh, no! It''s not because what youre asking is too much. And it''s not that precious, even ordinary people carry it around in the world where I live. You saw it a lot when you came to Korea with mest time, right?"


    "I think I did.


    "Why would I lie? I can buy you as much as you want.


    "Really?"


    Lia''s face brightened up.


    The change in expression was so dramatic that I smiled too.


    "If you tell me the cost, I''ll prepare it ordingly."


    "You don''t have to do that. I can just buy one for you as a gift."


    "What? No! Then Ill feel sorry for burdening.


    "It''s all right. I can do this for you, Lia."


    The redness on her face intensified.


    "isn''t it too expensive?


    "It''s not too expensive, so you don''t have to feel too pressured.


    Considering thetest smartphones, it was not a cheap price.


    Still, considering what Lia has done for me till now, it was not such a burdensome price.


    Didnt I save money for these kinds of things?


    I reassured Lia, who was restless and promised to get her a smartphone soon.


    "You want to buy Lia a smartphone?


    "Yes, she asked me yesterday. So I promised I would buy her one. Is it possible?"


    Ryan was lost in thought for a moment, stroking his chin.


    "As you know, in Korea, you have to sign a contract with a telmunicationpany to use a smartphone. Of course, Demons can buy one, but it''s bound to have a strict procedure. There are many documents that need to be formalized, and you have to ask for cooperation from various ces."


    Theplex procedure hardened my face.


    "Um It''s not as easy as I thought, is it?"


    "Theres a way to buy another smartphone under Sihyeon''s name. You don''t like that, do you?


    "No, its not like that. I thought it would be more convenient if Lia signed the contract under her name, if possible."


    Ryan scratched his head for a moment and smiled.


    "It cant be helped. I''ll look into it."


    "Is it possible?"


    "Although the procedures areplicated, its not impossible. I''m a Demon, but I''m using a smartphone in my name, right?"


    Ryan took his smartphone out of his pocket and showed it.


    "SIHYEON, you get a smartphone for Lia as a present. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Thank you very much, Ryan."


    I bowed to Ryan.


    "Oh! But SIHYEON?"


    ?


    "It''s good to buy Lia a smartphone, but Wouldn''t others be a bit disappointed if they didnt get one?


    "Ah"


    The faces of the other farm members shed in my head.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    As the therapist Jerok said, Speranza quickly regained her energy.


    While I was worried about holding her in bed for a long time, Speranza showed her usual appearance, relieving the farm members.


    While the fox girl was quietly recovering, we also briefly discussed why this happened suddenly.


    I was the only witness when it happened.


    What I saw then was very simple.


    An open space where there was obviously nothing.


    When Speranza arrived there, rainbow-colored energy poured out, and the vacant lot quickly turned into a flower garden.


    And Speranza, who poured out all her energy, copsed.


    When Andras heard my story, he spoke very carefully.


    "She made a flower garden in the open space. I''m not sure about the situation, but I think this might have something to do with the power of creation that the Angels talked about.


    The power of creation


    Andras'' guess reminded me of the Angels who visited the farm.


    "Wait a minute. You said Speranza created a flower bed. Isn''t Senior, not Speranza, the one who should use that power?"


    "That''s true.


    "If you think about the situation before and after, it doesnt make sense."


    Alfred questioned, followed by Lia and Kaneff.


    "I''m not sure about that. As ine said, Sihyeon should be the one who should have used that power.


    When everyone was failing toe up with a clear answer, Lilia pointed out another possibility.


    "Isn''t it because shes from the Erul tribe?"


    "What?"


    ?


    All eyes were on her.


    "I''ve seen it in a book before. Some Erul people have mysterious abilities."


    "I''ve heard of those mysterious abilities. The Eruls consider it a blessing from God.


    "Speranza could have been born with that kind of ability, right?


    Lilia and Andras continued to exin the mysterious ability of the Erul tribe.


    In a sh of inspiration, Lia opened her eyes wide and pped her hands.


    "Come to think of it, members of the Erul tribe came to the farm before, right?"


    "Oh, I remember. They werent afraid to break into someone else''s farm and tried to take Speranza away.


    "They tried to take Speranza, maybe it''s rted to this incident?"


    Once again, everyone was lost in thought at Lia''s new guess.


    Various spections and possibilities were raised, but they all seemed to be insufficient to reach a clear answer.


    Kaneff broke the silence with a frown.


    "Ah! I''m going to get a cramp in my head."


    "I think it''s better to stop talking about this here. I don''t think we cane to a decision with this limited information.


    As Andras said, everyone agreed to put the matter on hold. At the same time, it was decided to ban Speranza from entering the Vision world for the time being.


    There were many questions about the phenomenon that took ce in the Vision world, but I didn''t want to take risks that might pose a threat to Speranza''s safety.


    Speranza''s safety was the most important thing for everyone.


    Perhaps because of theplicated story, Kaneff said with a relieved look.


    "By the way, Sihyeon, didn''t you say you had something to give to us?"


    "Oh! That''s right. Wait a minute!."


    I took out the prepared documents from the bag and handed them out one by one.


    The farm members showed signs of confusion at the letters on the document that they saw for the first time.


    "SIHYEON, I can''t read anything written here


    "Me too"


    "This is a text used in Sihyeon''s ce in the other world. I think its called Hangul''."


    "What Uncle?"


    No, Hangul.


    Meanwhile, Lilia, who had lived in Korea for a few months, read the top of the document.


    "New phoneApplication form?"


    As soon as I heard Lia''s request to have a smartphone, I immediately asked Ryan for advice.


    As expected, it was not easy to get a smartphone for a Demon. This was especially true in Korea, where identification was essential for all contracts.


    Still, it was said that the Demons can buy one after going through someplicated procedures.


    Ryan was also using a smartphone through that process.


    When I asked Ryan for help buying a smartphone for Lia, I suddenly thought of other farm members.


    If I bought Lia a smartphone. the rest of the members will be upset.


    After much consideration, I decided to give a smartphone to all the farm members.


    Of course, I didn''t think it was a waste because it was a gift to precious people even if it cost more.


    Ryan also responded positively.


    There will be more documents and procedures to be processed, but it will be less troublesome than doing itter on.


    And as a result of me and Ryan''s hard work we were finally able to prepare smartphones in each members name.


    "Take this."


    I handed boxes of smartphones to the farm members one by one as if I were Santa us.


    In the box, there were smartphones with the colors and designs they wanted.


    Andras and Alfred took the box with a nk design.


    "This is the thing that Senior uses"


    "SIHYEON, are you really giving this to me?


    "Yes, it''s a gift. There are many functions, so I''ll tell you one by er. Oh! And Andras! You can''t break open the smartphone just because you''re curious."


    -Flinch!


    "How How can I break the precious gift that you gave me, Sihyeon?"


    Andras excused himself with an awkward smile.


    The response was very suspicious, but I decided to trust him and move on.


    When I handed the box to Lia, who first said she wanted a smartphone, she was so happy that she was slightly teary.


    "Thank you so much, Sihyeon. I''ll cherish it like my life."


    "Haha! You don''t have to do that. Even in our world, it''s normal to use it for a few years and change it. So you can use itfortably.


    "But it''s Sihyeon''s gift, so I want to cherish it."


    Lia hugged the smartphone box preciously.


    Her joyful smile made me smile.


    "Brother Sihyeon, can I really take this? I already have one, so it''s okay.


    "You got one used by someone else. You also had a hard time making the dimensional door device this time, so don''t feel too pressured, take it."


    I patted Lilia''s head slightly, after which she smiled and thanked me.


    "Hehe. All right. I''ll use it, Brother Sihyeon. Thank you.


    "Yes."


    Finally, I handed Kaneff a box containing his smartphone.


    He acted as if he didn''t care much on the outside, but he kept fiddling with the box as if he felt good on the inside.


    Looking at everyone''s joy, I felt really proud of buying a smartphone for everyone.


    After the smartphone was delivered to everyone, life on the farm began to change little by little.


    At first, it was mainly used for simple functions such as calling those who are far away or taking pictures.


    The biggest obstacle in using the smartphone was that most of the functions were in Korean.


    Except for me and Lilia, it was impossible to send a text message because others didn''t know how to read Korean.


    So, when farm members used text messages, conversations were mainly made with emoticons, not letters.


    The farm members made a group chat, and in the beginning, it was always filled with emoticons to express what they wanted to say.


    In the end, farm members who wanted to use the smartphone better began to learn Hangul in earnest.


    With help from me, Lilia, and even Speranza, they learned Hangul little by little.


    And it didnt take them that long, after all, Hangul was an easy and simple text created by the great King Sejong thinking about increasing the literacy of themon people.


    Farm members quickly became ustomed to expressing their thoughts in Korean, and clumsy Korean words, not emoticons, began to fill the group chat.


    Speranza was also into texting with other people, so she often held onto my smartphone all day long.


    The spread of smartphones on the Demon farm also brought a new change that I never expected.


    "Sister Lilia, Sister Lilia!"


    Speranza came running calling Lilia, who smiled broadly at the cute fox girl''s visit.


    "OhSperanza came to see me. Are you bored? Do you want to y with me?


    "No, I want to use this."


    "What?"


    Speranza held out her dad''s smartphone to Lilia.


    "This is Brother Sihyeon''s phone, right? What are you doing with this, Speranza?"


    "I want to hear Yoon Jiwoons song. Papa yed with this for mest time."


    "Really? Do you want me to y it on my smartphone?


    Lilia asked, lifting her smartphone. Then Speranza smiled and nodded.


    Lilia, who was used to using the Inte, quickly found Yoon Jiwoon''s song on YouTube and yed it.


    On the smartphone, a video yed with a sweet voice.


    Speranza, who sat next to Lilia, gently wagged her tail to the rhythm.


    In the chorus part, she hummed and sang along.


    "Speranza, do you like this guy''s song?"


    "Un! It''s my favorite song."


    "I think Speranza sings better than this guy."


    Speranza blushed shyly at thepliment, and Lilia, who was looking at the figure with satisfaction, looked at the man on the screen and Speranza alternately for a moment.


    Then, her eyes twinkled as if she had an idea.


    "Speranza."


    "Un?"


    "Speranza, you like to sing, right?"


    "Yes! I like it."


    Lilia pointed to the smartphone screen with an excited look.


    "How about you sing like this guy and upload it?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    "Sihyeon, its ready."


    "Then I''ll switch it on."


    "Okay."


    After exchanging signals with Andras, I pressed the switch on the newly installed device on one side of the barn.


    -CHIK!


    -Dooodooooooodoooooooo!


    Small vibrations rang throughout the barn and then became quiet again.


    I and Andras approached one of the ces where the vibrations rang.


    "Oh? It''s working properly, right?


    "I think so. The temperature is just right."


    A Magic stove that radiates warm heat throughout the ce.


    Running around in the barn for quite a while seemed worthwhile since the inside of the barn was getting quite warm.


    "If it''s like this, Yakums will be able to spend the winter warmly, right?


    "Rather, this ce feels cozier than my room."


    Andras praised the coziness of the barn by referring to his room. I nodded with a proud expression even though I knew it was an exaggeratedpliment.


    Along with the expansion of the Yakum pack, the barn was also expanded, and snacks and dried grass for winter were also prepared in the storage area.


    The barn also had a stove that could be operated at any time and a soft floor.


    As part of winter preparation, I paid much attention to residents of the estate, strawberry fields, and other ces. However, I couldn''t help but pay a little more attention to Yakums, as they held a special ce in my heart.


    Although I had a hard time preparing, I felt terrific as I looked at the well-prepared barn.


    -Moo woo woooo


    Aara, who grew up so fast during the fall, tilted her head and came near the stove. She looked at the magic stove with curious eyes as if it was strange.


    "Hey, Aara"


    Moooo


    "Come closer here. It''s really warm.


    I sat beside the stove and tapped my hand on the side. Smart Aara quickly understood what I was saying and approached me.


    Aara, who arrived next to me, felt the warm energy and made a pleasant cry.


    Moo wooo woooo


    "Its good, right?


    -Mooooooooooooooooo.


    Aara slipped over my right knee andy down.


    I smiled softly at the childishness of the baby who became heavy before I knew it.


    While I stroked Aara, who was limp from drowsiness, I heard another cry from my back.


    Moow Woow wooooo!


    Aaras younger sister Dora came running and took over my left knee.


    Her body was slightly cold because she had been outside the barn, but she too soon became drowsy as the stove warmed her.


    Bow woo wooo


    Pow woo wooo


    This time, Kawaii and Akum also appeared and dug into my sides.


    I was instantly surrounded by the baby Yakums, and Andras, who saw the scene, smiled softly.


    "Wow, you''re still popr with the baby Yakums."


    "Everyone has grown in size, but they are still acting like little kids. Its a bit embarrassing."


    I said I was embarrassed with my mouth, but my hands were busily stroking the baby Yakums.


    How can I hate such cute guys who follow me like this?


    and by the way, guys? Isn''t it a little hot now?


    Sweat trickled out thanks to the magic stove and the baby Yakum surrounding me.


    Whether they knew this situation or not, the baby Yakums dug deeper into my arms.


    I was forced to push the baby Yakums little by little and tried to get up.


    Pooo Woooo woooo


    "Ugh?"


    I felt a huge shock from the back along with a loud cry.


    I overcame the shock by breathing heavily.


    The weight, shock, and unique roar of a baby Yakum that was iparable to other baby Yakums!


    I immediately recognized the troublemaker behind my back.


    "Hey! Tanduk! Didnt you promise not to do this again?"


    Pooooooo?


    The expression of Tanduk was drawn in my head even though I couldn''t see him.


    He must be having an innocent look saying, [Did I?]


    I know that this action was an expression of his affection, but he has grown up too much to show that kind of affection with his body.


    As the horn on his head grew dashing day by day, the name Tanduk, which meant "small horn," became awkward.


    "Tanduk, if you keep doing this, there won''t be any snacks for you.


    -FLINCH!


    Tanduk quickly understood the word "snack" and slowly slipped back.


    Then, he began to show gentle cutesy by rubbing his head gently.


    Oh, you clever fellow!


    When I saw the lovely cuteness that didn''t fit his size, I quickly lost my desire to be angry.


    At the fact that the parent''s mind in me wanted to forgive this lovely child, Iughed in vain.


    But how do I get out of here?


    With Tanduk blocking the back, I becamepletely surrounded by the baby Yakums.


    "Guys, how about we move now? My legs are really numb."


    Despite my earnest request, they remained firmly in their seats as if they didn''t want to be separated from me.


    Even Aara and Dora, who were on my knee, were asleep before I knew it.


    Despite my grunting and twisting, I was able to get out with the help of Andras, after a long struggle with the baby Yakums.


    "Are you done with the Magic stove?


    Andras and I met Lia on the way out of the barn.


    "Yes, we just finished. Thanks to Andras making the best Magic stove, I don''t think Yakums will have any problems in winter."


    "What were you doing, Lia?"


    When asked by Andras, she showed the tool she was holding in her hand.


    There was a pitchfork-shaped iron at the end of the long handle.


    "A lot of fallen leaves fell, so I was collecting them with this. I''m done with the front of the farm, and I just need to clean up the back a little more.


    "May I help you?"


    When I asked her, Lia smiled softly and waved her hand.


    "No, I''m almost done, so I''m fine. And ine is also helping me.


    "Lia! I''m almost done with the back, too."


    Alfred appeared from the back of the farm with the same pitchfork tool.


    "Oh? Senior and Andras were also here.


    "Yeah, we just finished our work at the barn. Were you helping Lia?


    "Yes, the back of the building and the training space is full of fallen leaves."


    "Is it over now?


    "I think we just have to throw away the fallen leaves that we''ve collected."


    Since Lia and Alfred told us to rest, saying they would handle it themselves, forcing them to ept our help felt awkward.


    When I was wondering whether I should just go in first, something struck me and I called the two.


    "Ah! Then can you leave the leaves for a while instead of throwing them away?"


    "leaves?"


    My request for them to leave the fallen leaves was met with puzzled responses from Lia and Alfred.


    Still, both nodded, saying, [Okay].


    "Wait in the vacant lot behind the building. I''ll be right back. Please help me, Andras."


    "Yes."


    I quickly headed to the farm building with Andras.


    Soon after, with a lot of things on our hands, we headed to the vacant lot where Lia and Alfred were waiting.


    "Sihyeon, what are you holding in your hand?


    "It''s sweet potatoes."


    "Sweet potatoes?"


    "It was sent from my hometown a while ago. We used to cook sweet potatoes on fallen leaves. Were going to do that. It''s called roasted sweet potato. It''s really delicious.


    Andras, Lia, and Alfred twinkled their eyes as soon as they heard me say delicious.


    After a short exnation, I took out a foil and wrapped the sweet potatoes one by one.


    While I was preparing sweet potatoes, the rest gathered fallen leaves and prepared to make a fire.


    The sweet potatoes carefully wrapped in silver foil were ced under the fallen leaves and Andras made a fire using magic.


    The well-dried leaves quickly burned with a red fire.


    FLASH!


    Alfred sensibly pulled a chair out of the warehouse. It was the portable chair that we used at the pic.


    The four of us sat side by side in chairs and watched the fallen leaves burn.


    -Takdak -Takdak!


    A chilly autumn breeze.


    A zing fire with a cracking sound


    And the unique smell of burning fallen leaves that tickled the nose.


    Is this how it feels to rx beside a campfire?


    It was just a scene of fallen leaves burning in the fire, but it still brought a strange addiction andfort.


    Others also looked at the fire with a nk look simr to mine.


    The sweet potato was turned over once so that it would cook evenly, and the fallen leaves were piled up and set on fire. In the same way, we piled up the fallen leaves about twice and started a fire.


    By the time I could see the little sparks remaining, I took out the sweet potatoes one by one, twisting a long stick.


    I picked up a sweet potato with a thick glove on my hand.


    When I carefully peeled off the foil and skin, white steam rose and exposed the bright yellow flesh.


    I took a bite at the top before the heat cooled down.


    Oh, hoff hoff.


    I blew the heat in my mouth with a frown.


    But soon, I got used to the heat, and the sweetness of sweet potatoes filled my mouth.


    In the cold ofte autumn, the heat provided by the sweet potato was wonderful.


    The three who were watching my happy expression picked up the sweet potatoes one by one in a hurry.


    They peeled off the foil and the skin like I did.


    Alfred, who took the sweet potato to his mouth in a hurry, trembled in surprise at the heat.


    "Oh! It''s hot!"


    "It''s very hot inside, so eat carefully."


    Lia took a bite of the sweet potato carefully and opened her eyes wide.


    "What do you think?"


    "Um, its strange. It tastes sweeter than I thought. It''s really good!"


    All three fell in love with the taste of sweet potatoes and moved their mouths.


    Looking at the figure with satisfaction, I took out something I had prepared.


    "Sihyeon?"


    Andras recognized what was in my hand first.


    His expression was like saying, [Why all of a sudden?]


    "That''s right. I brought kimchi along with the sweet potatoes.


    "Why kimchi?"


    "It goes really well with sweet potatoes. Try it."


    I put the prepared kimchi on the sweet potatoes one by one.


    At first, the three seemed to doubt thebination of the two foods, but after tasting it themselves, they quickly changed their opinion.


    "Wow! It tastes really good


    "The more I eat, the drier I feel, but when I eat it with kimchi, its really refreshing."


    "Senior, please give me more kimchi."


    As expected, the provenbination of sweet potato and kimchi!


    At the same time, I nodded with satisfaction at the raving praise.


    I took out the remaining sweet potatoes from the remaining fire.


    As I was going to leave it to those who haven''t tasted roasted sweet potatoes yet, I remembered someone.


    "Come to think of it, where is Speranza? It would be good to eat roasted sweet potatoes when they are warm.


    Even though usually at this time she woulde searching for me feeling bored, I couldn''t see her today.


    It was Lia who answered my question.


    "Maybe she''s with Lilia.


    "Lilia?"


    "These days, the two of them have been together most of the time. Should I look for them?"


    "No, I''ll call her on my phone."


    I took out my phone to contact Lilia. However, as soon as I took out my phone, a text message arrived.


    Huh? It''s a text from Ryan.


    I checked the text without thinking much.


    However, there was only a link, no other content.


    For a second I suspected that it might be the phishing message that takes you somewhere as soon as you press the link, but when I checked it again, it was really a message from Ryan.


    After hesitating for a while, I clicked the link.


    As soon as I clicked the link, the screen immediately connected to the YouTube site.


    And soon a video started ying.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    The video began with the background of an ordinary room.


    .


    I tilted my head, feeling familiar with the background, and when there was a clumsy screen transition, someone popped out on the screen.


    A dizzyingly shaky screen, a messy focus that makes it impossible to differentiate the person from the background.


    Usually, these mistakes are edited and cut out.


    Was it a video taken by a beginner?


    Even after the clumsy screen transition had passed, the screen remained blurry due to poor lighting, but as the screen stabilized, the focus became clear.


    And soon the screen started to illuminate someone a blurred child.


    "UhUh?"


    Like any parent, I too quickly recognized the identity of the child just from the blurred form that appeared on the screen.


    "SPERANZA?


    When I suddenly raised my voice, Andras, Lia, and Alfred, who were eating sweet potatoes, looked at me in surprise.


    "Cough, cough? What''s wrong Sihyeon?"


    "Senior, what happened?"


    "Why are you so surprised, Sihyeon?"


    The three gathered around me one after another.


    They also checked the video ying and opened their eyes wide.


    They seemed to have noticed the main character in the video as soon as I did.


    As the four of us panicked, music began to flow out of the video.


    Although the screen was poorly filmed and no right microphone was used, the beautiful voice was clearly heard.


    We quickly fell in love and listened to the song quietly.


    Bewilderment quickly turned tofort.


    The song ended shortly.


    Having been swept up in sentimentality, we checked the video with regret.


    -Is it okay like this?


    -Yeah, you did a great job.


    Hehe.


    The voices of two girls were heard, and finally, the video ended with a cute smile from the fox girl.


    "Senior, this is Speranza, right?"


    "Hahaha, I think her singing skills have improved."


    "Speranza''s songs always make me feel good."


    Well, of course, my daughter''s singing skills are the best. Even most singers wont stand Wait! Thats not the point!


    -


    Just as the video ended, my phone rang.


    It was a call from Ryan who sent me the video link.


    "Hello, Ryan?"


    -Yes, it''s me. Did you check the YouTube video I just sent you?


    "I just saw it. Its Speranza, right? She wasn''t on the screen, but I think I heard Lilia''s voice, too."


    -Maybe. Did you know about this video?


    "No? It''s my first time seeing it, too. How did you know this, Ryan?


    There was a small sigh on the other side of the phone.


    Haha I''m not the only one who knows. Most Koreans who use YouTube know about this video.


    "What?"


    -Did you check the view count of the video?


    I lowered my smartphone and checked the view count of the video I saw earlier.


    One  hundred  thousand million A million?


    The number of views on the video was well over a million.


    "It''s over a million Isn''t this a lot of views?"


    -If you think about the time when the video was uploaded, it''s really high. Thats why I said most Koreans know.


    I swallowed my saliva realizing that things were bigger than I thought.


    "Did this cause any problems?


    -Fortunately, we dont have a problem yet. The video itself is short and doesn''t contain any problematic content.


    "That''s a relief.


    -However, this short video is receiving more attention than expected, and since its on YouTube, it might have a huge ripple effect. Its better to be cautious.


    .


    -I''m looking into it so that the problem doesn''t get bigger, and I contacted you because I thought it would be better to make sure.


    Ryan briefly exined what to do in the future, and I listened to his exnation with a serious look on my face and ended the call.


    "Papaaaa! Were you here?


    "Oh! You ate something delicious without us?


    Speak of the devil.


    Holding hands, Lilia and Speranza approached us.


    Normally, I would have weed them with a bright smile, but now I couldn''t.


    Others who noticed the situation also looked at the two girls with vague smiles.


    "Huh? Papa


    "Brother Sihyeon, what''s wrong with your face?"


    The two tilted their heads at my strange expression.


    I don''t know how to talk to these innocent girls.


    Without knowing what to do, I kept scratching my head.


    "Un"


    "Yes, we did it."


    When the video was shown, Speranza and Lilia quickly admitted to their actions.


    Observing Speranza''s slightly reflected appearance or the room''s background, it was not necessary to check it separately.


    .


    .


    The two girls were really quick-witted.


    As soon as they saw the expression on my face, they quickly realized something was wrong.


    Speranza lowered her fox ears and tail, and Lilia kept her head down, avoiding looking at me.


    I didn''t mean to scold them..


    But for some reason, the atmosphere felt like I was scolding them.


    As Ryan said, it was not a problematic video, and it was not right to scold them simply for posting a video.


    Instead, it seemed wrong of me not to warn them in advance, as a guardian.


    When my thoughts reached that point, I sighed unconsciously.


    -FLINCH!


    Speranza and Lilia trembled at my sigh.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t ask to scold you guys."


    .


    .


    I smiled softly on purpose and tried to reassure the two.


    "I''m serious. I really don''t want to scold you. More than that, can you tell me why you did it?


    Lilia, who was hesitating, opened her mouth.


    "People like singing videos a lot I thought they would like Speranzas song a lot, too. .


    "That''s why you took a video and uploaded it?


    "Yes"


    As expected, the two did not have any grand purpose.


    It was probably an act of interest and a little curiosity.


    This video may have unintended consequences in the future, but the girls didn''t do anything wrong here.


    "Come here."


    Two girls came to my side at my call.


    Holding Speranza with one hand, I stroked Lilia''s head with the other.


    "I told you I''m not scolding you. So don''t make that face.


    Whether my actions worked, the anxiety gradually disappeared from the expressions of the two girls.


    Lilia asked, rolling her eyes.


    "Are you really not going to scold me?


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, so why would I scold you?


    "Really? Then.


    "But you can''t upload videos from now on."


    Lilia frowned when I said it first. Speranza in my arms also looked disappointed.


    "Why? You said it wasn''t a bad thing"


    "It''s not a bad thing, but this could put Ryan in trouble. You guys don''t want Ryan to get tired, do you?


    The two nodded quickly when they heard that Ryan might be in trouble.


    While I felt bad for taking away the work the girls loved, I felt like I had to act firmly as a guardian here.


    "You should never upload videos on YouTube? Can you promise me?


    "Un, I promise."


    "I promise."


    I patted the two with a proud expression and then gave them a warm roasted sweet potato.


    Fortunately, thanks to the delicious roasted sweet potatoes, the two girls quickly regained their energetic appearance.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be a problem."


    "That''s a relief.


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I heard about the YouTube video in Ryan''s office. Ryan also looked more rxed.


    "By the way. There was a lot of fallout after you closed the channel


    "I was surprised, too. Only one video was uploaded, and it was a rtively new channel. I didn''t expect so many people would be interested in it. .


    The channel on which Speranza and Lilia uploaded the video has been turned private.


    I tried to delete the channel, but I thought it was the result of the children''s efforts, so I ended up keeping it private.


    However, the response from the public was greater than I thought.


    Several people sent questions about why the channel became private, and there were constant requests to re-release the video.


    "Was the channel called [Demon girls]?"


    Demon girls


    It was the name of the channel created by Speranza and Lilia. It seemed to be very nd, but strangely it was a well-suited name.


    "As one of the subscribers of [Demon girls], it''s a shame."


    "What? Did you subscribe, too, Ryan?"


    "Why are you surprised?"


    Ryan shrugged his shoulders with a slick smile.


    "That''s a bit unexpected. I thought you wouldn''t like it.


    "Who wouldn''t like Speranza''s songs?"


    With a look of regret on his face, he continued to look at me.


    "I had no choice but to ask you to make it private because of work, but I personally thought it would be nice if the channel continued."


    "I feel a little ufortable, too. I feel sorry for the so many people who paid attention to the channel."


    "But what can we do? I think it''s a relief that it ended like this. If it had reached the Angel side, things would have been moreplicated.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Are you there Mr. Ryan? It''s Ashmir, the surveince officer.


    .


    .


    Judge Ark and Executive officer u are here with me. Can I talk to you for a moment?


    At the unexpected visitor, Ryan held his breath and stopped talking.


    "<em>Why did Angelse all of a sudden?</em>"


    <em>I don''t know either.</em>


    <em>What do we do?</em>


    <em>Shall we pretend we are not here?</em>


    I think I felt a movement a little while ago. Why are you suddenly quiet? Is there any problem?


    !


    !


    The pressure felt from behind the door eventually forced Ryan to open his mouth.


    "No, no problem,e on in.


    -CREEEK!


    Three Angels, who visited the Demon farm before, appeared one after another.


    (To be Continued on Feb 20 {MON})


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    "Wee."


    "Hello."


    Ryan and I greeted the Angels with a weing look.


    "Hello. Its been a while"


    Judge Ark received our greeting as a representative, and Ashmir and u, who were standing behind, bowed their heads briefly.


    After a brief greeting, Ryan opened his mouth first in a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    "Is anything wrong? I didnt receive any message about guestsing?


    "Hmm, hmm. I''m so sorry. I''ve been popping up as I wish sincest time. "


    "No, its fine."


    "I came this time because I wanted to talk to you about something. Can you spare me a moment?"


    "I''m fine."


    When Ryan nodded, Ark''s eyes turned toward me, as if asking, [How about you?]


    "Uh I''m fine, too."


    "That''s a relief. I won''t take that much time, so don''t worry.


    "Then shall we sit down and continue talking?


    Ryan guided the Angels to the table.


    As Ark sat at the table, the other two Angels settled behind him as if escorting him.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have enough seats."


    "You don''t have to worry about us."


    .


    Ashmir and u remained calm as if standing was their mission.


    "The reason I came all of a sudden is to let Sihyeon know that the discussions of the Angels about you havee to an end, plus to talk about some other things."


    "Decision of the Angels about me.me?


    "I''m talking about the discussion to determine whether you are a threat to us or a person who can help us. And the discussion ended a while ago.


    ?


    Didn''t he say that they were exchanging opinions? Is that discussion now over?


    I tried to restrain myself as much as possible, but without realizing it, the tension just came out on my face.


    Ark burst outughing looking at my expression.


    "Hahaha, Cmon, Angels arent that bad. And it took more time because they thought things about you were very important.


    "Um I see.


    "Judge Ark, so what decision did the Angels make about Sihyeon?"


    "It''s not that different from what I expectedst time. They decided to put the decision about Sihyeon on hold for a while."


    On Hold.


    Even when visiting the farm, Judge Ark said the Angels would put their decision on hold.


    It was good news that the Angels didn''te to catch me right away, but in other words, it meant that the decision could be reversed at any time.


    When I made a vague expression at the news, Ark added as if tofort me.


    "Don''t pay too much attention to the decision. I think it''s rather a good thing. Knowing more about you will naturally change their perception about you."


    "I really hope so.


    "Take my word for it. I''m sure it will."


    He spoke with a confident look. Thanks to this, the ufortable feeling became a little more bearable.


    "Did youe all the way here to tell me this news? I think you could have contacted mefortably on the phone."


    "There are other things I want to ask you besides telling you this news.


    ?


    "Do you know a YouTube channel called Demon Girls''?


    ?!


    "They recently became a hot topic after uploading a video of a girl singing on the channel called Demon Girls."


    When the word "Demon Girls" came out, I and Ryan trembled at the same time.


    Ark''s gaze at us deepened.


    "Looking at the reaction, it was rted to you.


    .


    "I heard that the little girl who sang in the video was your daughter Is that true?"


    He came all the way here knowing that.


    Ryan also had a puzzled look on his face.


    Perhaps Ryan did not expect that the Angels woulde out so quickly.


    I hesitated for a moment to answer thinking it would cause harm to Speranza, and at the same time, it seemed like a thing that could not be passed on with a clumsy lie.


    I nodded with a resigned look.


    "Yes, that''s right. I uploaded a video of my daughter singing a song recently. But I took the video right away. I''ve turned the channel into private.


    "I know that, too.


    Ark showed signs of difort by creating deep wrinkles between his brows.


    It felt like the first time he had expressed such tant negative emotions since we first met.


    "Sihyeon, this was very disappointing. Why on earth did you do that?"


    "I''m sorry, it was my fault. The children are not at fault."


    "Judge Ark! It''s true that many people have seen the video, but I don''t think it caused a big problem for the Angels to get involved. On top of that, the video got taken down quickly."


    Ryan defended me so vigorously that he came to the edge of his seat. However, Ark said seriously, still not letting go of his stern expression.


    "That''s the problem.


    .


    .


    "Why did you take down the video?"


    "Huh?"


    ?


    "I subscribed to the channel and pressed the Like'' button. I was looking forward to what videos they would post in the future. Why did you turn the channel private?


    I doubted myself hearing Arks words.


    Did I hear it wrong?''


    I turned my head and looked to the side.


    Seeing Ryan''s dumbstruck expression, it felt like I didnt hear it wrong.


    "Uh Judge Ark You subscribed?


    "Oh, yes! Of course. I really enjoyed it and hoped there would be a lot of songs in the future.


    .


    "It can''t be helped because they were beginners, but what''s wrong with the sound quality? It was such a great song but the sound quality was a real put-off! As a Judge, that''s a crime."


    Ark was angry to the point where his face turned red a little.


    I nodded with a puzzled expression.


    "I''m sorry. The video was prepared by the children, so there were parts they couldnt pay attention to.


    "Hmm, I was a little over-excited, too. Anyway, I hope they pay attention to that next time."


    "Um, hold on a second. Is it okay to upload a video from the Demon world?"


    "Why are you asking that? Did you think I would scold you for it?"


    My blunt nod elicited a burst ofughter from Ark.


    "Haha! I don''t think so at all. Rather, I was disappointed because the video disappeared."


    "Really? I thought you came today to point out how wrong it was to upload a video."


    "I thought the same."


    "You won''t have to worry about it. Maybe the other Angels also feel the same as me.


    Ark continued with his usual kind smile.


    "It''s true that the Angels are watching you, but you don''t have to be too self-conscious. Do what you want to do, as I said before. Then everything will work out.


    "So you don''t mind if we keep uploading videos?"


    "Of course. Didn''t I tell you before? I was looking forward to the next video. Oh! And u loved the video, too. Isnt that right, u?"


    Ryan and I looked at u with a look of disbelief.


    I never thought an Angel with a heart of steel would love a video of a little girl.


    u, who had little change in his expression, slightly avoided our gaze.


    "Were you surprised that we liked the video?"


    "Uh Yes, honestly, I didn''t know that the Angels would like a YouTube video.


    "Angels mighte off as beings who are repulsive towards human fun stuff, Of course, they do hate most, but music is something most Angels are interested in. Quite a few Angels y musical instruments as a hobby.


    "Oh."


    I was amazed at the unexpected trivia about the Angels.


    Maybe it was because I''d only seen them as beings with little emotion and a stiff appearance, but the fact that they like music felt very new.


    "If you closed the channel because you were worried about us, you don''t have to. Don''t worry about it and do whatever you want."


    "Thank you, Judge Ark."


    "Haha! I''m more grateful. It''s been a long time since I heard such a beautiful song.


    After the conversation, the Angels soon left the office.


    Even before leaving, Ark kept insisting on uploading the next video as soon as possible.


    "Huh Im surprised that it was apletely different reaction than I expected."


    "Me, too. I thought they would be negative about uploading a video of the Demon world.


    Ryan scratched his cheek with a troubled look.


    "Now, I feel a little sorry for Lilia and Speranza. Because I overreacted, the video and channel they worked hard on disappeared.


    "Don''t say that, Ryan. It''s because you were worried about them. The kids will understand.


    "Then, what are you going to do? I dont think there would be any trouble if they keep uploading videos."


    "Um I should ask the children''s opinions first.


    Speranza and Lilia were the ones who started this, so I decided to respect their thoughts.


    The corners of my mouth slightly went up as I thought of the reaction of the two girls in my head.


    "Papa, really?


    "Brother Sihyeon, can we really keep uploading videos?


    Speranza and Lilia, who heard the news, looked up at me with sparkling eyes.


    "Yes, you can upload."


    "Yayyy!"


    "Yayyyyyyyyyyyy!!"


    The two cheered and hugged each other, and danced, expressing their joy.


    They were so loud, to the point where all the farm members in the building flocked in surprise.


    The children''s excitement did not subside even while I was exining the situation to everyone.


    "I''ll support you guys if you need anything. Instead, you have to get it tested by me before you upload the video, okay?"


    "Un!"


    "Sure, Brother Sihyeon."


    At the same time as answering, Speranza hugged my legs and Lilia hugged my hands tightly.


    They hugged me so tightly that my body shook for a moment.


    They hugged me and I patted the children''s smiling heads one by one.


    "Oh, you like it that much?"


    "Hehe."


    "Heehee, I love it.


    After the video and channel went down, I felt bad because the two were depressed for a while.


    Seeing them happy like this made me feel better, and other farm members also watched the children with happy faces.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    The "Demon Girls" channel, which had been private, has been switched to public.


    The explosive interest at the beginning has waned a lot, but many people still have not forgotten to visit the "Demon Girls" channel.


    The video has been released and the channel has been made private, everything is fine, right?


    It was a shame that the channel suddenly changed to private, but I feel so good when I just checked the public status. You''re going to keep uploading the songs, right?


    I like everything, but please pay attention to the filming and sound quality! I''m so upset that such a good song is not being delivered properly.


    So when will the next video be uploaded?


    Many people were happy with the channel''s return and congratted it.


    I heard that there would be many maliciousments due to the nature of the tform, which attracts many users, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    Speranza and Lilia smiled happily as they saw numerous cheeringments.


    At the same time, they were so motivated that their eyes started lighting up.


    "Speranza! Let''s go make a video right away! I''m going to film the best video and upload one every day."


    "Un!"


    Looking at the two excited girls, I sighed quietly.


    It seemed like it was my turn to step up.


    For now, I calmed down the two by grabbing their shoulders.


    "Both of you, wait.


    ?


    ?


    "I know you''re in a good mood. But, stop thinking about uploading videos every day."


    Lilia frowned and asked back as if she was surprised.


    "Why? Brother Sihyeon, didn''t you say we can upload a video."


    "I''m not saying I''m going to stop you from doing that. I''m telling you not to rush it.


    "Ha, but other people too upload one every day, dont they?


    "They are people who run channels professionally. You guys are amateurs who just started."


    .


    "If you want to upload a video every day like that, it would be impossible with one or two people. Didnt you read thements? You stillck a lot of filming techniques and preparations."


    "Ugh"


    Lilia couldn''t answer my logical argument.


    It was true that the channel called "Demon Girls" received a lot of attention, butpared to the interest, the two were still far from prepared.


    "I''m not saying that you guys are doing it wrong. It''s natural that there are shorings in the beginning stage. That''s why I''m saying let''s go step by step."


    They may do it roughly under the pretext of simply doing it for fun, but I wanted them to study and try as much as they liked.


    "Lets fill those shorings little by little and reach the point where you want to. I''ll help you if you need anything. Got it?"


    Speranza and Lilia, who listened to me, nodded calmly.


    I patted their heads with a proud look.


    I decided to be the manager of the "Demon Girls" channel for now.


    It was a small channel that had just started, so most of the functions were locked, and there was only one video, so management was not necessary.


    There''s only one reason I was in charge.


    In order to protect children from maliciousments or malicious approaches, it was important to block them in advance. There was nothing else to worry about.


    Although it was a channel with only one video, the number of views and subscribers has steadily increased. Naturally, more and more people asked when the next video would be uploaded.


    For those waiting for the next video, the answer was ament on the video.


    Demon Girls are still inexperienced, so we are learning little by little. We are working hard on a better video, so please wait patiently.


    Thement was quickly filled with cheeringments.


    I''ll be waiting for you guys!


    Is the girl who sang the song making the video?


    The first video quality was not so good since it was made hastily. Please put it up slowly.


    You''re not really making the video in the Demon world, right?


    There wereints from time to time, but most people said they would wait patiently.


    In the meantime, Speranza and Lilia each worked hard to make the next video.


    Lilia concentrated on her filming skills and video editing. With the help of the Inte and YouTube videos, she learned on her own and developed her skills.


    When she uploaded the first video, she didn''t know how to focus the camera and didn''t know anything about editing the video.


    Not long after she started studying, she quickly made a usible video.


    Her terrifying ability to acquire knowledge made me realize once again why she was called the Schnarpe genius.


    In the case of Speranza, she didn''t prepare anything in particr. She practiced singing as usual and went out to y in her spare time. Instead, Andras stepped up for Speranza''s song.


    To solve the noise problem pointed out in the first video, Andras quickly developed an artifact that blocks the noise around.


    He also made some simple lighting devices that could be used for filming.


    He only blocked the noise and added lights, but a usible recording studio was quickly created.


    "Wow!, Andras, this is amazing. It really feels like a recording studio. Of course, I''ve never been to one before, but.


    "I''m d it helped."


    "Speranza and Lilia will love it. They''re working really hard to film the next video.


    "I was honestly very surprised. Its my first time seeing Lilia this serious about something.


    "Is that so?"


    "Didn''t I tell youst time? If Lilia was serious about the artifact research, she would have much better skills than me."


    Andras calmly praised Lilia''s genius. I nodded slowly, sympathetically to what he said.


    I sometimes forget those because of her light and yful appearance, but the frightening concentration and talent she sometimes shows certainly made me realize she was a genius.


    For such Lilia, YouTube would have been so attractive.


    After all, it was a space full of various topics and information, and you can show as much as you want.


    Even if Lilia was born on Earth, she would have somehow be a YouTuber.


    "Sihyeon, have you decided what song Speranza will sing in the next video?"


    "In the next video? Speranza said she would once again sing Yoon Jiwoons song."


    "I see."


    When Andras heard the name Yoon Jiwoon, he quickly nodded.


    Everyone on the farm knew that Yoon Jiwoon was Speranza''s favorite singer.


    "If you don''t mind, why don''t you leave it up to my mother to prepare the song?"


    "Andras'' mother Do you mean Zaina?


    I asked back with a puzzled look at the sudden suggestion. Andras added a detailed exnation, scratching his head.


    "Somehow, my mother learned about what Speranza and Lilia were doing. She was also very interested in being a part of these YouTube videos."


    "Um."


    "She really wants to participate in preparing the songs"


    Zaina, whom I met when I visited the Schnarfe family, came to my mind.


    Considering where Lilia''s talents came from, it was only natural for Zaina to be interested.


    "To be honest, Ive hardly stopped my mother froming to the farm herself."


    "Hahaha"


    Iughed in vain as I imagined Andras blocking his stubborn mother.


    "If you don''t mind, can you leave it to my mother to prepare for the next song? Shes unique, but she''ll definitely be of great help, she is a person with excellent musical knowledge."


    I nodded my head at his request.


    "I''d appreciate it if she could help the girls. I''ll have to ask Speranza first, I think she will probably like it, too.


    "Thank you very much, Sihyeon."


    "No. I should be the one thanking you."


    "I''ll tell my mother this news right away."


    The song to be used in the next video was prepared by Zaina, the mistress of the Schnarpe family. Speranza was also very happy that Zaina prepared a song.


    Speranza immediately chose a song to sing in the next video among Yoon Jiwoon''s songs and sent it to the Schnarpe family.


    And a few dayster, Zaina rearranged Yoon Jiwoon''s song and sent it to the farm.


    It was a song that was made to suit Speranza''s voice while keeping the original feeling intact.


    I didn''t know anything professionally about music, but as soon as I heard the newly arranged song, my eyes opened wide.


    Even though it was a song by a Korean singer rearranged by a Demon, I couldn''t feel any sense of ipatibility.


    The farm members could not stop admiring the newly arranged song.


    With the help of so many people, Speranza and Lilia''s second video preparation progressed step by step.


    And after 15 days.


    The second video was uploaded on the "Demon Girls" channel.


    -Droo


    The door of arge van opened and a man stepped inside.


    "Good work, brother."


    "Uh-huh. All right.


    The man leaned against the backseat and responded roughly to the greeting from the driver''s side.


    His face was filled with fatigue.


    Sitting behind the wheel, a man in his 20s quietly checked the rear and started the vehicle.


    "The recording was longer than I thought. Are you tired, brother?


    "I''m a little tired because it''s been a while since I''ve been on a variety show."


    "Shall we take a break?"


    "No, it''s all right. I have to go to the radio schedule right away anyway. I can rest a little on the way."


    The man turned his eyes out of the window, saying he was fine.


    I used to handle a much more packed schedule than this with ease.


    The man smiled bitterly at the appearance of himself, who was exhausted just because he appeared on a variety show.


    The van, which was moving steadily, came to stop and started moving slowly as it got stuck in traffic.


    The driver''s eyes, which had been staring nkly at the blocked road, suddenly sparkled.


    "Ah! Come to think of it, brother, I saw something interesting on YouTube."


    "What''s surprising about that? Every day something interesting trends on YouTube."


    "Someone sang your song and uploaded it. It''s totally dope. Would you like to take a look?


    The man in the drivers seat handed his smartphone to the back.


    The man sitting in the back casually epted the smartphone.


    Um Demon Girls? Channel name is certainly unique.


    The man yed the video without much thought.


    Soon, he heard a girl''s voice along with a very familiar melody.


    The beautiful voice shook the man''s eyes.


    And until the end of the video, the man waspletely immersed in the song that he forgot to breathe.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    The second video for the [Demon Girls] channel was ready.


    It was a video of Speranza singing a rearranged version of the song [Memories of Meeting] from Yoon Jiwoon''s second album.


    [Memories of Meeting] was a song sung by Yoon Jiwoon at a time when he was rising to stardom.


    While most of the songs on the album have a slightly dark and mournful feel, [Memories of Meeting] had an exciting and cheerful rhythm.


    Zaina added a fresh feel to the song, making it perfect for Speranza.


    Unlike the first video, which was roughly filmed and uploaded, this time it was filmed only after several test shoots.


    In addition, the quality of the video had risen beyondparison with the previous one, mainly due to Lilia''s improved filming techniques and Andras'' equipment support.


    Even after preparing so hard andpleting the video, Lilia stamped her feet with an anxious expression.


    "Brother Sihyeon, was there anything strange? I think this part is a bit awkward. Should we film it again?"


    "That''s fine. It''s not weird at all."


    "Ugh What if people get disappointed because we uploaded the video toote?"


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ve already told the people who came to the channel that the video will bete. I''m sure they''ll understand.


    I tried to relieve Lilias anxiety, but she showed no signs of calming down.


    Unlike the first video, she was more nervous since she put a lot of effort into this.


    Hug!


    Suddenly Speranza came and hugged Lilias nervous legs.


    With a smile on her face, Speranza looked up at Lilia.


    "Speraz?"


    "I like Sister Lilia''s video very much.


    "Really?


    "Un! I want Sister Lilia to take more videos of me. Hehe!"


    Lilia was deeply moved, to the point where tears plopped down from her eyes.


    She hugged Speranza with rising emotions.


    "Aww! Thank you so much, Speraz! I will continue to study hard and take pretty videos of you.


    "Hahahaha! Sister Lilia, its ticklish!"


    Before I knew it, Lilia shook off her anxiety and burst intoughter with Speranza.


    I and the farm members looked at the two girls with warm smiles on our faces.


    "Okay! Then I''ll upload the video."


    The second video filled with Speranza and Lilia''s efforts was uploaded to the [Demon Girls] channel.


    As soon as the second video was uploaded, many people watched the video, and their reactions were not as different as I expected.


    It''s been a while since my ears have been purified!


    -I''ve been waiting for the new video toe up, and it''s worth the wait. The second video is also the best.


    This is a song that I listened to a lot before. The original song is good, but the song in the video is really new and I like it.


    -The sound is much cleaner and the video is smoother. I''ll be looking forward to future videos.


    All thements on the video were full of praise.


    Most of them were satisfied with the video quality which was much better than before. There were also manyplimentaryments about Zaina''s newly arranged song.


    Still, it was Speranza who received the most praise and attention from people.


    Her voice is very young, but her singing skills are. I dont have words


    -I don''t think it''ll be weird if she debuts as a singer right now.


    In addition to Speranza''s outstanding singing skills, her cute and unique appearance also attracted a lot of attention.


    Isn''t the girl singing so cute?


    Are those animal ears and tails real? Did you add CG to make a concept?


    Most people thought of fox ears and tail as CG and passed it lightly. Some of them noticed that it was not CG and expressed doubts.


    I don''t think it''s CG It''s not easy to express such natural movements.


    Not CG? Then, is she really a demon girl?


    I dont care if it''s CG or not, as long as it''s cute IM ALL IN.


    Cute is the best! Cute is Justice!


    However, the question quickly subsided as it was swept away by the opinion that [cute is the best!]


    Most of the people who watched the video seemed already possessed by the little fox girl.


    The number of subscribers to the channel also rose steadily thanks to the attention pouring into the second video.


    Although it has not been long since it was created, the number of subscribers has increased significantly.


    I was very happy and grateful for the continued interest and support, but it was also true I felt an equal amount of burden.


    Even as an adult myself, I couldnt take this pressure, so I was worried that the girls would also feel the same difficulties.


    I had no intention of making money or gaining poprity by growing this channel called [Demon Girls]. I just wanted the girls to feel rewarded for their efforts through people who purely enjoyed the videos and cheered for them.


    Although it turned out to be bigger than I thought, I decided to try harder so that the joy of the girls would not be ruined by this pressure.


    Hey! Isn''t that too much?


    A woman''s voice was heard from the other side of the smartphone.


    I couldn''t see her face, but I could easily tell how upset she was just from her voice.


    "What''s too much?"


    How can you hide the fact that Speranza was doing YouTube videos from me?


    "I didn''t hide it. I just forgot to say it.


    Both are the same, DAMMIT!


    Yerin''s agitated voice grew louder and louder. I even felt pain in my ear when I was holding my smartphone.


    Do you know how upset I am? Recently, you didn''t bring Speranza, and when I call you always hang up saying youre busy.


    "It''s because I''m really busy. It''s winter soon, so there are a lot of things to prepare for the farm."


    I tried to soothe Yerin by exining my situation. However, only a cold response came back, as if her feelings were already hurt a lot.


    Uhhhhh!


    ""


    I did not contact hertely under the pretext of being busy, and the disappointment seemed to have exploded due to this YouTube incident.


    I apologized first because I felt sorry for that part.


    "I''m so sorry, Yerin. I couldn''t give you a call because I was really busy, not because I didnt want to. Lately, I was also preupied with the preparation for the YouTube videos so much that I didn''t even think about telling anyone."


    -.


    "I''ll make sure to contact you when I bring Speranza on vacation soon. Speranza also said she wanted to see you and grandma."


    Really? Does Speranza really want to see me?


    "Yes."


    Yerin''s voice softened a lot when she heard Speranza wanted to see her.


    Will it be a small holiday like always?


    "No. It will be a little longer this time. My mom is also very lonely because it''s been a long time since she saw Speranza. So Ill be in Korea for the entire Christmas and New Year holidays."


    Then you''ll let me know in advance when the vacation is decided, right?


    "Yes, I''ll call you in advance.


    Hmm. Then I''ll also schedule it in advance so that I can take a vacation at the end of the year.


    Yerin''s voice became brighter as her anger subsided. She even hummed a little as she checked the schedule in a hurry.


    By the way, why did you suddenly start YouTube all of a sudden? Is it okay to film like that?


    "After the Inte was essible, the girls suddenly became interested in YouTube. And there was no problem in uploading videos as long as theyre not problematic content.


    Hmmmm


    "So, how do you know that Speranza was on YouTube?


    Tae and Sehe told me.


    Oh Tae and Sehe recognized her.


    The two Guardians Guild members had met Speranza in the past while helping to fight wasps in my hometown. So they should have remembered when they saw the video.


    Those two also said that they want to catch up with you.


    "How are Tae and Sehe doing?"


    Good. Theyre used to guild life now and are bing aces of our guild little by little. Well, still theyre a long way off from reaching me.


    I remembered the two who followed me around calling, "Uncle Si."


    We have kept in touch from time to time, but we haven''t met separately recently because I''ve been busy.


    I thought I''d make some time to meet those guys when I go on vacation this time.


    Is YouTube worth doing?


    "At first, I tried to help the girls because they liked it, but there are more troublesome things than I thought."


    There are only two videos, so what''s so troubling?


    "It''s"


    As Yerin said, there was no trouble running the channel. Thements are still clean, so there was nothing to manage.


    The problem was that a number of people who were interested in Speranza continued to try to contact her.


    Some people were curious about Speranza''s identity, and they kept asking a lot about the CG of fox ears and tails.


    For now, I postponed answering all questions about Speranza.


    And one of the many contacts was from the entertainment agencies. Among them, there were some pretty famous ones.


    What? Then will Speranza be a celebrity? Thinking about Speranza''s age, is it an idol?


    "No, I don''t intend to send Speranza to such ces."


    Why? Shes cute and good at singing, she''ll definitely be a hit, right?


    Yerin said as if Speranza''s talent would be a waste if she didnt be an idol.


    "Speranza just likes to sing. It''s too early to talk about being a celebrity or idol. I won''t be hasty until Speranza can seriously think about her futureter on.


    I gave my thoughts on this matter seriously, and Yerin, who was quietly listening to me, said with admiration.


    -Wow Sihyeon, you sounded like a real Dad just now.


    "Hahaha, what does that mean?"


    Anyway, you looked like an adult. You really think a lot about Speranza, don''t you?


    "Of course. She''s my precious daughter."


    Ugh!! Thats so cringy.


    After talking about this and that, we ended the call with a simple greeting.


    In the end, she left a clear message to contact her when the vacation was decided.


    I tried to put my smartphone back in my pocket, but suddenly a notification came.


    When I checked, it was a message from the YouTube channel again.


    Maybe I should block itpletely..


    I was thinking about ignoring it, but I pressed the screen to check the contents.


    However, the first part of the message was the same as other entertainment agencies, but the contents werepletely different.


    [ I''m Park Jaeyoung, the head of the PR team at the agency Matel. Yoon Jiwoon, a singer from our agency, asked us a favor after watching the videos on the [Demon Girls] channel. If you don''t mind, we''d like to send you a ticket for Yoon Jiwoon''s year-end concert. If you are interested, please contact us at the contact number below. If you contact me, I''ll give you more details.]


    Yoon Jiwoon?


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    My eyes opened wide when I saw the name Yoon Jiwoon mentioned in the message.


    The content was also different from those sent by other entertainment agencies and also mentioned a contact number.


    Of course, I suspected phishing at first.


    Now his poprity has waned, however, it was Yoon Jiwoon, who was once boasted as a huge star in the music industry. That kind of singer suddenly contacts me after watching Speranza''s video.


    If you are an ordinary person, you have no choice but to doubt first than to rejoice. Mentioning famous people by name is one of the mostmon practices in scams.


    However, even though I was suspicious of this, on the other hand, I was tempted.


    Yoon Jiwoon was Speranza''s favorite singer, and also a singer that I liked when I was young.


    So I called the contact number written in the message just in case.


    Its Park Jaeyoung from the Matel public rtions team.


    "Hello? Are you the one who left contact information on the YouTube channel [Demon Girls]?"


    Huh? YES YES. It was me. Thank you. Thank you so much for contacting.


    The man who took the call answered in a very weing voice as soon as he heard the name Demon Girls''.


    -I hope you were not offended by the sudden message asking you to contact me.


    "No, its alright. These days, I''ve been receiving so many messages from the agencies that I''m a little used to it.


    I see. I''m not part of the recruitment team, but I rmend that you be careful as much as possible. Even if this industry has be very transparent, there are still many scammers.


    "Thank you for the advice."


    The man answered with a smallugh.


    Haha, it''s not that big of a deal. By the way, are you the person who runs the [Demon Girls] channel?


    "As a guardian, I''m in charge of temporary management. Creating the channel and uploading videos are done by the girls.


    Then the girl who was singing in the video?


    "That''s my daughter."


    Oh, you''re the father. I saw the video and was surprised by your daughters cuteness and singing skills.


    He startedplimenting Speranza for a while.


    It was always a pleasant thing for a parent to hear the praise of their child, so I also had a happy smile on my face when I heard the praise of my daughter.


    Anyway, thank you for contacting me like this. When I was asked by Jiwoon, I was worried about what to do.


    "Is the person you''re talking about really singer Yoon Jiwoon


    Of course. The one who sang [Memories of Meeting] that your daughter sang.


    "A famous person like that suddenly said he would send me a concert ticket I still cant believe it."


    He doesn''t usually ask me to do this. He even called me himself and asked me to do it. He said he wanted to meet the girl in the video.


    .


    When I stopped answering in the middle, the man hurriedly added.


    Oh! If you feel pressured, you can refuse. Jiwoon also told me not to force you. You can just have the concert tickets.


    Well


    It was already surprising that Yoon Jiwoon asked to contact us, and it was even more surprising that he wanted to meet Speranza.


    I''m saying this just in case. The reason Jiwoon wants to meet is probably not for any business purpose. He just watched your daughter''s video and was really impressed. ording to the manager, he seemed to have watched the video dozens of times.


    "Uh Is that so?"


    Please think about it positively and contact me again whenever you feel like it. I will send you the concert tickets right away so that you can get them online.


    "Thank you."


    Soon after ending the call with the man, I received four tickets for Yoon Jiwoon''s concert.


    As I kept looking at the ticket I got as a gift with a bit of aplicated mind.


    -Hug!


    I felt like someone was hugging my leg tightly.


    When I looked down, Speranza smiled and looked at me.


    "Papa, whatcha doin?"


    "Um. I was on the phone with someone.


    "Who?"


    .


    I couldn''t think of what to answer.


    Instead of answering, I took Speranza in my arms and brought up another topic.


    "Speranza, do you want to go to Yoon Jiwoon''s concert?"


    "Concert? What''s concert Papa?"


    I briefly exined to Speranza who didn''t know the meaning of the word concert, and as soon as she heard the answer, Speranza twinkled her eyes and made an expression of surprise.


    "If I go to the concert, can I listen to Yoon Jiwoon''s songs?"


    "Yes, you can see him sing in person.


    "I want to go! I want to go to the concert, Papaaaa!"


    Speranza raised her hands and shouted.


    Seeing that she liked it more than I thought, I smiled as well. I thought I should add Yoon Jiwoon''s concert to my year-end vacation schedule as well.


    "Then are the preparations for the strawberry field finished?


    "Yes, the greenhouse instation is in the final stage, and I think the preparation will be done as soon as Andras finishes checking the storage."


    "What about Racoon grandpa''s brewery?"


    "We are nning to gradually reduce production because it will be difficult to get honey supply in winter. Still, he said there would be no big problem for the time being because he had a lot of beer made in advance."


    When I asked about the Estate''s preparations for the winter, Lagos answered without hesitation.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly, so I just nodded.


    "How''s the preparation for winter fooding along?"


    "I think we''ll be able to prepare a lot more than we expected if we add up to the amount the merchants will bring in a few days."


    In the first winter as a lord, I put a lot of thought into this and that. Still, I felt proud that it went as well as I prepared and nned.


    With that heart, I told Lagos who worked hard.


    "That''s perfect. You''ve done a great job, Lagos.


    "I just did what I had to do, my lord."


    Lagos answered very modestly, bowing his head.


    He answered casually, but he was the busiest person while preparing for the winter.


    With all the things I said, there should have been ack of manpower.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Lagos made up for theck alone.


    Later, when winter preparations were over and rxed, I thought to myself that I would prepare a separate reward for Lagos who suffered.


    I went around the territorial facilities with Lagos and headed toward Elden Vige.


    As soon as I entered, I smelled something burning in the chilly wind.


    We naturally followed the burning smell and took our steps.


    "Me, too, Uncle Reville!"


    "I haven''t received it yet either!"


    "These guys! I''ll divide them up in order, so wait slowly. Greg, is it not ready yet?"


    "Well, it''ll be soon."


    Reville and Greg were grumbling and baking something around the makeshift oven, and there were a lot of children around it.


    "Oh, it''s the lord!"


    "My lord!"


    "My lord!"


    The children who found me crowded in and surrounded me. Cute children wearing winter fur clothes looked up at me with bright eyes.


    I patted each one on the head, and the children seemed very happy just from the pat on the head.


    "So, What are you guys doing here?


    "Uncle Reville is making roasted sweet potatoes."


    "Roasted sweet potatoes are delicious."


    "Lord, let''s eat together!"


    Calming down the excited children, I headed to where Reville and Greg were.


    As soon as Greg saw me, he greeted me, standing up straight.


    "Huh? I I greet the lord."


    Even Reville found me btedly and tried to get up, but I stopped him with a gesture.


    Reville took an awkward posture for a moment, then settled down in front of the oven again.


    "Are you making roasted sweet potatoes?"


    "Yes. I was going to eat with Greg alone. But before I knew it, the children came in and."


    Reville blurted out his words with a tired look on his face.


    "Hahaha! Can I help you?"


    "No, my lord. You and Lagos are busy preparing for the winter. The vignte group is rather free at times like this, so we should at least do this."


    "Leader, I think the roasted sweet potatoes are cooked"


    "Okay. One by one,e here and get it. Be careful with your hands because it''s hot."


    Reville took out the steaming roasted sweet potatoes from the oven one by one and handed them out.


    The children ate the roasted sweet potatoes deliciously without knowing that ck charcoal was on their hands and faces.


    Hoho They''re giving sweet potatoes to children.


    At that time, a blonde Demon crept up to the oven.


    "Hmm, it smells good."


    Reville found Locus and swung the tongs that were flipping roasted sweet potatoes into the air.


    "Shushu. Go away! I don''t have enough for you."


    "Oh, Cmon, pal. A few days ago, we drank together, right?


    "I almost couldn''t go out to work as a vignte because you stuck to me every day to drink.


    "When you were drinking, you had a ball, but now youre using me as an excuse. That sends the wrong message to the children, pal.


    "What? You punk!"


    When Reville wielded the tongs menacingly, Locus widened the distance with a grumpy smile.


    Then he found me in the back and pretended as if nothing happened.


    "Oh? The Lord is here.


    "Hey, Locus."


    "Are you here to look at the vige, my lord?


    "I was looking around the estate to check the winter preparations.


    Locus forced Reville to give him a roasted sweet potato and said.


    "You don''t have to worry, my lord. With this much preparation, we''ll be able tost until next winter, not this years.


    "It''s better to be thorough."


    "That''s true Huh? Did you note with other people today? I don''t see the clumsy Dragon Demon maid, or young Master Andras, or the Verdi kid.


    Lagos, who was next to Locus, suddenly flinched.


    Of course, I answered the question, passing it lightly.


    "I heard everyone is busy today. Im looking around the estate with only Lagos today."


    "Really? You''ll be going back to the farm in a little while, right? Maybe I should alsoe along to see Andras'' face and Leader?


    "Yeah, that would be great, how about we go right now.


    "Oh, NO!"


    Suddenly, Lagos screamed.


    Locus and I looked at Lagos in amazement.


    Reville, who was sitting in front of the oven, responded simrly to us.


    Lagos, who suddenly shouted, also looked very embarrassed and restless.


    "Hmm Lagos? Is something wrong?"


    "Ah It''s not that I have more to report to my lord today. You can''t go back to the farm yet."


    "Is that so? Then let''s take our time."


    As I nodded, Lagos'' anxious expression became more rxed. The rest of the people looked at each other with puzzled expressions at his strange appearance.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    It was a usual farm morning.


    The only difference was that I wore thick work clothes to match the cold early morning weather.


    I changed my work clothes and headed to the barn, spewing white steam through my mouth.


    In the past, it was a time when Yakums would have gone out to graze, but now there were still many Yakums in the barn.


    -Poooooo.


    Pow wooo


    The baby Yakums could be seen huddling in front of the newly installed magic stove.


    It was like seeing Speranza squirming under the nket.


    "You guys. Do you like the stove that much?


    Pow wo wooo


    Pooo wooo


    Baby Yakums, who heard my voice, flocked around me one by one.


    Surrounded by them, I felt like a human stove''.


    After dealing with the sleepy baby Yakums for a while, I began cleaning the barn as usual.


    Because of the Yakums who didn''t leave the stove, I had to clean up the surroundings and quit.


    After cleaning up like that, when I left the barn, I ran into an unexpected person in front of the farm building.


    "Oh, Andras? And BOSS?"


    Andras and Kaneff wereing out of the front door.


    It was really rare to meet the two at such an early hour.


    "Why are you two up so early?"


    "Uh well. Good morning, Sihyeon.


    "Did youe to work already?


    "I usuallye to work at this hour."


    As I approached and talked to them, the two showed a slight sense of bewilderment.


    The thought of something strange crossed my mind for a moment, but I soon brushed it away thinking it wont be a big deal.


    However, I quickly found something even more strange and raised my voice.


    "BOSS? Did you wash up and change into new clothes?


    Kaneff looked neat in his new clothes, not disheveled in his pajamas. When I looked surprised, Kaneff frowned back.


    "What''s surprising about that? Sometimes I too get up early and wash up."


    "Even when we went to visit the Demon Lord, you came with disheveled hair"


    I gave up hearing Kaneff''s answer and turned to Andras. I asked with my eyes to exin the abnormal phenomenon.


    "It''s because Mr. Kaneff has something important to do with me today."


    "What important? I''ve never heard about that before."


    "It''s no big deal, so don''t worry about it."


    Kaneff cut me off with a casual tone.


    I can''t know everything about each person, so I decided to stop asking more questions.


    "When will you be back?"


    "Maybe, before dinner."


    "Then we''ll go. See youter."


    "Yes, take care."


    Kaneff strode out waving his hand.


    Andras lowered his head for a moment and quickly followed Kaneff''s footsteps.


    Standing in front of the farm building, I watched the two moving away for a while.


    I shook my head to shake off the emptiness that permeated my mind and hurried to prepare breakfast.


    Breakfast time


    Even though only two people, Kaneff and Andras, were missing, the table felt empty.


    "Boss and Andras had something to attend to from early in the morning. We should have breakfast on our own this morning."


    "Oh, I see.


    .


    .


    Only Alfred gave a formal answer, but Lia and Lilia in their seats did not respond much.


    I felt something strange and opened my mouth again.


    "Lia, Lilia, you guys are not surprised at all, whats going on? I was quite surprised to see the Boss preparing to go out early in the morning. Dont you guys feel something out of the ordinary?"


    "Ah, that''s.


    While Lia hesitated in shock, Lilia gave an answer in her stead.


    "A few days ago, Uncle Kaneff said something like that while passing by.


    "Ah, yes That''s right. I was very surprised at that time.


    "Hmm. Did he? I didn''t hear it.


    "I I think he said that when Sihyeon wasn''t there."


    what is this reaction?


    It was a trivial question, but the two answered awkwardly as if they were making excuses.


    Alfred, who was watching from the side, also peeked at me.


    "What? Are you guys hiding anything from me?"


    "Huh, what?"


    "There''s nothing, Brother Sihyeon.


    "That''s right, Senior. What do we have to hide.


    Three people reacted strongly to the lightly asked question.


    It was so obvious that they were lying, but Iughed without realizing it.


    I tried to ask a little more, but I stopped because I felt sorry for them not being able to eat properly.


    It felt like they would try to get away from this ce byining about their stomachs if the conversation continued.


    I stopped asking questions and quietly focused on the food. Only then did the three continue to eat with a relieved look.


    <em>What the hell is going on?</em>


    <em>Did I do something wrong?</em>


    While eating quietly, I thought about the recent events carefully.


    However, no matter how much I tried to recall, nothing special came to mind.


    I looked at the fox girl sitting next to me just in case.


    The girl mumbled cutely, ignoring my gaze.


    I watched the lovely figure for a moment with satisfaction.


    <em>Oh! This is not the time.</em>


    When I came to my senses after falling in love with Speranza''s cuteness for a while, it was already time for breakfast to end.


    "I have something busy to do today, so I''ll go first."


    DASH!


    After finishing her meal first, Lilia left the dining room as if she was running away.


    I just stared nkly at how fast she moved.


    Cleaning up the dishes, I thought maybe I should slowly find out what was going on. But at that moment


    Beep beep!


    Beep beep beep!


    A beep sound started ringing from my pocket.


    It was the sound made by the artifact formunicating with the Elden Vige.


    I quickly took the artifact out of my pocket.


    -Sorry at the early hours, my lord.


    "Lagos? What''s the matter?"


    -The merchants will be arriving in a few days, and there are things I would like you to check about the transaction. Could you spare some time?


    The word Again?'' came to my throat, but I tried to swallow it with patience.


    Then, in a calm voice, I asked back to Lagos.


    "Is it urgent?


    -It''s important, so I think my lord should check it himself.


    "Ugh I see."


    I''m sorry, my lord.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about, Lagos. I''lle there soon, so please wait."


    I ended the conversation by saying that I woulde soon.


    Perhaps because of the aftermath of the winter preparation, Lagos often called me.


    Especially these days, he has been calling me every single day.


    But I couldn''tin to Lagos.


    He was the one who did many things in the Estate, and the one who suffered the most because of me.


    "Senior, are you going to the Elden Vige again?"


    "There''s something I need to check.


    "It must be something important, so hurry up and go."


    "Yes, Sihyeon. I''ll do the cleaning up with ine."


    Alfred and Lia pushed my back, saying they would clean the dishes.


    "ine, if you don''t have anything to do today, do you want toe with me to Elden Vige?"


    "Me, me? Ah, I forgot, I think I need to help with the strawberry field today."


    "Didn''t you do that yesterday?"


    "There''s still some left."


    Alfred has work to do today.


    I turned to Lia, nodding slowly.


    "Hmm. How about you, Lia?"


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. Mr. Kaneff and Andras are gone, so I was going to clean up the whole building today.


    "Oh Is that so? Then it can''t be helped."


    I scratched one cheek and showed a hint of disappointment.


    Still, I turned my head to the side thinking that there was still thest hope.


    "Speranza dear, do you want to go to Elden Vige with Papa? Miru kept saying that she wanted to y with you."


    "Sister Miru?"


    "Yeah. It''s been a while since she saw you, right? Do you want to go with me?


    Speranza''s eyes twinkled as soon as she heard the name Miru. The fox girl, who seemed to nod at any moment, suddenly changed her expression.


    "I''ll go next time."


    "What?"


    "Ill y with Grify, Finny, and cheese at home today."


    "Re..ally?"


    Shocked by the unexpected rejection, my voice trembled.


    I thought Speranza would definitely follow me.


    "Sihyeon, I''ll help you get ready."


    "Have a nice day, Senior."


    "Papa, bye-bye!"


    .


    I was sent off by the three as if making an uninvited guest leave.


    "Uncle, look at this."


    The cat girl turned round and round in front of me.


    She was wearing a pretty and warm-looking coat as if she had newly prepared it for winter.


    "Yeah, it looks so good on you, Miru."


    "Heehee! My mom made it for me. Isn''t it pretty?


    I smiled pleased at Miru showing off her new clothes.


    Soon, a little baby rabbit popped out next to the delighted Miru.


    "Mew too, mew too!"


    "Is Kathy also wearing a new dress?


    "Un!"


    Baby rabbit Kathy was wearing a fur hat and a sweater.


    It was a pity that the rabbit ears, which were attractive, were not visible because of the fur hat, but the overall fluffy feeling increased the cuteness of Kathy.


    I smiled softly, putting Kathy on myp.


    "Kathy also looks good in her new dress. You look sooooo cute.


    Perhaps embarrassed of my praise, Kathy buried her face in my arms.


    Miru, who saw the figure, came up to me and raised her arms. I burst outughing and put her on myp.


    "Ohh! Miru is such a baby."


    "Hehe!"


    While epting the childishness of the two children, Ad appeared from the kitchen with a tray.


    "Oh, you guys! You shouldn''t bother the lord who is working."


    She found two children on myp and talked softly.


    Kathy blinked her eyes with an innocent look, and Miru looked at her mother''s eyes with a flinch.


    I made an excuse to Ad on behalf of the children.


    "It''s okay. I''m ying with the kids because I want to rest."


    "Oh, my lord is too weak in front of the children."


    "Hahaha. I can''t help it because the kids are so cute."


    I replied with an awkward smile.


    She came to me and put down the tray she was holding with a smile.


    "I brought you some tea and snacks."


    "Thank you."


    On the tray were tea and cookies made with strawberry jam. They gave off a savory scent.


    I first handed out cookies to the children who saw the snacks and brightened their eyes.


    Ad looked ufortable as all the cookies to go with the tea disappeared into the children''s mouths.


    However, saying it was okay, I also gave the rest of the cookies into the hands of the children.


    Instead of cookies, I picked up the teacup and brought it to my mouth.


    Soon, I felt a bitter taste in my mouth and felt like my body was clearing up.


    Ad, who was watching me from the side, carefully opened her mouth.


    "Do you like tea, my lord?"


    "Yes, very good. I think it''s refreshing, it''d be nice to drink it from time to time while working.


    She smiled softly and asked again.


    "It''s a relief that your expression seems to have loosened a little.


    "Pardon?"


    "When you came to the vige earlier, I thought your face was stiffer than usual."


    "Ah"


    I raised my hand reflexively and fiddled with my face.


    I felt ashamed because I seemed to have expressed my emotions as they were.


    "Do you have any concerns, my lord?"


    .


    "If you need someone to listen to, I''ll be happy to help. Just sharing your worries with someone can help you a lot more than you think.


    Using a warm tone that suited a mother, Ad persuaded me.


    After a moment of hesitation, I told her about the strange things that happened today one by one.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    "I think everyone on the farm has been avoiding metely. I feel like theyre hiding something behind my back, and they don''t want to talk about it.


    "Did something happen?


    Ad asked back with her eyes wide open.


    "No."


    "I heard that my lord and the people on the farm are as close as a family. Did something happen?


    "I don''t know either. I think maybe I did something wrong.


    I let out a small sigh and made aplicated expression.


    "I''ve been thinking about many things. There was only one thing that bothered me.


    ?


    "I thought it might have been a burden to them because I made them work too hardtely. I might have asked them a little too much while preparing for the winter."


    As I nned and promoted a lot of work to prepare for the winter, I had a tight schedule.


    Quite naturally, the farm members who were helping around were also forced to have a hard time.


    As my worries increased, I wondered if I had taken their help for granted and had made them work too hard.


    My heart became heavy with regret.


    "Maybe I was so immersed in the position of the Lord that I cked off and made the others work morehuh Ad?"


    Ad covered her mouth with her hand and looked as if she was holding back herughter, while I was seriously confessing my concerns.


    I put a nk look on my face at her confusing reaction.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help butugh while listening to the lord''s story."


    "Um I think Im pretty sure that Im not joking.


    As my troubles wereughed at, I made a sullen face.


    Ad spoke to me with a warm look.


    "No no, my lord. I didn''tugh at my lords concern. I justughed without realizing it because it was a concern that was so my lord-ish."


    "What?"


    Ad lowered her gaze and spoke to Miru and Kathy.


    "Hey, you two, do you know who works the hardest in the Cardis estate?


    Her question was answered without hesitation by the two children.


    "Uncle!"


    "Cwandy Uncle!"


    "Yes, that''s correct.


    Miru and Kathy burst intoughter when they heard it was correct.


    Ad, who patted the two children''s heads once, got up and looked at me again.


    "The fact that my Lord works and tries the hardest is a thing that even children in the vige knows."


    "Well"


    I scratched my head because I was embarrassed by the suddenpliment.


    "There''s no way that the people on the farm don''t know what we all know. They must know that the lord tries the hardest."


    "I was trying so hard but I guess I didn''t understand how everyone felt."


    "Hmm, when I saw them, it didn''t feel that way at all. Everyone seemed to trust and follow my Lord.


    Ad said with a confident look on her face.


    "I don''t know the exact reason, but I don''t think it would be an as difficult problem as my Lord is thinking about."


    "Really?"


    "I think so. Don''t worry too much about it by yourself, talk to them openly. You''ll be able to solve the problem sooner.


    Ad once againforted me with a warm motherly smile. It seemed that sharing the worries really worked, and my stuffy mind seemed to cool down quickly.


    "Thank you, Ad."


    "Don''t mention it, my lord. I''m happy to be able to help you like this. Just know that not only I but everyone in the Elden Vige is rooting for you."


    "I''ll be rooting for you too, Uncle!"


    "Mew too! I''m wooting for Cwandy uncle too!"


    Miru and Kathy on their knees hugged me, raising their hands.


    At the cheering of the two children, I smiled happily and stroked their hair.


    I think everything will go well just by being supported like this.


    <strong>THUD</strong>


    "I''m back, my lord."


    Lagon appeared with the sound of opening the front door.


    His hands were full of thick-looking bundles of papers.


    "We brought additional food and supplies to the neighboring vige. Confirmation"


    Lagos checked the desk where I was sitting and stopped talking for a while.


    The desk was still piled up with documents he had asked for confirmation.


    He asked in a slightly resentful voice.


    "My lord, don''t tell me this was the only thing you checked while I was in the next vige?"


    "Oh it is. I had a problem to worry about, so I thought about a lot of things.


    Driven into a corner, I looked in Ad''s direction with eyes asking for help. But the seat had already been emptied.


    "Guys, shall we go out and y now?


    "Yes."


    "I''m gwoing to see mommy."


    The children sitting on myp suddenly grabbed Ad''s hands on both sides and left the room.


    I had no choice but to stare nkly at the back of the three who went out together.


    Huh the rooting.


    "My lord, I''m very sorry to say this, but you have to check these quickly. If you do something wrong, you may have to stay herete at night."


    "Uh I see. Please bring the documents."


    I started checking documents under the supervision of Lagos.


    But one thing was clear to me.


    If you are struggling with difficult troubles. It''s good to share it with people around you and receive support, but the best way is to just forget about your worries and work  ...


    STAMP!


    "Ugh! It''s over."


    I made a strange noise as I pushed thest document aside.


    My eyes were stiff from continuously looking at the documents, and I couldn''t feel my butt because of the wooden chair that had no cushion.


    "Good work, my lord."


    "Lagos had a real hard time. You''ve looked at the documents more than I have."


    "I''m fine because I''ve always done it."


    My body trembled without realizing it when I heard that it was his usual job. I can''t believe he has been doing this all the time..


    I made up my mind!


    Ill prepare a mostfortable work chair for Lagos during this vacation!


    As I decided to give a chair to Lagos, I nced out of the window, the sun was going down and the surroundings were getting dark.


    I stood up from my seat and said.


    "I''ll have to go back to the farm before it gets any darker."


    "I''ll take you there, my lord."


    Lagos, who rose reflexively, raised his hands to stop me.


    "Oh,e on. Lagos, take some rest. You went to the next vige today and continued to do paperwork."


    "Then Reville will.


    "He should be busy with vignte work. Lagos, I''m not a child, I can go alone by myself."


    I kept dissuading him, saying I was fine, but Lagos followed me, saying he would see me out of the vige until the end.


    There was a scuffle in front of the front door for a while.


    In the end, after bringing up the embarrassing words, [I order in the name of Lord!] Lagos quietly backed down.


    "See you next time, my lord."


    After waving to Lagos, who was seeing off with a deep bow, I walked out with a light step.


    Vige streets where loneliness was greater than chillness, the warm smell of preparing dinner at each house spread out, filling the loneliness a little.


    <em>Oh! Come to think of it, I couldn''t prepare dinner.</em>


    I realized my mistakete and hurried further.


    At the entrance, receiving greetings from vignte members I hurriedly left the vige.


    But an unexpected person greeted me outside the vige.


    "Good evening, Sihyeon.


    A neat suit that doesn''t fit in the Demon world, a smile that makes the dark surroundings feel bright for a moment.


    A handsome man with a sweet voice approached me.


    "Huh? Ryan?"


    "Thank you for taking care of the Lord work."


    "Ohyes!?."


    I asked Ryan with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s going on? Why are you here all of a sudden?


    "Of course, I was waiting for Sihyeon.


    "Waiting here? Why didn''t you just rx and wait on the farm ore into the vige?


    "I even thought about doing that. But I haven''t met many vigers, so I decided to wait here quietly."


    Ryan quickly added as if he was aware of my expression that said I still have a lot of questions.


    "It''s gettingte. Shall we talk about the details as we go?


    "Uh, yes."


    We started walking side by side on the road to the farm.


    I had a lot of questions for Ryan, but I walked fast thinking that I had to go back to the farm quickly and prepare dinner.


    "SIHYEON, is there something urgent?"


    "I forgot to prepare dinner because I was paying attention to Estate work.


    "Hmm. Wouldn''t it be okay for a day? Sihyeon, you just forgot while working.


    "That''s true, but I have something to apologize to everyone."


    "Something to apologize for?


    As I confided with Ad, I confided to Ryan about my thoughts.


    "I didn''t seem to care about my surroundings. So"


    .


    While talking, I felt something strange and looked sideways.


    Ryan covered his mouth with one hand and was shaking.


    "Ryan?"


    " Pooh.. Hahahaha!"


    Ryan burst outughing as if my call was the cue.


    Heughed so loudly that even the vigers in the Elden could have heard it.


    I looked at him with a sullen look on my face until hisughter subsided.


    Mindful of my eyes, Ryan wiped his tears and breathed.


    "Oh It''s been a long time since Iughed like this."


    "I''m d you enjoyed it.


    "Haha! Don''t make that face. It''s a concern that''s very Sihyeon-ish, so I couldn''t help butugh.


    .


    Not just theugh, hearing the same words as Ad, I felt strange and lost what to say for a moment.


    "I didn''t know you were worried about that. In a sense should I say that it went well?"


    "What? What do you mean.


    Ryan gave a meaningful smile and quickly walked forward.


    "Let''s hurry up and go before it gets any darker. I think I''m slowly getting hungry, too."


    "Now, hold on! Let''s go together."


    I gasped running after Ryan, who increased his steps.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    When I arrived at the farm, it was so dark that the surroundings looked blurry.


    Ryan and I slowly headed towards the farm building. But as I got closer to the building, I felt something strange.


    Ryan asked me as I kept looking around with a different feeling.


    "SIHYEON? What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing. Um I think the farm is a lot quieter than usual. Normally, it''s always lively around this time.


    There seems to be little light leaking out of the window today, and I couldn''t feel the presence of the farm members.


    Did Boss and Andras who went out this morning note back yet?


    I opened the front door thinking about various things.


    I definitely felt it when I entered the building. It was apletely different atmosphere than usual.


    "Did everyone go out.


    "Its possible. Let''s look.


    I headed for the dining room and kitchen first.


    I thought of making a simple dinner because it was toote, but contrary to my expectations, there was no one in the dining room.


    Next, I went and checked the second floor.


    However, even if I looked around the second floor, I could not see not only Speranza but also Cheese and baby Griffins.


    I began to feel slightly anxious.


    As I came down from the second floor with nervous steps.


    Biip


    -Shh!


    The cry of the baby Griffins came from the living room.


    "Is it you? Finny?"


    Immediately, I moved in the direction of the living room where the sound was heard. The living room, where I soon arrived, was just as dark as the rest of the building.


    I fumbled my hand on the wall to find the switch.


    TAK TAK  CLICK!


    Lights turned on in the living room all at once, and in an instant, my eyes brightened.


    And


    PAK PAK PAK PAK


    PIIIIIIIIIIIIII


    Firecrackers were heard everywhere.


    "SURPRISE!"


    "SURPRISE!"


    "SURPRISE, Papaaaaa!"


    Everyone hiding throughout the living room poured out at once and shouted SURPRISE.


    I looked around with a nk look on my face at thepletely unexpected situation.


    "This is What what.


    Ryan standing behind me came to my side and said.


    "Did you forget what day tomorrow is?"


    "Tomorrow? Tomorrow"


    "It''s Sihyeon''s birthday."


    "What?!?"


    Only after calcting the date in my head did I realize for sure.


    Tomorrow is "December 14th". It was my birthday.


    "But I heard that there is no culture of celebrating birthdays in the Demon world"


    "Demons don''t have that culture, but Sihyeon was born on Earth. Then of course we should celebrate.


    .


    "I brought up the story, and everyone agreed to hold a surprise party for Sihyeon.


    Even after Ryan''s exnation, I still looked around nkly.


    In the middle of the living room, there was arge table that I had never seen before, and there was a lot of delicious-looking food on it.


    Farm members could be seen with firecrackers in their hands, party flutes in their mouths, and birthday party hats in their heads.


    There were no exceptions Baby Griffins, Cheese, and even Kaneff, whose face was full of irritation.


    Speranza smiled happily as if she was having fun.


    .


    It felt strange.


    Spending most of my youth with family difficulties and bing a middle-aged man, I never remembered my birthday.


    One day, my mother would prepare seaweed soup in the morning and would tell me it was my birthday, that was when I would realize that day was my birthday.


    It was very ironic.


    I didn''t expect to experience a surprise birthday party in the Demon world even though I''ve never experienced one on Earth.


    "I''ve lit up all the lights."


    "Sihyeon, pleasee this way quickly.


    Alfred and Andras grabbed me on both sides and quickly took me to the top seat of the table.


    In front of my seat was a cake decorated with Happy Birthday''. On top of it, candles were lit for my age.


    Lia asked me, with a party hat on her head.


    "Sihyeon, is it true that in your world they hold a celebration ceremony by lighting up the cake like this?


    "That''s not the end. If the celebrant makes a wish and blows off all the candles at once, that wish wille true. Its true, right Brother Sihyeon?"


    "That''s an interesting ceremony.


    "If you can''t blow it off all at once, will the wish note true? Then, wont older people be at a disadvantage?


    I gradually regained my senses in the usual tumultuous atmosphere.


    And suddenly something struck me.


    Don''t tell me Was everyone acting weird these past few days because of this.


    Ryan, who read my expression, smiled yfully and nodded.


    I felt so stupid.


    "Papa."


    "Huh?"


    "Can I blow out the candles with you?"


    "."


    I picked up Speranza, who came to my side and put her on myp.


    Speranza wagged her silver tail gently with a smiling face.


    "Hehe."


    "Do you want to blow it with papa?


    "Un!"


    I calmed down the fox girl, who was shaking her body because she couldn''t wait to blow out the candles, and looked around again.


    The farm members looked at me with bright smiles.


    I began to realize that everyone did their best, trying to celebrate my birthday.


    As the confusing and depressing emotions disappeared, the heart became more and more warm and emotional.


    "Did you make a wish?"


    Lia, who was near me, asked.


    After thinking for a while, I nodded quietly instead of answering.


    Sihyeon, then, on the count of three, blow off the candles. Speranza, you should blow hard so that papas wishes true.


    "Un, I''ll do my best."


    Speranza seriously burned her sense of duty while looking at the candles on the cake. The farm members, who were looking at it happily, began to count together.


    "One"


    "Two"


    "Three!"


    Whoo!


    Whoo!


    Thanks to Speranza''s hard breath, the candles went out at once. At the same time, everyone cheered as if their wishes hade true.


    Lia praised Speranza while organizing the candles on the cake.


    "Good job, Speranza!"


    "To make my papa''s wishe true I blew it hard.


    Speranza looked at me with a proud expression. I patted her head with a look of adoration.


    "SIHYEON, what did you wish for?"


    I smiled awkwardly at Andras'' question.


    "UmmI''m embarrassed, so I''ll keep it a secret."


    "What? Aren''t you going to tell us, Senior?"


    "I''m so curious, Brother Sihyeon. Can you at least just tell me?"


    Alfred and Lilia, who were curious about my wish,ined like children. Despite the two''s nagging, I didn''t open my mouth until the end.


    In the midst of a sudden birthday party, there was only one wish that came to mind.


    If it was in the past, I would have wished for money or sess in life.


    Strangely, such a wish did note to mind.


    Now it''s just


    As much as Im happy and joyful, I wish that my family too be filled with such happy things.


    "Eat the food prepared before it gets cold."


    Lia quickly arranged the table and brought out the prepared food one by one.


    Galbijjim (Braised Beef Short Ribs), Japchae (Korean ss Noodle Stir Fry), Pork bulgogi, and delicious side dishes. It was prepared as if for a banquet.


    "Oh? There''s seaweed soup, too".


    Once again, I was deeply moved by the fact that seaweed soup was prepared. And on the other hand, I wondered how they prepared these foods.


    "Who prepared all this food?"


    Ryan opened his mouth to my question.


    "I brought what I could, but there''s someone else who prepared it."


    ?


    He handed over a small note instead of an exnation. When I opened the paper, I could see familiar handwriting inside.


    <strong>[Dear son,</strong>


    <strong>I prepared birthday food at the request of Ryan. After your fathers death, I always felt bad that all your birthdays ended with just a seaweed soup, and I hope this birthday makes up for all those years. Have a great birthday with your family in Demon farm this year! HAPPY BIRTHDAY, my baby</strong>


    <strong>From mom]</strong>


    At the end of the note, one more sentence was written in small letters.


    <strong>[P.S. Tell Ryan that I really liked the winter coat he gave as a gift ]</strong>


    I folded the note carefully, and slowly raised my spoon. I scooped up the warm seaweed soup and took it to my mouth.


    It may be a normal seaweed soup that was nothing special to anyone, but it was a very familiar and heart-warming taste for me.


    Ryan looked around and opened his mouth.


    "These are the foods we received from your mother around lunch today. We just reheated it and prepared it. How does it taste?"


    I replied with a satisfied look.


    "It''s delicious. It really tastes like my mom made it."


    "Ha! That''s a relief. Originally, I was only going to ask your mother for advice, but she said she wanted to prepare the birthday meal. I''m sorry, she must have had a hard time preparing these foods."


    "Its okay."


    "Your mother stubbornly refused when I said I would pay for her hard work, so I only managed to pay for the ingredients. Instead, I bought her a winter coat, and I hope she likes it."


    I delivered the contents of the note to worried Ryan.


    "Don''t worry. She wrote that she really liked it.


    "Really? Haha!"


    Hearing that Ryan burst outughing as if he was relieved.


    Not only I but also the farm members enjoyed my mother''s food, maybe because they had already tasted my mother''s food a few times.


    "Speranza, it''s been a while since you''ve eaten grandma''s food, right? How is it?


    "It''s so delicious. But eating grandma''s food makes me miss grandma even more.


    I wiped around Speranza''s mouth to soothe her loneliness.


    "Just hang in there. We''ll go to see grandma in a few days."


    Speranza, who remembered the uing vacation, nodded and smiled.


    After a satisfactory meal, everyone shared the birthday cake for dessert. Theughter continued in a more lively atmosphere than usual.


    And at that moment


    Ryan said as he stepped forward in front of the crowd.


    "The meal is over, and the atmosphere is ripe. Are you ready?


    "What?"


    I was puzzled by the sudden words, but the rest stood up from their seats and began to prepare something.


    "What else is left?"


    Ryan grinned at my question.


    "Of course there is. Its giving Birthday Gifts."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    "Then we''ll start!"


    Lilia was the first to raise her hand.


    Andras followed behind her. He began to exin with a rather serious look.


    "Hmmm, Lilia and I have prepared a present together."


    Andras headed to the side of the living room with Lilia. There was an unidentifiedrge object covered with a thick cloth.


    "What does Sihyeon need? We seriously thought about it, and finally decided to make something that would relieve the fatigue caused by busy work."


    "It was made using all the technical skills of my brother and I!"


    The two were proud of themselves as if they had prepared the best present.


    "Then Druuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    Lilia made a drum roll sound effect with her mouth, drawing everyone''s attention, and with Andras, she peeled off the thick cloth.


    "Ta-da!"


    "Huh??"


    What was under the thick cloth was something that looked pretty familiar to me.


    It had a very simr appearance to the productmonly referred to as a massage chair.


    "Is it a massage chair?"


    "Ding dong! There was a massage chair at the house of the uncle and aunt where I stayed on Earth. I used it myself and thought it would be a very useful gift.


    "I reinterpreted the function of the massage chair that Lilia told me with my magical knowledge. I made it thinking about Sihyeon, who is tired from the farm and Estate work."


    I can''t believe they made my own massage chair..


    Regardless of how high the present was, the fact that they made a massage chair for me was very touching.


    They probably spent a lot of time and effort preparing this gift.


    "You must have had a hard time making it. Thank you very much."


    "I had a pretty good time in my own way. If Sihyeon likes the present, it''ll be perfect.


    "Sit down quickly, Brother Sihyeon. I''ll show you how to use it.


    Lilia, who looked excited, grabbed my arm and took me to the massage chair. I leaned over therge massage chair with excitement.


    "What do you think?"


    "Well, it''s morefortable than I thought. The leather of the chair is very soft."


    "We used the finest leather to make it feelfortable. It''s a material that doesn''t tear easily, so you can use it as much as you want."


    "But I think the chair is too big for me".


    There was so much room that I felt that the part surrounding the body of the chair was loose.


    "Wait a minute"


    Lilia manipted the switch on the hand rest of the massage chair. Then the massage chair began to wobble.


    DRRRR


    "Oh, oh?"


    The massage chair gently wrapped around my body as if it were alive. The feeling of gasping quickly changed tofort and stability.


    "Is it all right now?


    "Yes, I think it''s perfect.


    "This massage chair adjusts thefortable posture ording to the body type. That''s why other people besides Brother Sihyeon can also use it as much as they want."


    Other farm members also expressed interest in the amazing performance of the massage chair. Lilia manipted the switch with a joyful expression in the pouring attention.


    Then the massage chair began to move once again. The part that surrounded me shook and stimted my whole body.


    -WRRRRR.


    "Ohoh  Ohhhh"


    The pleasant pressure felt all over my body made me make a sound of deting air from my mouth. It was such an excellent performance that it was hard to think that they made it themself.


    I quietly closed my eyes and enjoyed a pleasant massage. Alfred, who was watching quietly, couldn''t resist his curiosity and suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Senior, how do you feel?"


    "It really feels like someone is pressing me. I think I''ll think of this massage chair when I''m tired.


    Andras and Lilia nodded with a very pleased look at my review. I kept getting massages and muttered as if I were talking to myself.


    "Umm I think it''s okay to be a little stronger."


    "You want it to be strong? Hold on a second."


    Lilia once again manipted the switch.


    CLACK!


    Huh?


    I woke up to a strange sound. Before I knew it, I was bound and I couldn''t escape from the massage chair.


    "Li li, Lilia? I think this is a bit weird.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I just fixed it so that you can get a massage in the right part.


    "No pheww!"


    I felt a sharp pressure all over my body before I could say the next word. It was a far cry from feeling good, close to pain.


    As the sound of groaning came out of my mouth along with a frown on my face, worried responses poured out.


    "Sihyeon, are you okay?"


    "Papa, are you okay?"


    "Uh, it''s okay. It''s not to the point of worrying."


    I reassured Lia and Speranza by saying it was okay.


    At first, it was definitely close to pain, but as time went by, I began to feelfortable. The wrinkled face became more and more rxed.


    After about 10 minutes of massage, I was able to release myself from the chair. When I got up, I definitely felt refreshed all over my body.


    "Thank you for making such a nice present, Andras. Thank you, Lilia.


    "Ha ha, it was worth the trouble.


    "Hehe, I''m d you liked it, Brother Sihyeon."


    The two smiled happily at my thanks.


    "SIHYEON, can I use the massage chair, too?"


    "Oh! Lia, I was going to use it first.


    "Papa, I want a massage, too!"


    After that, the farm members sat in massage chairs one after another and received a massage.


    Following the Schnarpe brothers and sisters, other farm members also gave me gifts one after another.


    -THUD!


    "Take it."


    Kaneff put something down in front of me with an indifferent look on his face.


    It was a ck bag, but from the ttering sound, it seemed to contain several items.


    "Thank you, boss. Can I check inside?


    "Open it."


    With his permission, I slowly opened the top of the bag. When I looked inside, there were several round bottle-shaped items.


    I pulled out one of them and asked.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a good potion to relieve fatigue. If you''re tired from work, drink a bottle."


    When Kaneff exined it with an expression of nothing, Andras, who was next to him, popped out and added an exnation.


    "It''s not just any potion. It''s a very precious potion that Mr. Jerok madest time. It''s a really hard item to get. Mr. Kaneff took the ingredients himself and threaten. Cough?!


    "Why are you adding useless stories? Why don''t you hurry up and go over there?


    Kaneff kicked Andras on the butt.


    "It''s because thatzy Jerok said he didn''t want to make it, and this potion itself is not that precious."


    Andras mumbled in a bumpy voice as he smoothed his butt.


    "The price of the ingredients alone is quite expensive"


    .


    "Huh?"


    Andras quickly ran away as fire lingered in Kaneff''s eyes.


    "It''s not a precious thing. Make sure you drink it regrly. Don''t stop drinking just because you cherish it! I''ll periodically check how many bottles are left!"


    He threatened me with a grim look. The expression and atmosphere were unsightly, but I couldnt stop smiling because I knew the consideration hidden in it.


    "Thank you, boss. I''ll drink it well."


    "That''s enough."


    As soon as Kaneff heard my answer, he turned around without hesitation.


    The next person who brought me a present was Alfred. He handed the present timidly with a very shy expression


    "I didn''t prepare a very special gift like everyone else. I did as much as I could."


    I got the gift and took off the white paper wrapper. There were two pieces of wood in it, which were shaped like me and Speranza.


    "Wow."


    Speranza quickly recognized her appearance and burst into admiration. I also looked around the sculpture with an expression of wonder.


    "Did you make this yourself?"


    "Yes. It''s kinda like my hobby. It''s not a big deal."


    Alfred kept saying it wasn''t great, but at first nce, it didn''t look like a crudely made piece. Traces of careful attention to the smallest details were left throughout the piece.


    Even if I didn''t know anything about sculptures, I could definitely feel how carefully Alfred prepared this.


    "Thank you, ine. I''ll treasure it."


    "Thank you, Brother ine.


    Speranza and I cherished the piece of wood and thanked him.


    Alfred was very shy, but couldn''t hide his joy and twitched his face.


    Next was Ryan.


    He handed over a paper bag that looked luxurious.


    "Is this?"


    "I made a reservation at a restaurant I know for Sihyeon''s vacation. I asked for a quiet and scenic spot so that your mother and Speranza could befortable together. If you tell me in advance, I can change the schedule, so please feel free to talk to me."


    "Thank you, Ryan. My mom will really love it."


    "If you need anything else for vacation, please let me know anytime. I''ll do my best to help you."


    Ryan stepped back with a nice smile as usual.


    Finally, Lia came to me with an uneasy look. She shuddered and carefully held out the present in her hands.


    "Happy birthday, Si Sihyeon. It''s my present."


    Lia barely greeted me with a trembling voice. I epted the gift thinking it was cute.


    "Can I open it now?"


    "Yes"


    With her permission, I carefully ripped off the gift wrapping. What was in the package was a red fur scarf.


    "Wow, it''s a scarf."


    .


    "Did you make this yourself?"


    <strong>NOD.</strong>


    Lia slightly nodded with a scarlet face.


    Handmade scarf.


    After touching the scarf for a while, I moved my hands and wound it around my neck. I felt a pleasant smell and a warm cozy feeling.


    "What do you think? Does it look good on me?"


    "It looks good on you."


    "Thank you, Lia. I think I can stay warm this winter thanks to this scarf."


    "I''ll do it again next year."


    Lia couldn''t hold back her embarrassment and ran away quickly after leaving thest words. At the sight, the farm members burst intoughter at the same time.


    I looked at the presents and looked proud.


    "Thank you all for preparing such precious gifts. If there''s a chance next time.


    "Wait a minute, Sihyeon."


    ?


    "There''s someone left who hasn''t given the gift yet."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Someone who hasn''t given the gift yet?


    Is there anyone left?


    I tilted my head at Ryan''s words and looked around.


    Boss, Lia, Andras, Alfred, Ryan, Lilia.


    I checked the faces of the farm members one by one, but couldn''t find anyone left.


    While turning my head casually, I stopped at one point, looking at someone nearby.


    There was a little fox girl hesitating with a flushed face.


    "Speranza dear, did you prepare a gift for me?"


    !


    Speranza, surprised by my question, raised her tail. She looked at me and Lia alternately as if telling she was not ready yet.


    When Lia saw it, she approached Speranza with a warm smile.


    "It''s okay, Speranza. Hurry up and tell Sihyeon."


    She pushed her back slightly, the back in which something that seemed to be a gift was held by Speranzas two hands.


    Speranza, who gained strength thanks to Lia, slowly approached me.


    Speranza carefully approached me, bringing the gift to the front.


    I was also nervous at the sight and swallowed my dry saliva over and over.


    Before I knew it, Speranza, who arrived in front of me, stretched out her arms and held out a gift.


    "Papa, this.


    I epted the gift as if my hands were covering the small hands. The gift was decorated with pretty ribbons in a small paper bag.


    "Can I open it?"


    NOD.


    I slowly untied the ribbon and opened the p of the paper bag. With a rustling sound, from the inside, a savory and sweet smell spread out.


    I put my hand in and pulled out the content.


    It was.


    "Cookie?"


    It was a cookie with chocte chips in it.


    However, the cookie''s appearance felt somewhat awkward and sloppy. I quickly realized that it was not brought from a store.


    "Speranza, did you make this yourself?"


    "Un"


    Speranza''s expression became sullen as she answered. I was startled and hurried on.


    "I didn''t ask because it was weird. It''s because it''s made so well."


    "really?"


    "Really! Why would papa lie? It looks so delicious. Right?"


    I gave the farm members a quick look.


    "Gee, it''s true. It looks so delicious."


    "Im so envious of you, Sihyeon."


    "I want to try it, too."


    Speranza''s expression brightened up as everyoneplimented the cookie. I asked about the cookie with a sigh of relief inside.


    "Did you make all these cookies by yourself?"


    Speranza shook her head and pointed to Lia when asked.


    "I made it with Sister Lia."


    "Huh? With Lia?"


    ?!


    ?!


    When I heard that she made cookies with Lia, I asked awkwardly, while others looked at the cookies with a look of terror.


    Seeing this, Lia frowned and said.


    "Don''t be worried, everyone. I just helped Speranza to prevent dangerous things from happening while shes cooking alone."


    .


    "Ugh It''s true that I can''t cook, but that doesn''t mean I can''t even handle cooking tools. Speranza cant handle hot ovens, so I helped her a little bit.


    Lia imed her innocence with an almost crying look on her face. The doubters either coughed or looked away with embarrassed expressions.


    Obviously, not everyone lets go of their suspicions.


    Kaneff, who suffered the most from Lia''s cooking, did not let down his guard with an expression that said [I can''t believe it yet!]


    "Then I''ll try it."


    Leaving the slightly cluttered atmosphere behind, I took the cookie to my mouth. I took a big bite of the cookie with a crunching sound.


    CRUNCH.


    Surely the taste of the cookie was awkward. It was very sweet and the texture was a little harder, maybe because there was a lot of sugar.


    But those details did not bother me. My satisfaction has already reached its peak when Speranza said she made this herself for me.


    "Papa, is it good?"


    Speranza raised her fox ears with a look of anticipation and concern. I smiled and hugged Speranza.


    "It''s so delicious, dear! I wish I could eat it every day!"


    "Hehehehe! It tickles, Papa!"


    The fox girl burst intoughter as I rubbed my face against hers.


    "SIHYEON, can I try one?"


    "Then I''ll have one too.


    I cut the cookies in half and handed them out to the farm members.


    "Um, it''s really good."


    "Speranza, how can you make it so well on your first try?"


    Everyone who tasted the cookies praised Speranza, saying it was delicious.


    Pleased by everyone''s reactions, I also smiled.


    Kaneff, who remained vignt until the end, epted the cookie only after examining other people''s reactions until the end. He nodded as he tasted the cookies.


    "It seems true that Lia only helped from the side.


    .


    Kaneff savored the taste of the cookies as he averted from Lia''s cold gaze.


    "SIHYEON".


    "Yes, Ryan."


    "Back there."


    ?


    Ryan pointed to the back of the paper containing the cookies. There was a birthday card written Happy Birthday!'' hanging from the end of the ribbon.


    I untied the ribbon and opened the card.


    <strong>Happy birthday, Papa!</strong>


    <strong>I''m so happy that Papa is my papa. Thank you for always taking good care of me.</strong>


    <strong>Speranza loves Papa the most in the world.</strong>


    I stared nkly at the card and slowly lowered my head. Speranza, who was in my arms, smiled and looked at me.


    .


    I turned my eyes away without saying a word and hugged Speranza tightly. If I saw that lovely smile anymore, I thought it would be hard to endure the emotional meltdown.


    I never thought I would be emotionally this weak. I was someone who thought it was rather childish to feel emotional while watching a touching movie or drama.


    But now, the emotions overflowed to the point where it was too much to handle. I never thought there woulde a day when I would burst into tears seeing a letter with only a few sentences.


    Indeed, only those who had experienced it in person would know this pride, joy, and emotion that was hard to express in words.


    "Thank you so much for this gift, Sweetheart. Thanks to you, Papa is so happy now. I love you."


    "Hehe, I love you, too, Papa.


    I hugged Speranza once again and shared my happy feelings.


    As I was barely holding back the huge meltdown, Kaneff crept up to the side.


    "Hey, are you crying?"


    "Uh, I''m not."


    "Hows that not crying? Your eyes are red."


    "Mr. Kaneff! Why are you pouring cold water at such a touching moment?"


    "What did I do?"


    Lia, who took a lot of damage from Kaneff a while ago, suddenly intervened.


    While the two quarreled, Ryan began to talk with a yful smile.


    "Hahaha! I think I''m seeing various sides of Sihyeon that I have never seen today. Oh! Come to think of it, everyone. Do you know what happened earlier? On the way to the farm, Sihyeon was worrying seriously about.


    I stopped Ryan from speaking with a freaked look.


    "Ah! Ah! Ryan! Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?"


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s a story that will move everyone a lot when they hear it."


    "Its fine, so please.


    I didn''t know there was a surprise birthday party being prepared, I misunderstood it and worried about it. Now that I think about it, it was so funny that I wondered why I did that.


    I tried to stop Ryan from speaking somehow, but it had already aroused the curiosity of others.


    "Story that will move everyone I''m very curious.


    "What? Sihyeon, what happened?"


    "I''m curious, so please tell me quickly."


    "You know.


    I put Speranza down and rushed to Ryan. He quickly escaped my attack and proceeded to talk.


    Everyone burst intoughter at our ridiculous chase.


    And the boisterous atmosphere of the farm continued untilte at night.


    "Lilia. Please take care of the cleaning of the barn in the morning. These days, Yakums movete in the morning, so you can start working ordingly. Oh! Don''t forget to turn on the stove in the evening."


    "Yes sir! Leave it to me.


    replied Lilia, making a yful salute.


    "Andras, please pay attention to the strawberry field. I''m a little worried because it''s everyone''s first time running a greenhouse."


    "Don''t worry, Sihyeon. If I''m not busy, I''ll stop by every time and check."


    "ine, it''s not hard to take care of Griffins anymore, right? I''m sure you''re busy with other farm work, but take good care of Grify and Finny.


    "Okay, Senior."


    After Andras and Alfred, I looked at Lia.


    "I don''t have much to say to you, Lia. Take care of everything while I''m gone. If you think of anything you needter, please feel free to contact me."


    "Yes, Sihyeon."


    Lia replied in a rather feeble voice. I smiled brightly and consoled her.


    Thest one left was Kaneff.


    Kaneff deliberately turned his eyes away and pretended not to know.


    "Boss."


    .


    "You know what I''m going to say, don''t you?


    Kaneff asked back with an expression of disgust.


    Are you going to nag again while asking that question?


    "It''s because Boss doesn''t do his job. Every time Every single time Ie back from vacation, the reports to be sent to the Castle would have piled up like a mountain."


    "Ah, I see. I''ll do my best this time.


    "Really? Ill call and check every day".


    In response to my persistent questions, Kaneff raised his hands and expressed his intention to surrender. He had already experienced enough that he knew instinctively that rebelling would only increase nagging.


    "And y games on your smartphone in moderation. Don''t skip your meals and just y games because Speranza and I are not here."


    "Oh! Now go away. Even my father wouldn''t have nagged me this much."


    I had a lot more to say, but I didn''t want to talk because I thought I would be kicked out by Kaneff if I talked more.


    Is there anything I missed?


    I stopped thinking right away while trying to remember the things that I missed.


    Now that they can easily contact me even if Im on Earth, I don''t have to worry.


    SQUEE SQUEE


    Soon, Speranza with a pink bag approached me. Her tail was already wobbling with excitement and anticipation.


    "Speranza, are you ready?"


    "Un!"


    "Okay, then let''s get going."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    The farm members came out of the building to see us off.


    "Have a nice vacation, Sihyeon!"


    "Have fun, Speranza, Akum!"


    "Tell your mother that the food was delicious."


    " Don''t forget the souvenirs!"


    .


    At their farewell, Speranza and Akum continued to look back and wave their hands and cry.


    "Bye-bye! I''ll be back!"


    Pow wow wooo!


    By the time the figure of the farm members became faint, I calmed the excited children.


    "Now, let''s stop saying goodbye and walk properly."


    "Un."


    Pow woo wooo


    The two clung to my side with light steps.


    "Papa, is Gyuri noting with us this time?


    "Yes. Shes busy because she has a lot to prepare with other fairy friends for winter."


    Gyuri, who was always with us on vacation, was excluded this time.


    -I can''te with you this time, popi. I''m too busy with work.


    Gyuri was so sad that it felt that she would tear up, and eventually decided not toe with us saying there was something really important.


    "Gyuri will miss grandma too.


    Pow


    Speranza and Akum expressed regret with gloomy expressions. I patted the disappointed children lightly and soothed them.


    "Next time, we can all go together. Grandma must be waiting. Let''s hurry up and go."


    "Un."


    Pow wo wooo


    The rejuvenated children began to walk vigorously.


    Looking at it happily, I elerated my steps to the ce where the dimensional gate wa.


    FLASH


    A sudden red me red up in front of us.


    The frightened children immediately hid behind my legs. I also flinched for a moment, but soon realized the identity of the me and rxed.


    BAM


    Arge familiar cat appeared at the ce where the mes died out.


    Speranza, who soon found out who it was, shouted happily.


    "Cheese!"


    "Nyaaaa!"


    Speranza, who was hiding behind my legs, ran quickly and hugged Cheese. Cheese, who was used to Speranza''s hug, lowered his head slightly and epted her hands.


    I approached Cheese a stepter than Speranza, lowered my posture, and asked.


    "Cheese, what are you doing here? I thought you were sleeping. Did youe all the way here to see us off?


    Cheese stared at me while being held by Speranza.


    "Are you going back to the other world where you live nyaaa?"


    "Yes. I''m on vacation, so I won''t be back on the farm for a while.


    At my answer, Cheese blinked as if he was thinking something, and suddenly said something unexpected.


    "Then I''ll alsoe with you, nyaa.


    "Hmm? You''reing with us?"


    "That little Yakum ising. Can''t I nyaaa?


    Huh?


    Cheese insisted, pointing to Akum.


    While I hesitated to answer for a while, Speranza, who was hugging cheese, twinkled her eyes.


    "Papa, can we take cheese with us? Pleaseeee


    "That''s"


    Speranza looked at me with eyes filled with anticipation, and I couldn''t say no easily looking at those eyes.


    I sighed a little and looked at Cheese again.


    "Cheese, why do you want toe with us all of a sudden?


    "It seems more fun to go with you guys than to be on the farm nyaa.


    "That''s it?"


    "Do you need any other reason nyaa?


    It wasn''t a special reason, and he seemed to be simply curious.


    In the first ce, it was for the same reason he left the Red Scales vige and came to the farm, so there was nothing strange.


    Can I take the cheese?


    Unlike Akum and Gyuri, Cheese was quite special. He was a slightlyrger cat on the outside, but the reality was [Karshi], a guardian deity that the Dragon demons worshipped.


    "Okay. But, if you want toe with us, you have to do as I say. Will that be okay? If you mess things up there, many people will be in trouble."


    "I know that much nyaa. I wont run wild, okay nyaa.


    Cheese looked up at me with an expression that said [This is enough, right?]


    I replied resignedly, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Yes, let''s go together."


    "Yay! Cheese ising with us!"


    Pow woo wooooo!


    Excited Speranza and Akum ran around, shaking their bodies. Cheese also wagged his tail with a satisfied look.


    Instead of missing a little fairy on this vacation, a big cheese cat joined us.


    CLACK!


    "Grandmaaaaaa!"


    Po!


    As soon as the door opened, the children burst into the room and rushed to my mother, who was waiting in front of the front door.


    "Oh, my cuties! Did youe early to see this grandma?"


    "Un! I told Papa to go fast because I missed grandma. I did a good job, right?"


    "Well done, well done, my sweety.


    "Hehe."


    My mother, who was hugging the children, looked around and asked me.


    "Didn''t Gyurie with you?"


    "Yes. She couldn''te with us this time because she said there is a lot of work to do there. She was very disappointed that she couldn''t make it up this time."


    "Is that so


    My mother expressed her longing for Gyuri with a slight blur on her face.


    -PAW.


    And at that time, a new visitor appeared in front of the regretful mother.


    "Oh, my! What is this kid?"


    "Grandma, this is Cheese. He lives on the farm with us.


    "Cheese?"


    "Didnt you see in the group picture we took with everyonest time, mom? The big cat next to the little griffins.


    My mother, who btedly noticed the identity of Cheese, pped her hands and raised her voice.


    "Oh, my! Is it that cat? I didn''t know when I saw the picture, but hes much bigger than I thought."


    Then she approached Cheese and reached out carefully.


    If it were ordinary Cheese, he would have avoided or refused the touch by a stranger, but the guy acted quickly, epting my mother''s touch calmly.


    Meow.


    My mother smiled as if she liked Cheese.


    "Unlike his looks, he''s very gentle. Are Demon cats supposed to be this big?


    "Uh-huhyes."


    As the exnation would beplicated, I roughly glossed over the true identity of Cheese, thinking as long as he stays still, hell be no different from a big cat.


    While my mother was catching up with the children, the front door slid open and a somberugh came in.


    "Hehehe, you''ve finally arrived."


    "Don''t do anything weird ande in quickly if you''re going toe in."


    "Hehe!"


    Yerin appeared, sticking out her tongue yfully.


    She passed me like the wind and headed for the children.


    "Speranza, you didn''t forget about me, did you?"


    Yerin approached with a nervous look on her face.


    If Speranza really forgot Yerin, it would have been a spectacle to watch, but unfortunately, Speranza remembered her.


    "Hello, Sister Yerin!"


    Speranza smiled and greeted Yerin.


    "A! You haven''t forgotten me even though it''s been a while. Im so happy.


    Yerin hugged Speranza tightly with a really moved expression.


    Pow wow woooo!


    Akum, who was next to her, also approached Yerin and made a cry, maybe trying to say he also remembered her.


    "Little Akum also remembered me. Come here, baby."


    Pow!


    She hugged Speranza and Akum at the same time and made a happy face. I don''t know about other things, but it seemed like she was really sincere when it came to children.


    Cheese next to my mother approached me and asked.


    "Who is she nyaa?"


    "It''s a neighbor who lives next door. She loves the children andes visit sometimes like this."


    While Cheese was looking at Yerin, she also noticed the existence of Cheese.


    "Huh? Sihyeon? Whats that big cat?"


    "He lives on the farm with us. His name is Cheese."


    "Cheese? Hahaha! What a cute name.


    Yerin, who burst intoughter, approached Cheese with interest.


    "Cheese~! I''m Yerin. Do you want to be friends with me?"


    .


    When Yerin reached out, Cheese avoided the touch with a very sharp movement. She did not give up and reached out again.


    Whoosh Whoosh!


    Cheese avoided Yerin''s touch once again, and at the same time, he swung his tail quickly and shook her hand like a whip.


    "Oh, so cold..


    Yerin looked at Cheese with resentful eyes because of the harsh attitude.


    Meanwhile, Cheese went back to my mother with a haughty step, as if he did not care.


    My mother stroked Cheese and burst into a smallugh.


    "I guess Cheese is shy".


    "SIHYEON! That cat is ignoring me, right?


    "It''s just he doesn''t like strangers very much.


    While appeasing the brave Yerin, I was deeply impressed by Cheese''s action. He was quick to figure out who to respect and whom to ignore.


    And, my mother who was patting Cheese, slowly looked around the children and asked kindly.


    "Aren''t you guys hungry? Shall grandma make you something delicious?


    "I''m not hungry yet, Grandma."


    "Really? Then is there anything you want to do?"


    "Um"


    Speranza hesitated to answer as if she could not think of anything in particr.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes moved to me.


    "Do you have anything in mind for today?"


    "Well? Today is the first day of vacation, so I was going to roughly rest at home."


    "Hey, what''s that? Thats boring for the children."


    "Is that so?"


    At Yerin''s scolding, I scratched my cheek awkwardly. As she said, I thought it would be a little boring for the children to spend the rest of the day at home.


    My mother, who was watching this, spoke in a soft voice.


    "Then why don''t we go out for a walk in the nearby park? It''s warm today, so I think it''ll be good to take a walk."


    As my mother said, it was less windy and sunny today, so it was very warm weather for winter.


    "I want to go to park!"


    Pow wo wooo!


    Speranza and Akum were the first to respond positively. Cheese also nodded as if he wanted to see the outside world.


    Yerin jumped up from her seat with a bright expression.


    "Okay! Then it''s decided. Let''s all get ready to go out for a walk."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    We decided to go for a walk to a park near our house and started preparing to go out.


    I worefortable sweatpants, a hoodie, and a down jacket, while Speranza wore a new fur hat and a pink coat bought for this winter.


    Speranza looked good in whatever she wore, but she felt even more lovely in her new clothes.


    "Ah, isn''t Speranza so cute?"


    "I know. Our Speranza looks good in these clothes like a model in a magazine."


    My mother and Yerin also expressed admiration for the lovely appearance. Speranza blushed shyly and twisted her body.


    Soon after, we left the house, dragging Yerin, who was constantly taking pictures of Speranza.


    As I left the building, the warm sunlight surrounded my whole body pleasantly. There was not much wind, so it seemed to be the perfect weather to enjoy a light walk.


    Mother and Yerin held Speranza''s hands on both sides and went ahead. Me, Akum, and Cheese followed them.


    Unlike Akum, who was quite familiar with this world, Cheese kept looking around with an expression of awe.


    While enjoying watching the scene, I secretly talked to Cheese.


    "Cheese, what do you think? How does it feel to be on Earth?


    "Hmm. I think it''s a much stranger ce than I thought nyaa. There are so many people, but I can barely see animals nyaa.


    "It''s because this is a city that people created artificially. It''s hard to find wild animals.


    "And the air seems a little stuffy nyaa. My nose keeps tickling nyaa!


    Wuch!


    Cheese sneezed lightly and flinched his nose. I added an exnation with a bitter smile.


    "The air in the city is not normally good. It''s hard topare with the fresh air on the farm."


    The difference in the air inhaled was one of the parts that hit severely whenever I went back and forth between the Demon world and the Earth.


    The more sensitive Cheese would have felt the difference worse.


    "If it''s too stuffy, do you want me to take you home again?"


    "It''s okay nyaa."


    "Okay. You''ll feel a little better when we get to the park.


    I hurried my steps, patting Cheese, who continued to wrinkle his nose.


    After a while, we arrived at the park near our house. Perhaps because of the warm weather, I could see quite a few people.


    As soon as Speranza entered the entrance of the park, she grabbed Yerin''s hand and took her somewhere.


    The ce she took her was a yground set up in her park.


    "Sister Yerin, Sister Yerin! Let''s go swing!"


    "Really?"


    Speranza ran and stopped in front of an empty swing!


    As if it was natural, Yerin stood behind and pushed the swing.


    As the energized swing began to rise, Speranza burst intoughter.


    Pow wow woooo.


    "Huh? Do you want to ride the swing, too?"


    Pow woooo!


    "All right. Let''s go swing, too."


    I picked up Akum and put myself on an empty swing. The swing was a little tight, but I managed to ride it with Akum.


    "Yerin! Please push us, too."


    "Wait Ughhhh!"


    Yerin groaned and pushed me on the back.


    As the swing slowly began to receive strength, I felt a cool breeze on my face.


    "Haha! Isn''t it fun?"


    Pow wo wooooooooo!


    Akum, who was held in my arms, also moved his body and enjoyed the coolness of the wind.


    Yerin, who had been pushing Speranza''s swing for a while, gasped and breathed.


    "Ha..haHey, now you take my ce."


    "Hey, Push me a little more."


    "Do you know how hard it is to push two people at the same time? Hurry up."


    "Tsk"


    I got up from the swing, smacking my lips in regret.


    Yerin quickly settled down on the empty swing holding Akum.


    Standing behind the swing, I began to push the two swings one after another.


    "Hahaha! Papa, harder!"


    "HaHa! This is kind of exciting."


    Pow wo wooooo!


    Once again, the children''sughter spread from the swing. Yerin, who was very excited, also burst intoughter.


    While we were enjoying the swing, my mother sat on a nearby bench and watched us happily, and next to her, Cheese clung to her.


    Starting with the swing, seesaw, slide, sky bridge, and rocking horse.


    Speranza and Akum enjoyed almost all the rides in the yground as a full course.


    Nevertheless, the children came out with fresh expressions and pulled Yerin''s hand.


    "Papa, Sister Yerin! Let''s slide one more time."


    Pow wow woooo.


    "Eh Slide?"


    "Hmmm Are you going to ride it again?"


    I felt once again that children in their prime had infinite stamina.


    Yerin and I looked tired, while the children had bright eyes as if they had just arrived at the yground.


    Yerin looked at me with a cornered expression. It looked like she didn''t want to go back to the yground hell.


    Recognizing the desperate gaze, I persuaded the children with a soft smile on my face.


    "Its good to y more on the yground, but wouldnt Grandma and Cheese get bored if we had too much fun together? Why dont youe over for a little rest on the bench with grandma and Cheese?


    I used my mother and Cheese as an excuse to entice the children to go to the bench. Fortunately, Speranza and Akum nodded happily as if my persuasion had worked.


    "Un."


    Pow woooo!


    "Come on~! Then let''s go to where grandma is."


    Yerin looked at me with an admiring expression as I naturally guided the children toward the bench.


    "Oh. Maybe because you''re a dad, you''re good at handling children."


    "It''s not a big deal. My kids are usually so nice that they listen well."


    "Speranza and Akum are both so pretty and nice."


    My mother, who was sitting on the bench, greeted us with a big smile.


    "Are you done ying, sweety?


    "Un. We came back because grandma and Cheese will be bored."


    "Oh, did you?


    My mother patted Speranza''s head as if she was proud of her and made her sit on herp. I sat next to Yerin on the bench with Akum in my arms.


    While taking a rest, I handed out the water I brought for the children.


    And at that time, twodies in their 40s and 50s carefully approached us.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes?"


    "The animal sitting next to you is a cat, right?"


    The twodies looked at Cheese and asked with curious expressions. I hesitated a little and then nodded. I couldn''t tell them he was Karshi, who controls the mes.


    "Yes That''s right.


    The woman who asked the question pped the other woman''s arm with an expression that said, [I told you so!]


    "What did I tell you? It''s a cat."


    "Hey! Where is a big cat like that?"


    "Then is he a beast like a lion or a tiger?"


    I flinched for a moment.


    Technically, Cheese is more of a beast than a cat.


    When one person continued to doubt Cheese, thedy who asked the question bravely stepped forward.


    "If you don''t mind, can I touch the cat?"


    "I think it''ll be fine if it''s just for a moment."


    "Thank you. Then just a little.


    The aunt reached for Cheese carefully, while Cheese looked at me with a sullen expression on the approaching hand. It was like asking, [Do I have to put up with this?]


    I gave him a look asking him to stay still. Cheese''s face was filled withints, but he still epted the aunt''s touch.


    "Oh my. He''s very big but he''s very gentle."


    "Really?"


    "I have a cat in my house, too. You know how handful he is. When he sees strangers, he makes them not evene near him.


    While onedy stroked Cheese, the otherdy began to show interest in Speranza.


    "Oh, so pretty! Is the girl in yourp your granddaughter?"


    "Yes, my granddaughter."


    "She''s so cute. How old is she? Five or six?"


    Thedy made a fuss with a flushed look at Speranza''s loveliness.


    On the other hand, Speranza turned her head and buried her face in my mother''s arms, as if she was burdened by the gaze of the strangers.


    The aunt apologized to my mother with an embarrassed look on her face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I guess I made too much fuss.


    "It''s okay. Shes a bit shy."


    "The whole family must havee out for a walk because the weather is nice. It''s really nice to see."


    Yerin, who was listening to the conversation quietly next to me, giggled and whispered to me.


    "I guess we look like a family, too. What did they think of me? Maybe Speranza''s mom?"


    I muttered to Yerin, who was in an imaginary world.


    "Maybe a stupid AUNT?


    "Ugh!"


    She frowned and poked me in the ribs.


    Thedy who was stroking Cheese also showed interest in Akum, who I was holding.


    Unlike Cheese, Akum treated thedy very kindly to the point of acting cute.


    Pow woow woooo.


    "Oh, my! Look at this guy. Hes so cute."


    Thedy, who melted by his cuteness, lowered her posture to express her interest in Akum.


    Is this what the Korean proverb People gathers people means?


    Originally, the children had eye-catching looks but no one paid attention, however when the twodies gathered here, attention began to be paid to them.


    As there were signs that said more people would soon gather around us, I quickly talked to my mother and Yerin.


    "Mom, Yerin. I think we need to take the kids and go quickly.


    "Yes, okay."


    "Speranza, let''s go."


    We said a short goodbye to the two sorrydies and hurried out of the yground. It seemed like it would be harder to stay in the park because of the constant gaze around.


    Um Where should we go now?


    It was a little iffy to just go back home.


    When I was thinking about what to do next, the smartphone in my pocket rang.


    When I took it without much thought and checked the screen, there was an unexpected name on the screen.


    <strong>PR team, Park Jaeyoung.</strong>


    Um?


    This person?


    Matel entertainment agency employee who contacted after watching Speranza and Lilia''s YouTube channel.


    He was the one who said he would send Yoon Jiwoon''s concert ticket.


    I took the call before the connection got cut off.


    Oh! You picked up the phone. I''m Park Jaeyoung from the PR team. I don''t know if you remember me.


    "I remember. You''re the person who contacted me on the Demon Girls channel a while ago."


    There was a smallugh on the other side of the phone.


    "Hahaha, you remembered. I''m d."


    "But why did you suddenly contact me?


    "If you don''t mind, could you spare some time?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Park Jaeyoung asked if I could spare some time.


    All I had was a short phone call with himst time. It didn''t feel good to be asked this question by a stranger.


    I asked Park Jaeyoung back in a lower voice than usual.


    "What is it for?"


    An urgent excuse came from the other side as if he had noticed the change in my voice.


    I know it''s rude to call and ask this out of the blue. Its just Jiwoon asked me so persistently.


    Yoon Jiwoon?


    Following thest call, the name [Yoon Jiwoon] was mentioned once again.


    I told youst time that Jiwoon wanted to meet your daughter, do you remember? Since then, he has been quiet for a while, but he suddenly contacted me yesterday and asked me to ask you again.


    "Hmm"


    Park Jaeyoung continued to exin in a very cautious manner.


    He has never been like that. This time, due to certain issues.. Thats why Im contacting you like this even though I know this is uncultured. Could you please spare some time?


    "So, Yoon Jiwoon wants to meet my daughter, right?


    Yes, yes, that''s right. Of course, it doesn''t matter if Fatheres along. You can choose the time and the ce of your convenience. Jiwoon said he would adjust all the schedules ande meet you.


    As he asked me as if pleading, the feeling of being a little upset at first got quickly relieved. Rather, I felt a little pity.


    And on the other hand, I wondered why he wanted to meet Speranza so badly.


    I nced toward Speranza.


    Speranza was busy ying with Yerin. I quietly looked at the figure and organized my thoughts.


    Uh


    Speranza probably would also want to meet Yoon Jiwoon. Listening to the words of Park Jaeyoung, I don''t think it''s some kind of prank or scam.


    <em>Would it be better to meet him?</em>


    When I didn''t open my mouth for a while, an anxious voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Hello? You didn''t hang up, right?


    "Yes, I''m listening. I''m sorry, I''ve been thinking for a while.


    If you''re busy, should I call you backter?


    "No, its fine. I happened to be on vacation from today.


    Park Jaeyoung''s voice became slightly brighter as soon as he heard the word vacation.


    Oh! Is that so?


    "I think today''s schedule will be empty from now on. Is it okay if its today?


    Oh, you mean today?


    "Will it be hard?"


    Please wait a moment. I''ll check it out in a minute.


    After asking me to wait a little bit, there was a brief silence on the phone, though I felt the noise of busily moving.


    And after a while, Park Jaeyoung''s voice was heard, brimming with excitement.


    It''s possible!


    At the sudden meeting with Yoon Jiwoon, I put off other ns for a while.


    First, I tried to listen to Speranza''s opinion. If she didn''t want to, I was nning to refuse immediately.


    So, I roughly exined the situation and asked what she wanted to do.


    "Speranza, Yoon Jiwoon wants to meet you. What do you think? Do you want to go see Yoon Jiwoon?"


    The response to the question was not much different from my expectation.


    "Yoon Jiwoon?! I want to, I want to!"


    As soon as the name Yoon Jiwoon came out, Speranzas eyes sparkled. The fox girls tail hidden under the clothes also shook to the point where it made a whizzing sound.


    "Sihy, isn''t Yoon Jiwoon a celebrity who appears on TV often?"


    "Yes, mom. He seems to have gotten to know about Speranza from YouTube videos. I got a callst time saying he really wanted to meet Speranza.


    My mother opened her mouth slightly and burst into admiration.


    "That person saw Speranza''s video. That''s amazing. Then Speranza will also be very famous and be a celebrity, right?


    I smiled lightly and shook my head.


    "No. Its not that kind of grand meeting. I guess he just wants to meet Speranza because he liked her singing skills."


    It is true that a contract proposal came from another agency, not from Yoon Jiwoons, but I had no intention of sending Speranza to that side.


    Now, I just wanted her to enjoy singing without thinking about other things.


    "Mom, do you want toe with me? He said that it doesn''t matter how many people I bring as long as they are Speranzas guardians."


    "I''m fine. I''ll go home with Cheese and Akum. You guys go and meet the celebrity guy."


    "Are you okay? I think we''lle back after dinner because of the atmosphere."


    "Im fine. This is not the only day of your vacation. Don''t worry and go.


    My mother smiled and answered with confidence. I sent a look of sorry and gratitude for her consideration.


    Soon after, I contacted Park Jaeyoung and decided on the time and ce of the meeting, after which, I took my mother, Akum, and Cheese home.


    When I was checking my mother''s way up to the house, Park Jaeyoung called me again.


    Where are you right now? I''lle and pick you up in a minute.


    "What? You don''t have to do that.


    The meeting ce is also a bitplicated, so it would be easier for me to take you there.


    "Isn''t it too much trouble for you"


    Haha! It''s really okay. If you feel ufortable telling me your home address, please let me know a convenient ce toe.


    I tried to say no at first, but upon Park Jaeyoungs continuous persuasion, I decided to meet at a ce near our house.


    "Is it the person who contacted you earlier?"


    "Yes. He''lle by himself and pick us up.


    "Oh! I guess we should have dinner there. Im sure Speranza will have a great time.


    "Uh, yes By the way.


    ?


    "Why are you here?"


    I asked while looking at Yerin, who didnt leave. She responded with a rather imposing attitude.


    "Of course, because I''ming with you guys!"


    "Only Speranza and Speranza''s guardians were invited."


    "I I''ming on behalf of your mother. And I must attend as a representative of the subscribers. I subscribed to the [Demon Girls] channel when the subscribers were less than a thousand.


    As I was dumbstruck by Yerin''s ridiculous tactics, she clung to Speranza with a depressed expression on her face.


    "Speranza, your dad is about to kick this sister out. Pleaseee stop him."


    "Un."


    Speranza, who was kind-hearted,forted Yerin and asked me.


    "Papa, can Sister Yerin alsoe with us?"


    "Well"


    Yerin, who looked triumphant behind Speranza, was annoying, but I couldn''t force her out in this situation.


    With a bitter smile, I allowed Yerin toe.


    "Okay, you cane with us."


    "Yay! Speranza is the only one who cares about me. I''ll give you a kiss. Chuu! Chuu!"


    "Hehehehe! It''s itchy."


    Thus, I, Speranza, and Yerin headed to the promised ce.


    By the time we got to the main road, the sun was setting rapidly. The warm weather quickly turned chilly. Fortunately, a car stopped in front of us before it got cold in earnest.


    A man in his 30s shouted at us as he got off from the driver''s seat.


    "Demon Girl right?


    "Park Jaeyoung?"


    "Haha! Yes, that''s right. Let''s do the detailed introduction on our way. Get on.


    Park Jaeyoung smiled brightly and opened the door to the back seat.


    After checking that we were getting into the car, he too quickly got into the driver''s seat.


    Park Jaeyoung gently started the car and introduced himself once again.


    "I''m Park Jaeyoung, from the PR team of Matel Entertainment agency. I''m so happy to meet you like this."


    "I''m Lim Sihyeon. And this is my daughter Speranza."


    "Hello."


    Speranza bowed her head with a slightly awkward greeting.


    "Haha, your name is really pretty, too."


    Park Jaeyoung nced at Speranza in the rear-view mirror and smiled brightly.


    "And this is.


    "Hello, I''m Seo Yerin."


    Yerin interrupted me and introduced herself in a bright voice. Park Jaeyoung, who once again nced at the rearview mirror, carefully opened his mouth.


    "Maybe that person is your.


    "Shes a close acquaintance who lives next door. I just brought her because shes close to Speranza."


    I quickly cleared up my rtionship with Yerin before there was any misunderstanding. Although Park Jaeyoung made a strange expression for a while, he nodded without making anyments.


    While roughly greeting each other, the vehicle quickly ran off the road. Park Jaeyoung murmured while looking at the increasingly congested road.


    "I''m d I was able to leave thepany early. If it was a littlete, it would have been hard to pick you up at this rush hour."


    "I''m sorry to make you do all this when you''re busy."


    "No, no! I''m on my way out after finishing my work. Besides, I''m used to this. In the past, when I worked as Jiwoon''s manager I used to drive a lot.


    "Oh, I see.


    Speranza, who was quietly listening to the conversation on myp, suddenly asked a question.


    "Papa, what''s a manager?"


    "Manager? Um its.


    As I was struggling to exin the job of a manager, Park Jaeyoung exined on my behalf.


    "Managers are people who help celebrities focus on their activities. We take care of them, manage their schedule, and sometimes nag them when theyrezy."


    After hearing Park Jaeyoung''s exnation, Speranza tilted her head for a while, looked up at me, and asked again.


    "Then is Papa Boss Uncle''s manager? You always take care of him and nag him.


    "Uh Yes, that''s right."


    I couldn''t find anything to refute, so I nodded a little bitterly.


    Speranza smiled broadly as if she was happy that she got it right.


    Meanwhile, Park Jaeyoung, who was ncing in the rearview mirror, burst into admiration when he saw Speranza''s smile.


    "Wow. I think your daughter is even more amazing in person. Its unprecedented to the one from the video.


    Hearing his admiration, Yerin asked him with interest.


    "Is Speranza that good?"


    "Of course. I''m on the public rtions team now, but if I was on the casting team, I would have pushed for the contract right away. It''s stupid not to recognize this kind of talent."


    "I knew it. Our Speranza is always amazing."


    Park Jaeyoung exined with excitement, and Yerin responded with a happy expression. I just listened to the conversation between the two with an awkward expression.


    While the two were talking about Speranza''s talent. The car pulled out of the main road and entered a winding alleyway.


    "We''re almost there. Hes probably waiting at the cafe over there."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    I followed Park Jaeyoung to a two-story cafe located in a winding alleyway, which he had pointed out to me earlier.


    The cafe was perfect for those looking for a quiet and peaceful atmosphere.


    As we entered the cafe, we were greeted by the owner, who appeared to be an acquaintance of Park Jaeyoung.


    He informed us that Yoon Jiwoon, whom we were there to meet, was waiting for us on the second floor.


    We climbed the stairs and were greeted by a beautiful view through therge ss windows.


    The second floor was small but had a rxed atmosphere due to the open scenery.


    Sitting quietly, as if he were part of thendscape, was Yoon Jiwoon.


    As soon as he noticed us, he jumped out of his seat.


    Up close, I could see that Yoon Jiwoon''s appearance was very different from what I had seen on TV.


    He was dressedfortably and wasn''t wearing any makeup.


    I could tell he had aged since Ist saw him, but even in his ordinary appearance, there was an undeniable charm that drew people''s attention.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if this was the aura of a celebrity'' that I was sensing.


    Yoon Jiwoon greeted me with a handshake and introduced himself.


    "Thank you very much for epting the invitation. I''m Yoon Jiwoon."


    "Hello, I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Yoon Jiwoon''s attention turned to Speranza, who was in my arms.


    "Hello."


    .


    "You''re the one who sang my song, aren''t you?" Can you tell me your name if you don''t mind?


    He asked her name in a peculiar soft voice. Speranza, who was in my arms, hesitated for a moment before answering with her mouth open.


    "Speranza."


    "Speranza? Thats a really pretty name."


    When Yoon Jiwoon smiled brightly, Speranza turned her head and buried her face in my arms.


    In response, Yoon Jiwoon scratched his cheek with an embarrassed expression.


    "Did I pretend to be too close? I haven''t talked much with my kids.


    "It''s okay. Speranza is usually very shy. She''ll get used to it in a little while, so don''t worry."


    When I said it was okay, Yoon Jiwoon sighed a little with relief. And he turned his eyes away from Speranza and greeted Yerin briefly.


    "Please, take a seat."


    We sat around the table where Yoon Jiwoon was originally sitting.


    I ced Speranza on myp instead of on a chair as I believed it would be morefortable for her.


    As we sat down, the cafe owner whom I had met on the first floor approached us with a menu in hand.


    "Heres the menu. You can order slowly.


    "I''d like a light Americano, please.


    "Give me caramel mhiato."


    Yoon Jiwoon and Park Jaeyoung quickly decided on the menu.


    "Sihyeon, what are you going to eat?"


    "I''ll eat what Speranza wants. It''s a waste to have leftovers."


    In the meantime, Speranza studied the menu that I held with interest. As it was the fox girls first time she was seeing a caf menu, she looked quite thrilled. This helped ease her shyness and her expression became more rxed.


    "Papa, Papa. What''s this? Ma Caron? That''s a weird name."


    When Speranza asked, the owner next to her smiled and exined.


    "Macaron is a cookie made by putting various ingredients between two cookies made of meringue. It''s very sweet and delicious."


    "Wow! Then what''s Scone?"


    "Scone is"


    Despite Speranza''s continuous questions, the caf owner kindly exined the menu to her. Thanks to this, Speranza''s eyes sparkled even more.


    "So what are you going to eat, Speranza?"


    "Ugh"


    In response to Yerin''s question, Speranza began to appear visibly anxious, as if she were about to make a decision that would change her life.


    While it may have been a serious matter for her, everyone present couldn''t help but find it endearing and watched her with amusement.


    When Speranza, who couldn''t make a decision, made a tearful face, Yerin, who couldn''t watch it, poked me in the side.


    "Can''t we just order everything?"


    "No, Speranza doesn''t eat much and would be left with leftovers. Furthermore, we shall be having dinner shortly.."


    "Whats wrong with some leftovers? Speranza wants to eat it.


    "It''s not good to waste food."


    Observing our difficulty in making a decision, the caf owner kindly offered us an alternative suggestion.


    "Then would you like to order one drink each? I''ll prepare desserts for you so that you can try them a little at a time."


    "What? No, that would be too much trouble for you."


    "It''s alright as Yoon Jiwoon is a regr here who brings in a lot of business. We usually give him a lot of discounts."


    Yoon Jiwoon also helped with a small smile.


    "Do so, Sihyeon. As much as the service you receive today, I will visit and fill it up."


    "Haha! Then it''s a gain for me.


    It was difficult to refuse them any further when they put it like that.


    "Then I''ll dly ept it."


    The caf owner jotted down the remaining order and headed down to the first floor, assuring us that he would prepare it promptly.


    An awkward silence hung over the table once the order was ced.


    On other asions, Yerin, who couldn''t stand such silence, would have been the first to speak.


    However, today she was following along, so she sat quietly and carefully observed the others. To everyone''s surprise, it was Speranza who broke the silence and initiated a conversation.


    "Mister. Are you really Yoon Jiwoon?"


    Speranza looked at Yoon Jiwoon with curiosity and asked him a question. Yoon Jiwoon''s face lit up with pleasure as he enjoyed Speranza''s interest.


    "That''s right. Im singer Yoon Jiwoon, though I''m hardly a singer these days.


    Speranza tilted her head at his answer.


    "Are you not singing any more?"


    "I didn''t quit singing. But it''s been a while since I released a new song. I''ve been less and less on stage."


    "Then you don''t like singing?"


    "No. It''s not that Maybe it''s because I used up something inside me."


    ?


    "I faced many challenges during my long career, but I always found it enjoyable to be a singer. However, one day, singing ceased to be fun."


    Yoon Jiwoon muttered with a nk expression.


    "It felt like I had a terminal illness, as if I were a toy that had run out of batteries. Suddenly, singing and performing on stage no longer brought me excitement. It was quite strange, don''t you think?"


    He smiled sadly.


    Speranza, who had asked the question, continued to tilt her head as if she couldn''tprehend the answer, but the other three looked at Yoon Jiwoon''s smile with a hint of sorrow.


    I could somewhat understand the phrase "Ceased to be fun".


    It felt more like a genuine feeling of exhaustion than just the excuse of getting older, which evoked feelings of sympathy rather than just an excuse.


    "But that thought has changed a little recently."


    Yoon Jiwoon opened his mouth with clearer eyes.


    "After watching the video of a young girl singing my song, I felt a sense of rekindled passion.


    Everyone''s eyes naturally turned to Speranza, while the young girl looked puzzled.


    "So I immediately went to the studio and began working on the song. It wasn''t as simple as I had thought it would be. I must have taken too much time off."


    Yoon Jiwoon looked at me and continued to talk.


    "That''s why I asked mypany to reach out to Sihyeon. I believed that by meeting Speranza in person, I could fill the void in my heart."


    Yerin, who was listening quietly next to me, suddenly asked a question.


    "Did it rekindle your passion?"


    Yoon Jiwoon shook his head with a disheartened smile.


    "I''m not sure. I had hoped for something magical to happen, but perhaps that was too much to ask for. Nevertheless, I am d to have met Speranza like this. I am also a fan of the Demon Girls'' channel."


    "Oh! As expected, I also greatly enjoy the Demon Girls'' channel."


    "Hmmm, me too.


    Yoon Jiwoon, Yerin, and Park Jaeyoung bonded over their shared admiration for the "Demon Girls" channel, and the atmosphere at the table became much more lively as they began to chat.


    "Here are your drinks and theplimentary service Are you talking about "Demon Girls"? As expected, the girl from "Demon Girls".


    Later, the caf owner also joined in and an impromptu "Demon Girls" fan meeting was held.


    The table soon became filled with lively conversations and anecdotes about the Demon Girls.


    "SIHYEON, when will the next video be uploaded on the Demon Girls channel?"


    The others also showed interest in Yoon Jiwoon''s question and participated in the conversation.


    "That''s right! Can''t you upload the videos more often? When the cafe is quiet, I often rey the past videos, but it''s so tantalizing."


    "The quality of the video is still a bitcking, would you like me to introduce you to an expert who could assist you? I know many video experts in thepany."


    "Sihyeon, it just urred to me, these days artists have their own fan cafe, so, why don''t we open an official fan cafe for Demon Girls? If you don''t want to manage it, I can take care of it for you."


    "Uh Well.


    Everyone expressed their fanaticism, regret, and personal greed for the Demon Girls channel. I was unable to respond properly to their high interest.


    "Yum! Munch!"


    Meanwhile, Speranza smiled happily as she tasted a variety of desserts brought by the caf owner as aplimentary service.


    "Come again. Thank you very much for the picture."


    The caf owner treasured the picture he took with Speranza and saw us off with a joyful expression. In return for the photo, Speranza had a variety of delicious desserts in her hands.


    I was worried when I saw Speranza, who received too much.


    "Ugh I''m afraid she received too many gifts."


    "It''s okay. As I said before, I''ll visit and fill it up, so don''t worry too much. Do you have any other ns after this?"


    Yoon Jiwoon inquired about my schedule after this meeting.


    "I don''t have.


    PULL!


    Suddenly, Speranza pulled my pants while I was talking.


    "Speranza, what''s wrong?"


    "Papa I want to see Yoon Jiwoon sing."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Yoon Jiwoon immediately called somewhere when Speranza said she wanted to hear him sing.


    "Yes, Jun. I''m going to stop by No, I''m not working on a song. Yes, thank you.


    Yoon Jiwoon, who just finished the call, looked back at us and said,


    "Let''s go."


    "What? Where are we going?


    "There''s a recording studio nearby where I work on songs.


    Perhaps Yoon Jiwoon intended to take us to the recording studio. I replied with a slightly troubled look.


    "I think it''s too rude. Singers have to take care of their throat thoroughly, so I heard it''s rude to suddenly ask them to sing.


    "Haha! That''s not wrong. Singing an unnned song can be quite burdensome for a singer.


    He smiled and continued his exnation.


    "But that''s only for singers with tight schedules. It doesn''t matter for someone like me who doesnt go on stage often. Rather, I have to worry that Im not singing often."


    "Is that so?"


    When I nced at Park Jaeyoung, he too nodded with a bitter smile. It really didn''t seem to matter much.


    Yoon Jiwoon rmended it again with afortable smile.


    "You made time for me, and it''s too bad to treat you to just a cup of coffee. So don''t feel too much pressure. You might be disappointed because I don''t sing as well as you think.


    Yoon Jiwoon humbly said, "It''s not a big deal."


    At first, I refused out of courtesy, but honestly, expectations were creeping up inside.


    A singer I really liked when I was young will sing for me, who can refuse such an opportunity?


    As Speranza expressed her expectations with her whole body, Yerin sent silent pressure with a nce.


    And finally, I asked Yoon Jiwoon with an awkward smile.


    "Then can I ask you to do it?


    "Of course. Follow me. We''ll be there in a few minutes."


    The studio was really not far away. We arrived at the studio less than 10 minutes after departure from the cafe.


    Yoon Jiwoon naturally pressed the entrance password and opened the door, and a voice was heard from inside.


    "Hey, you came? Why are you suddenly in the studio?!


    He was a man with a chubby impression who looked simr to me or a little older in age. He was surprised to see us following Yoon Jiwoon and froze.


    "Oh, did youe with a guest?"


    "Yeah. Didn''t I tell you when we talked on the phone earlier?


    "you didn''t say that."


    The chubby-looking man looked at him with resentment and btedly arranged his disheveled hair. Yoon Jiwoon began the introduction, taking the look with ease.


    "This is a friend named Jun who works in this recording studio and helps me work on my songs."


    "Hello, I''m Seo Jun, an engineer."


    "Hello, I''m Lim Sihyeon."


    "I''m Seo Yerin."


    We greeted Seo Jun briefly. He exchanged a simple eye greeting with Park Jaeyoung as if they already know each other.


    Seo Jun''s gaze, which roughly finished greeting us, turned downward.


    "Oh? Jiwoon. Isn''t that girl you saw on YouTube?"


    "That''s right. Her name is Speranza. She''s really pretty, right?


    Seo Jun nodded as if possessed. He lowered his posture and greeted Speranza carefully, making eye contact with her.


    "Hello Hello? Speranza?"


    .


    Unlike the time with Yoon Jiwoon, Speranza hid behind me, avoiding his gaze. Seo Jun''s face was filled with sadness in the cold response.


    Yoon Jiwoon held back hisughter and patted him on the back.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so disappointed. She''s normally very shy. I''d like to show them around the recording studio, is that okay?"


    "Ughyes, follow me."


    We headed inside the recording studio under the guidance of Yoon Jiwoon and Seo Jun. I didn''t know when I saw it from the entrance, but when I went inside, it was bigger than I thought.


    Various microphones, musical instruments, etc. were ced everywhere onplex equipment that was sometimes seen in TV or YouTube videos.


    Seeing a recording studio for the first time, we kept looking around as if looking at something strange.


    In particr, Speranza had a simr expression to the one she had when ying in the yground earlier.


    "Are you making a song here?"


    "Yes. It''s not my own studio, but I''ve been getting helptely. I wanted to make a song after a long time.


    "It must be very expensive to work in a ce like this, right?


    "I guess so. These days, there are more recording studios that can be easily used by the general public, but here they only carry out professional recording. It''s pretty expensive.


    Yoon Jiwoon pointed to Seo Jun and said yfully.


    But, since he works with Yoon Jiwoon, he was expected to have a high position in the industry.


    As I was thinking like that, Yerin muttered while looking around the recording studio with Speranza.


    "Speranza, I hope you can make a video of Demon Girls'' in a ce like this one day. Right?"


    "Un."


    Recording studio


    If Speranza wants to sing seriouslyter, she needs a recording studio like this.


    And, a penny or two won''t do it..


    Yerin and Speranza had a light conversation without much thought, but I felt responsible and vowed to make money to fulfill my little girls dreams.


    Meanwhile, Yoon Jiwoon stood in front of the microphone with a serious expression while we sat on the sofa in the corner of the studio and watched it.


    After a while, a familiar melody began to flow out in the recording studio.


    It was a song called [Memories of Meeting] sung by Speranza in the second video.


    Yoon Jiwoon, who coughed a few times, immediately started singing.


    As if he had warmed up his voice properly, a very clean and clear voice came out.


    It was the [Memories of Meeting] from Yoon Jiwoon''s second album.


    When I was young, I liked this song as much as Speranza, so I listened to it a lot and I felt uneasy hearing Yoon Jiwoon''s song so closely.


    At first, I thought it was foreign to his voice, which was different from the sound source, but as the song continued, the thought disappeared shortly after.


    "Wow"


    What should I say?


    It was a feeling where you can feel deeper and more detailed emotions than just listening to the song in a speaker or headphones. It was really hard to exin, just admiration kept flowing out.


    Speranza, Yerin, and Park Jaeyoung also fell in love with the song and smiledfortably.


    The song gradually reached the climax. Yoon Jiwoon sang enthusiastically, raising his emotions further. The breathtaking immersion sent chills down my spine.


    I can''t believe you can shake a person''s heart like this just by singing a song


    I realized the great presence of a really outstanding singer.


    After the song, we apuded frantically with a bewitched look. Yoon Jiwoon, who smiled slightly at the enthusiastic response, gestured to Seo Jun. Then a different melody came out of the recording studio.


    After that, Yoon Jiwoon sang his hit songs one after another. We were soaked in the song as if we were at a concert.


    Despite singing in a row, Yoon Jiwoon''s expression did not show any signs of hardship.


    Suddenly, it urred to me that if I were a big fan of Yoon Jiwoon, I would have to pay dozens of times the price of a concert ticket to hear him singing like this.


    After finishing the song, Yoon Jiwoon drank a ss of water that he had left next to him and stood on the microphone again. He suggested to us with a rather serious look on his face.


    "If you don''t mind. Is it okay if I y the new song that I''m working on? It''s an unfinished song, but I want to y it for you guys.


    A new song?


    It''s the new song of the singer who hasn''t been active for a long time.


    Of course, there was no reason to reject the proposal. On the contrary, I wanted to bow to him and thank him.


    Others also nodded in unison, as if they felt simr to me.


    Yoon Jiwoon once again sent a signal to Seo Jun.


    There was a melody in the recording room that I had never heard before. Yoon Jiwoon started singing slowly with a more nervous look than before.


    Uh.


    My expression became more and more subtle when I heard the new song.


    The melody was definitely attractive enough, and Yoon Jiwoon also showed amazing singing skills.


    But something I couldn''t erase the feeling of emptiness.


    When I looked at other people''s reactions with a sidelong nce, it too didn''t seem that different from mine.


    And after the song ended, Yoon Jiwoon himself seemed very disappointed. He too seemed to have felt something was missing.


    "How was it?"


    "Uh, well It was good."


    "You can be honest with me. I know that this song is not good.


    I wondered what was important about my opinion, someone without any professional knowledge of music, but I was forced to open my mouth at Yoon Jiwoon''s repeated requests.


    "Hmm All of the songs I heard in the beginning felt full because Yoon Jiwoon''s voice fit perfectly. Thest song however felt kind of empty. It''s hard to exin it well, but it felt like that.


    Yoon Jiwoon nodded heavily at my words. And he expressed his regret by scratching his head.


    "That''s true. I thought the same thing, but I didn''t know what to do. There''s something in my heart that I want to express with this song, but I don''t know what it is."


    Yoon Jiwoon muttered at the end, I must have rested for too long,'' and smiled helplessly.


    There was a moment of silence in the recording studio due to the heavy atmosphere.


    And at that moment


    "Mister, mister! Can I try singing that song, too?


    Speranza suddenly raised her hand. Yoon Jiwoon asked back, opening his eyes wide.


    "Thest song I sang?


    "Yes! I want to sing that song, too.


    "Will you?"


    Yoon Jiwoon turned his head and asked permission with his eyes on me, her guardian. I sent Speranza to Yoon Jiwoon, nodding my head as a sign of permission.


    "Jun, please set the mic"


    "Yes."


    Seo Jun quickly adjusted the microphone to fit Speranza''s height. Even with the lowest possible microphone, it was slightly short of height, so Speranza had to step on a box underneath.


    Yoon Jiwoon taught Speranza the lyrics and notes of the introduction. Except for the difficult pronunciation of some words, the rest of the lyrics and notes were memorized in an instant.


    Yoon Jiwoon was surprised by Speranza''s sponge-like absorption.


    And when Speranza officially started singing.


    Yoon Jiwoon''s eyes opened wide enough to tear.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Speranza''s clear vocal tone resonated in the recording studio.


    It felt a little clumsypared to Yoon Jiwoon, who sang it earlier, but rather, the song harmonized well with Speranza''s voice and gave a new feeling.


    "The same song can take on a different form depending on the person who sings it "


    Upon Yerin''s remark, Park Jaeyoung quietly nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Speranza who finished singing the part she was told to, looked at Yoon Jiwoon with her eyes sparkling.


    "Mister, how did I sing?


    .


    "Mister?"


    Yoon Jiwoon, who was looking nk, btedly came to his senses and answered.


    "Huh? Uh Yeah, Good Really good."


    "Hehe."


    Speranza blushed bashfully at the praise, while Yoon Jiwoon took a moment to think before speaking again.


    "Speranza, your singing was exceptional, but could you focus a bit more on this specific part?"


    "Where?"


    "In this flowing'' part.


    Yoon Jiwoon approached the corrections with a focused expression, pointing out the areas that needed improvement, and Speranza attentively listened to his suggestions and nodded cutely in understanding.


    "Now, try singing again?"


    The song yed again to his gesture.


    Speranza''s singing improved significantly on the second try, thanks to Yoon Jiwoon''s guidance.


    Yoon Jiwoon, who was observing from the sidelines, expressed his satisfaction by slightly curling the edges of his mouth.


    "It was really nice, Speranza. Now, the next part is.


    Yoon Jiwoon swiftly began to instruct on the next verse of the song, his eyes now alight with a newfound enthusiasm.


    "Sihyeon. As expected, Yoon Jiwoon is amazing. Just by teaching a little, Speranza''s singing gets better and better.


    "I know."


    When I agreed with Yerin''s murmur.


    "But I think Speranza is more amazing than Jiwoo.


    Seo Jun, who was seated at the mixing console in the recording studio, turned around to share his thoughts with us.


    "Of course, it''s true that Jiwoon is an effective teacher. But it''s not easy to improve your singing just because of good teaching. It''s not possible for anyone to fully grasp and apply what''s being taught so quickly."


    Yerin''s eyes sparkled at his exnation and expressed interest.


    "Do you think Speranza is talented?"


    "Well! I''m not sure if the word talent'' fully captures her abilities. Throughout my time in this industry, I''ve met many singers, and among those I''ve seen, I believe she''s one of the most gifted."


    "Is it really that good?"


    "At first, I wondered why Jiwoon was so impressed by a YouTube video. But now that I''ve seen her in person, I understand why he was so excited."


    Seo Junplimented Speranza''s talent with a look of delight on his face.


    Seeing this, Yerin happily hit my arm as if she was the one being praised.


    "SIHYEON, SIHYEON! Did you hear what the engineer just said?


    "I heard. Don''t make a fuss. Other people are looking at us.


    Even though I stopped Yerin''s excitement, I myself couldn''t help but smile in pride at the praise for my daughter.


    As I tried topose myself, pretending that nothing had happened, Seo Jun looked at me and spoke cautiously.


    "Sihyeon, you are Speranza''s father, right?


    "Yes."


    "Has she ever received professional vocal training lessons before?"


    "Huh?"


    "Normally, young children tend to get nervous when they first start learning to sing. But it seems like Speranza is quitefortable with the learning process."


    I was impressed by the expert''s keen observation. I am not sure about the training here, but it''s true that she had learned to sing from Murain in the Demon world.


    "Uh Speranza has been taught by a professional singer a few times."


    "I see. I could tell that when I saw her learning from Jiwoon. Is it the person who rearranged the song that was used in the YouTube video? That person''s arranging abilities also seemed exceptional."


    "The person who taught her to sing and the person who arranged it is different."


    "If you don''t mind, could you tell me that person''s name? I am quite impressed by their rearranging abilities.


    "I apologize, I am unable to reveal the name at my discretion


    "Ah, I understand.


    Seo Jun was visibly disappointed, and smacked his lips.


    This was the best answer for me because I couldn''t even mention Murain and Zaina, who are from the Demon world.


    "Then, Speranza, has she signed a contract with Jiwoon''s agency?"


    "No, we didn''t meet him for a contract. I''m rejecting all the calls from other agencies right now."


    "Hmm"


    When Seo Jun heard that there was no contract yet, he nced at Park Jaeyoung.


    There was a pitiful thought in his eyes, [You haven''t even offered a contract yet?!]


    Park Jaeyoung, embarrassed, scratched his head, then quickly retreated to text somewhere.


    After a while, Speranza, who had been taught hard, stood in front of the microphone again.


    Yoon Jiwoon tried to step away from the microphone as Speranza stood in front of it, as if his work was done.


    But Speranza quickly grabbed his leg.


    "Let''s sing it together, Mister,"


    Speranza said with a bright smile.


    Yoon Jiwoon was briefly puzzled by the unexpected proposal, but when Speranza smiled, a subtle smile appeared on his face.


    "Then shall we sing together?" he said.


    "Un!" Speranza replied eagerly.


    Yoon Jiwoon stood next to Speranza at the microphone.


    As the music began, the two started singing, but it was awkward at first.


    It seemed like twopletely different voices were singing separate songs.


    However, Yoon Jiwoon skillfully harmonized with Speranza.


    Soon, their voices blended together perfectly.


    "Wow"


    Seo Jun, who had been listening calmly, let out an exmation of admiration.


    He listened to the two''s song with a look ofplete focus, as if he had forgotten about his role as an engineer.


    The song was iplete and felt empty, but as Speranza and Yoon Jiwoon''s voices blended together, the emptiness was filled.


    Yoon Jiwoon''s smile grew wider as he sang, as if he felt the same way.


    And as the song neared its end, his eyes were filled with a sense of aplishment.


    Before I knew it, the final part of the song had arrived.


    Finally, the two made eye contact andpleted the perfect harmony together.


    After the song was over, the only sound that could be heard in the recording studio was the four of us pping in awe.


    "I''ll go get the car, so please wait here,"


    Park Jaeyoung said as he left for the caf to fetch a car for us.


    I suggested taking a taxi instead, but he firmly rejected the idea.


    When we left the recording studio, Yoon Jiwoon and Seo Jun greeted us.


    "Thank you for taking time out of your vacation," Yoon Jiwoon said.


    "No problem, I didn''t have any ns for the evening anyway. Thanks to your invitation, Speranza had a great time, right dear?" I replied.


    "Un! I ate a lot of delicious snacks earlier and it was so nice to sing with Mister," Speranza added with a big smile on her face.


    Everyoneughed happily at Speranza''s happy expression.


    "If you ever need a recording studio, please don''t hesitate to contact me. I don''t usually take on personal requests, but I''ll make an exception for Speranza."


    Seo Jun took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to me.


    His name and contact information for the recording studio were written on the card.


    I took the card and expressed my gratitude.


    Yoon Jiwoon also stepped forward as if he had something to say to me.


    "Sihyeon, if you don''t mind, may I meet with Speranza asionally? I won''t be a bother, just a few times would be enough. I want to talk about songs and music with her."


    He asked me with a genuinely earnest look on his face.


    Instead of answering immediately, I looked at Speranza, who was in my arms.


    <strong>NOD.</strong>


    Speranza smiled and nodded her head, indicating that she liked Yoon Jiwoon''s proposal.


    I smiled and replied to Yoon Jiwoon,


    "Speranza says it''s okay. I don''t think it''ll matter when I''m not busy either."


    "Really? You''re giving me permission?" Yoon Jiwoon asked, surprised.


    "Haha! Just call me sometimes when you''re not busy," I replied.


    "Thank you. Then, my contact number"


    Yoon Jiwoon said, as he exchanged contact information with me, looking very happy.


    It felt strange to exchange contact with a famous singer.


    After finishing the contact exchange, Yoon Jiwoon handed me a prepared paper bag.


    "Is this?"


    "I was supposed to give it to you at the cafe earlier, but I forgot. It''s nothing big, just some things I brought from home."


    I looked into the paper bag with curiosity. As soon as I saw what was inside, my mouth opened in surprise.


    "Ah?"


    "Papa, what is it?"


    "SIHYEON, what is it?"


    The paper bag contained Yoon Jiwoon''s albums, some of which were very rare and limited editions.


    Among them, there was the second album that Speranza and I particrly liked.


    "This is Yoon Jiwoon''s second album. It includes Speranza''s favorite song, Memories of Meeting''."


    Speranza''s eyes sparkled upon hearing my exnation.


    Yerin also looked at the albums with a hint of envy.


    I asked Yoon Jiwoon with a slightly hesitant expression.


    These albums are very rare and hard toe by now, aren''t they? I don''t know if we should ept such precious items


    "These are just items that have been collecting dust at my home. I thought it would be more meaningful to give my songs as gifts to those who enjoy them."


    "If you say so it''s a little embarrassing, but thank you for the gift. Thank you so much."


    I grinned and thanked him. Yoon Jiwoon also smiled with satisfaction.


    "Ummm"


    Speranza, who was looking at the album in my hands, suddenly made a strange noise.


    I looked at Speranza in surprise.


    "What''s wrong, Speranza?"


    "Papa, there''s a strange scribble on the album that Mister gave us."


    "Huh? Strange scribbles?"


    "Here"


    Speranza pointed to a part of the album with a shocked expression.


    "Where haha."


    I checked the identity of the "weird scribble" and looked despondent.


    Everyone else also burst intoughter when they saw it.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Speranza, that''s not a scribble."


    As everyoneughed, Speranza tilted her head with puffed cheeks.


    And after that, I had a hard time exining the concept of Autograph to Speranza for a while.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh! I don''t want to go!"


    Yerin eximed, lying on the floor of my house.


    I looked at her sympathetically, and my mother tried tofort her with an awkward smile.


    "Don''t be so upset," my mother said.


    "Why now It''s a vacation I''ve been nning for weeks to y with the kids. Yerin replied.


    "I heard that the highest-ranking person in the guild contacted you directly. Even if it''s sad, shouldn''t you help with urgent things first? she asked.


    "That''s true, but. Yerin said, feeling torn.


    The reason why Yerin has been crying since the morning was that the Guardians Guild, or the guild leader, has asked her to return from vacation personally.


    Suddenly, there was a shortage of people to put into the Rifts, so Yerin, who was on vacation, was desperately needed.


    Stop whining and get ready for work. The vacation that canceled this time will be fullypensatedter," I said, trying to put things in perspective.


    "It''s meaningless to take a vacationter. Speranza wont be there at that time."


    Yerin said, as she crept towards Speranza while lying face down on the floor.


    She hugged Speranza and muttered.


    "Speranza. You don''t want me to go to work, right? You want me to keep ying with you, don''t you?"


    Yerin asked.


    Speranza looked at Yerin with mournful eyes and replied,


    "Un. I wish I could keep ying with Sister Yerin."


    "As expected, Speranza is the only one who thinks of me.


    Yerin said, feelingforted by Speranza''s words.


    "But Papa said a good adult should know how to work hard even when they don''t want to work. Papa also wants to y with Speranza every day, but he said he works hard on the farm to be a good adult."


    Speranza said, trying to help Yerin understand.


    .


    Yerin looked dumbfounded by Speranza''s story.


    My mother patted Speranza''s head as if she was proud of her, and I smiled brightly and nodded.


    "Did you hear what Speranza said? Stop whining and get up. I heard you already told the guild master that you would return,"


    I reminded Yerin, trying to encourage her to take responsibility and fulfill hermitment despite her disappointment.


    "Hmph"


    In the end, Yerin stood up with a still tearful expression.


    She put on her jacket and prepared to go to work.


    I understand the sadness of having to cancel a nned vacation, but she was a vital member of the guild and it must not have been easy for the guild master to ask her to return from vacation if it was urgent enough.


    Yerin did not refuse the guild master''s request because she knew that if she insisted on taking the vacation, someone else would have to take on the job.


    I, Speranza, and my mother came out to see Yerin off to work.


    "Then I''ll be back." Yerin said,


    "It''s cold today, so dress properly and take care of yourself." My mother said,


    "Bye-bye, Sister Yerin," Speranza added.


    It was cold outside, so my mother and Speranza only came out to the front door, and instead, I came down to the first floor of the building with Yerin.


    I consoled her sincerely, despite her still darkplexion and disappointment.


    "Don''t be so upset. Let''s have fun next time when we get another vacation."


    "what are you going to do today?


    "Me? Um I have a lunch appointment with some people from the Guardians Guild. I''m going to go out with my mom and Speranza in the evening. A friend of mine booked me a good restaurant."


    Yerin''s face became darker when she heard my schedule today, and she slowly got into the car with a look of resentment and jealousy.


    And just before leaving, she lowered the window in the driver''s seat and said in a bumpy voice.


    "Something emergency work will happen to you too. Oh, God, please let this guy get busy."


    "Hey! Yerin! You have to be considerate. And I''ve nned perfectly for my vacation, so something like that will never happen."


    "Behh!"


    Yerin stuck out her tongue with a grumpy look on her face and started the car.


    I waved her off, trying to not let her attitude affect me.


    "Uncle Si!"


    I heard a familiar voice calling out to me from a distance.


    I turned to see Sehe waving at me shyly.


    "Here, here! Uncle"


    "Long time no see, bro."


    Taeho and Jin also greeted me one by one.


    The corners of my mouth naturally went up at the dness of seeing them after a long time.


    "Hi! How have you been? I asked.


    "Uncle! Why can''t we get in touch with you? You don''t evene to the guild often!" Taehoined.


    "Sorry, sorry! I was too busy. You know I work on a farm. I had so much to prepare ahead of the winter."


    I raised my hands in defense and exined my reasons.


    Sehe, who was next to Taeho, also added her thoughts,


    "I thought something happened to you because you don''t contact often. We just hear sometimes about you from Yerin."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll try to contact you guys more often from now on."


    I apologized and promised to keep in touch better in the future.


    Now that I couldmunicatefortably on the farm, I decided in my heart that I should pay more attention to the people around me in the future.


    After the three people''s denunciation of me, we slowly began to ask each other how they were doing.


    "Are Sehe and Taeho doing well in their guild activities? I heard that the guild has be very busy these days." I asked.


    "Ughwhat a terrible thing,"


    Taeho said, frowning and trembling.


    Sehe also shook her head instead of answering.


    Jin, who had been working in the guild for the longest time, opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    "There''s definitely a lot of work these days. It''s not to the point where the guild can''t hold out yet. The situation seems to be getting worse, so the guild leaders must be worried about it. Jin said.


    "That much? What''s wrong?" I asked, concerned.


    "The frequency of unstable Rifts has increased recently. I don''t know why. Rumor has it that the Angels areing forward to grasp the situation. Nothing has been officially confirmed yet."


    Jin replied, indicating that the situation was dire and that the guild leaders were trying to find a solution.


    Jin''s exnation with a sigh made me feel startled inside.


    This was because I remembered the "risk of dimensional bnce" that I had heard from the Angels who came to the farm in the past.


    "This is why only minimal rest is being given. We should also prepare to go back to work as early as tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Jin said, further emphasizing the severity of the situation.


    Listening to the exnation in person, it was easy to understand why Yerin''s vacation was canceled today.


    I''m rarely active now, so I felt a little ufortable as a person in the guild.


    "Uh, you''re going through a lot," I said, feeling sympathetic.


    "We can at least take a break. Guild Master and Captain Yoon Daeho are working almost nonstop. We hope things get done quickly before anything big happens.


    Taeho added, expressing the sentiment of the guild members.


    The atmosphere became solemn for a moment at the serious talk.


    Jin made an expression of "Oops!" and hurriedly brought up another topic to lighten the atmosphere.


    "But thanks to the two here, were holding out well. Even though they stillck a lot of experience, they are doing as well as the seniors. Captain Yoon Daeho, who is blunt, also praised them several times." Jin said, trying to shift the mood.


    "Oh? Really?" I looked at the two with surprise and pride.


    "No, it''s not that great. I stillck a lot." Sehe said, blushing and lowering her head.


    "It''s only now that I don''t cause any inconvenience" Taeho said, scratching his back head shyly.


    It was new to see the two grown up like this.


    When I first met the two, even though they were adults, they were immature and anxious.


    Now, those feelings have faded a lot, and I already felt the dignity of adults in society.


    It feels like seeing the kids grow up.


    Jin, who was next to me, tapped my arm.


    "Stop it. Don''t make that face. Were almost at the same age, but sometimes you make a face simr to my father."


    Jin said, teasing me.


    At his scolding, I answered with a grin.


    "Try raising a child. The way you look at the world changes a lot. Maybe there is a reason why they say you have to have a child to be an adult." I said, exining my perspective.


    "Come to think of it, Uncle Si. Hows Speranza? Sehe asked.


    "That''s right. Why didnt you bring Speranza with you." Taeho added.


    "Shes spending time with her grandma at home today. Do you want me to show you her picture instead? I replied, letting them know that Speranza was doing well.


    I took out my smartphone and showed them the saved pictures.


    Among the countless photos taken, only the ones that captured Speranza''s beauty were carefully selected.


    Sehe and Taeho continued to look at the pictures with admiration, and Jin said, [If I had a daughter like that] as if he couldn''t hide his envy.


    Feeling better, I also showed a lot of pictures of Akum and Cheese.


    The three people, who were so into it, begged me to let them see the children themselves, so I had a hard time stopping them for a while.


    While we were having fun talking about each other''s updates and other things, my phone suddenly started ringing.


    "Oh! Sorry, wait a minute."


    I asked for everyone''s understanding and checked my phone.


    <em>What?</em>


    The screen disyed a number that was unfamiliar to me.


    It was so unexpected that I was momentarily nk.


    As I did not answer the phone despite its continuous ringing, the attention of the party around me was focused on me.


    Then I came to my senses and answered the call.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    Are you Lim Sihyeon?


    A hard voice was heard from the other side. I answered slowly, feeling a little uneasy.


    "Yes, that''s right. Ms. Ashmir."


    Out of the blue, I received a call from Ashmir, an Angel.


    Although we exchanged contact information, it was the first time she had made such a direct phone call.


    "I thought you said in the past that you should avoid personal contact.


    That''s the rule. But I have a more important thing at hand right now. That''s why I used this method to get in touch quickly.


    I felt a chill creeping up to me.


    Still, I kept myposure and asked.


    "So what''s the matter?


    I have something to tell you urgently. Where are you now?


    "What? Here? This is"


    I roughly exined the location of the ce where I was.


    All right. I''lle right away.


    "Now, hold on a second. I have an appointment with my acquaintances.


    <strong>Ddu Ddu Ddu Ddu</strong>


    Before I could answer anything, Ashmir hung up the phone first.


    I looked down at the disconnected smartphone with a nk look on my face.


    "Brother Si?"


    "What''s wrong, Uncle?"


    "Is it an emergency, uncle Si?"


    The three people looked at me with curious expressions.


    "No It''s not that"


    When I hesitated because I didn''t know how to exin.


    "Hey, what''s that?"


    "Hurry up and take a picture! Take a picture!"


    "Wow!"


    The outside of the store where we were, quickly became noisy.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    The chaotic atmosphere on the outside of the store could be felt inside as well.


    Everyone, except for me, was staring at the entrance with a perplexed look.


    "What''s going on? It''s getting loud out there,"


    "Is it a famous person or something?"


    .


    I didn''t respond to the others'' questions.


    My body stiffened as I realized the source of themotion.


    I remembered the one-sided conversation I had earlier and considering the typical nature of the Angels, I knew it could only be one person.


    A figure appeared at the entrance of the store.


    Despite being the center of attention, the Angel remained expressionless, with snow-white clothes and an aura of mystery emanating from her body.


    As I had suspected, it was Angel Ashmir.


    "Is, is that person an Angel?"


    "Why would an Angel suddenlye to a ce like this?"


    Sehe''s eyes widened in surprise, and Jin stammered with a confused expression.


    Ashmir looked around the store for a while before stopping her gaze on where I was sitting, and then walked towards me with a confident stride.


    Taeho reacted urgently,


    "What? Why is sheing this way?"


    "Maybe we did something wrong? I heard that meeting an Angel in person is quite intimidating," Jin said.


    I reassured them,


    "Everyone, don''t be so nervous. That Angel probably has business with me."


    "What? With uncle Si?"


    "Really, bro?"


    Before I could exin the situation further, Ashmir arrived in front of us.


    As usual, she ignored the three people and fixed her gaze on me as she opened her mouth.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Sihyeon."


    "Long time no see, Ms. Ashmir. Hmm it''s not that long since west met at Ryan''s office a while ago."


    "Oh, I see. Recently, I''ve been so busy that it feels like a long time has passed."


    Ignoring the current awkward atmosphere, I greeted Ashmir first.


    Our first meeting had not been great, but now it wasfortable enough to exchange greetings.


    "Uh"


    As I greeted Ashmir normally, not only the three people sitting with me but also the other people in the store were surprised.


    It was not easy for ordinary people to meet Angels, and here I was talking normally to one.


    I pretended not to notice the reactions around me and continued the conversation with Ashmir.


    "By the way, what brought you here all of a sudden?"


    "I need your help, Sihyeon. Would youe with me?"


    "Uh! Right now?"


    "Yes,"


    Ashmir asked me toe with her.


    I naturally frowned because it felt like she was interrupting a good time with my friends I hadn''t seen in a while.


    I knew very well that this was a characteristic of the Angels, but it still spoiled my mood.


    I answered in a more assertive tone than before.


    "I''m sorry, but I have a prior engagement. I don''t think I can help you right now."


    "Sihyeon, this is very important. Put off other appointments for a while"


    "This is also something important to me."


    .


    Feeling upset, my voice naturally raised.


    Ashmir, noticing my strong attitude, trembled slightly and looked around at the three people with me.


    "Are you talking about the prior engagement with these three people here?"


    "Yes, they are my friends I haven''t met in a while."


    "Sihyeon, I''ll make sure to give you and them sufficientpensation, so please put off your prior engagement."


    <em>Really, this Angel</em>


    At Ashmir''s senseless attitude, I scowled.


    Not only was I ufortable, but the three around me also felt ignored and irritated.


    With a much more emotional voice, I scolded her.


    "THAT''S ENOUGH. If you continue to behave impolitely, I don''t want to speak with you anymore. Please leave now."


    !


    Ashmir looked flustered and her face hardened slightly. The three, Taeho, Sehe, and Jin, who were observing the scene, whispered to me cautiously.


    "Uncle, we are fine."


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Uncle Si."


    "Brother Si, let''s at least hear what the Angel has to say"


    "I''m fine. You guys stay put."


    I shot down their worried words and maintained my strong attitude.


    I didn''t particrly have any negative feelings toward the Angels.


    I know now that they also have their own difficult circumstances.


    But that doesn''t mean they can forcibly drag other people around.


    If they continue to behave impolitely, I don''t want to help them at all.


    "Ms. Ashmir, when you came to the farmst time, I said I would help you if I could. But I cannot help you with your one-sided and senseless demands."


    .


    I also understand the actions of the Angels, but I want them to at least show some consideration and respect.


    Ashmir looked down with a regretful look, as if she was listening to my words.


    After a moment of silence, she looked up and apologized sincerely.


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. I was too hasty and didn''t consider your position at all."


    I looked at her and pretended to be calm, but I was actually quite surprised. I never expected her to admit her mistake so humbly.


    "Will you ept my apology?"


    "Uh Sure, I''ll ept your apology."


    As I awkwardly cleared my throat, I epted her apology. I could see the slight hint of a smile on her lips, despite my mixed feelings.


    "Then, I''ll ask again."


    "Wait"


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    Before I could finish my sentence, a bright light burst out of Ashmir''s surroundings, causing everyone in the store to reflexively cover their eyes.


    As our eyes adjusted to the light, we saw the source of it  a pair ofrge wings sprouted from Ashmir''s back, emitting a soft glow.


    Everyone in the store was in shock, but Ashmir continued with an even more shocking action.


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    "Whawhat?!"


    Ashmir folded herrge wings tightly and lowered her posture with one hand on her chest.


    Before I could react, she kneeledpletely in front of me.


    Everyone was shocked and surprised by her actions.


    "Sihyeon Leffmer Cardis, an Ester and the owner of Cardis Estate recognized by the protector of Arkdan, I, Ashmir, earnestly beg of you, please grant me my request."


    <em>Sh*t, I didn''t expect her to ask so grandly</em>


    I was lost for words at her action which was filled with respect and reverence.


    "Is that angel kneeling before him?"


    "What did she just say? Ester? Cardis?"


    As themotion around us grew louder, I finally came to my senses.


    I quickly walked forward and helped the kneeling Ashmir to stand up.


    "Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Please stand up."


    "?"


    Ashmir looked at me with a surprised expression, as if asking [You wanted me to do this, didnt you?]


    "Sorry, you seem to have misunderstood. I didn''t mean for you to do this. But I do appreciate your respect and consideration."


    "I apologize, my approach was wrong. I will try again."


    As she was about to kneel down again, I panicked and stopped her.


    "No, no, that''s enough. I understand. Let''s just talk about what you need first."


    I looked around and saw that everyone in the store was staring at us. It was clear that we couldn''t continue this conversation here.


    I led Ashmir out of the store and headed outside.


    "Uncle!!"


    "You guys too,e with me."


    The three who were staring at me also hurriedly followed me.


    We managed to get outside somehow, but there were already many onlookers in front of the store.


    It seems that it would be difficult to talk here.


    I think I need to find a quiet ce somewhere


    While looking for a quiet ce nearby, a ce came to mind quickly.


    Knowing that it was not far from here, I quickly led the group including Ashmir.


    "So you came here."


    I said to Ryan with a look of resignation.


    "I''m sorry, Ryan. This was the only ce that came to mind at the moment."


    "Hahaha! It''s okay. Even if I knew the situation, I would have told you toe here."


    Ryan gave me a cool smile.


    "That being said, things have gotten a bitplicated."


    "Ugh"


    In the ce where Ryan''s gaze turned, there were four people sitting awkwardly.


    To be precise, three awkward humans and one expressionless Angel


    The three people who followed me here were ncing over this way hesitantly.


    They seemed to be trying to be calm, but their faces were full of questions.


    Ryan smiled slightly and asked for my opinion.


    "What would you like to do? Should we make up a story that can exin things somehow, or do you want to tell the truth?"


    He was leaving the decision to me.


    It didn''t take me long to find the answer to that question.


    "I''ll tell them the truth as much as possible."


    "You seem to be pretty close with them?"


    "Well They''re a few friends I keep in touch with regrly in this world, and they already know most of my situation."


    "Alright. Then I won''t have to step in."


    I nodded and headed towards the four people sitting.


    First, I asked Ashmir for a moment of time and apologized, then I looked at the three people and began to speak.


    "Um. First of all, I''m sorry. Because of me, all our ns for today have fallen apart."


    "It''s alright, Uncle Si."


    "Yes, its fine."


    "It''s not like it was because of you anyways."


    They all said it was alright almost simultaneously, and gave me a look that urged me to quickly move on to the next exnation.


    "And about the part that you''re curious about. Remember when I said I work on a farm? That "


    I slowly started telling the story of my encounter with the Demon farm.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "The farm where Uncle works Is it in the Demon world?


    "Then Speranza, Akum, and Gyuri?


    "Is that why you said you couldn''t contact us when you went to work at the farm?"


    The three people who heard my story each looked at me with a mixture of surprise and despondency.


    They never expected it to be such a story.


    "It''s not an easy thing to say to people around me. That doesn''t mean Im doing anything bad. Most of the time, I work on the farm in Demon world.


    Now things have gotten bigger and I''m a lord, but.


    I didn''t bother to bring up the story of the Cardis Estate.


    They were quite surprised by my farm story.


    Jin, who had been deep in thought, suddenly remembered something and asked me with a look of recollection on his face.


    "Then does Yerin know about this, too?


    "Yes, she knows. She knew it even before I joined the guild.


    "I can''t believe the two of you were keeping such a big secret from me It feels like I''ve been blindsided."


    As soon as Jin finished speaking, Sehe and Taeho both approached me, one on each side.


    Sehe asked, "Uncle Si! Is there anything else you''re hiding from us?"


    Taeho added, "How is the Demon world? Aren''t you scared of the Demons?"


    I replied, "I have no more secrets. And the Demons are just like us. Some are scary, but there are also many kind ones. As for the farm, I mostly help with the daily tasks."


    Sehe asked with excitement, "Can you take us to the Demon world too?"


    The two of them kept asking questions as if they were full of regret.


    I was starting to feel flustered, but Ryan intervened and handled the situation calmly.


    "Now, now! I understand you have many questions, but we have urgent work that needs to be done, so can you please calm down for now?" he said with a gentle smile.


    Ryan''s words and tone had a calming effect on Sehe and Taeho and they retreated, acting like obedient children.


    In the meantime, the two of them looked at Ryan with suspicious expressions, curious about his identity.


    Ryan noticed their suspicious nces and his eyes curved into a crescent moon shape. And


    <strong>Szzzz</strong>


    Suddenly, his eyes and hair turned purple, and small horns appeared on his head.


    "Whoa! What''s happening?"


    "Horns?"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect thising"


    Taeho and Sehe were surprised and let out cries of shock, while Jin let out another despondentugh.


    Ryan smiled yfully, as if enjoying their reactions. He raised his index finger to his lips and gave a charming wink.


    As the three of them were still in shock, Ryan and I turned to Ashmir, who had been waiting quietly.


    "Ms. Ashmir, you came here to ask for Sihyeon''s help, correct?" Ryan asked.


    Ashmir nodded slightly, "That''s right."


    "I don''t think Sihyeon has heard the details of your request yet. If you don''t mind, can you exin it to him now?" Ryan said.


    Ashmir nodded and began to exin, "We are searching for something important and we believe it is somewhere in this city. I want Sihyeon to help us find it."


    .


    .


    There was a moment of silence between Ashmir and us as she did not provide any further exnation.


    I looked at her with a puzzled expression and asked,


    "Is that all? You''re just looking for something in this city and you want me to help you find it?"


    Ashmir simply nodded, "Yes, that''s correct."


    I found the request to be easy and simple. It wasn''t a difficult task, but I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    I wondered why she hade to me for help and not the police. Ryan seemed to have simr doubts and spoke up.


    "Ms. Ashmir, if you''re just looking for something, you don''t have to ask Sihyeon for help. There must be a reason why you came to him."


    Ashmir replied, "There is a reason. But I think it would be better if you heard it from someone else who is involved in this matter."


    Just as Ryan and I were pondering her words, we heard a noise from the entrance of the office.


    <strong>KACHIK</strong>


    Someone entered the office, opening the door roughly.


    It was a boy who looked younger than Taeho or Sehe, and he was wearing a uniform simr to Ashmir''s.


    "Apprentice Urki has arrived," he announced.


    Ashmir looked at the boy, an angel, with a frown and said, "You''rete."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. The road was confusing," he replied.


    "I''ll let this mistake go. Come here now," Ashmir said.


    The angel boy quickly stood next to Ashmir.


    I could see that he was quite nervous from his stiff posture and movements.


    Except for the Arc Judge, I have always seen Angels that were robot-like and had no emotions, so I found it strange to see the angel boy''s slightly clumsy appearance.


    "This is Apprentice Urki. He''s in charge of the Divine beast we''re trying to find," Ashmir said.


    "Divine beast?" I asked.


    "It''s a spiritual animal that exists in heaven. We call them Divine beasts'' because they inherit the power of God," Ashmir exined.


    I turned my head slightly toward Ryan and whispered, "Ryan, did you know about Divine beasts?"


    Ryan whispered back, "I''ve never seen one in person, but I''ve heard about them. I heard that the Angels consider them as very precious beings."


    "Um"


    Ashmir, who had paused for a moment, continued to exin,


    "As I said before, the Divine beast is in this city now. We have to find it quickly because it is very important to the Angels."


    I asked, "But why is such an important Divine beast here? Isn''t it originally an animal from heaven?"


    Ashmir replied, "It has its own reasons. Have you heard about the recent increase in unstable Rifts?"


    I looked at the three Guardian guild members in surprise, as we had talked about this topic beforeing here.


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it. I talked about it with the members of my guild members sitting over there," I said.


    Ashmir exined, "We found out that the problem was getting serious and decided to respond immediately. One of our responses is the Divine beast."


    I asked, "Is the Divine beast one of the ways to respond to this problem?"


    Ashmir nodded, "That''s right. Divine beasts have many special abilities, one of which is to temporarily alleviate the imbnce of dimensions. Unstable Rifts can also be suppressed by the force of the Divine beast."


    I was amazed inside, but soon realized something,


    "Hold on a second, did you lose such an important Divine beast?"


    <strong>FLINCH!</strong>


    As I asked that question, Apprentice Urki trembled greatly.


    When I realized the gravity of the situation, my expression hardened a little.


    Ryan also looked doubtful and asked,


    "I still don''t understand why you want to leave the job to Sihyeon. We know that nothing beats Angels when ites to tracking someone down. Wouldnt it be quicker to find the Divine beast yourselves?"


    Ashmir replied, "We only pursue criminals who vite the rules of the dimension. And it''s against the rules for Angels to pose any threat to Divine beasts or to use their abilities to find them."


    Both Ryan and I were taken aback by the Angels'' rigid way of thinking.


    In the past, I would have been frustrated by their inflexible behavior, but now I understand that''s just how they are, so I let it go.


    Trying to change their minds in this situation is like talking to a wall.


    "That''s why you''re asking me to find it," I said.


    Ashmir nodded, "Yes. We understand that Sihyeon is quite an expert in this field."


    I replied, "Well, I don''t know if I''m an expert. I do know something about Demon beasts, but I''ve never encountered Divine beasts before"


    Ashmir implored, "Please help us."


    Ashmir repeatedly asked for help, bowing. Although she hade out of the blue to the store and tried to take me away, after listening to her circumstances, I understood her behavior a bit more.


    Since she said she brought the Divine beast to resolve the unstable rift problem, I was inclined to help immediately.


    "Alright, I''ll help you as much as I can," I said.


    Ashmir''s expression brightened slightly for the first time when I agreed to help.


    I couldn''t afford to rx anymore, so I asked about the Divine beast and where it had disappeared.


    "Where was thest time you saw the Divine beast?" I asked.


    "Apprentice Urki will exin that," Ashmir said.


    Urki replied with a military look on his face,


    "You may call me Urki."


    "Then, Urki. Could you tell me where was thest ce you saw the Divine beast?" I asked.


    Urki had a little difficulty exining, but I eventually found out where hest saw the Divine beast.


    It wasn''t too far from Ryan''s office.


    "Of course, you''ve looked around here, haven''t you?" I asked.


    "Yes. I knew it had disappeared, so I searched everywhere, but I couldn''t find it," Urki replied.


    "Can you exin what the Divine beast looks like? Or maybe show me a picture?" I asked.


    Urki replied, "I don''t have a picture Would you lend me a pen and paper for a moment?"


    Ryan quickly found a pen and paper at his desk and handed it to Urki.


    "Thank you," Urki said.


    Urki began to draw something with the pen and paper he received.


    He moved the pen without hesitation, and the figure of the Divine beast quickly appeared on the empty paper.


    "This is the Divine beast," Urki said.


    The Divine beast drawn on the paper looked like a small animal overall.


    Its chubby body, short arms and legs, and round eyes were very cute.


    The most distinctive part was therge wings that grew on either side of the head.


    I wasn''t sure if they were ears or wings, but it was clear that they were quite noticeable.


    If it looked this unique, I thought it would be easy to spot.


    "Excuse me Uncle?"


    I heard Sehe calling me from behind.


    When I turned my head, Sehe approached me carefully.


    "I didn''t mean to overhear You''re looking for that, right?"


    Sehe asked, pointing at the drawing.


    "Yes, that''s right," I replied.


    "Isn''t it this?"


    Sehe held out her smartphone screen towards me, so I could see it clearly.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "This?"


    The smartphone disyed an image of an animal resembling the one depicted in the drawing.


    "Where was it taken?"


    "My friend who works nearby sent it to me. She said she saw it outside the store where she works."


    Ashmir and Urki also leaned in to examine the photo.


    "That''s it! It''s the Divine beast,"


    Urki eximed with excitement and a bright expression.


    Ashmir also appeared convinced that the creature in the picture was indeed the Divine beast.


    I couldn''t believe my luck in finding a clue so easily after having no leads.


    I couldn''t help butugh in relief.


    "Sehe, can you take me to where the picture was taken?" I asked.


    "Sure, Uncle," she replied.


    "Thank you so much, I''ll make sure to repay you for this," I added.


    "It''s nothing," Sehe said as she smiled and waved her hand dismissively.


    Without hesitation, we made the decision to set out to find the Divine beast immediately.


    The two Angels came along, and Sehe, who would be our guide to the store where her friend worked, also joined us.


    Taeho, Jin, and Ryan were also ready toe along.


    Even though our group was quiterge and included two Angels, which drew attention, we didn''t have time to worry about that.


    We needed to find the Divine beast in the picture as quickly as possible before anyone else had a chance to take another picture of it.


    We quickly left the office and began our search.


    As we made our way to the location where the picture was taken, I turned to Urki to ask for more information about the Divine beast.


    "Urki, you''re in charge of taking care of the Divine beast, correct?" I asked.


    "Yes, that''s correct," he replied.


    "Is the Divine beast dangerous or aggressive?" I inquired further.


    "No, not at all. It''s usually very calm, but it can be a bit sensitive to strangers," he reassured me.


    I was relieved to hear that the Divine beast wasn''t dangerous, but it was still important to be cautious.


    If it had a sensitive side, it could still be aggressive if approached too closely or casually, especially if someone was drawn to its cute appearance.


    "But how did the Divine beast disappear? If it had a calm and sensitive personality, I don''t think it would have ventured into an unfamiliar environment on its own," I asked, still unsure.


    Urki hesitated to answer, looking troubled.


    "Well, I''ve only been in charge for a short while and I followed the guidelines given by my predecessor as much as I could. I must have done something wrong," he said, ming himself and with a tearful expression on his face.


    I couldn''t help but feel remorse for asking the question, especially when I saw Ashmir looking at him sympathetically.


    "Well, it''s good that the Divine beast isn''t aggressive. If we find it quickly, there won''t be any problems," I said, trying tofort him.


    Urki''s expression lightened a bit.


    "That''s the store where my friend works," Sehe said, pointing to a bakery.


    The background of the store matched the one in the picture we had seen earlier.


    We searched around the store but unfortunately couldn''t find any sign of the Divine beast.


    "I don''t think it''s here, Uncle Si," Taeho said.


    "I couldn''t find it either," Jin added.


    "It probably went somewhere else," Ryan suggested.


    Sehe, who had gone inside the bakery, also came out shaking her head.


    "My friend said that the animal in the picture appeared in front of the store and ran away when more people showed up. It happened half an hour ago," Sehe informed us.


    Since it had only been 30 minutes, it was likely that the Divine beast hadn''t gone far.


    Also, even though it was a quiet weekday, there were still many people passing by on the street, so it seemed that there would be quite a few people who had seen the Divine beast.


    We decided to split up and search for the Divine beast.


    I decided to go with the two Angels while Jin and Sehe teamed up and Ryan and Taeho also paired up.


    "We''ll go this way," Jin said, and Ryan added,


    "I''ll call you as soon as I find it."


    Taeho said to Ryan, "Let''s go, Demon Uncle!" and Ryan replied,


    "Haha, I''d prefer you call me brother'' instead of uncle''."


    The two teams set off in different directions.


    "Let''s move too. We might be able to find it quickly by asking people around," I said.


    "Yes!" the Angels agreed.


    We walked along the left side of the bakery where the Divine beast wasst seen, showing the picture Urki drew to every passing person and asking if they had seen the Divine beast.


    "Excuse me, have you seen an animal like this?" we asked, but most people hadn''t seen it or didn''t know anything about it.


    Some evenmented on the Angels'' presence, "Isn''t that Angels behind you?"


    As it was more difficult to gather information on the Divine beast than we had hoped, I thought about asking the police for help and checking nearby CCTV cameras.


    And then, a woman in her 20s raised her hand and said,


    "Oh! I saw the animal in that picture."


    I asked, "Where did you see it?"


    She replied, "If you go straight to the left of the cosmetics store over there, there is a hot dog ce. I saw it near there. I took a picture because it was cute. Is this the one?"


    And she showed a picture of the Divine beast.


    The picture she showed us was much clearer and showed the Divine beast looking at the hot dog store.


    Urki, who was excited after seeing the picture, eximed, "Mr. Sihyeon! That''s the Divine beast!"


    I thanked the woman profusely and we quickly headed to the hot dog shop.


    I was in a hurry in case the Divine beast had moved on.


    As we turned left at the cosmetics store and ran down the road, I could see the hot dog shop in the distance.


    However, there were a lot of people gathered in front of the store, which was not typical for its size.


    I approached the crowd to see what was happening and was momentarily speechless at what I saw.


    "Do you want to eat this? Do you want a bite of the hot dog?"


    Kkyuu Kkyuu.


    "Here you go! Have a bite. Is it good?"


    Munch Kkyuuu!


    I heard people saying, as the Divine beast was eating food given by people, acting cute.


    The tension was relieved by the peaceful appearance, but a feeling of disappointment also set in.


    However, this feeling was short-lived.


    Realizing that the situation was under control, my mood brightened.


    I thought capturing the Divine beast would be a breeze.


    "Can you please make way? These are the guardians of that animal. Thank you,"


    I said, as I made my way to the Divine beast with the two Angels.


    Those who were giving food to the Divine beast recognized the Angels and moved away.


    The Divine beast, who was happily eating a hot dog, soon spotted us and


    - Kkyuu? Kkyuuuuu!


    It got startled and quickly got up and began to flee between people''s legs.


    I was surprised by the unexpected reaction of the Divine beast.


    "Wait a minute! Stop there!" I shouted, but it quickly ran away from us. We chased it through the crowd.


    "What''s wrong? Wasn''t Urki taking care of it?" I asked.


    "Yeah, that''s right," Urki replied.


    "Then why is it surprised and running away as soon as it saw you?"


    "I don''t know," he said, confused by the strange turn of events.


    It seemed that the Divine beast had more of a bond with the people who were feeding it hot dogs than with Urki, who was supposed to be its caretaker.


    I decided to put aside all the confusing questions for now and focus on chasing the Divine beast.


    Just as we were about to catch up to the Divine beast, Ashmir flew forward, quickly overtook it and blocked its path with herrge wings.


    The Divine beast, which was blocked by Ashmir, stood still and looked around. Its eyes were wide with fear as we slowly stepped closer, surrounding it.


    Just as I thought we had caught it, the Divine beast spread its wings and started to move. Its small body rose into the air, pping its wings.


    Can it fly?


    I was flustered for a moment because I thought the Divine beast was flying away. However, I was relieved immediately after seeing the Divine beast''s actions.


    FLAP FLAP!


    Kkyuu. Kkyuu.


    Its wings were so cute, and it seemed a little too much to even put its small body in the air. A smile came out as if I was watching a cute talent.


    "SIHYEON! Don''t let your guard down!" Ashmir shouted.


    "What?"


    Kkyuuuuuuuu!


    Suddenly, a white light began to flow out of the Divine beast''s body, and it let out a powerful cry.


    The white light gathered in one point and formed a small dimensional door.


    Ashmir quickly jumped in and tried to grab the Divine beast, but it narrowly dodged her hand and slipped into the dimensional door.


    The dimensional door disappeared without a trace, leaving us staring at the empty space.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    "It''s one of the abilities of the Divine beast," Ashmir exined.


    "It seems to have fled far through the dimensional door that only it could pass through."


    "The ability to open the dimensional door and run away? Then how do you want me to catch it?"


    I asked, feeling the absurdity of the situation.


    Ashmir replied calmly, "If it was easy, I wouldn''t have asked Sihyeon for help."


    I remembered the curse Yerin made on her way to work that morning.


    Damn you Yerin''


    I realized it was going to be a busier day than I thought.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    "Uncle!"


    "Uncle Si!"


    Taeho and Sehe''s voices could be heard as four individuals, who had ventured off to search for the Divine Beast in a different direction, approached us.


    I greeted them with a downtrodden expression.


    "How did youe across this location?"


    "We heard rumors of a creature resembling the Divine Beast being spotted here, so we decided to investigate."


    "Uncle Si, what''s the situation with the Divine Beast? Did you manage to locate it?"


    "Well, that''s


    I shared the events of earlier with everyone.


    Upon hearing my ount of the Divine Beast escaping through a dimensional gate, everyone''s disappointment was palpable.


    "It escaped through a dimensional gate?"


    "I had no idea it possessed that capability."


    "Then how are we supposed to capture it? If we pursue it, won''t it just keep running through the gate!"


    I nodded in agreement with Taeho''s slightly frustrated statement.


    This was a vastly different challenge than trying to find a lost puppy.


    I turned to the two Angels with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Why didn''t you inform us beforehand that the Divine Beast had this ability? If we had known, wouldn''t we have made different preparations?"


    Urki grew visibly nervous and agitated at my questioning, while Ashmir, as per usual, maintained an impassive expression and replied coolly.


    "Disclosing crucial information about the Divine Beast is against the rules. It''s not possible for us to reveal the Divine Beast''s abilities."


    "What?! We''re trying to assist here Ughh."


    I struggled to keep my emotions in check.


    Ryan, noticing my distress, gave me a reassuring pat on the shoulder, conveying his understanding of the situation.


    I''d rathermunicate with a wall than with the Angels!


    This statement, spoken by someone about the Angels, came to mind once again.


    The Angels'' frustrating actions and attitudes were not new, but it was important to focus on capturing the Divine Beast that had fled.


    Before thinking about how to locate it, I reflected on the peculiar situation I had just witnessed.


    "Ms. Ashmir, Urki. Do you remember when we encountered the Divine Beast and approached it?"


    "Yes."


    "Of course, I remember."


    "At that time, the Divine Beast was rxed enough to ept a hot dog from a stranger, but as soon as it saw us, or more specifically, the two of you, it ran away. Isn''t that strange?"


    As the two Angels stated, there was no reason the Divine Beast should have fled from them.


    I suspected that they were hiding something from me.


    However, Urki protested with a resentful expression.


    "I, I don''t know why the Divine Beast ran away. I just followed instructions and took care of it as best I could. I never did anything to harm or scare it."


    "What Apprentice Urki says is true. Although he was often clumsy, he did his best to take care of the Divine Beast."


    "Well"


    At their words, I set aside my suspicions.


    Although the Angels'' way of thinking was short-sighted and frustrating, I didn''t believe they would outright lie.


    I trusted the conviction in their words.


    At present, I was unsure of the reason for the Divine Beast''s flight.


    The heartwarming image of a reuniting owner and lost pet had vanished, and now it seemed we would have to resort to capturing it forcibly.


    But how in the world was I supposed to aplish that?


    If I attempted to capture it, it would likely flee through the dimensional gate again


    Ryan approached me and spoke to me, who was preupied with the situation.


    "Come to think of it, hasn''t this happened before?"


    "?"


    "Of course, at that time, we weren''t looking for a Divine Beast, but for a tomboy who ran away from home."


    "Ah!"


    I finally understood Ryan''s words and eximed in realization.


    Indeed, as he said, we had dealt with a simr situation before.


    It was the case of Lilia running away from home to Earth!


    The situations then and now were very simr.


    How did we find Lilia back then?


    At first, Andras searched for traces, going from ce to ce, and then


    Yes! Akum!


    Akum found Lilia.


    With a n for pursuing the Divine Beast in mind, I immediately asked Ryan to do one thing.


    With Ryan absent, the remaining members of the group started collecting information and making ns.


    "Bro, check this out," Jin said, showing a photo on his smartphone of the Divine beast at a different location.


    "Where was this taken?"


    "It''s a takoyaki restaurant a little ways from here."


    "Really? I know that takoyaki restaurant. It''s a pretty famous one."


    Taeho instantly recognized the store in the picture.


    As Jin continued to show more pictures of the Divine beast, he eximed,


    "It''s not just takoyaki shops. Social media is going crazy right now about this unidentified cute animal appearing all over the area."


    "Wow This guy is amazing. It''s been searching for good restaurants around here. Is this also the ability of a divine beast?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense,"


    Sehe said, looking at Taeho pityingly as he drooled over the pictures of the restaurants.


    Huh.


    As we saw the numerous pictures of the Divine beast flooding social media, it became clear that the creature was not scared or trying to hide, despite running away previously.


    The first ce it was photographed was at a bakery, then a hot dog store, and finally a takoyaki shop.


    Considering the ces where the Divine beast was spotted, its purpose seemed quite clear.


    It was simply wandering around looking for something delicious to eat.


    As Taeho and Sehe were contemting how to capture the Divine beast using this information, a car pulled up nearby and stopped.


    Ryan got out of the driver''s seat and opened the back door, revealing a cute demon beast sitting inside.


    Pow wo wooo


    "Hey, buddy."


    As soon as Akum spotted me, he ran over and rubbed against me.


    "Wow! It''s Akum!"


    The three Guardians Guild members who had met Akum before also approached with happy expressions.


    Akum also remembered them and took turns being affectionate with each of them.


    As everyone was focused on Akum, another demon beast emerged from the back of the car.


    "Nyaaa! I like this car thing, itsfortable and fast nyaa."


    The giant cat got out of the car and stretched out its front legs in a unique posture.


    I spotted Cheese and looked slightly confused.


    "Ryan, you brought Cheese too. I asked you to bring only Akum"


    "Hahaha. He followed us saying he felt tired from staying all day at home. At first, I tried to refuse, but I couldn''t help it because he said he would follow me on his own if I didn''t take him."


    "Ugh I see.


    Cheese has been staying at home all these days


    I approached the giant cheese cat with a slightly downcast look on his face.


    "Cheese. I''m sorry, but I have something urgent to do right now. Can you stay calm until the work is over?


    "Don''t worry nyaa. I just followed because I was bored. I wont interrupt what you''re doing nyaaa." Cheese replied indifferently, as if to assure me that he would be fine on his own.


    Since Cheese is not the type to cause idents like some young demon beasts, I decided to trust his answer.


    "Wow! A cat?"


    Taeho found Cheese and showed a surprised reaction. Sehe and Jin followed suit.


    "Do you raise this cat too?"


    "Bro, don''t tell me that cat?


    I smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    I didn''t add any exnation, but all three seemed to have roughly guessed Cheese''s identity.


    "Ah, Senior Ashmir!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Those animals must be demon beasts. Aren''t they supposed to be not here?"


    Ashmir calmly answered Urki''s urgent question.


    "Thats the rule, but the demon beasts with Sihyeon are an exception."


    "What?"


    "It''s hard for me to exin it properly, too. Just know that things about Sihyeon cannot be exined by our rules.


    Urki could only nod his head at Asmir''s determined attitude.


    I approached the two Angels with Akum in my arms.


    "Is there anything that has the Divine beasts body odor on it? I hope it''s something that it has been using for as long as possible."


    "Something with body odor?"


    "Umm Oh! I think I have it. Wait a minute."


    Urki put down the bag he was carrying on his back and began to rummage through the contents. And soon he took out a thin nket from the bag.


    "I brought this nket because I thought the Divine beast would be cold. It''s something that the Divine beast used in heaven. Will this be enough?


    "I think that''s enough."


    I got the nket from Urki and took it to Akum.


    "Akum dear, can you find the owner of this nket?


    Pow wo wooo


    Akum tilted his head and looked at the nket.


    He turned his head here and there, looked at the nket, and gradually showed his face and began to smell it.


    Everyone watched Akum''s behavior with nervous looks on their faces.


    Akum, who had been smelling the nket for a while, jumped out of my arms as if he had figured something out.


    Pow woo wooooo!


    Baby Yakum ran out, signaling to follow him with a cry.


    "Let''s follow him."


    Ryan and Cheese reacted first to my voice and moved.


    Next, the three Guardians Guild members followed with an expression of wonder, and finally, two Angels moved in half-belief.


    The ce where Akum arrived with a dainty running was.


    "What?"


    It was Akum''s favorite ice cream shop.


    Pow woo woow oooo!


    Akum looked up at me with sparkling eyes and a cute cry. Iughed despondently when I noticed the intentions of the adorable baby Yakum.


    I quickly went into the ice cream shop and bought Akum''s favorite ice cream and came out.


    "Now, Akum. This is your favorite vor, right?"


    Pow woo wooo


    Akum looked at the small ice cream cup in front of him and cried contentedly. And he started to enjoy the ice cream in the cup.


    Baby Yakum''s ice cream eating show began on the street.


    Still, it didn''t take long to empty the cup because it was a small-sized ice cream. I began to coax Akum, who looked a little disappointed.


    "Akum, I''ll buy you the biggest size ice cream when you finish your work well. What do you say?


    Pow woo woooo


    "Okay, now start looking for the owner of the nket. Got it?"


    Pow woo woo!


    Akum, full of motivation, once again ran out on his dainty four legs.


    (To be Continued on Mar 20(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Pow woo wooo


    Once Akum began running, he couldn''t be stopped.


    He briefly paused at crossroads, but otherwise relentlessly pursued the trail of the Divine beast.


    "Is Akum heading in the correct direction?"


    Sehe expressed concern, to which Ryan reassured,


    "There''s no need to worry. Akum has already demonstrated his proficiency multiple times."


    As Ryan stated, Akum had previously exhibited his abilities on several asions.


    Ultimately, our only option to locate the Divine beast quickly was to trust in Akum''s capability.


    After a prolonged trek, we reached a bustling marketce.


    To avoid drawing attention, we surveyed the area from a distance.


    The bustling crowd appeared to be caused by more than just the store''s poprity.


    "Look there!"


    Taeho whispered excitedly, trying to contain his enthusiasm.


    "The Divine beast! It''s among the people!"


    "Yes, it appears to be,"


    "It seems to be enjoying a food tour at this waffle restaurant."


    As soon as the Divine beast''s presence was confirmed, the group''s perception of Akum shifted.


    He too held his head high and relished in their admiration.


    I petted the proud baby Yakum, affectionately stroking his back.


    "Well done, Akum baby."


    Pow woow woooo!


    "Okay okay. I''ll buy you a lot of ice creamter, as I promised earlier."


    Pow wooooo


    Akum let out a contented cry upon receiving my confirmation.


    We had sessfully located the Divine beast, but now the question was what to do next.


    Ideally, I would use my mind control'' ability to capture it, but I doubted that the rule-enforcing authorities would permit it.


    I decided to use my ability as ast resort to subdue the Divine beast.


    And, as I searched for alternative options, Jin approached me.


    "Bro, are you pondering on how to capture the Divine beast?"


    "Yes, if we move in too quickly it may flee again causing more problems."


    "What about this approach?"


    Jin exined his idea sinctly, "Given the Divine beast''s behavior so far, I don''t believe it''s suspicious of strangers, particrly when it''s eating. We could take advantage of this. "


    "Can you borate on that?"


    "We just approach it as if we''re casual passersby, lure it with food, and then capture it in a natural way."


    "But will that work? It saw me with the two Angels earlier, so it might be wary of me."


    "Yes, you were there at the time, but the others weren''t


    I realized he was right.


    When I lost sight of the Divine beast near the hot dog shop, only I and the two Angels were present.


    The three Guardians Guild members and Ryan were not there.


    Therefore, the Divine beast had not seen the four people who were not present, and therefore had no reason to be suspicious of them.


    They could blend in as regr passersby and get closer.


    I agreed with Jin''s n.


    The two Angels who heard this also nodded in agreement, expressing that it seemed like a feasible idea.


    "Leave it to us, Uncle Si."


    "Lets do it."


    "Bro, if it goes well, the treat is on you."


    The three guardian guild members headed to the waffle shop pretending to be ordinary passers-by.


    The rest hid in a ce that the Divine beast couldn''t notice and watched the situation.


    "By the way, that Divine beast, despite its small size, eats incredibly well."


    Ryan burst into admiration as he watched the Divine beast devour waffles.


    I nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right. Urki, does the Divine beast usually eat this much?"


    Urki hesitated before responding. "I don''t think it ate this much in heaven It''s my first time seeing it eat so much."


    I was taken aback by Urki''s revtion.


    It seemed that he knew very little about the Divine beast''s habits and behavior.


    As I pondered this, the three Guardian guild members carefully approached the Divine beast after buying waffles.


    Kkyuuuuu


    The Divine beast, despite having already consumed a substantial amount of food, immediately perked up upon sensing the aroma of freshly-made waffles.


    One of the three, Sehe, crouched down and offered a warm waffle to the Divine beast, asking


    "Would you like to try some?"


    Kkyuuuuu!


    The Divine beast, drawn by the smell of fresh waffles, quickly moved towards the offered treat.


    As it approached, Jin and Taeho positioned themselves to surround the beast.


    However, just as their n seemed to be sessful, the Divine beast suddenly halted, looking around anxiously.


    Sehe, sensing something was off, nervously stepped forward and held out the waffles again, but the beast stepped back and began to move away.


    Taeho, realizing the beast had be wary, reached out to try and capture it.


    Kkyuyuuuuu!


    The Divine beast skillfully evaded Taeho''s grasp with its agile movements.


    Despite the efforts of Jin and Sehe to capture it, the beast quickly fled the scene.


    The two Angels attempted to chase it down with their wings, but just as they were about to catch up, fire red up in front of the Divine beast.


    FLASH


    Kkyuyuuuu


    Cheese appeared from the fire, staring at the Divine beast with fierce eyes.


    The Divine beast, trembling with fear, opened a dimensional door and escaped.


    The group was left looking dejectedly at the spot where the beast had vanished.


    The group, consisting of Angels with their wings outstretched and a cat wrapped in mes, caused a stir among the onlookers.


    To avoid attention, we quickly moved to a quieter location.


    Ha


    Feeling defeated and frustrated, I let out a sigh.


    We hade so close to catching the Divine beast, but now the task of chasing it again seemed daunting.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that capturing it would be impossible without using the mind control skill.


    At that moment, anguid voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Tsk, that''s pathetic nyaa," said Cheese with a disdainful look.


    "If you just follow him around without thinking like that, you''ll never catch that little guy nyaa."


    I asked Cheese,


    "Can you catch it?"


    Cheese replied confidently, "If I were hunting, I would have caught it in an instant earlier nyaa. I only held back earlier because I thought those winged guys would bother me nyaaa."


    I stared in disbelief as Cheese exined in a clearer voice,


    "As I said before, chasing after it will never lead to catching it nyaa."


    "So, what should we do then?" I asked.


    "Instead of chasing after it, try to predict its future movements nyaa," Cheese responded.


    "It may seem like the beast can travel through dimensions without any limitations, but there must be certain conditions that it needs to meet nyaa."


    FLASH


    With a sudden burst of mes, Cheese quickly moved to my side, leaving those around me startled by his sudden action.


    He exined further,


    "For example, in my case, I can only move to a ce that is visible or marked in advance nyaa.


    "Are you saying that there will be simr restrictions for the Divine beast too?"


    "It''s not easy to jump over space in an instant, didnt the big demon on the farm say something simr nyaa.


    Big demon on the farm


    Is it Andras?


    Andras, who frequently used dimensional leap magic, has also exined the difficulty several times.


    He has emphasized several times that he can never seed without proper preparation.


    I turned to the Angels and queried,


    "Is there any limitation when the Divine beast utilizes the dimensional portal to escape?"


    Ashmir and Urki remained silent, but their reactions seemed to confirm the idea that there were indeed restrictions.


    "Taeho, you said you know all the locations that the Divine beast visited earlier, correct?"


    "Yes, I remember them all because they''re all great restaurants."


    "Can you collect all the pictures from social media?"


    With Taeho''s help, I marked the locations the Divine beast had visited so far.


    Additionally, Jin and Sehe used the pictures they found on social media to identify and mark the locations.


    As we did this, we noticed one surprising fact.


    The positions indicated had a simr distance from one another.


    Ryan and Jin double-checked and confirmed that it was true.


    "We''ve discovered that all the ces the Divine beast has visited are at a specific distance from each other. This can''t be a coincidence."


    "Furthermore, the route the Divine beast has taken is connected to the locations on our map."


    I used social media posts to create a more detailed map of the beast''s movements.


    The path it took was now outlined on the map like a spider web.


    While we were excited to have a better understanding of the beast''s movements, the question remained of how to capture it.


    The spider web-like path made it difficult to predict the beast''s next move.


    Just as I was pondering this, Cheese''s voice echoed in my mind,


    "Did you forget what I said earlier nyaa?"


    "It''s difficult to predict its movements solely based on this information. There are too many routes for the Divine beast to escape."


    "If there are too many routes to escape, you can narrow them down and block them yourself nyaa."


    "Ah!"


    "Since you''ve tried to catch it repeatedly and failed, the beast will be more cautious nyaa. That''s what you should aim for nyaa."


    I felt a sense of rity.


    There was no need to blindly pursue it. All we had to do was guide the Divine beast based on the information disyed on this map.


    "A predator doesn''t rush after its prey nyaa."


    Cheese''s eyes glowed fiercely.


    "It should slowly drive the prey in the direction it wanted to and look for one chance nyaa!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    I designed an operation, following Cheese''s guidance, to capture the Divine Beast.


    The n was straightforward: we would gradually block the Divine Beast''s anticipated movement path, forcing it to take a specific route. Once the Divine Beast had no other option but to flee down that route, we would be waiting in advance to capture it. Cheese would assist by also helping to block the route.


    <strong>FLASH!</strong>


    mes soared around the bodies of Tae, Sehe, and Jin.


    "What the..!"


    "Ugh!"


    "Kyaa!"


    They eximed in surprise at the sudden fire, but soon realized that the fire was not hot and swept away the surprised heart.


    As soon as the initial shock of the me dissipated, they turned to the source of the me, a big cat.


    "Oh, Uncle. This me is not from that cat, is it?"


    Sehe asked, to which I smiled and replied,


    "That''s right. Cheese has given you all his energy."


    "Why did he do that all of a sudden?"


    "By sharing Cheese''s energy like this, the Divine Beast will be able to sense it from far away. You saw how scared the Divine Beast was of Cheese earlier, right? Maybe if it senses this energy, it''ll think it''s Cheese and run away on its own."


    "Oh"


    The three nodded with understanding expressions and looked at Cheese curiously.


    Cheese, of course, turned his head away as if the attention was annoying.


    Three Guardian Guild members, who had taken over Cheese''s energy, and Ryan, who had the energy of the Demon, decided to work together to drive the Divine Beast.


    Ryan did not receive Cheese''s energy, but he nned to properly pressure the Divine Beast using his Demonic energy.


    Thus, everyone moved once again to capture the Divine beast.


    It was early lunch when Ashmir suddenly called out, but right now the sky was already turning red as the sun began to set.


    It was a short period of time, so it seemed that it would get dark quickly even after a little while.


    Apprentice Urki continued to look around with a very anxious look on his face.


    "Is this the only way to catch the Divine Beast? It''s going to be dark soon, then it''s going to be harder to find


    "Stay calm. This is the best way to catch the Divine Beast without using our abilities," Ashmir reassured him.


    "Ms. Ashmir is right. It''s going as nned so far. Let''s wait a little longer calmly."


    We kept waiting for the Divine Beast to move, as we tried to ease Urki''s anxiety.


    But it was a little cold trying to wait.


    I didn''t realize it when we were chasing the Divine Beast and constantly moving, but when I stayed still, I felt my body cool down and the temperature dropped.


    Pow woo wooo


    "Akum, are you cold?"


    Akum also shuddered and trembled as it became quite cold.


    Feeling sorry for him, I unzipped my coat and tried to embrace him.


    SUZZZZZ


    But, suddenly, warm energy came from somewhere and pushed away the cold.


    Akum, who was crouching, also raised his head in a warm warmth.


    When I turned my head towards the warm energy, there, arge cheese cat was watching us with a nonchnt expression.


    "Thank you, Cheese.


    [.]


    As I expressed my gratitude to Cheese, he pretended not to notice and averted his gaze.


    Akum, meanwhile, approached Cheese and affectionately rubbed against him.


    Pow woo wooo


    Cheese, while clearly annoyed by Akum''s antics, eventually relented and embraced him.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the tsundere-like behavior.


    Ah-chu


    Suddenly, I heard a sneeze and turned to see Ashmir with a slightly red nose.


    I realized that the two Angels were still exposed to the cold and felt a sense of pity for her.


    Despite her previous troublesome behavior and irritation, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her in her current state.


    I looked to Cheese and gestured for him to provide warmth to the Angels, and despite his obvious reluctance, he eventuallyplied with my request.


    The faces of the two Angels, which had turned white, came to life a little. Ashmir quietly bowed her head toward me with gratitude.


    And at that moment, the ringing of the smartphone was heard.


    I quickly pulled out my smartphone and picked it up.


    It was a call from Jin.


    -Bro! The divine beast just ran away from our side to the dimensional gate.


    "Really?"


    -If it goes ording to the n, the Divine beast would have moved in your direction now.


    "Okay. Good job, Jin!"


    Now it was our turn to step up.


    As nned, the Divine beast must have fled toward here.


    "Akum, please do it one more time."


    Pow woo wooo!


    I held out the nket that the Divine beast was using to Akum.


    After checking the smell again, the baby Yakum immediately started to move.


    We followed him quickly.


    Akum passed the bakery he had seen before and headed toward the narrow alley that ran to the side.


    Behind the building, in a dark space, a ce where people''s eyes were hard to reach, the presence of a small creature was felt.


    Kkyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu?


    As soon as the Divine beast saw us, it opened its eyes wide in surprise, as if saying, [How did you know I was here?]


    "Uh, we really found it!"


    "Thank you for your hard work, Sihyeon. Thanks to you, we can take the Divine beast safely."


    Urki cheered with a look of [I''m alive now!] and Ashmir calmly greeted me as usual.


    "It was fortunate that we could find it before it got darker. You guys worked hard, too."


    Pow woow wooo


    "Nyaaaa!"


    I also patted the baby Yakum and Cheese, who suffered with a proud expression.


    Kkyuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    The divine beast, driven to a dead end, groaned to gather strength.


    It was probably trying to open a portal, but it seemed impossible to open it consecutively as we expected.


    "Sihyeon, we''ll take over from here. Apprentice Urki!"


    Ashmir, who stepped forward, signaled Urki.


    "Yes!"


    Urki, who answered vigorously, slowly headed toward the Divine beast. As he approached, the Divine beast''s expression darkened.


    Kyukykyuuuuuuuuu.


    "Now~! We have to go back. We shouldn''t cause any more trouble to others."


    When Urki reached out, the Divine beast pped its wings on the head and rebelled.


    Kkyuuuuuu! Kkyu!


    "Ah! Calm down."


    It was not that the Divine beast was attacked by Urki, it was just shaking violently and showing its rejection.


    "Um


    The sad feeling of the Divine beast''s crying made my heart heavy. While my head was getting confused, Akum pulled my leg with his mouth.


    Kyukyukyuuuuuu.


    Pow woo wooooo


    Akum also made a sad cry as if he felt sorry for the Divine beast.


    After patting Akum''s head for a while, I rose up with a determined expression.


    "Excuse me, Urki."


    "Ugh.


    "Urki!"


    "Did you call me?"


    Urki, who was still in a scuffle with the Divine beast, finally answered my call.


    "If you don''t mind, can I have a conversation with that little one?"


    "Huh? Talking with the Divine beast?"


    Urki asked back with a puzzled look. I nodded my head firmly again.


    He looked at Ashmir behind me. Maybe he was trying to pass the decision to her.


    Ashmir, who hesitated to answer for a while, opened her mouth with difficulty.


    " Apprentice Urki, Stand back.


    "What? ording to the guidelines, it is necessary to block contact between outsiders and the Divine beast"


    "Sihyeon helped us correct the mistakes we made. And he''s a better person than anyone else in this kind of work. You have to show respect for that.


    I looked at Ashmir in amazement.


    Even though it was me who suggested it, I never expected her to dly allow it.


    Urki backed down on the order. While stepping down, he looked bitter as if he could not understand Ashmir''s decision.


    As Urki moved away, the Divine beast regained its stability for a while. Of course, the stability quickly turned to vignce as I stepped out immediately.


    Kyu kkyuu yuuu


    The divine beast also expressed its anxiety with a low cry.


    I kneeled on the spot, keeping a distance so that it wouldn''t be too anxious.


    Kkyu yuuuu


    As if my behavior was unexpected, the Divine beast tilted his head for a while.


    However, it did not put down vignce easily.


    I slowly expanded my consciousness and used my ability tomunicate.


    Is it okay to use this kind of skill?


    I was worried that the Angels would protest, but fortunately, the two Angels just watched my actions.


    Recognizing that it was okay to use my ability, I focused my attention on the Divine beast in front of me in earnest.


    Even though it was a Divine beast, not a Demon beast, its emotions began to be clearly felt.


    The first emotion I read was anxiety. Fascinatingly, the divine beast had more anxiety toward the two Angels behind me than toward me.


    I tried to read more of my inner emotions after passing through arge lump of emotion called anxiety.


    But I tilted my head to another emotion I felt inside.


    It was the feeling of unfair'' and disappointment, not what I was expecting.


    I was worried that the Angels were being mean to the Divine beast, but that didnt mean to be the case either.


    The Divine beast''s emotions were not heavy emotions such as fear'' or hate''.


    It was a bit lighter


    Simply put, the divine beast was upset.


    I scratched my head and looked at the two angels.


    "Two of you, did you do anything wrong to the Divine beast?"


    "I don''t remember anything in particr."


    "Me, too. I always follow the guidelines"


    Kkyuuuuuu! Kkyuuuu!


    The Divine beast reacted furiously to the word "guidelines."


    The guidelines Urki was talking about seemed to have something to do with this case.


    While talking to the Angels for a while, Akum suddenly approached the Divine beast.


    Divine beast shuddered for a moment at the sudden approach.


    Kyuu Kkyuu yuuu


    Pow woo woooo


    However, the Divine beast slowly put down its guard due to Akum''s friendly behavior.


    Pow woow wooo


    Kkyu Kyuu kyuu


    Pow wooo wooooo


    Kyuu! Kkyuyuyu! yuuuuu!


    Baby Yakum and the Divine beast talked little by little, andter they became close quickly and continued the conversation nonstop.


    When I overheard the conversation between the two with mymunication ability, I realized the Divine beast''s situation and burst into a despondentugh.


    And


    I looked pitifully at the two bewildered angels.


    Whew these frustrating Angels


    Even I would have run away if I were a Divine beast!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Kkyuyuu Yuuuu!


    Pow wooo? Pow woo wooo


    The divine beast''s cry of injustice was met with a solemn nod from Akum.


    Despite their cute appearance, their expressions were quite serious.


    I remained silent, opting to listen intently while seated nearby.


    Cheese, like a rock, watched the tale of the divine and demon beasts with interest, next to me.


    Listening from the sidelines gave me a general understanding of the situation.


    Meanwhile, the puzzled angels appeared frustrated with their inability toprehend the story.


    Urki, unable to tolerate it, approached me from behind and enquired.


    "Mr. Sihyeon, what is the Divine beast speaking of?" Urki asked from behind me.


    "Do you really want me to tell you? I don''t think Urki would like it," I replied.


    "What?" Urki appeared dumbfounded.


    Ashmir stepped out beside him and quietly called my name, "SIHYEON."


    She asked for an exnation with her gaze.


    I sighed slightly before rying the conversation between the Divine beast and Akum,


    "The Divine beast is airing its grievances about heaven to Akum."


    "Grievances Has something happened?" Ashmir queried.


    "Yes, it appears to have numerousints about Urki," I answered.


    "Me?"


    Urki pointed to himself, appearing confused.


    I sighed once more at the scene.


    The Divine beast is like this because it''s at a loss.


    To be frank, putting it asint was kind of like a soft expression.


    To be precise, the Divine beast is fed up with Urki.


    "Sihyeon, what did Apprentice Urki do to the Divine beast?" Ashmir asked.


    "It''s difficult to say it''s entirely Urki''s fault, but he didn''t handle the situation well," I responded.


    "What?" Ashmir sought rification.


    "Can you borate?" I avoided Ashmir''s gaze and looked toward Urki.


    "Urki, you''ve been taking care of the Divine beast for a while now, correct?"


    "Uh, yes,"


    "I don''t know the rtionship between the Divine beasts and Angels, but this Divine beast has been with the Angels for some time, right?" I asked.


    "!"


    Urki''s eyes widened upon hearing the question.


    My suspicion was confirmed.


    "Urki''s care of the Divine beast must have been a source of frustration for it,"


    "But I followed the guidelines in caring for it,"


    "And that''s the problem,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know the Divine beast''s favorite food? Its favorite game? How it reacts when it hates or dislikes something, or when it needs help or is ufortable?" I asked.


    Urki was silent.


    "How could you im to have taken care of the Divine beast when you don''t know these things?" I asked, my voice growing emotional and sharp.


    Urki hung his head, unable to respond.


    I let out a deep sigh, releasing my emotions.


    My outburst was driven by my empathy for the Divine beast''s frustration and suffering.


    I, too, was familiar with the narrow-minded and controlling nature of the Angels.


    Despite my annoyance with them, most of us simply put up with it due to their strength and status.


    But imagine being constantly surrounded by Angels, who interfere in everything and try to control your actions, while ignoring your opinions.


    Frustration would soon take over for most.


    The Divine beast was now expressing these terrible feelings to Akum.


    "Sihyeon, Apprentice Urki followed the guidelines in caring for the Divine beast. Are you suggesting this is wrong?"


    "Yes, it''s wrong. Guidelines with past experiences are useful, but they can''t solve everything. We''re not all identical, like mass-produced machines."


    Two siblings born from the same mother are never identical.


    There are more differences, such as some being active and independent, some being passive and shy, and others being curious and dependent.


    Life is diverse.


    It''s arrogant to think one guideline can control all that diversity.


    "I get along well with the Demon beasts on the farm, but I always worry if they have any difficulties. They can only express difort indirectly, unlike us who can talk about it."


    I gestured to the Divine beast.


    "Just because they can''t speak doesn''t mean they don''t feel. The Divine beast probably knew Urki was trying his best and expressed its difort in its own way."


    The two Angels looked puzzled.


    "Uh I had no idea. With the guidelines, I thought everything would be fine"


    "I didn''t expect this kind of problem at all either.


    The two Angels looked very puzzled.


    At first, I thought, [How can you not know this?] butter, a bitter smile was made as I thought that it might be the case if I were an Angel.


    Ashmir, who organized her thoughts before Urki, opened her mouth.


    "Sihyeon, what should we do now?"


    "Hmm, I think the will is the most important thing."


    "Will?"


    "The will of the Divine beast. We should respect what it wants to do."


    After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded, her eyes, as if asking for help.


    Now that we''vee this far, I felt like I had to take responsibility until the end.


    I got up from my seat and approached the Divine beast.


    The Divine beast was naturally wary of my approach.


    Kkyuuu kyuuuuuu


    Pow wooo woooo


    Next to the Divine beast, Akum calmed its excitement.


    Thanks to that, I was able to get closer than I thought.


    "Hi, I''m Lim Sihyeon. The cute one next to you is Akum, and the big cat yawning in the back is Cheese."


    Kkyuuu


    "I just heard what you were talking about with Akum. I understand why you messed up with those two, too. You can''t keep running away like this. It will be dark soon."


    The Divine beast listened to my story with just its eyes blinking, though I didn''t know if it understood me at all.


    "I want to help you do as you wish, if possible. What do you want to do?"


    Kkyuu


    "Going back with those two over there"


    Kkyuu Kyuuu Yuuu


    Upon mentioning Ashmir and Urki, the Divine beast strongly opposed.


    The intensity of its expression surprised even Akum next to it.


    "Okay, you really dislike that."


    From the response, it seemed difficult to reconcile the Angels and the Divine beast at the moment.


    There was no guarantee that it wouldn''t run away again even if taken forcibly.


    "Hmm do you want toe with me?"


    Kkyuuuu?


    The Divine beast''s eyes twinkled at the new proposal.


    "You''ll eventually have to return to heaven, but while you''re here, you can stay at my house. It''s not fancy, but it''s morefortable than being on the streets."


    Kkyuu Kkyuu kyuuuu


    "I''ll take you outside and show you around often. There are many friends to meet and have fun with."


    Pow wooo woooo!


    Akum also joined in, encouraging the Divine beast toe with us.


    The Divine beast appeared to struggle with the decision, its eyes moving back and forth.


    I waited patiently, allowing the Divine beast to take its time.


    Kkyuu Kkyuu


    Finally, after much consideration, the Divine beast stood up on all fours and slowly approached me.


    Pow woo woooo


    Akum and I watched as the Divine beast came closer, both of us a bit nervous.


    When it was close enough to touch, I kept my posture rxed and held out my palm.


    The Divine beast looked at my hand and face, sniffing my palm.


    Finally, it gently ced its paw on my hand.


    "You''reing with me, right?"


    Kyuu Kkyuuuu


    Although the Divine beast was still a bit wary, I had established a connection with it.


    Akum, who had watched the scene, happily jumped around.


    Okay! Then the Divine beast''s side is settled.


    What''s left is how to convince the Angels.


    My head was throbbing as I imagined Ashmir and Urki''s reactions if I told them I would take care of the Divine beast.


    I rose from my seat and approached the Angels, leaving Akum and the Divine beast behind.


    "Are you done talking to the Divine beast?" asked Ashmir.


    "Yes, Ms. Ashmir," I replied.


    Ashmir gave me a look, and I told her about the conversation I had had with the Divine beast.


    "The Divine beast hates following the two of you and it will take time to restore its trust."


    "But we can''t leave Shinsu unattended,"


    "That''s why I suggest taking care of the Divine beast for now. The Divine beast agreed to it,"


    "I see,"


    "Mr. Sihyeon will take the Divine beast?"


    While Urki was surprised, Ashmir responded more calmly than expected.


    I hurried to exin because I thought additional exnations would be needed.


    "First of all, in the direction of prioritizing rtionship restoration


    "Then lets do it that way."


    "What?"


    "For the time being, Sihyeon will be in charge of the Divine beast," she said.


    I was caught off guard as I stuttered in disbelief,


    What?


    The Angels I know wouldn''t just agree to this, right?


    Meanwhile, Urki voiced his concern,


    "Officer Ashmir, leaving the Divine beast to an outsider is against the rules."


    "Even if we force ourselves to take the Divine beast, can you guarantee the same thing won''t happen again?" Ashmir replied confidently,


    "It may be against the rules, but it''s the best choice now and Sihyeon is reliable. I''ll take responsibility."


    With a charismatic look, Ashmir pushed away Urki''s worries.


    Then she spoke to me, smiling faintly.


    "Shall I request you once again with consideration and due respect, Mr. Sihyeon?"


    "Y..es."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    "Uncle Si!"


    Taeho spotted me from afar and rushed over. Sehe, Jin, and Ryan soon followed.


    "I was searching for you," Taeho asked.


    "Did you locate the Divine Beast?"


    "Hey, what''s going on?" the others chimed in.


    "Thanks to all of you, it worked out," I replied, gesturing behind me.


    There was the Divine beast ying with Akum.


    Everyone who witnessed it felt unusual.


    "When did it get so close to Akum?"


    "It looks so adorable from this angle,"


    "It won''t run off again, will it?"


    "Don''t worry, Sehe," I reassured. "It won''t flee as haphazardly as before."


    As the three members of the Guardians Guild were absorbed by the adorable Divine Beast, Ryan approached me.


    "Sihyeon, what happened?" he asked.


    "I''ll exinter, it''s a bitplicated," I replied.


    "Okay, I''m just d you found it safely," Ryan said. "Once the Angels take the Divine Beast, it''ll be all over, right?"


    "Well, that''s"


    I started to answer, but was interrupted by Ashmir and Urki bowing shyly beside her.


    "Sihyeon, we''re going to go now."


    "Thank you for everything."


    "Are you leaving already?"


    "We have to report today''s events quickly, especially my decision to entrust the Divine Beast to Sihyeon," Ashmir exined.


    Ryan, understanding the meaning of "entrust," made a shocked expression.


    Ashmir ignored his reaction and continued.


    "I''ll get back to you soon. In the meantime, please take good care of the Divine Beast, Sihyeon," she said.


    "We appreciate your cooperation," Urki added.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of it," I reassured them.


    As they said goodbye, I saw regret in their eyes as they looked at the Divine Beast for thest time.


    "Let''s go," Ashmir said.


    "Yes," Urki agreed.


    With a flutter of their wings, Ashmir and Urki took to the sky and disappeared from sight.


    "Wait, why aren''t they taking the Divine Beast?"


    "I''ve decided to take care of it temporarily," I replied.


    "Really? You''re going to take care of it now?" Sehe asked, surprise


    "Are you serious?" Taeho added.


    I faced their questioning gazes and let out a tired sigh.


    "I''ll exinter. Everyone had a long, cold day. I''ll repay you all soon, so let''s call it a day for now."


    "What? You want to end already? Let''s hang out for a while, Uncle Si!" Sehe protested.


    "That''s right, Uncle. I still have so many questions," Taeho chimed in.


    Taeho and Sehe clung to me, looking apologetic.


    Despite the harsh winter weather, the two were still full of energy, even though they had been running around all day.


    Is this the power of youth?


    "You guys aren''t tired?" I asked.


    "Not at all! This is nothingpared to battling monsters in a Rift," Taeho boasted.


    "We didn''t even get to talk properly because the Angels showed up. Let''s hang out a little longer, okay?" Sehe added.


    "Yeah, you''re always busy. Let''s hang out a little more before you go!" Taeho pleaded.


    It had been a while since I saw them, and I was beginning to think they were adults. But their childish behavior showed me they were still young.


    Ryan and Jin smiled, amused by the sight of me being pulled around by Taeho and Sehe, while Cheese looked on with a pitiful expression.


    Meanwhile, Akum and the Divine beast yfully ran circles around us all.


    Pow woow wooo!


    Kkyuu Kkyuuu!


    <strong> How are you all doing?</strong>


    I sent a message to the Demon Farm group chat.


    It was Lilia, of course, who reacted the fastest.


    <strong> Im fine! Brother Sihyeon, how is your vacation?</strong>


    <strong> It''s been a while since I''ve had such a good rest. There''s nothing wrong with the farm, right?</strong>


    <strong>It''s okay. But since Brother Sihyeon and Speranza are not here, I think the farm atmosphere is down. I guess everyone misses both of you.</strong>


    Lilia''s words made me feel a little sorry and emotional.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen everyone''s faces for a while, but I was missing them little by little.


    <strong>I''m doing well. (PIC)</strong>


    Andras posted a picture along with a short message.


    Strawberry fields and Elden vigers were seen in the background of the picture.


    Following Andras, Alfred also posted a picture.


    The picture showed Alfred and the baby Griffins.


    <strong> How are you? I miss you.</strong>


    Finally, Lia''s message was posted.


    The message was a little awkward because she used Korean which she was not familiar with, but Lia''s heart was conveyed.


    I also posted some pictures I took during my vacation in the group chat room.


    All the farm members expressed envy and regret.


    <strong>   is     8</strong>


    What?


    What is this, all of a sudden?


    A strange message suddenly came up in the group chat.


    When I checked the sender, it was Boss who had been quiet until now.


    As I continued to ponder what was going on, Lilia soon gave me a detailed summary.


    <strong>Don''t worry, Brother Sihyeon. I went and checked, it seemed like Uncle Kaneff lost in the mobile game and was posting messages in the group chat in frustration. heh heh heh</strong>


    When I found out the truth of the strange message, I felt ridiculous, but on the other hand, it felt like a typical Boss, so Iughed in vain.


    The group chat ended with a message that I would return to the farm soon.


    The long vacation wasing to an end.


    I felt like I had a proper rest after a long time away from my busy schedule.


    I had enough time with my mother, who I had neglected so far, and enjoyed all the things I wanted to do with Speranza in this world.


    I wanted to continue living like this, but on the other hand, I felt impatient, wanting to go back to the farm quickly.


    Should I say it''s a bittersweet feeling?


    Anyway, I had to start getting ready to return to the farm at this point when the end of my vacation was just around the corner.


    I didn''t need any special preparation, but I was going to prepare a gift for each member who suffered while I was away.


    It would be better to go to the shopping mall to prepare a gift, right?


    Good! Let''s think about what kind of gifts I should buy at the mall.


    I went out of the room, organizing today''s schedule in my mind.


    Soon, I found my mother preparing something busily in the kitchen.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "Uh, I''m going to make some side dishes."


    "This much?"


    "Its for you to take with you when you go back to the farm after your vacation. The people on the farm must have had a hard time because you weren''t there. I should send them some side dishes like this."


    The kitchen was full of ingredients as if she was preparing for a feast.


    "Mom, isnt this a little too much? I can''t take all of this."


    "Why can''t you take it? Since the farm has more members, of course, I should prepare this much."


    "Well.."


    " Dont disturb me now. Go rest in the living room. I''ll make your lunchter."


    When I was being pushed out of the kitchen, Speranza came running this way.


    She had a mop for cleaning in her hand.


    "Grandma, grandma! I cleaned the dining table and the living room table."


    "Oh, my! Are you done already, dear? I''m so proud of my darling."


    My mother hurriedly wiped her hands and patted Speranza''s head.


    Speranza wagged her tail with a proud expression.


    "Grandma, is there anything else you want help with?"


    "Well? I don''t have anything right now, dear. I''ll call you again if I need anythingter."


    "If you need anything, you have to call me, Grandma."


    "Okay. In the meantime, rest with Papa in the living room."


    Speranza and I left the kitchen and headed to the living room.


    On the couch in the living room, Akum and the Divine beast were watching the TV screen together.


    The Divine beast had adapted very quickly, in a few days after arriving at my house.


    Meanwhile, Cheese was looking down the street from arge sunny window.


    It was the main routine of Cheese to look around the streets quietly like this.


    I was going to sit on the couch and watch TV, but Speranza sneaked in.


    I immediately noticed that the cute fox girl had something to do with me.


    "Speranza, what''s wrong?"


    "Papa, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Help with?"


    I asked back with a confused look.


    "Un!"


    Regardless, Speranza looked at me with a look full of expectations.


    There was no such thing as I want help with, who was going to be idle until lunch was ready.


    "Do you want to watch TV with Papa?"


    "No, not like that Papa, but something I can help you with!"


    "Uh then there isn''t."


    Perhaps because I didn''t give the expected answer, Speranza''s face was filled with disappointment.


    I was also very confused by Speranza''s unusual behavior.


    -Pow wo woooo.


    Kkyu Kkyuuuu


    The Divine beast next to me tapped my leg.


    Thanks to the close bond we developed over the past few days, I quickly understood the meaning.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Kkyuu! Kkyuu!


    "Okay. Just wait a little bit. I''ll get some fruits from the fridge"


    "Papa, I''ll get it!"


    Before I could take my butt off the couch, Speranza quickly headed to the refrigerator.


    And soon, she brought a box containing the favorite fruits of the Divine beast.


    "I''ll feed you."


    Kkyuuu Kyuuuu


    Pow woo wooo


    Speranza even took the fruit out of the box and fed it directly to the Divine beast and Akum.


    Seeing the two eat deliciously, Speranza smiled proudly as if she had aplished something.


    <strong>Ding dong!</strong>


    <strong>CLACK</strong>


    "Yehhh. Im back.


    The front door opened and someone appeared with a roar.


    It was Yerin in afortable outfit and a haggard face.


    My mother, who was in the kitchen, peeked out.


    "Yerin, is it you?"


    "..


    "Yes, Aunt Saya."


    "Did you workte yesterday? Oh, my. This will ruin your pretty face.."


    "I think the same, Aunt Saya."


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Just wait a little bit. I''ll make your lunch right away."


    "Thank you Thank you, Auntie."


    Yerin bowed her head as if bowing with a moved expression.


    "Speranza, can you help me put spoons on the table?"


    "Un! Yes, grandma."


    Speranza ran to the kitchen with her ears raised.


    Yerin, who was tired, sat down in the empty seat where the fox girl left.


    If she was the same as usual, I would have scolded her for being rude in the morning, but since she looked so tired, the words of concern came out first.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Ugh. I''m dying. Someone is yingfortably with a pretty daughter and cute animals, and what kind of trouble is this for me.


    "But isn''t everything urgent over?"


    "I have to take a day off and go out again tomorrow.


    .


    "Fu*"


    "HEY! What are you talking about in front of the kids? Nice words!"


    She sighed with a tearful look.


    "Ughhhh I never thought I had to go to work again on that day. This is a curse. Effing Curse!"


    "That day?"


    "Yes! What''s the special day left at the end of the year? I''m going to work again on that day likest year."


    Special day left at the end of the year?


    What''s special about


    "Thats it.


    Something suddenly struck me and I let out a pointed scream.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Ugh!


    Why did I forget this?


    The year''s end is marked by two special days.


    December 31st marks the end of the old year and the start of the new.


    Peoplee together with family and friends, party, stay up until midnight, exchange New Year''s greetings, and some even watch the sunrise or hear church bells on New Year''s Eve.


    The other special day is Christmas.


    This is a day eagerly anticipated by well-behaved children and couples alike.


    It was a day of religious significance.


    It just felt like yet another holiday to me because I was at an age where I had little to do with Christmas.


    Rather, Christmas was more familiar to me in a different sense.


    A mysterious grandfather who only brings gifts to good children.


    The existence of Santa us was a big part of my Christmas memories.


    You may think it''s childish now, but there was a time when I was nervous about what kind of gift I would get.


    This was why Speranza suddenly acted like that.


    Children who want to receive gifts try to be nicer children as Christmas approaches.


    And the adults know it all, but pretend not to know it, and encourage the good behavior of the children.


    I wondered how Speranza learned about Christmas, because I never mentioned Christmas or Santa us.


    But I quickly dismissed that thought, focusing instead on making this special day a memorable one for her.


    To ensure her happiness, I determined that my first step was to find out what present she hoped to receive.


    But how do I figure this out?


    Im not aware of what kind of gift she wants.


    While I was suffering alone, Yerin noticed something and narrowed her eyes.


    "Hey, you didn''t get it ready yet, right?"


    <strong>FLINCH!</strong>


    I shivered like a crippled thief.


    I scratched my nose avoiding her eyes for no reason.


    Yerin scolded me with a pathetic expression on her face.


    "Whew! What do you mean you didnt prepare for it yet? It looks like Speranza is really looking forward to it.


    "I''m ashamed. It''s been so long since I started thinking of Christmas as just another holiday, so Ipletely forgot to prepare."


    "Then do you know what kind of gift she wants?"


    I shook my head silently, while her gaze deepened with a sense of pathetess.


    "Sihy, Yerin. Lunch is ready."


    "Papa, Sister Yerin!"


    We got up at the voice calling us from the kitchen.


    Soon, we sat in front of the food my mother prepared carefully and raised the spoon.


    "Thanks for the meal, mom."


    "Thank you for the food, Auntie."


    "Yes, eat a lot. Yerin, Ill give some side dishes to youter."


    "Hehe! Thank you."


    My mother continued to eat with her cute granddaughter next to her.


    Speranza also smiled at her grandmother, acting childishly.


    Meanwhile, Yerin and I moved our eyes busily while mechanically moving the spoon.


    I exchanged nces constantly, but there was nothing I could do right now.


    Contrary to my nervousness, the meal ended without much progress in the situation.


    When my mother stood up to clean up, Speranza stood up again this time.


    "Grandma, I''ll help."


    "Will you? My kind and pretty granddaughter."


    "I''ll help you, too."


    "Yerin, you should be tired. Just take care of Akum and his little friend in the living room. Ive Speranza for help."


    My mother pushed Yerin and me out of the kitchen.


    I couldn''t leave the kitchen because I didn''t know what gift to prepare yet.


    Then my mother smiled lightly and whispered to me.


    "Is it because of Speranza''s present?"


    ?!


    "Open the dresser in my room."


    .?


    I was instantly pushed into the living room with a nk look on my face.


    Yerin, who came out of the living room together, asked nervously.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Wait a minute."


    "Hey! Where are you going?"


    Leaving Yerin''s question behind, I sneaked into my mother''s room.


    A dressing table was seen on the side of the neatly arranged room.


    I slowly approached and opened the dresser drawer.


    I quickly found something that stood out between my mother''s things in the drawer.


    I picked it up quickly, convinced it was the thing my mother said.


    Is this a letter?


    A letter in a small, pretty envelope.


    I opened my eyes wide while looking around at the letter that had nothing special.


    What caught my eye was very short and familiar handwriting.


    <strong>Dear Santa</strong>


    As soon as I saw the handwriting, I was sure.


    This must have been written by Speranza.


    The letter she wrote to Santa us


    I carefully opened the envelope and took out the letter.


    In the letter, I could see the letters written with sincerity to the point where I felt that she had put her heart into it.


    <strong>Hello, Santa.</strong>


    <strong>I''m Speranza living in the Cardis estate. My home is in a farm with many Yakums, in the middle of the mountain next to Elden vige.</strong>


    Speranza exined the location of Demon Farm in detail so that Santa us can visit.


    <strong>There I live with Papa, Sister Lia, Boss Uncle, Teacher Andras, Brother ine, and Sister Lilia.</strong>


    <strong>And I don''t think they know Santa exists.</strong>


    <strong>Everyone is nice, so please bring them a gift even if they didn''t write you a letter.</strong>


    Seeing Speranza worried that the farm members might not receive a gift, I had a warm smile around my mouth.


    <strong>The present I want from Santa is</strong>


    At the end of the letter, Speranza wrote down the gift she wanted.


    As soon as I checked the part, my eyes gleamed with aplishment.


    I put the letter back in the envelope and kept it deep in my pocket.


    I left my mother''s room with a morefortable expression than before.


    Yerin, who was sitting on the couch, talked to me as soon as she saw me.


    "What did you do there?"


    "I found out."


    "Really? How did you find out?"


    "I''ll tell youter. I think I should go out right away."


    There was still some time until Christmas, so I was going to go out and buy the present Speranza wanted.


    "Then I''lle with you."


    "Is it okay? Don''t you need to rest today? Dont you have to go to work again tomorrow?"


    It''s okay because tomorrow is not such a tough job. And I''m nervous for some reason, so I will go with you."


    "As long as you don''t mind


    Yerin and I took our coat and went out right away.


    The gift in the letter was a toy from Speranza''s favorite anime.


    Speranza was so into this anime that she has been binge-watching it several times, and a new toy that includes both the home model and the main characters in the background has been recently released.


    Presumably, Speranza saw the toy in a TVmercial.


    I also remember seeing it in a few passing advertisements.


    When I first found out that she wanted to receive this gift, I thought it would be very easy.


    I thought I could get it easily at the mall or a nearby toy store with money.


    But this was a very big illusion.


    "What? It''s sold out?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have any left in stock at this moment."


    "What? I heard it''s a new product, have you already run out of stock?"


    "It''s a popr series among children, and it''s Christmas soon, so it''s out of stock much faster than usual."


    "Oh, god."


    I sighed at the detailed exnation of the saleswoman.


    Of course, it was a mall, so I thought I could get things easily, but I felt like I was struck in the back of my head.


    Yerin, who was next to me, stepped up on behalf of me, who was speechless for a while.


    "Then when will the next stocke in?"


    "Are you preparing it for a Christmas present?"


    "Yes."


    "We''re not sure if we''ll be able to have it in stock by Christmas. I''m sorry."


    "Then how can we get it?"


    "For now, visit another store. Or just look for a ce where you can order on the inte?


    The store clerk blurted out her words as if she was unsure herself.


    After thanking the clerk for kindly guiding us, we forcibly moved our steps filled with regret.


    And, we weren''t the only ones feeling miserable.


    Around the toy store, there were many adults stamping their feet because they couldn''t get the gift they wanted.


    I looked at them bitterly as if I felt a sense of kinship for no reason.


    "Uh I should have prepared for Christmas sooner."


    As I was reflecting on my mistake, Yerin pucked my arm!


    <strong>BUM</strong>


    "Ouch!"


    "How long are you going to be down? We haven''t looked around the other stores yet. Let''s find another ce quickly. There must be something left somewhere."


    Yerin encouraged me by brightening her expression on purpose as if she had forgotten her tiredness.


    At the same time, I felt grateful and sorry for her, who followed me on her precious holiday and actively tried to help.


    "I''m sorry. You must be very tired from the tight guild work."


    "It''s okay because it''s something I like to do."


    "Still"


    "If you''re so sorry, how about giving Speranza to me as a daughter?"


    I smiled lightly at the yful answer.


    Having regained our energy, we decided to quickly look around the toy stores around us.


    I called the store directly, visited ces where I couldn''t reach, and checked if there was any stock left.


    However, even though I contacted quite a few ces and visited them in person, I couldn''t get the toy Speranza wanted.


    Yerin also searched online shopping sites in the middle, but most of them were out of stock or only epting reservations.


    "Uh. It''s not easy. I didn''t know it was so hard to get a toy."


    I nodded in sympathy with Yerin''s slightly grumbling words.


    "We can''t do it this way. Do you happen to have anywhere to contact?"


    "Anywhere to contact?"


    "Yes. Dont you have a lot of strange connections. What about Ryan? Yeah, theres Ryan, he''s close with the government, and he knows a lot of high-ranking people, maybe he can help."


    As she said, it was true that Ryan was close to a few people who were quite influential.


    "But to contact him to get a Christmas present"


    "Hell with that! What does it matter now? Speranza or your reputation?"


    Of course, it''s Speranza."


    "What should you do then?"


    I pulled out my smartphone like I was possessed.


    (To be Continued on Mar 27(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Didn''t get a Christmas present yet? Ryanughed,


    Im ashamed.


    Haha! No need to be ashamed. I asked you to reach out if you needed help.


    "I didn''t expect to contact you for this,"


    I''m always here to help Sihyeon. Don''t worry. You always took care of Speranzas needs, so its surprising that you didnt get her a gift."


    "I haven''t thought about a Christmas present in so long andpletely forgot."


    It''s okay to make mistakes. Have you checked the malls and toy stores nearby?


    "Yes, most of them were sold out. The same for online shopping sites."


    Maybe there are still some stocks in remote areas, but given the current situation, it seems unlikely,


    I''m sure it won''t be easy to get it in a normal way.


    I could hear the sound of being in deep thought over the other side of the phone.


    Naturally, my mind became heavy too.


    It''s not going to be easy for Ryan either.


    The request to help me get a sold-out toy was absurd in itself.


    No matter howpetent Ryan was, I don''t think he''ll find a way.


    Maybe there''s a way.


    "What? For real?"


    I asked again in disbelief.


    I''m not sure. But around this time of year, there is a group of people who prepare gifts for children. They probably got a lot of toys this year, too.


    "Are there people like that?"


    Sihyeon knows them well. Now I could say you know them better than I do.


    "Me, me?"


    I was puzzled and couldn''t understand what Ryan was trying to say.


    Starting with Yerin next to me, I hurriedly recalled my acquaintances, but there seemed to be no one rted to what Ryan mentioned.


    I don''t have a clue.


    Ryan giggled andughed and threw out clues one by one.


    What day is Christmas?


    "It''s the day when baby Jesus was born."


    Who told Virgin Mary about her pregnancy?


    My head gotplicated by the enigmatic question.


    Feeling frustrated, I looked at Yerin, who was sitting next to me.


    "Yerin, do you know who told Virgin Mary about her pregnancy?"


    It was a random question, but she answered quickly as if it were nothing.


    "That? That''s Gabriel."


    "Gabriel?"


    "Aren''t you talking about the one where the archangel Gabriel visited the Virgin Mary under the direction of God?"


    Archangel Gabriel Angel Angel Angel Angel


    No way!


    Back then, when I was unaware of Angels and Demons, I thought of Angels as the ones portrayed in stories.


    Although that perception doesn''t hold true for me now, for many people, the image of Angels was still very appealing.


    It was only natural to associate Christmas with Angels in that sense.


    I checked my phone and saw the name Ashmir'' in my contacts.


    Feeling burdened to make a call, I sent a short message.


    [Are you busy? I have something to ask]


    I got a reply much faster than I thought.


    [Where are you?]


    Unfortunately, Ashmir did not seem to have any intention of talking on the phone.


    Having faced a simr situation before, I repliedfortably.


    [Pleasee to this location]


    I sent a message indicating a suitable ce with fewer people and headed there with Yerin.


    Steering clear of the busy Christmas atmosphere, we arrived at a rtively peaceful park.


    Yerin, who was brought along without any exnation, asked in a gruff tone,


    "Why are we here? What happened to Speranza''s toy?"


    "Just wait. You''ll find out soon enough,"


    "What? You need to exin it to me"


    <strong>WHOOSH!</strong>


    A strong gust of wind swept past us.


    When I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them, three individuals with wings stood before us.


    It was Ashmir and Urki, whom I had met a while ago, and another familiar face.


    "Judge Ark?" I said, surprised.


    "Haha! How have you been?" he replied, jovially.


    "How? Why?" I asked, still confused.


    "I had some business in this world, and I came here just in time. Ashmir received your message and I tagged along to say hello,"


    Judge Ark exined with augh.


    I put on a forced smile, trying to hide my bewilderment.


    Why did Judge Arke along when I only called Ashmir?


    However, my confusion was nothingpared to Yerin''s.


    She stammered, her voice trembling with panic.


    "What''s going on? Why are they here all of a sudden?"


    "I asked them toe," I replied.


    "But why? And if he''s a judge, isn''t he someone of high standing among the Angels? It''s like meeting the President, right?"


    Judge Ark answered, "Being a judge is not such a big deal sometimes. And I''m here not for my official duties, just to say hello to a friend."


    "I''m sorry, Judge," Yerin apologized.


    "No need to be so formal. You can call me Grandpa Ark. Hohoho!"


    After the introductions and greetings were over, Yerin finally rxed.


    "So, why did you reach out to Ashmir? I assume you have something to ask?"


    "I heard from Ryan that the Angels prepare gifts for the children around this time?"


    "Yes, every Christmas, we have an event where we give presents to children,"


    I was genuinely surprised.


    "Really?"


    Judge Ark chuckled.


    "I guess we''ve shattered your fantasies about heaven."


    "Hahaha" I forced augh.


    "As you may have guessed, Angels aren''t really interested in human events like this. But since Christmas is significant to many humans, we go along with their expectations to a certain extent. It helps us maintain a good image and a cooperative rtionship with the humans."


    The Angels'' approach to gift-giving was more practical than I anticipated.


    This seemed like a more believable mindset for the Angels I knewpared to the notion of spreading hope to children.


    "You wouldn''t have been curious about this and called Ashmir, do you have anything you want to ask about?" asked Judge Ark.


    "Yes, I''m looking for a toy for my daughter," I replied.


    "Can you tell me what kind of toy it is?" Judge Ark asked.


    I pulled up a picture of the toy on my smartphone and showed it to him.


    Urki, who was nearby, took a look and eximed,


    "I''ve seen that toy before!"


    "Really?" I asked, hopeful.


    "Yes, I''m sure it was one of the toys we prepared," Urki confirmed.


    I was overjoyed to finally locate the toy I had been searching for all day.


    Both I and Yerin''s faces lit up.


    "I''m so sorry, but could we possibly get that toy? I''ll pay for it," I said.


    "Don''t worry about the cost. Given what we owe you, it''s the least we could do," Judge Ark said with a smile.


    "I wish I could repay you properly. It''s disappointing that all I can offer is a toy," Judge Ark added, looking slightly disappointed.


    "Just getting the toy is enough for me," I said.


    "You may think so, but we cant. You''re still taking care of the Divine beast on our behalf, which is far from enough," Judge Ark replied.


    I nodded in agreement with Ark''s sincere attitude.


    "Now, let me ask you a favor," Judge Ark said.


    "?"


    Time went by, and on Christmas Eve, the entire family gathered in the house.


    A festive mood was created with the decoration of a Christmas tree, which was unusual for us, and the preparation of various colorful cakes and delicious food.


    Everyone, including Speranza, Akum, Cheese, and the Divine Beast, was satisfied after eating their favorite food.


    Even my mother, who was usually quiet, seemed to enjoy the Christmas festivities.


    "It''s not bad to celebrate Christmas so joyfully," she said with a smile.


    I also shared a subtle smile while enjoying the Christmas Eve dinner.


    As the night went on, the children who had eaten to their heart''s content began to nod off, one by one.


    Akum and the Divine Beast were first to fall asleep and were moved to their pre-prepared beds.


    My mother also went to bed, and Cheese, who had yawned loudly, followed her.


    Only Speranza and I were left.


    "Unnnn"


    Even though it was time for bed, Speranza was rubbing her eyes, trying to stay awake.


    "Speranza, it''s time for bed now," I said softly.


    "But I want to see Santa, Papa," she mumbled, half asleep.


    I hugged her tightly around my arms at her cute appearance, and then slowly carried her to our bed.


    Speranza was worried that Santa wouldn''te because there were no chimneys, but I reassured her that he would enter through the window.


    With that assurance, she fell asleep with a peaceful expression.


    I made sure she was covered and warm, and theny down on the bed next to her.


    With the sound of the children breathing in the room, I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    <strong>CREEEK!</strong>


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    A mysterious figure''s silhouette was cast on a window pane.


    A soft scrape echoed as the figure pried open the unsecured window and silently climbed into the high-rise dwelling.


    With stealthy movements, the intruder surveyed the interior of the dark house, taking note of itsyout.


    Approaching the door, the mysterious being gingerly turned the handle.


    A quiet creek filled the still air as the door opened a crack. Peering inside, the intruder saw several shallow breaths and one deep one in the room.


    Confirming that all within were fast asleep, the figure tiptoed inside.


    As he approached the desk he had scoped out, he retrieved something from the bag.


    "Who''s there?" a girl''s voice spoke from the bed, where everyone was thought to be sleeping.


    The figure jolted and turned towards the bed, where a young girl with adorable fox ears was now wide-eyed.


    Her eyes were so clear and alert, it was hard to believe she had just been sleeping.


    "Grandma? No, not grandma" the girl said, tilting her head in confusion.


    Her pure curiosity was evident as she gazed upon the mysterious figure before her.


    Finally realizing what was happening, she eximed in surprise.


    "Ah!"


    "Shhh!" The figure quickly hushed her, putting a finger to their lips.


    The fox girl quickly silenced herself, still looking shocked.


    The two stood rigidly, surveying their surroundings.


    Thankfully, the steady breathing patterns in the room remained unchanged.


    The figure let out a sigh of relief and lowered his raised hand, then approached the girl.


    In the dim light filtering through the window, Santa us'' appearance was revealed.


    "Wow"


    The girl eximed upon seeing Santa''s red clothing, fur hat, shaggy white beard, and wrinkled face.


    Her fox ears perked up, and her tail under the nket wagged with excitement.


    "Santa us?" she asked.


    "Yes, you must be Speranza," Santa replied, recognizing her.


    The girl''s face lit up with a big smile as Santa called her name.


    "You''ve been a good girl this year, so I brought you a special gift."


    Santa held a beautifully wrapped present in his hand.


    The girl''s eyes lit up with delight as she gazed at the gift.


    Santa raised his index finger again, ready to quiet any excited outburst.


    "Shhh!"


    The fox girl hushed herself, still beaming from ear to ear.


    Santa us gently brushed the fox girl''s hair, his expression filled with fondness.


    "I''ve left your present there, remember to open it with your father tomorrow. OK?"


    Nodding her head, the girl watched as Santa us slipped out the door, a warm smile still on his face.


    She eagerly followed him, but when she opened the door again, he had vanished without a trace.


    Her search of the living room proved fruitless and with a hint of disappointment, she returned to the room.


    However, the gift still sat on the desk, tempting her.


    You''ve been a good girl, make sure to open it with your father tomorrow.


    After much consideration, the girl raised her tail determinedly, then got back into bed, struggling to fall asleep with excitement over her encounter with Santa us and the anticipation of the morning.


    Despite her restlessness, she eventually sumbed to sleep, the room once again filled with silence. Regenerate response


    When the fox girl''s tossing and turning had long ceased, the man beside her slowly rose from the bed.


    He checked the present on the desk before leaving the room in silence.


    The man made sure to lock the windows and secure the front door.


    Upon returning to bed, he mumbled,


    "Santa us flies in through the window.." with a dubious expression.


    The man shook his head, but his gaze was soon drawn to the fox girl.


    A happy smile spread across his face as he thought,


    "Well this isn''t bad either."


    He gently settled the girl in bed, tidying the covers, before whispering softly,


    "Merry Christmas, Sweetheart."


    The end of the prolonged holiday was finally here, and I felt a strong sense of satisfaction from my time off.


    The quality time spent with my family recharged me in ways I never thought possible.


    My mother particrly enjoyed the long vacation and showed her appreciation by packing a vast amount of gifts for the farm family.


    Her luggage consisted of everything from self-made side dishes, hometown fruits and vegetables, winter clothing, and Korean sweets she purchased as presents.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t fit everything in my car, so I had to ask Ryan for assistance.


    Despite this, my mother kept petting and caring for Speranza, Akum, and Cheese until her departure, as if she couldn''t shake her sadness.


    The Divine beast, who had been with us for some time, was taken back by the Angels the day before the vacation ended.


    Although there was a hint of reluctance, it obediently followed them.


    We were all disheartened as we had grown attached to the Divine beast, and it was especially difficult to console Akum, who felt lonely.


    After a bittersweet farewell, we went to Ryan''s office with my mother sending us off.


    This time, there was so much luggage that it was quite difficult just to move it to the office.


    "I have contacted the Farm in advance. There''s a lot of luggage, so Andras will be preparing for a dimensional leap magic."


    "What? Dimensional leap magic for this? I have a lot of luggage, but it''s not that much"


    Preparing for the dimensional leap magic was quite a cumbersome task.


    Just moving the luggage, and moving a distance that wasn''t that far, but the dimension leap magic.


    Ryan smiled bitterly when I responded that I couldn''t understand.


    "I''m sorry to tell you this on your return day, but I think you''ll have a hard time for a while when you go back to the farm."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Well, it''s nothing serious  but you''d better take a look at it yourself."


    I headed to the Demon Farm in fear at the words from Ryan.


    And as soon as I arrived, I could quickly realize the meaning of the bitter smile.


    "No What the hell is this?"


    "Wow!"


    Pow woo woooo


    Unlike me, who was stunned, the children ran out excitedly.


    In particr, Cheese, who did not respond to most things, looked excited.


    "Hello, Sihyeon."


    "Yes, Andras, what is this about?"


    "It''s been pouring all of a sudden since early this morning. By the time the farm members felt strange, it was already like this."


    "Oh, my".


    Broad grasnds, green forests, and rocks.


    Thendscape of the demon world waspletely white, as if someone had spilled white paint by mistake.


    "I can''t believe it''s snowing a lot is the farm okay?! What about the strawberry field?!"


    "For now, everything is fine. On the farm, ine, Lilia, and I came forward to solve the urgent matter, and the people of Elden Vige are now taking care of the strawberry field."


    "Phew. That''s a relief.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there were no major idents on the farm, the strawberry field, or the surrounding territory.


    "That''s why you prepared the dimensional leap magic?"


    Andras replied with a bitter smile, like Ryan.


    "Even with winter clothes, it was difficult to get here from the farm. So, using the dimensional leap magic will be easier and safer, even if it''s a bit inconvenient,"


    He had arrived earlier and finished setting up the magic.


    "Thanks, Andras," I said gratefully.


    "No need to thank me, it''s just natural for me to do this,"


    Andras replied with afortable smile, calming my anxious mind.


    As I realized I was back, I felt happy btedly.


    "Andras, how have you been?"


    "I''m doing well, how was your vacation?"


    "It was good. It was nice to recharge after a long time and I had a lot of fun. I''ll tell you all about it when I get to the farmter. Oh I''ll have to work today," I said regretfully.


    Excited to catch up with the farm members I haven''t seen in a while, I realized I would have to run around all day due to the snow bomb.


    "Hahaha! It''s cold!"


    Speranza, Akum, and Cheese shouted as they ran around in the snow, not noticing my worries.


    Cheese seemed to be enjoying himself, as if he remembered the snow mountain of Red Scales Vige.


    "It must be great," Andrasmented.


    "That''s just what children do. The Elden vige might be in a simr situation," he added.


    I smiled, remembering how I used to run around like that when I was young, and now understood why my parents would sigh next to me.


    Leaving the children to y, Andras and I moved our luggage and prepared the dimensional leap magic.


    As we finished moving our luggage over the ready magic circle, the dimensional gate began to emit light.


    "Uh, Sihyeon? Did Ryane with you?" Andras asked.


    "No, I didn''t hear anything about that," I replied.


    "Then, who is"


    Andras started to say, but was interrupted as two figures emerged from the light of the dimensional leap magic.


    Andras stood in front of me, on alert, while I prepared to take care of the children in case of emergency.


    After a moment, the shapes became clearer, and two people appeared in front of us.


    Before I could identify them, a familiar voice cried out.


    Kkyu Kyuuuuuuu!


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    "Ms. Ashmir? Urki?"


    Ashmir and Urki, two Angels, arrived through the dimensional gate.


    Andras was slightly taken aback as he recognized them.


    "That''s the one who visited the farm before. Who''s the other one?" Andras asked.


    "That''s right, he''s also an Angel,"


    Andras acknowledged the identity of Urki, whom he met for the first time, and rxed.


    The Angels approached and greeted us.


    "Hello, Sihyeon," they said.


    I replied reflexively, still bewildered, "Yes, hi."


    Their greeting was casual, as if we were familiar neighbors meeting on our dailymute.


    Kkyuuuu Kkyuuuu!


    The Divine beast drew my attention by crying out loudly.


    "Uh-huh. Sure, nice to meet you too," I said, lowering my posture and gently patting the beast.


    As we spent more time together, the bond between us grew stronger and the Divine beast becamefortable with my touch.


    Meanwhile, Andras and the Angels ended their greeting with a polite bow.


    I stood up and asked the unexpected visitors,


    "Why did you suddenlye to the Demon world? Ryan didn''t say anything to me either."


    "Mr. Valerian only received the news recently, it was a sudden decision and we couldn''t inform you beforehand. We apologize if it caused any inconvenience," Ashmir exined.


    "Oh, it''s fine. I''m just a little surprised," I said, trying to hide my difort.


    To be honest, I felt more awkward than just "surprised," but I didn''t want to show it.


    The Angels'' impression had improvedtely, but I still felt uneasy around them.


    I did my best to maintain a neutral expression.


    -Kkyuu Kyuuuu.


    The Divine beast pped its front paws together and let out a cry.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    The Divine beast looked at me and then towards the outside, where children were joyfully rolling around in the snow.


    It seemed the Divine beast also wanted to y with the children.


    Watching the Divine beast''s longing gaze, I smiled slightly.


    "Go ahead," I said.


    The Divine beast pped its wing-like ears excitedly in response to my permission and ran off to join the children.


    Soon, the sound of children''sughter filled the air on the snowfield.


    Their excitement was contagious, making me smile happily.


    "My apologies for sending the Divine Beast without consulting with you first," I said to the Angels.


    "No need to apologize," Ashmir replied. "I actually had something to discuss regarding that with Sihyeon anyway."


    "Discuss?" I asked, confused.


    "Yes, I''d like to talk about it in detail at the farm, if that''s okay with you," Ashmir added.


    I couldn''t answer right away and looked at Andras next to me.


    He also seemed to be confused by the actions of the Angels.


    <em>"What shall we do?"</em>


    <em>"It doesn''t seem like they came with bad intentions, so shouldn''t we listen to it first?"</em>


    <em>Hmm</em>


    We exchanged nces without saying a word and gathered opinions.


    The conclusion was not difficult to decide.


    "Okay. Then lets go to the farm and speak."


    No matter how ufortable it was, we couldn''t just send back the guest who came.


    As permission fell from my mouth, Ashmir, and Urki''s expressions brightened a little.


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    "Then can you help us move the luggage? The snow is making things difficult, so we are nning to move using the dimensional leap magic."


    "I''ll help you."


    "What should I do?"


    Thanks to the two eager Angels, I was able to finish preparing to move quickly.


    I returned to the farm after a long absence.


    Despite the nket of snow that covered thend, the warm feeling of home was still present.


    Bow woo wooooo


    Bow woooo woooo


    As soon as I arrived, the Yakums weed me with a chorus of joyful cries.


    Hearing their warm greetings, I was filled with relief and gratitude, as it felt like I had trulye home.


    I had nned to greet the Yakums and catch up with the hardworking farm family, but those ns were temporarily put on hold due to the unexpected arrival of two Angels.


    In the living room, the table was surrounded by two Angels, two demons, and a human, and an awkward silence filled the room.


    Urki shifted uneasily and looked around, while Ashmir remained calm andposed.


    As I wondered how to initiate the conversation, Kaneff suddenly spoke out with a disgruntled expression.


    "Are you doing this again as soon as you get back?"


    "What did I do?" I asked, confused.


    "What did you do? You brought another troublesome problem," Kaneff said with annoyance.


    I tried to exin, "I didn''t bring this, and calling it a problem is a bitexaggerated."


    "You too! Didnt I make it clearst time? If you keep showing up like this, you''re not guests but intruders," Kaneff added.


    "Well" I responded, unsure of what to say.


    "It''s because you keep saying yes to everything they say!" Kaneff continued to be upset.


    Andras stepped in, trying to calm the situation. "Mr. Kaneff, please calm down for now."


    Urki flinched at the angry tone in Kaneff''s voice.


    Meanwhile, Ashmir, who maintained a calm demeanor, spoke in aposed manner.


    "I believe we have acted inappropriately, and I wish to take responsibility for that, including what I owe you recently."


    "Responsibility? How do you n to do that?"


    Instead of answering, Ashmir reached into her pocket and retrieved a letter.


    She extended her hand, offering the letter to me.


    "It''s from Judge Arc."


    "For me?"


    I epted the letter with surprise, and my eyes widened.


    The letter was housed in a simple white envelope,cking any embellishments.


    I carefully tore open the envelope and removed the letter.


    I wondered if I was allowed to read it, but as soon as I unfolded the letter, I realized that was a redundant thought.


    <strong>Sihyeon, how are you?</strong>


    <strong>If you were reading this letter, you would have gone back to the Demon Farm after your vacation.</strong>


    <strong>I hope you had a good vacation.</strong>


    Even though the letter was written in Korean, it was so neat that it could be believed that it was written by a Korean.


    I suddenly wondered if the judge of Arc wrote this letter himself, but I brushed my thoughts away and continued to read the letter.


    <strong>If I could afford it, I was going to visit you myself, but this position of judge is not that rxed.</strong>


    <strong>I''m behind on a lot of things because I moved around a lot recently.</strong>


    <strong>Please understand that I have no choice but to do it instead by letter.</strong>


    After briefly exining his situation, the letter went straight to the point.


    <strong>There has been a lot of talk about what we owe you a while ago.</strong>


    <strong>There used to be a lot of negative opinions about you, but recently, the mood has changed a little, so positive opinions have be mainstream.</strong>


    <strong>You can''t imagine how hard I worked to get you praised by the narrow-minded Angels.</strong>


    <strong>I really want you to know that you owe me for this change.</strong>


    Just reading the text naturally reminded me of his sly expression and made me smile.


    The non-important information in the letter got a little longer.


    <strong>In short, the Angels have decided to leave the Divine beast up to you.</strong>


    <strong>Finally, the Angels have begun to appreciate your ability.</strong>


    Is this how it works?


    The decision of the Angels to entrust the Divine beast to me was somewhat of a predictable conclusion.


    It was necessary to restore the rtionship between the beast and the Angels to prevent any further idents.


    If the rtionship was not restored, another runaway ident could have urred likest time.


    To keep the Divine beast safe until the rtionship is restored. Right now, there seemed to be no sharp alternative but to leave it to me.


    The contents of the letter so far were just as I expected.


    However, what followed went in a direction that waspletely unexpected.


    <strong>Of course, we don''t mean to ask you to do it for free. We have a sense of shame.</strong>


    <strong>So we thought about it a lot and decided to make the most definite suggestion.</strong>


    <strong>In exchange for your help</strong>


    "What?"


    I rubbed my eyes and read thetter part of the letter again.


    However, the contents of the letter remained the same no matter how many times I read it again.


    "SIHYEON, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? What does it say?"


    Andras and Kaneff couldn''t resist my strange reaction and asked.


    Instead of answering the two, I turned to Ashmir.


    "Ms. Ashmir? Do you happen to know what is written in the letter?"


    "I didn''t read the letter myself. But I''ve already heard about what I need to know."


    Are you okay with this?"


    She answered calmly to the question of my concern.


    "Of course, and I think it''s a very reasonable offer."


    Hearing her say it was reasonable, I was at a loss for words.


    I shifted my gaze slightly and looked toward Urki.


    As soon as he felt my gaze, he raised his hand and replied.


    "I''m ready too."


    "Ugh"


    Seeing the reactions of the two Angels, I felt moreplicated.


    "So frustrating! Give it to me!"


    The hot-tempered Kaneff snatched the letter from my hand. However, it was meaningless because he couldn''t read the Korean written in the letter.


    "SIHYEON, what happened?"


    "That''s


    I briefly exined to Kaneff and Andras from the story of me taking care of the Divine beast during my vacation to the fact that I have now received this letter.


    "And the suggestion in the letter is


    <strong>In exchange for your handling of the Divine beast, we are offering you two Angels who delivered the letter.</strong>


    <strong>I heard that the farm is always short of hands, so consider them as servants and utilize them as you see fit.</strong>


    <strong>If possible, imparting knowledge on how to approach the Divine beast would be greatly appreciated.</strong>


    <strong>I hope you''ll ept this offer.</strong>


    And at the end of the letter it was written like this.


    <strong>-P.S.</strong>


    <strong>Isn''t my Korean writing skills pretty good? I practiced for quite a while because I liked its unique handwriting of Hangul. It''s cool, isn''t it?</strong>


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    "What nonsense is that?"


    Kaneff erupted in anger upon hearing the contents of the letter.


    Andras appeared equally stunned.


    The letter stated that instead of being given the Divine Beast, I was instructed to use Ashmir and Urki asbor.


    On the surface, it seemed like a reasonable offer, as I would be taking care of the Divine Beast and was provided with two workers to assist.


    However, the issue was I had never worked with Angels, I was worried about whether they could work properly on the farm in the first ce.


    "Is there a problem with the letter?" Ashmir asked.


    "Not exactly a problem, but do you really want to work here?" I replied.


    "Yes, we agreed that it''s the only way to repay Sihyeon''s debt."


    "The only way? Did you consider any other options?"


    "We thought about offering jewelry or financialpensation, but we don''t think that would be eptable to Sihyeon."


    "Well  that''s true."


    As she said, suchpensation was meaningless to me.


    I''m not short of money, and I didn''t have a hobby of collecting jewelry.


    Ashmir continued to look at me, as if trying to understand my hesitation.


    I couldn''t help but be honest with her.


    "To be honest, I''ve never worked with Angels before and I''m worried about you two adapting to farm work," I admitted.


    "Being an Angel isn''t a big deal. You already live and work with Demons, don''t you?" Ashmir pointed out.


    "That''s true," I agreed.


    "Just like the others here, we''ll need time to adjust. But give us a chance, and we''ll be able to contribute in no time," Ashmir assured me.


    I couldn''t argue with Ashmir''s logic and nodded in agreement.


    "And when ites to sincerity and responsibility, we Angels will never fall behind the Demons,"


    Whoa! Such a racist remark is a bit dangerous


    "Are you saying that the Demons are less responsible andzy than the Angels?"


    "I can''t just listen to this,"


    Before I could say anything, Andras and Kaneff went off in a fit of rage.


    Ashmir replied calmly, still expressionless.


    "I had no intention of belittling Demons. I just stated the facts."


    "This arrogant Angel"


    However, Ashmir''s answer only fueled the fire.


    I thought I would be in big trouble if I left it like this.


    I realized that if I didn''t do something, the situation would escte.


    "Can we all just stop this? There''s no need topare Angels and Demons."


    "SIHYEON, don''t tell me you''re on the side of the Angels, are you?"


    "What? When did I side with the Angels?"


    "Then you tell them yourself. How responsible and sincere the Demons are!"


    Boss


    I dont know how to put responsibility and sincerity, and Kaneff in the same sentence.


    Though I can''t judge the whole Demon race hastily.


    If there was a point for responsibility and sincerity, Im sure Kaneff would get only an average score.


    Before more emotional words coulde out between the Demons and Angels, I tried to change the topic.


    "But is it okay for the Angels to stay in the Demon world as they want? Shouldn''t you get permission from the superiors of this world?"


    "We''ve taken care of that. We sought approval from the Demon Lord Castle before arriving here and they stated that they would not interfere as long as Sihyeon permits it," Ashmir replied.


    "Hmm"


    I wasn''t sure if the Demon Lord Castle was being considerate or just delegating the responsibility to me, but either way, they seemed to be leaving the decision in my hands.


    I had a lot to think about.


    The farm was definitely understaffed.


    Everyone, including myself, was doing what we could topensate for the shortage, but it wouldn''t be sustainable if the workload continued to increase.


    Moreover, we couldn''t bring in new workers due to the unique situation of the farm and it was challenging to bring in outsiders because of the close rtionships among the current members.


    I looked over at Andras, who was seated opposite me.


    He caught my gaze and rubbed his head, as if in distress.


    "I don''t know. It''s better for Sihyeon to make the decision," he said, opting out of the discussion.


    His expression indicated that making a decision was not easy.


    Kaneff, who was observing from the sidelines, voiced his frustration.


    "What''s the problem? Why are you hesitant to let the Angels work on the farm?"


    <strong>BANG!</strong>


    "SENIOR!"


    A voice boomed as the door was suddenly thrown open, revealing Alfred covered in snowkes.


    "What''s going on, ine?" I asked.


    "I apologize for interrupting, but we have a problem outside," Alfred replied.


    "Is it serious?" Instead of answering, Alfred gestured toward the window, causing everyone''s attention to shift in that direction.


    Whistling winds and the sound of heavy snowfall filled the room.


    "Oh no"


    "The blizzard again?"


    I had just arrived at the farm when the snow had stopped, but now it wasing down in full force outside the living room window.


    I jumped up, concerned for the children who were ying outside.


    "What about the kids?" I asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Lia took them all inside before the blizzard got any worse," Alfred reassured me.


    "Thank goodness"


    Although relieved to hear that the children were safe, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.


    The sound of the wind against the window brought back the feeling of unease.


    Upon closer inspection, the snowkes seemed unusual.


    "If it''s not an emergency meeting, I think you should hold off for now. The blizzard is going to get worse," Alfred warned.


    As soon as we realized the severity of the situation outside, Andras and I sprang into action.


    "Sihyeon, I''m going to check on the strawberry field. There may be too much snow and it could damage the greenhouse," Andras said.


    "Alright. Let me know if anything happens. ine,e with me to inspect the barn."


    "Yes."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ashmir called out to me as I was about to leave the living room in a hurry.


    "I think this is urgent. Let me help," Ashmir offered.


    "Me too!" Urki chimed in.


    I hesitated for a moment, ncing at Kaneff.


    "Boss?"


    Kaneff sighed and frowned, but eventually nodded his head.


    "Take care of it yourselves," he said.


    With permission granted, I smiled and said to the two Angels,


    "Okay, you two cane with me."


    <strong>Who-whining! Who-whining!</strong>


    "Wow?"


    My only response upon stepping out of the building and feeling the full force of the blizzard was disbelief.


    In addition to the bone-chilling cold, it was challenging to keep my eyes open and stand steady.


    "Oh! Brother Sihyeon!"


    "Lilia?"


    "Wait!"


    Lilia approached me from a distance and fastened something onto my wrists.


    <strong>Whoo! Whoosh.</strong>


    I felt a small vibration on both wrists, and a warm heat soon spread through my entire body, loosening up my stiff limbs.


    "These are artifacts to counter the cold. They''re meant to prevent any emergencies that may arise, so you need to wear them."


    "Thank you! What about everyone else?"


    "I already have one on. Brother Sihyeon is thest."


    Lilia, who had just informed me that I was thest, looked confused when she saw the two Angels behind me.


    "Oh? I don''t have any artifacts for those two."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine."


    A white light sprang out around the two Angels.


    The light swirled around them in an instant, giving them a subtle glow and forming a protective shield.


    "As Angel Supervising officers, we can handle this much."


    It was a stoic reply as usual, but I felt very reassured this time.


    "Okay. First, please organize the way to the barn. I''ll go to the stable."


    After entrusting the work to Alfred, Lilia, and two Angels, I headed straight to the stable.


    Hehhhhh!


    "Now, good boy! It''s dangerous here, so let''s go into the barn for a moment."


    The anxious horses were brought out of the stable, soothing them. I was going to move them to Yakum''s barn, which was safer.


    I grabbed the horse''s bridle with one hand and headed toward the barn.


    Four people were already clinging to the ce and clearing the snow.


    "ine! Can you help me open the barn door?"


    "All right."


    With ine''s help, I whined and opened the entrance.


    As soon as the door opened, I saw Yakums huddled inside the barn to avoid the snowstorm.


    Bow wooo wooo


    Bow wooo wooo!


    It was the first day I returned to the farm after a long time, so many Yakums made a wee cry.


    I wanted to greet them by stroking each and every one of them, but now I didn''t have any time for it.


    I took the horses to the empty corner and headed out of the barn again.


    In that short time, the snowstorm seemed to have gotten stronger.


    "Lilia! Can''t you do something with magic or artifacts?"


    "How can I stop this? There''s no choice unless the Demon Lord herselfes!"


    The whole farm is going to be covered with snow at this rate.


    "Senior, look over there!"


    Alfred pointed to the roof of the barn.


    In the process of expanding the barn, the additional connected roof was ttering.


    If left as it is, part of the roof seemed like it wouldpletely get torn off.


    "I need to go up and fix it."


    "It''s too dangerous, Senior!"


    "It''s okay. I''ll just roughly fix it with a rope ande down. If the roof getspletely torn off, it will be more troublesome."


    I quickly pulled ropes anddders out of the warehouse.


    After Elfreid and Lilia had thedder held together, I went up to the roof without hesitation.


    The thought that the roof should not fall was more worrisome than fear.


    As soon as I got on the roof I quickly tied the rope I brought


    <strong>Whi-whi-whi-whi-ing!</strong>


    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew and the roof swayed violently.


    I, who was on top of it, also bounced off.


    "Argh!"


    "SENIOR!"


    "BROTHER SIHYEON!"


    The screams of the two were heard muffled by the sound of the wind.


    The moment when I felt like floating in the air for a few minutes.


    Ah!


    "Are you okay?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    The feeling of warmth and dizziness became less.


    As soon as I came to my senses, the first thing I saw in front of me was Ashmir''s face.


    "Uh.Ms. Ashmir?"


    "I''m d it''s not toote."


    I looked at her nkly and btedly grasped the situation.


    After being caught up in the wind, I was in Ashmir''s arms.


    "The wind is strong, so don''t overdo it."


    "Oh  yes, thank you."


    I thanked her with a delicate expression.


    It was very awkward and embarrassing because it was a situation where I was hugged in themonly referred to in Japanese as "Himesama Dakko (Princess Carry)" posture.


    "Don''t mention it."


    Ashmir answered with a slight smile.


    She gently lowered me down to the floor.


    Lilia and Alfred approached and asked anxiously.


    "Senior, are you okay?"


    "Are you hurt anywhere, Brother Sihyeon?"


    "It''s all right. I was saved thanks to Ms. Ashmir."


    Lilia and Elfried also looked at Ashmir with subtle eyes.


    They still seemed ufortable dealing with the Angels.


    "Sihyeon, can I help?" Urki shouted down from the roof, where he had fixed the loose tiles with rope.


    "That''s enough, Urki. Come down," I instructed.


    Urki beamed, happy to have been of help, andnded effortlessly on the floor.


    Compared to my struggle, Urki seemed to have made things look easy, leaving me with a twinge of frustration.


    I realized now that it would have been better to ask for their help from the start.


    The climb to the roof had been reckless and dizzying, making me regret my impulsive actions.


    Who-whiiii!


    The wind once again picked up, but despite the blizzard, we continued our tasks.


    Thanks to everyone''s hard work, we were able toplete what needed to be done in a hurry.


    I wanted to stock up on food and water for the barn, but the conditions made it difficult to move around.


    Guys, hang in there. I''ll take care of you as soon as the blizzard subsides.


    "Senior, are we done now?"


    "Yes, this is okay"


    "Brother Sihyeon!"


    Lilia called me as soon as I said it was all right.


    From the look on her face, it didn''t seem like good news.


    "There''s an emergency at the strawberry field," she informed me.


    "Andras is there, isn''t he?" I asked.


    "Yes, and it seems that all the vigers of Elden havee to help," Lilia confirmed.


    "Okay, let''s go!" I said, and we rushed to the strawberry field without a moment''s rest.


    "What are you doing? Pull it properly!"


    "Hurry up and dig this ce up!"


    "Cheer up, everyone! We have to protect this ce!"


    The Beast people''s voices, fighting against the snowstorm, echoed with determination.


    I didn''t experience it in person, but it was desperate and urgent as if I were watching a scene of the siege.


    "Andras! Lagos!"


    "Sihyeon."


    "My Lord!"


    The two greeted me, but their faces were quickly obscured by the blizzard.


    "How''s the strawberry field doing?"


    "All the able-bodied vigers of Elden havee to help."


    "What about the vige?"


    "The rest are taking care of it. The strawberries are more important."


    Lagos spoke with a determined look, like a general defending his castle.


    It showed how much the Beast people valued the strawberry field.


    Considering their situation where it was difficult to make ends meet in the past, it was not strange at all to see them protecting the strawberry field with all their might.


    "Can we keep going like this with the blizzard not showing signs of stopping?" I asked, concerned.


    "I''m nning on setting up a barrier. If you can hold out until then, I think we''ll make it through," Andras replied.


    "How long will it take to set up the barrier?"


    "If Lilia and I work together, it will take about two hours."


    Two hoursthat should be enough time if we all work together.


    "Okay, Andras, please focus on setting up the barrier. We''ll do our best to hold out," I said.


    "My Lord, it''s dangerous here. You should go up and wait for us," Lagos urged, worried.


    "Why? I can help. Every extra hand counts," I replied, determined to help protect the precious strawberry field.


    Because for me also this ce was as precious as it was for the Beast people.


    Then I will continue setting up the barrier.


    "Brother, I''ll help you set up the barrier, too."


    "Senior, let''s hurry up and go."


    "We''ll help you, too."


    Andras and Lilia left to set up barriers, and the others followed Lagos and joined the hardworking Beast people.


    Each of the Beast people was busy picking up tools and scooping out snow, or setting up supports to prevent the greenhouse structure from copsing.


    I thought they were quite disciplined in physicalbor, but the work was not really easy in this snowstorm.


    It was really hard to move constantly in the snow, even though the artifacts prevented me from the cold.


    "Cheer up, Popi!"


    "If the strawberry field is okay, I''ll kiss youter, Pipo."


    Strawberry fairies cheered us hard in the greenhouse. In harsh weather, there was nothing they could do but send their support like this.


    Still, thanks to the support of the fairies, there was little damage to the strawberry field.


    "Hey! Somebody, pull the rope up there"


    <strong>FLAP!</strong>


    "Can I do this?"


    "Oh  yes, thank you."


    Ashmir and Urki also flew from ce to ce and yed their role.


    It was a great help to have the two who could move freely amid the strong blizzard.


    I was hit by the cold wind so much that my senses disappeared from my face, and my hands and feet began to tremble, but I moved my feet hard to help even a little.


    Haaa


    As soon as I got back from vacation, what is this?


    I resent the tactless harsh weather, but on the other hand, I felt rather fortunate that this happened when I was here.


    An hour passed by like that.


    <strong>Whoo! Whoo!</strong>


    The transparent energy surrounding the strawberry field spread widely.


    The energy pushed away the blizzard and brought peace to the strawberry field.


    "Wow! It''s a barrier!"


    "Andras has set up the barrier!"


    "We did it!"


    Realizing that the barrier was sessfully installed, the beast people hugged each other and cheered.


    Thanks to everyone''s efforts, we were able to keep the strawberry field safe.


    "I can''t feel the snowstorm anymore, Popi!"


    "Hahaha! I''ll kiss everyer, Pipo!"


    BAM!


    "Ugh it''s over."


    I flung down to my seat, throwing away the snow shovel I was holding.


    Unlike the still-energetic Beast people, I was exhausted.


    "Is everything okay?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Ashmir and Urki came up to me and asked.


    "I''m just tired. Thank you both. Thanks to you, we kept the strawberry field safe."


    "You don''t have to thank us. As Judge Arc said, this is to pay off the debt we owed to Sihyeon."


    I looked up at Ashmir.


    Her face was much haggard than usual, perhaps because of the hard work.


    As I watched the scene, I burst intoughter without realizing it.


    She still utters machine-like words, but the fact that she was struggling the same way made me feel affectionate.


    A fellowship that overcame difficult situations together? Friendship?


    Anyway, that simr feeling was felt toward the two Angels.


    Of course, the two Angels were just puzzled without knowing how I felt.


    "My Lord!"


    "Senior, are you okay?"


    In the distance, Lagos and the farm members came running calling me.


    With the help of Ashmir and Urki, I got up again.


    And greeted them with a big smile.


    "You all worked hard."


    The Beast people, who diligently protected the strawberry field, were soon ready to go back.


    For them, protecting the strawberry field was not the end, as the snow still covered their vige.


    I also wanted to help, but I couldn''t help myself.


    I had lost all my energy after wandering in the snowstorm for hours.


    Lagos, who noticed my heart,forted me with afortable smile.


    "The vige''s work is of course something that we should do. It''s enough that you helped us protect the strawberry field."


    "But I''m sorry for some reason. I should have helped you more as a lord."


    "I''m rather worried that my lord might fall down after overdoing it. Leave the rest to us and take a rest. I''ll report it separatelyter when the vige affairs are sorted out."


    "Thank you, Lagos."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s a shame that we can''t have a brief talk because it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other."


    "Let''s talk moreter. I''ll visit you as soon as things are sorted out."


    "Haha, I''ll be waiting."


    Lagos and the Beast people greeted me and quickly went down to the vige.


    We also went back to the farm after a short bawl.


    Andras and Lilia said their barrier would stay steady for about a day, so I thought I wouldn''t have to worry about the strawberry field for a while.


    "You all worked hard. Here''s your towel."


    "Papa, here''s a towel!"


    As soon as we arrived, Lia and Speranza moved busily and handed over the towel.


    Everyone shook off the snow everywhere with a towel and took off their half-wet coats.


    The cold came btedly as the artifact on the wrist was removed.


    The same might have been true for others.


    "First, go in and wash in warm water. I''ve picked the clothes for you two to change, so don''t worry."


    Ashmir answered with a nk look.


    "We''re fine, and"


    <strong>PUSH</strong>


    "What do you mean it''s okay? Take it and go into the bathroom first. Come on!"


    Lia pushed the change of clothes and pushed the two on the back.


    They disappeared with Lia with awkward expressions.


    <em>I''m sure Lia will do well on her own, right?</em>


    I decided to leave them to Lia for now.


    All I had in my head right now was to soak in warm water.


    We didn''t even have the energy to open our mouths, so we ended our greetings with a wave of our hands, and then slowly dispersed to our respective rooms.


    As soon as I entered the room, I threw off my clothes and headed for the bathroom.


    The bathtub was already filled with steamy warm water.


    It seemed like Lia had prepared it in advance.


    I thanked her in my heart and slowly immersed myself in a warm bath.


    "Haaa"


    A pleasant sigh flowed out in the warm energy that melted my body.


    The drowsiness that spread throughout the body gave a pleasure that was iparable to anything else.


    (To be Continued on Apr 03(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    After the snowstorm, the warm weather persisted, and there were a few more snowfall incidents, but thankfully, the extreme conditions I faced on my first day back did not repeat.


    The days were peaceful, as usual, but clearing the snow around was a bit challenging.


    "Let''s make a snowman! Snowman!"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Kkyuu! Kkyuu!


    The fox girl led her little friends to y freely in the white snow.


    Among them, the Divine beast, who had already gotten used to this ce, was with them.


    "Shushu, shall we make a snowman together?"


    Kkyuu?


    Shushu!


    Speranza gave the Divine beast the name Shushu, saying it sounds simr to Shin-soo(Divine beast),


    "Because it''s Shin-soo, its name is Shushu!"


    No one could understand the process of arriving at the name, but everyone, including me, agreed that it was a cute name.


    One obvious question persisted.


    Why hadn''t the Angels named the Divine beast so far?


    We didn''t feel the need to.


    I didn''t know because it wasn''t in the guidelines.


    They gave an expected answer.


    When asked if we could name the Divine beast as we want


    Wouldn''t it be okay because the guidelines didn''t prohibit it?


    I just shook my head when the answer came out.


    As a result, the Divine beast got the new name "Shushu" and was spending a happy time adjusting well to the farm.


    "Papa! Let''s make a snowman together!"


    "Hold on, Speranza. Ille soon after cleaning the snow here."


    "Senior, it''s okay, go to Speranza. I and Urki will finish the rest of the work."


    "That''s right, Sihyeon. We''ll do the rest."


    "Its okay. If we do a little more, it''ll be over soon. Let''s finish it quickly and take a rest, too.


    Together, wepleted the snow-clearing work.


    We cleared Yakum''s barn, warehouse, and finally, the stable.


    "Hmm. I think this is enough. You both worked hard." I said, straightening my back.


    "We''ll take care of the rest, so take a break, Senior. Let''s go, Urki!"


    "Yes, Senior ine!"


    The two even took my shovel and went out to clean up.


    In particr, Urki was quick to move due to the military discipline he received in heaven.


    ine, on the other hand, was so excited that a junior came in.


    Although Lilia was originally the youngest member of the farm, she mostly helped Andras.


    However, when Urki joined the farm this time, Alfred also had a junior.


    Alfred held the hierarchy as if he had been waiting, and Urki immediately took charge of the youngest member of the farm work.


    Nevertheless, Alfred never bothered Urki or treated him recklessly.


    Rather, it was more like the opposite.


    He taught him the farm work in detail on my behalf and secretly gave him delicious snacks I had hidden.


    Recently, he seems to be involved in swordsmanship training to the point where he seems to care more about Urki than Ashmir.


    Thanks to that, Urki quickly adapted to farm work.


    I was also pleased as things got easier.


    "Papa! Papa!"


    Speranza''s voice echoed from the snowfield.


    As I approached, Speranza and her little friends gathered.


    "Are you making a snowman?"


    "Yes. But the snow keeps falling apart."


    "First, let''s make the snow dense so it sticks together. Like this" I said, as I packed a pile of snow around me.


    After clumping it so tightly that it wouldn''t break even if rolled, I began to roll the small snowball slowly.


    "Now it''s getting bigger on its own, right?"


    "Wow! I want to try!"


    Excited Speranza wagged her tail gently and rolled the snowball.


    Following her, Grify, Finny, and Shushu followed along.


    Soon after, the snowball grew sorge that it was hard to roll with the power of the children alone.


    "Speranza, won''t this be enough?"


    "Can''t we make it bigger? On TV I saw something much bigger than this.?


    "Well, shall we make it bigger?"


    I couldn''t resist the sparkling eyes and started rolling the snow more.


    "Senior! I''m done cleaning up."


    "Sihyeon, what are you doing?"


    Alfred and Urki, who came after cleaning up, groaned and gestured to me.


    "Come, help me push," I replied.


    "Uh, okay."


    "Can I just push it?"


    The three of usbined our efforts and finally created a snowball of a size that satisfied Speranza.


    "Ugh! Speranza. This is enough, right?


    "Un, we have to make the head now."


    As the body part of the snowman wasrge, the head part also naturally becamerge.


    It was so difficult that Urki had to take out his wings when raising thepleted head.


    After a few minutes of the three of us moaning.


    In the middle of the snowfield with nothing, arge snowman bigger than a person waspleted.


    The children were excited and ran around it, and we watched it with joy.


    I returned to the farm building with the children and as soon as I entered the front door, a maid-d figure appeared.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    With greetings, she took out towels and distributed them, and wiped the kids.


    Though I was getting used to the maid appearance, the new face threw me off a bit.


    "Thank you, Ms. Ashmir."


    "Its my job. And you can call mefortably, just as you call Apprentice Urki."


    I''ll think about that."


    Just like Urki became Alfred''s junior and took up farm work. Ashmir became a junior of Lia and took on the maid job.


    As the number of farm members continued to increase, Lia''s workload also increased.


    I was worried that Ashmir might be offended if offered the Maid''s job, but she epted it much more calmly than I had feared.


    We''re here to pay off the debt we owe to Sihyeon. I''ll do my best if you leave me with anything.


    She surprised me with a sense of responsibility.


    After that, as soon as she wore a Maid dress, I freaked out a little.


    A calm atmosphere in neat maid clothes.


    It looked so good that no one could think of her as an Angel by appearance.


    She has adapted perfectly not only in appearance but also in work-rted areas.


    Lia''s work was meticulously carried out, and now there was no need for separate instructions.


    And there was one really good thing about Ashmir taking on the Maid job, that is It was that she knew how to cook.


    As the number of members on the farm continued to increase, I felt it was quite burdensome to prepare the meal alone.


    However, thanks to Ashmir, who can cook, things have be really easy.


    Even if it''s not as good as a professional cook, it was a great help to me just by helping with the ingredients and taking care of the simple cooking process.


    Because of that, Lia, who was very bad at cooking, seemed to feel a sense of crisis.


    Sometimes she hid behind the kitchen door and secretly peeked at Ashmirs cooking.


    It was bittersweet to see her like that.


    "Sihyeon, when should we start preparing dinner?"


    "Hmm in a little while. Until then, Ms. Ashmir, please take a break."


    "All right."


    She turned to leave, then paused as if she had remembered something.


    "By the way. Earlier, Andras looked for Sihyeon."


    "Andras?"


    "Yes, he''s probably in the living room now."


    "Thank you for letting me know."


    I thanked Ashmir and walked toward the living room.


    When I opened the door and nced inside, Andras was really sitting in a chair.


    " Andras?"


    "Oh! Sihyeon, youre here."


    "Ms. Ashmir said you searched for me."


    "The Barbatos family contacted Sihyeon. Would you like to sit down for a while, if you don''t mind?"


    I nodded and settled down near Andras.


    He took a crystal ball out of his pocket and put it on the table.


    After a short while, a bright light poured from the crystal ball and a man appeared in the air.


    It was Lord Barbatos, whom I hadmunicated with through magic a long time ago.


    Lord Cardis! How are you? I''m worried that you might have forgotten me because you haven''t contacted me in the meantime.


    In the video, Lord Barbatos greeted him with a cheerful voice.


    -Don''t be too upset that I couldnte to your birthday party. I couldnte because the position of head of the family isn''t so easy that you can enjoy your personal time leisurely. Sometimes I miss the days when I was lying in bed doing nothing. ha ha ha!


    He chuckled at his own joke, which would have shocked Godmother Diana if she heard it.


    wanted to talk to you directly, but I''ve been very busy preparing for a family event. Please forgive me,


    The reason I''m contacting you like this is to invite you to the family event that will be held soon. To be exact, I''m inviting you and the Griffins.


    I''ve entrusted you with all the work on Griffins, but I really want you to bring them to this event. It''s a pretty important event.


    As he said, this was the first time he asked for anything about Griffins.


    It''s been a long time since Griffin, the family symbol, was lost. Many people think that we still haven''t recovered the symbol. I want to let them know that we have regained the symbol of glory through this event.


    In the video, the strong will and earnestness of Lord Barbatos were conveyed.


    Looking at which, Andras and I flinched at the same time.


    I really want you to be there. I''ll give you the detailed schedule and details of the event separately. Next time, I will wait for you to have a face-to-face conversation, not a video.


    Lord Barbatos''s appearance became increasingly blurred as there was not much time left in the video.


    He opened his mouth for thest time before it waspletely cloudy.


    By now, the little Griffins must have finished their flight practice and are soaring freely in the sky, right? I can''t wait to see them take flight at the family event,


    With those words, the video got cut off.


    In the living room, Andras and I were both struck by what we had just seen.


    I broke the silence.


    "Excuse me, Andras?"


    "Yes, Sihyeon."


    "Griffins fly, right?"


    "That''s right."


    A moment of silence filled in the living room


    I asked again with a heavy look on my face.


    "Have you ever seen Grify or Finny fly?"


    I don''t think so."


    Is this something bad?


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    I asked Andras to gather the farm members in a hurry.


    "Huh? Why is everyone gathered when it''s not mealtime?"


    "Do you know anything, sister Lia?"


    "Um"


    Starting with Lilia and Lia, who arrived first, everyone gathered in the living room one by one.


    The same was true for Ashmir and Urki.


    "Huhhhhh! What is it? What''s the matter with everyone gathering like this?"


    Finally, Kaneff appeared yawning, bringing all the farm members together.


    Everyone in the seat suddenly wondered what was going on, and their eyes moved here and there.


    "Thank you all foring together. I asked Andras to gather you all."


    I rose from my seat to reveal that I was the one who gathered everyone. Naturally, doubts appeared on everyone''s faces.


    The reason I gathered you all like this is because of


    With a pause, I wrapped my arms around the two guys below my feet and ced them on myp.


    Biip?


    Biip!


    The little griffins struggled for a while and settled quietly on myp.


    Now, the two of them were too big to be on myp at the same time.


    "I called everyone because I want your help with these guys."


    "Because of Griffins? Did they cause another ident?"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    The two responded to Alfred''s question as if they were falsely used. I calmed them down by stroking the nape of their neck.


    "So, Griffins didn''t cause an ident. If it''s not the fault of these guys what are you worried about right now."


    "?"


    "Sihyeon, I think you need to exin the situation more in detail."


    "All right, Andras."


    Following Andras'' advice, I exined Barbatos''s request in detail.


    "Oh! I heard it from my brother a while ago, too. I think the Barbatos family said there will be a big event soon."


    "It must be a very important event for Lord Barbatos to invite Sihyeon in person, right?"


    "Senior, isn''t that a good thing"?


    "It''s a great honor to be invited to an important event as Lia said but that''s not the problem. Lord Barbados wants to bring Griffy and Finny."


    I quickly added words before everyone could react.


    "Lord Barbatos is looking forward to seeing the flying Grify and Finny."


    Mmm.


    Uh, huh?


    "Ah"


    As they each discovered what had been lost, they delved into their memories searching for answers. Slowly but surely, they all came to the realization that they had forgotten something.


    <em>Why can''t they fly when they are a Griffin?</em>


    Although the detailed response was slightly different.


    We all had the same feelings inmon Confusion!


    Like Andras and I, everyone couldn''t hide their confusion.


    "Griffins should fly?


    "Come to think of it, it''s really weird. Why aren''t they flying?"


    "I hope they''re not sick".


    The farm members rushed towards the baby Griffins and began to examine them.


    Biip?


    Biip! Biip!


    Grify and Finny pped their wings and let out pleasant cries, as if they liked getting attention from everyone.


    On the other hand, as we watched them, our expressions became more and more serious.


    "The wings they look normal, don''t they?"


    As Lia said, there seemed to be no problem with their wings. They didn''t seem ufortable while moving. The feathers were so shiny that I could barely see them.


    If they felt ufortable moving their bodies in the first ce, I would have noticed it quickly. But so far, I haven''t felt any of that.


    They were fed fresh meat and took care of outdoor activities so that they could grow strong.


    Thanks to that, the two guys were growing into the appearance of a decent griffin.


    But Why can''t they fly?


    "Hmm! Isn''t it because it''s not the time to fly yet?" When it''s time to fly, everyone will fly on their own."


    Kaneff yawned and said indifferently. It was a very insincere tone, but some nodded their heads in agreement with his argument.


    "Uncle Kaneff is right. If we wait for a little longer, won''t they fly on their own?"


    "That''s right. Originally, even babies have a slight time difference when they first take their first steps. Maybe we''re worried for nothing."


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think that''s the case."


    Andras denied Lilia and Lia''s hopeful words.


    Before calling you altogether. Sihyeon and I looked at the books about this issue."


    We didn''t know anything about Griffins, so we collected books with various information. Most of them were by the help of the Barbatos family, and some were obtained through other means.


    Feeling strange, Andras and I rushed through the books we had. And


    "As a result of checking, Griffins, who have grown as much as Grify and Finny, should have learned how to fly. This is the time for them to fly freely within a safe area, not far from a safe nest."


    Lilia and Lia''s faces, which had been talking hopefully for a while, quickly blurred.


    ording to Andras. These guys should have been flying long ago, right?"


    ording to the data we have, yes.


    "Then"


    Alfred''s expression darkened. He also seemed to be worried as he took care of Griffin on my behalf.


    Biip?


    Biip!


    Grify and Finny yed around without feeling the serious atmosphere. Alfred smiled slightly bitterly at their innocent look.


    As if to break the gloomy atmosphere, I opened my mouth again.


    "The good news is that there''s no problem with their health. Though it''s a littlete, I''m going to help Griffins practice their flight from now on."


    Not just because of the Barbatos family''s event.


    I wanted to help them learn to fly as soon as possible for a healthy future.


    "Everyone! Help Grify and Finny fly as much as they want."


    At my request, the farm members responded as if they had been waiting.


    "Of course, we would love to help you, Sihyeon!"


    "Brother Sihyeon, don''t worry! I''ll somehow help them to fly."


    "If there''s anything I can do to help, I''ll do my best."


    "Don''t worry too much. As Sihyeon took good care of them, the baby Griffins will be able to fly soon."


    Ashmir and Urki also nodded quietly and expressed their willingness to help.


    Thanks to everyone''s support, my heavy heart became lighter, and I felt reassured on one side of my chest.


    The farm members immediately began discussing how to make the Griffins fly. And some ideas were soon put into action.


    The first was the idea of Alfred.


    "Hey, why don''t we tie Grify and Finny''s favorite snacks up high? Then wouldn''t they try to fly naturally?"


    It was a really simple and effective way.


    We grabbed the jerky snacks that the griffins love from the kitchen and headed out.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    The guys who smelled the jerky, like ghosts, couldn''t hide their excitement and ran around.


    "Wait a minute, guys."


    While I was calming the two, Alfred nimbly climbed onto the branch and hung the jerky with a thin string.


    It was hard for the little griffins to reach just by jumping. It was a reasonably high ce.


    I pointed to the branch where the jerky hung and said to Grify and Finny.


    "Now! There''s beef jerky that you guys like. Go eat!"


    Biip?


    At first, the two stared at the beef jerky and tilted their heads.


    The response was, Why did you hang the beef jerky over there?"


    Biip. Biip.


    Biip!


    Still, it was hard to resist the temptation of beef jerky, so the two started to find a way to win the delicious snacks in earnest.


    They jumped just below the jerky, raised their body with their back foot, and stretched out their front foot in the air. However, the jerky was hanging from a far higher ce that is impossible to reach without flying.


    Biipppppp


    Biipppppp


    They failed to find a way, came up to me, and began to cry pitifully.


    With those sparkling eyes, they rubbed their body against my legs and acted cute.


    "Well"


    Normally, I would have fallen for that cuteness and given them beef jerky, but I decided to be strong today.


    Uh!


    I''m sorry, you guys.


    But it''s all for you guys.


    Biip Biip Biip


    They also acted cutely to other farm members around me, but everyone turned their eyes away, pretending not to know. At the callous response, the baby griffins turned around in vain.


    The two Griffins looked at beef jerky again.


    -Biip? Biip!


    Biip!


    A slightlyrger Grify pped its wings as if it had noticed something. Then Finny started pping its wings together. Everyone watched the two with nervous looks on their faces, as if expecting the Griffins to fly.


    Grify took a strong step forward.


    The guy with its wings spread wide ran straight and fl Huh?


    JUMP!


    Grify high-jumped and clung to the wooden tree like a cicada. And using its sharp ws, it climbed up the tree quickly.


    <strong>Ta dada dada!</strong>


    Grify headed up the tree as quickly as Alfred. It quickly arrived at the tree branch where the jerky hung. Finny then moved in the same way.


    The two then jumped off the tree branch and snatched the hanging jerky urately.


    Soon after, the two guys stood in front of me with beef jerky in their mouths.


    A fast-moving tail and a raised beak.


    It seemed as if they were asking for praise, as if saying, "I did a great job, right?"


    I patted them on the head with a puzzled expression.


    "Uh yeah, well done, both of you!"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    The two enjoyed the beef jerky in their mouths with an excited cry.


    "Hmm Were Griffins this good at climbing trees?"


    Alfred scratched his head as if he had never known this would happen.


    "I don''t think this method will work. I think we''ll have to think of another way.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lilia raised her hand and stepped forward.


    "Brother Sihyeon! Me! Me! I''ve got a way."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    With a quick flick of her wrist, Lillia attached the delicious meat jerky to her drone-like artifact and sent it soaring into the sky.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    As the scent of the jerky wafted through the air, the empty-mouthed griffins quickly caught wind of it and began searching for its source.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    With a few beeps from the artifact, Grify and Finny quickly spotted the juicy treat hanging from the drone and rushed toward it, eager for a taste.


    Anyone who sees it might think I starved those Guys.


    <strong> Whoosh!</strong>


    <strong> Whiik! Poof!</strong>


    <strong> JUMP!</strong>


    Just like when they saw beef jerky hanging from the branches earlier, Grify and Finny jumped around and stuck out their beaks.


    "Hehe! I can''t give it to you that easily."


    However, Lilia was not about to give it up easily. As the griffins jumped and pped their wings, trying to reach the jerky, Lilia skillfully operated the artifact, keeping it just out of reach.


    Although they pped their wings a little to jump a little higher, there was no sign of flying yet.


    The two griffins eagerly chased the jerky, but suddenly stopped. A question mark floated above the heads of the farm members who were watching them.


    <em>What happened?</em>


    <em>Did they move too hard and lose all their energy?</em>


    By the time those worries were about toe to mind.


    A fierce light burst from the eyes of the two griffins. Those were the eyes of a beast looking at its prey! However, the ce where those eyes are directed was not beef jerky


    Biip!


    Biip!


    It was Lilia who was controlling the artifact.


    Both Griffin jumped at Lilia and pped their wings loudly. It was not an action to fly, but an action to threaten their opponent.


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    As the Griffinsunched their sudden attack, Lilia let out a scream and tried to escape. But the hunting instincts of the Griffins blinded them to everything else, and they gave chase, hot on her heels.


    Alfred, who was watching the scene, said with a bewildered expression.


    "It''s turned into a hunting exercise, not a flight exercise,"


    "When they''re threatening, they definitely p their wings. So, Sihyeon was right  there''s nothing wrong with their wings."


    "I was worried that they might have gotten so used to life on the farm that they forgot how to use their wings. Fortunately, that''s not the case."


    While Andras and I were in a relieved state, Lia shouted in a sharp voice.


    "No, Is that important now! Can''t you see Lilia screaming at all?"


    "Huh!"


    "Lilia, are you okay?"


    By the time we found Lilia, it was alreadyte, the threat of Griffin was already over.


    While Lilia was on the run, the artifact fell to the ground, and Grify and Finny ran straight to it and got their jerky.


    "Ahhhhhh! Sister Lia, I was so scared."


    "It''s okay now, it''s okay."


    Lilia burst into tears as she must have been quite scared of the griffins chasing her fiercely. Lia gave her a slight hug and patted her.


    While doing so, she red at the bad older brothers who had been watching this situation.


    ""


    "Well


    "Hmm?"


    I avoided Lia''s eyes because I was embarrassed.


    Then, I turned my head and looked at the Griffins who were enjoying the beef jerky.


    These guys are a smart bunch.


    In a short time, they noticed it was Lilia who was controlling the artifact. On top of that, they did not attack directly, but they only pped their wings, which made Lilia give up the artifact during the confusion.


    In the future, I should definitely refrain from expressing such threatening behavior, but I felt proud at the same time because I felt that they have grown very smartly.


    Efforts to get the baby griffins to take flight persisted.


    I would hold them from the sides and move their wings for them, and then drop them from a height that was safe but still high enough.


    Yet, they still refused to fly.


    Luckily, Grify and Finny saw the whole process as a fun game and thoroughly enjoyed themselves.


    When all our efforts proved to be fruitless, Kaneff spoke up with a nonchnt tone.


    "Why don''t you just drop them off a cliff? That way, if they want to live, they''ll have to fly."


    Everyone scowled at his extreme suggestion.


    "Boss


    "Mr. Kaneff, that''s a bit harsh"


    "How can you say that about such adorable creatures?"


    Even Ashmir, who normally keeps a stoic expression, showed a hint of disapproval.


    In the face of everyone''s objections, Kaneff stood firm.


    "That''s just how it is. If they can''t fly when they need to, it means they''re weak. If this were the wild, how much protection do they think they would have? They might have to watch their parents fly away and leave them behind."


    Although his words were harsh, they were also truthful.


    In the harsh wilderness, if you can''t run when you need to and fly when you must, you''ll fall behind and struggle to survive.


    But this wasn''t the wilderness, it was a peaceful environment with no need to search for food or flee from other dangerous beasts.


    However, what if the reason the baby griffins couldn''t fly was because of this peace andfort?


    What if my attempts to care for them were actually hindering their growth?


    These thoughts weighed heavily on my mind.


    Biip?  Biip.


    Biip  Biip


    Grify and Finny noticed my grim expression and approached me, trying to cheer me up with their yful behavior. They nuzzled their beaks against my feet, eliciting a smile from me despite my worries.


    I smiled bitterly and gently caressed them off their backs, and I heard someone calling me.


    "Excuse me Senior SIHYEON?"


    An unfamiliar voice of Urki, who had been watching quietly until now, called me.


    "Urki? Did you call me?"


    "I''ve thought of a way. Do you mind if I talk to you?"


    "Yes, Its fine. Feel free to talk."


    Urki blushed slightly as if the crowd was burdensome, slowly bringing up the story he had thought of.


    The case may be different from that of Griffins, but Angels also practice flying when they are young.


    "Oh? That''s right! Come to think of it, the Angels also have wings.


    While ming my stupidity for btedly recalling an important fact now, Urki continued to exin.


    "At first, we don''t directly teach the young Angels how to fly."


    "Then how?"


    "We just keep showing them by using our wings."


    Other farm members except Ashmir listened to Urki''s story with interest.


    "The young Angels get interested in how to move their wings on their own and eventually start trying to mimic us. And when they''re ready, they take their first flight under the supervision of a guardian,"


    Isnt that like a baby learning how to walk?


    "That''s right. In a way, flying up can be said to be the beginning of taking the first step."


    Urki''s exnation gave us a new perspective on this issue.


    The attempt so far has not been a natural one at all.


    "What Urki says is to make these guys directly interested in flying, right?"


    Yes, that''s right. I don''t know if it will work, but if we show them how it''s done, maybe the griffins will be curious and want to try it for themselves?"


    "I''ll help, too."


    Ashmir also took a step forward, saying she would help.


    I nodded straight away at Urki''s suggestion without any hesitation. Not only was his exnation convincing, but it wasn''t a way to strain the little griffins.


    "Then"


    <strong>p!</strong>


    <strong>p!</strong>


    Pure white wings spread out from the backs of the two Angels. They pped their wings a few times, creating a small wind around them, and quickly soared up into the sky.


    "Oh"


    "Wow! So cool!"


    Everyone admired the way they flew freely. Even Grify and Finny, who were next to me, couldn''t take their eyes off the two Angels.


    Biip.  Biip.


    Biip.  Biip.


    And every time the two Angels pped their wings in the sky, they pped their wings.


    It was definitely apletely different reaction from what they had shown us earlier.


    Since the emergency meeting on the farm, a few days have passed.


    During this time, we have been showing the young Griffins how the Angels fly and they have been paying close attention.


    It appeared that Grify and Finny had developed an interest in flying, but unfortunately, there was no noticeable change in their behavior.


    Their daily routines remained the same, with the only exception being their observation of the Angels'' flight.


    While the Barbatos family''s event was a concern, I was more worried about the Griffins'' inability to fly freely.


    My thoughts were consumed by questions like, "Did I do something wrong?" and "Will the baby Griffins never fly?"


    These worries only increased my nervousness.


    Today, while the little Griffins and the other farm family were observing the flight of the Angels, Ashmir finished her flight earlier than usual andnded in front of me.


    "You came down early today. Are you feeling unwell?" I asked.


    "No, I''m perfectly fine. I came down first because I had something to say to Sihyeon," she replied with a serious expression.


    "I don''t think it''s meaningful for me and Apprentice Urki to fly around now," she added.


    "Does this mean that this method has failed?" I asked, trying to mask my disappointment.


    "No, actually, the effect of this method has be clear. The young Griffins are now interested in flying,"


    "What should we do now?" I asked, eager for a solution.


    "It has seeded in sparking their interest. Now, we need to make them fly on their own," she said.


    "Sihyeon, who do you think influenced you the most when you were learning to walk?" Ashmir suddenly asked me.


    I was a little taken aback by the question, but I answered calmly, "I would say my parents. My mother still remembers when I took my first steps."


    "That''s it," Ashmir said with a nod. "Young individuals generally follow and learn under the influence of those they see as their guardians. The same goes for the Griffins."


    I could sense that this conversation was going in an unexpected and potentially dangerous direction.


    However, before I had a chance to respond, Ashmir continued with her exnation.


    "From this perspective, it''s clear that Sihyeon is having the most influence on the Griffins right now."


    I replied with an awkward look and tone,


    "That''s right."


    As I expected, Ashmir''s next words were quite absurd.


    "Then why don''t you try flying yourself from now on?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    "You want me to fly?" I asked, pointing at myself with surprise.


    Ashmir nodded affirmatively.


    "Yes, that''s the idea. To inspire the young Griffins to fly, you, Sihyeon, need to take the lead and demonstrate it yourself," she exined.


    "But why this sudden suggestion?" I asked, still taken aback by the idea.


    "Because the young Griffins see you as their guardian and follow your lead. By flying yourself, you''ll naturally encourage them to follow suit," she replied calmly.


    "I''m deeply sorry, but I''m just a normal human without wings or the ability to use magic."


    Ashmir looked away as if she was searching for an answer.


    "I don''t have a solution for that either," she said.


    "I guess this is too much to ask for," I said with a sigh.


    "But wouldn''t other demons have a solution?"


    I looked anxiously at the other farm members.


    Unfortunately, the farm members were already showing great interest.


    "That sounds like fun,"


    "With Sihyeon and the griffins'' rtionship, it''s a reasonable opinion,"


    "We could renovate one of our artifacts into a flying device,"


    "No, let''s make a separate wingponent so Sihyeon can glide through the air,"


    Andras and Lilia were already discussing potential flying devices, and even Kaneff expressed interest.


    "Please, you don''t have to go to such lengths for me. Maybe we can find a simpler solution," I tried to say.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Sihyeon. I''ll make you a flying device even if it takes all night," Lilia said determinedly.


    "Thanks, but" I started.


    "Dont worry, Sihyeon. We will make sure you can fly," Andras said, cutting me off.


    I was never worried about that.


    Although the word  was up to the throat. I couldn''t bear to disappoint them, so I stayed quiet.


    Thus, the focus had now shifted from making the griffins fly to making me fly.


    The longing to soar in the sky like a bird has been a cherished dream of humanity for ages, one that has been difficult to achieve.


    But now, in the era where the skies are filled with airnes and flying has be a routine reality, the desire to fulfill this dream still lingers.


    At a farm located in a remote area of the demon world, the demons havee together to make flying devices, driven by their determination to bring this dream to life for a human.


    Unfortunately, the only human on the farm, me, wasn''t exactly thrilled about this situation.


    "Ta-da! The Griffin 3 is finally ready!" Lilia eximed with pride as she pulled out the flying device she and Andras had created.


    The device was designed to be attached to my back and hadrge wings that could fold and unfold.


    As soon as Speranza and the baby griffins saw the Griffin 3, they erupted into cheers, as if they were an audience at a show.


    "Wow! This is amazing, Lilia!" Speranza eximed with wide-eyed wonder.


    Biip


    Biip


    Meanwhile, I looked at the flying device with suspicion, like I was encountering a street drug dealer. My expression grew darker with each passing moment.


    Andras, noticing my hesitation, approached and asked,


    "Sihyeon, is there anything you don''t like?"


    "No, it''s not that I don''t like it," I replied.


    "You don''t need to worry about safety either," Andras assured me. "We''ve thoroughly tested it and addressed any safety concerns during the design process."


    Urki added, "And I''ve flown on it myself, it waspletely fine."


    Urki, with an innocent look, praised "Griffin 3" in an excited voice. I knew it well because I saw firsthand how he piloted the "Griffin 3."


    The problem was that during the failure of Griffin 1'' and Griffin 2'', I saw Urki fall.


    Of course, Urki, an Angel, used his wings to escape danger leisurely, but it was a pretty dizzying scene for the viewer.


    As I was recalling the dizzying fall scene that happened, someone asked me in a low voice with a reluctant expression.


    "Are you not doing it because you''re scared?"


    "Huh! You must be really scared."


    Kaneff twitched the corners of his mouth and made a yful expression.


    "Ugh. Boss, why are you here? You usually don''te out of the house "


    "How can I miss such an interesting sight? I''m going to sit here with Speranza and watch everything."


    "huh!"


    He smiled and patted Speranza''s head.


    It was the cheekiness that made me want to hit him once if it weren''t for Speranza.


    "Uhh.."


    To be honest, it was scary.


    The sight of Urki falling down because of the flying device made my heart throb, and my fingertips and toes nearly went numb.


    But now I''m going to fly myself.


    The rides at amusement parks had always been a challenge for me, and now I was faced with the decision of flying on this device.


    "I''m really not a child. Dont make fun of such things in a childish way?"


    "Pff. I think it''s cool that you didnt hesitate to step up to do this without any fear in the face of such a reckless situation."


    Liaforted me by pushing Kanef away.


    Sihyeon. Don''t push yourself too hard. Grify and Finny are important, but I think Sihyeon''s safety is also important."


    Ashmir, who was next to me, also added a word.


    "I also think it''s not good to overdo it either. Don''t feel too pressured.


    I looked at Griffin 3'' without saying a word.


    It was made by the genius Schnarpe siblings through trial and error, so there seemed to be no problem with its performance and safety.


    Now I had only one choice left.


    Griffy and Finny came next to me, who couldn''t decide easily.


    Biip?


    Biip! Biip!


    I must have looked sad, so they hovered around and cried. Maybe they just wanted to y a prank, but it seemed to me as if they were trying to console me.


    Just watching those guys quietly calmed my heart a little.


    <em>Okay! Lets give it a try.</em>


    The Schnarpe siblings toiled tirelessly to build the flying device and Ashmir and Urki promised to assist me in case of any danger. I couldn''t be frightened and fidgeted


    I don''t know if the baby griffins will really be influenced by me, but I wanted to do my best as their guardian.


    With the help of Andras and Lilia, I was firmly determined to wear the "Griffin 3." My heart trembled little by little at the heaviness of the flying device that I felt on my back.


    "Brother Sihyeon. Do you remember what I exined to you?"


    "I remember everything."


    "You''ll be running fast down the hill over there. Then everything will be fine."


    I nodded with a nervous look at Lilia''s words.


    "Papa, good luck!"


    "SIHYEON, cheer up!"


    Kuh-kuh! Look at how pale that guys face is.


    "Mr. Kaneff, please be quiet! Sihyeon, don''t worry. Everything will be fine!"


    With the support of the farm members, I stood on the steep hill. Andras''s cry came from below.


    "SIHYEON, you can go now."


    <strong>Whoo</strong>


    I shook my stiff limbs and started to run down the hill, trying to ovee my hesitation. Then, I ran down the hill before the hesitation grew.


    <strong> Tadadadat!</strong>


    Maybe because of Griffin 3, which was heavier than I expected, it seemed difficult to speed up. Still, I ran down the hill with all my might, trying my best not to fall.


    When I reached the halfway point, I started to feel anxious and feared I would crash.


    <strong>Whirrrrrrrr!</strong>


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of wind in my ears and my vision became blurry.


    And when I came to my sense, I was already soaring in the sky.


    "Wow!"


    "He really flew!"


    "SIHYEON!"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    The voices of the farm members and the cries of the Griffins were heard from very far away. Before long, the sound of those calling me was buried in the strong wind.


    At first, I was very nervous because of the anxiety that I was flying this high and the strong wind that constantly brushed my body, but as time went by, the tension gradually eased, and the anxiety that filled my heart turned into a sense of liberation and wonder.


    "Wow"


    The people who were with me a moment ago seemed very small like dots. I could see the wide farm facilities at a nce, and I was able to see the scenery of the strawberry fields and Elden vige in the distance.


    The view of the farm and vige from such a high sky made me feel very proud.


    Sihyeon, can you hear me?


    "I can hear you!"


    Now, try to control the Griffin 3 slowly. Remember how to do it and don''t change the altitude too much. I''ll let you know if you''re straying too far.


    "All right!"


    I followed her instructions and started to operate the device, changing direction with my hands.


    <strong>p!</strong>


    <strong>Whi-ing!</strong>


    The wings moved and I changed direction freely as I intended.


    At first, I struggled to control the movements, but after a few tries, I learned to navigate the winds with ease.


    Good job. If you keep on like that Huh? Huh?!


    "Lilia, what''s going on?"


    Brother Sihyeon, look down! Look down!


    "Down?"


    Her urgent voice made me look down quickly.


    Confused, I looked down, but I couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary except for the grasnds and forests. I searched for Lilia when a familiar sound caught my attention.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    "What?"


    I lowered my head as much as I could to look down because I could hear a murky but clear cry.


    There were two little griffins chasing after me, trying hard.


    "Grify, Finny!"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    At my delighted call, the two baby griffins once again let out loud cries.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    With determined ps of their wings, Grify and Finny strove to keep up with me during their maiden flight.


    Though they were physically fit, they seemed to struggle with the speed of the flying device.


    I made adjustments, slowing down and lowering the altitude, which allowed the baby griffins to catch up and fly in formation.


    "Great job, guys!" I eximed, as the griffins let out loud cries in response to my praise.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Thanks to joining behind me, the little griffins began to fly morefortably. I also enjoyed flying with them, feeling so proud that it was hard to express in words.


    In the path of the flow of wind that can only be felt in the sky, I freely entrusted my whole body.


    Just taking the lead in flying like this really made me feel like a griffin.


    Following the wind, we crossed the meadow and flew over the endless forest, and looked around even where the residents of Elden Vige looked very small.


    In my heart, I wanted to continue to enjoy this freedom until the power of the flying device ran out.


    However, unlike the power of the flying device I borrowed, the baby Griffins, who were still new to flying, began to show signs of fatigue


    Making the Griffins fly was a sess.


    That was enough.


    Soon, I quickly shook off my regret and turned to fly in the direction of the farm.


    After a few minutes, the farm came into view, and we smoothly descended to the ground.


    As I stepped onto solid ground, I felt a mix of relief and frustration, knowing that my legs were once again bound.


    The griffins, however, had no troublending and ran excitedly toward me, still overflowing with the thrill of their first flight.


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    The excitement of their first flight didn''t go away, and Grify and Finny twirled around me and cried. They looked more excited than ever.


    "You both did so well!"


    I hugged the griffins tightly, feeling the vibration of their wings through my arms.


    Although I could sense their exhaustion from pushing themselves, I also felt a deep sense of love and admiration for their bravery.


    "Let''s practice flying often from now on. So that you can go anywhere you wantter. Okay?"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    I hugged the griffins tightly like that for a while, as I shared the joy and nervousness of my first flight in my life with them.


    <strong> Swoosh, Swoosh.</strong>


    Bow wooo woooo.


    Arge Yakum put its face on my shoulder and let out a cry. Of course, it wasn''t a threat, it was an action to get my attention.


    "Okay. Just wait a little longer. It''s all over now."


    Boo woo woo.


    "There''s really not much time left."


    I calmed the Yakum, who was impatient with the long wait, and continued my work.


    <strong> Swoosh. Swoosh.</strong>


    -Boo woo.


    As therge brush in my hand swept its back, a sound of wind came out of Yakum''s mouth in front of me. It was a cry that came out when they were in a good mood.


    "Urki! Are you done with the other side?"


    "Yes! Senior Sihyeon!"


    I lowered my brush and tapped the Yakum on the side.


    "Now~! Dear customer, it is done. We have a lot of customers waiting behind you, so could you step aside?


    Boo woo. Boo Woo.


    The Yakum in front of me stood in its ce as if he wanted to get morebs. I wanted to brush him until he was satisfied, but I couldn''t help it because there were still so many Yakums waiting.


    I told him in a more stern voice.


    "Oh! If you keep behaving like this, you aren''t going to get any snackster on?"


    -Boo woo woo.


    The guy left the barn, looking very sullen for his size. And in that empty seat, the Yakum, who had been waiting for me, naturally walked in.


    Ugh


    I''ve been trying to brush Yakum for the first time in a while, and it''s really hard.


    Recently, as the Yakum group spends a lot of time in the barn, some of the Yakum have been shown to be stressed.


    I knew the cause and wanted to solve it, but I couldn''t help it because it was mostly caused by the weather.


    So today, I prepared a whole-body brushing service for the stressed Yakums.


    Although it was a temporary measure, Yakums loved beingbed by me, so the effect was excellent.


    I felt full of pride when I saw the Yakum who were happy even though their bodies were tired.


    "Ugh. At least Urki, I''m so lucky to have you."


    "Huh?"


    "There are very few people on the farm who can help me brush the Yakums like this."


    Even though everyone on the farm got used to Yakums, they were reluctant to brush them so close.


    The only thing possible was tob the young Yakums.


    But strangely, Ashmir and Urki, the Angels, had little resistance towards Yakums. After the Yakum''s alertness to the Angels decreased, they went in and out of the barn without any problem.


    This made it very easy for me to take care of Yakums, whom I was in charge of. If I didn''t have Urki''s help inbing today. I might have already been exhausted.


    Urki responded with embarrassment and humility.


    "I didn''t do anything special. Yakums followed Sihyeon so well that nothing was difficult."


    "Anyway, it''s true that you helped me a lot. Thank you very much."


    "No problem."


    The Apprentice Angel scratched the back of his head and showed an innocent smile. I smiled back and continued tob.


    Just bybing, a few hours went by.


    We finishedbing thest Yakum and left the barn half-exhausted.


    "Good job, Senior. Urki, you too. Good job."


    Alfred showed up at the barn. He looked a little sorry for not being able to help brush the Yakums. I deliberately hid the awkwardness and brought up another topic.


    "Are youing from the strawberry field?"


    "Yes, today is harvest day, so I went there to help. I brought some strawberries. Do you want to try them? It''s just been harvested."


    Alfred took out a small strawberry basket and held it out to me.


    "I''m fine. Give it to Urki."


    I waved my hands and pointed to Urki, who stood behind me. Unlike me, Urkis eyes twinkled at the strawberry basket.


    "Okay, have some, Urki."


    "Uh, can I eat all of this?"


    "Yeah. I brought a lot, so you can eat it all.


    "Thank you, Senior ine."


    Urki picked up the strawberries with both hands and put them into his mouth one by one. A happy smile bloomed on the face that looked tired until a while ago.


    "Is it that delicious?"


    "Yes! I''ve eaten strawberries in the other world, too. But, I think the strawberries here are especially delicious."


    Urki answered my question excitedly like a child. I and Alfred smiled happily at the response.


    After watching the two of them happily sharing strawberries, I headed to the farm building to wash my sweaty body.


    "Wee back, Sihyeon."


    In front of the front door, Lia greeted me with a bright smile.


    "You''re going to wash up first, right? I got the clothes to change and towels ready."


    "Thank you, Lia."


    I feltfortable with her constant consideration.


    "Then I''ll wash up ande down."


    "Oh! Sihyeon."


    "Yes?"


    "I didn''t tell you because you seemed busy. Ryan is here right now."


    "He is here? What brought him here without contacting me in advance?"


    "I haven''t heard the reason. I think it''s not that urgent, so he said he would wait until Sihyeon''s work is finished."


    "Hmm. Really?"


    For a moment, I recalled my recent interaction with Ryan, but nothing particrly special came to mind.


    "I''ll be right back after washing up. Could you tell him to wait a little longer?"


    "Okay. I''ll let him know."


    After ending the conversation with Lia, I headed straight to the bathroom. I washed faster than usual and changed into clean casual clothes.


    Maybe thebing was a little too much, as tiredness and drowsiness came. I shook my head hard to get rid of sleepiness and went back down to the first floor.


    Lia, who was waiting in front of the stairs, led me to where Ryan was waiting.


    However, it was not the ce where we usually receive our guests, we headed in a different direction.


    "This is Boss'' room."


    "Ryan is waiting here."


    ""


    It''s the least suitable ce to wee guests.


    I wondered for a moment, then I followed Lia to Kaneff''s room, thinking little of it.


    <strong>Knock, knock, knock.</strong>


    "I brought Sihyeon."


    Come on in.


    Lia confirmed Kaneff''s voice and carefully opened the door. Kaneff, Ryan, and even Andras could be seen in the room.


    "You''re here, Sihyeon."


    "Andras was here, too?"


    "Hi, Sihyeon."


    I exchanged a brief greeting with the two, while Kaneff waved his hand instead of saying hello with a look of annoyance.


    "Do you want me to prepare snacks and tea for you?"


    "Lia, you don''t have to. More than that, I''d like to have a quiet conversation among the people gathered here"


    Ryan blurted out at the end of his words and told Lia to leave. She flinched for a moment and bowed her head.


    "All right, then.."


    Lia exited and there was a moment of silence in the room. I got curious about the story that was so important that he kicked Lia out, and I continued to be silent as well.


    It was Andras who broke the silence and opened his mouth first.


    "Hmm. The reason why we''re gathered here is because of me. I have something I want to discuss, so I invited everyone."


    Before he continued his exnation with a very serious expression, he nced at me.


    "Sihyeon. Do you remember Amy Lund Barbatos?"


    Ami Lund Barbatos.?


    I btedly remembered the owner of the name.


    "Oh! I remember. She''s from the Barbatos family. Andras'' co-worker and the one who you are secretly dating."


    "Well, you dont have to say everything you know."


    Andras broke his serious expression and hurriedly stopped me from talking. Ryan looked at him yfully and Kaneff looked at him pitifully at his embarrassment.


    "But why all of a sudden, the story of that person is ?"


    Andras took a few deep breaths at my question and opened his mouth again with a serious face.


    "Last night, after a long thought, I made up my mind."


    "?"


    "I''m going to formally ask her out."


    (To be Continued on Apr 10(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Formally ask her out?


    When I was looking nk with a slightly unfamiliar expression, Ryan smiled softly and added an exnation.


    "In short, you can think of it as proposing."


    "Oh"


    I looked at Andras with a mixture of wonder, envy, and a little surprise.


    He twitched his lips, as if he was so embarrassed and couldn''t hide his happiness.


    But werent you two already dating? I thought you were dating, of course.


    "As Sihyeon said, Amy and I are in a rtionship. But so far, our rtionship has not been official."


    "Is that because it''s kept a secret?"


    "Yes, that could be one way to interpret it. But really, it''s the difference between being acknowledged by our families or not. I think Sihyeon understands the dynamics of our families well."


    Schnarpe, Barbatos!


    Both families held a great deal of power in the demon world.


    "Hmm So, you''re currently in the stage of solidifying your feelings for each other, and Andras, your n is to seek approval from both families?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "It''s not much different from dating in the human world, is it?"


    Ryan stepped in once again to add to the exnation.


    "The process may be simr, but the pressure you feel will be a little different. In this noble society, marriage is like a public rtions exercise for the family."


    "Wow, it''s that serious?"


    "It''s especially intense for families with strict codes of conduct. That''s why many young aristocrats keep their romantic rtionships a secret. Or, well, it''s often an open secret."


    And Ryan patted Andras on the shoulder andughed yfully.


    Ryan gave Andras a yful pat on the shoulder and chuckled.


    "I''ve got my ear to the ground in social circles, but it was tough to keep track of everyone''s rtionships. I was worried that Andras would end up as a lonely old bachelor since he wasn''t interested in dating."


    "Hmm, Koh-uh! Ryan, stop talking nonsense.


    Andras coughed and tried to shut Ryan up. But Ryan just kept giggling, finding the situation hrious.


    Iughed along, enjoying the sight of the embarrassed Andras.


    In this warm atmosphere, there was one person who was not amused.


    Hey! Are you guys doing this on purpose in my room right now?"


    Kaneff scowled as he rested his chin on his desk.


    Noticing the bloody momentum btedly, we took a step back from the desk.


    "Boss, why not join in the celebration of good news?"


    "Why should I celebrate good news for that punk? I''m still considering whether I should take back my leadership and drag him down to hell."


    "Ugh!"


    Andras took a deep breath and hid behind me, as if he thought that Kaneff might actually do it if given the chance.


    Ryan, again, came forward to intervene as he saw the turmoil between Kaneff and Andras.


    "Is there any guarantee that it will turn out well?" he asked with a significant look.


    ".?"


    "What?"


    .?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What I mean is, just because you want something, doesn''t necessarily mean you''ll get it. Love is the same. Going from a secret love affair among aristocrats to a recognized rtionship is not an easy feat."


    Andras'' face fell while Kaneff''s eyes softened and the corners of his mouth turned up.


    "Ha ha, that''s true. We don''t know what the future holds. He might even get kicked to the curb," Kaneff said, causing Andras to tremble in fear.


    <em>Boss, why don''t you say something nice for once?</em>


    Andras'' body trembled at the terrible words that flowed from Kaneff''s mouth.


    I stepped in to calm the frightened demon, reminding him to stay confident.


    "Andras, take it easy. You can''t give up before you even start. Confidence is key,"


    With my words offort, Andras'' shaking lessened and he regained hisposure.


    "Have you thought about your ns for the future?"


    "Yes. If she says yes, I intend to have our rtionship recognized at the Barbatos Family event that will be held shortly, and."


    Andras looked at me and Ryan alternatively.


    "If everything goes ording to n, I''d like to ask both of you to be witnesses," he added.


    "Witness?"


    This time too, Ryan added an exnation instead.


    "It''s a witness to an engagement or marriage. The witness guarantees on behalf of the man and woman that their love is true. Usually, it ismon to ask a close acquaintance or a reputable person. When you have a childter, the person who served as a witness often bes a godfather or godmother."


    "Huh! Isn''t that a very important role? I don''t know about Ryan, but I wonder if I can take on such an important role"


    I was surprised and waved my hands because I wasn''t sure if I was worthy of such a responsibility.


    It was in that sense that I spoke to the people here first. Nothing has been decided yet, so I hope you will think about it slowly.


    I nodded at Andras'' serious request.


    What matters now was not whether I''m being a witness or not, but getting a YES from Lady Barbatos.


    "How do you n on proposing to her?" I asked, a hint of nervousness in my voice.


    "I would like to seek your assistance with that, Sihyeon," he replied.


    "Me? Why me?" I was taken aback by his request.


    "As you know, demons have a great interest in the world where you reside. Amy is no exception and we often discussed it. I shared with her what I learned from you and my own experiences after visiting your world. Sadly, she was disappointed that she couldn''t experience it in person," Andras exined.


    "Wow," I said, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    With a better understanding of the situation, I had a rough idea of what Andras was going to ask next.


    "If possible, I would like to give Amy the chance to tour your world, even if it''s just for a short while. It would mean a lot to her," he said with a genuine smile.


    "And use this opportunity to propose?" I asked.


    "No, not at all," he said, his face reddening with embarrassment. "I simply feel bad for Amy and want to make her happy. It''s not about proposing."


    Andras, who was normallyposed and rational, was now acting bashful and fumbling for words.


    I was tempted to tease him, but I was also envious of the happiness he was feeling.


    "But I can only take one person with me," I pointed out.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I am scheduled to visit on behalf of the Schnarpe family in the name of technical support. So, Sihyeon, you just need to take Amy."


    "Oh, I had no idea. You''ve been working hard to arrange this," I said in surprise.


    "Kuk-kuk, Sihyeon was unaware. I''ve been in and out of the castle multiple times a day for the past few weeks to coordinate this technical support visit," Andras said with a grin.


    It was clear that Andras was putting his heart and soul into this confession.


    I looked at Andras with pure admiration.


    "Sihyeon, I have one more thing I need to ask you,"


    "Sure, go ahead. I''ll do my best to assist you,"


    "I heard from Lilia that there is a culture called Dating Course'' in that world"


    A dating course(route).


    To put it simply, its an expression that refers to the schedule of a date set in advance.


    "It''s not easy for me to n a date because I am not familiar with the customs on the Earth side. Can you rmend a dating course for me?"


    "Uh Um"


    If it was a simple date, I would have rmended it without much thought, but now its different from general dating.


    At the end of this date, there was a very important event, which was Andras'' confession of love, which had to be scheduled. Actually having to schedule for thatst event It was a bit burdensome.


    What if I came forward to help and in turn end up ruining it?


    I was so worried that I couldn''t answer. Andras asked again with a nervous look on his face.


    "Is it hard to help?"


    "No, not that it''s difficult. I''m worried about whether I can do well and it''s a very important event to you."


    Its okay if you dont think too hard. I don''t need the best results, I just want to hear Shihyeon''s suggestion.


    That''s even more burdensome.


    Andras'' eyes conveyed a strong trust in me. It''s always a pleasure to be trusted by someone, but it also made me feel more responsible.


    There''s nothing I can do.


    He looked at me with desperate eyes. I just didnt have the will to refuse. I nodded my head with a slightly awkward smile.


    "Okay. I don''t know if I can do it well. I''ll try to prepare the best date course for that day."


    "Haha! Thank you so much, Sihyeon!"


    Andras couldn''t control his joy and hugged me. It conveyed to me how happy he was to express his emotions that I had never seen before.


    Ouch, ooh! Andras! I''m suffocating."


    "Oh! I''m sorry."


    I escaped from the arms of the giant demon and caught my breath.


    Whew. First of all, please let me know the detailed schedule. How much free time do you have on the specified day?"


    "Yes."


    "And if possible, please find out about Amy''s taste. Like the ces she wants to go, the food she wants to eat, and the things she is interested in."


    Andras took out his notebook and pen and wrote down what I said.


    "If you need any help, please feel free to let me know."


    "Of course, I will definitely need your help, along with Ryan''s, since both of you have spent more time on Earth than I have,


    "Haha! That''s true."


    Ryan burst outughing as if he was enjoying the situation itself.


    Once I epted Andras'' proposal, I strengthened my will to do my best.


    <em>Don''t worry, Andras. I got this, I will be your cupid of love.</em>


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    "Ha."


    A deep sigh came out of my mouth.


    Its not easy to n a date as you think.


    I was confident that I would be the Cupid of love, but when I tried to make a n, I couldn''t think of a good idea easily.


    Ryan asionally nced at me as I groaned.


    "You don''t have to think too hard".


    "How can I do that? Andras'' future is at stake."


    "Proposing is the process of confirming one''s heart, regardless of whether it''s a human or a demon. From what I''ve seen, it seems their minds are already set.


    "Of course it is, but If you''re going to prepare, it''s good to make good memories. If the proposal is sessful, it will be a meaningful day for the two."


    I looked at Ryan with a pout.


    "So, Ryan, you have any good ideas?"


    "Do you mean me? I''m stuck in the office, working all the time, so I don''t really.."


    "Oh! Don''t lie to me. I know that you often hang out with women!"


    "Hahaha! Did you know that?"


    Ryanughed out loud as if trying to hide his embarrassment.


    "That was a personal matter, so I didn''t bring it up. I thought you were really busy with work all the time."


    "It''s true that I''m really busy. Because of the nature of my work, I had a lot of rtionships, so I just did some social activities as an extension of the work."


    For that matter, all the women are incredibly beautiful, arent they?


    "Haha! It''s a coincidence, coincidence."


    He waved his hand and replied smirkingly. I got grumpy and tried to ask until the end, but then I stopped. It was more urgent to prepare a n for the date now.


    "Anyway, pleasee and help me. Ryan, who is often involved in social activities!"


    Eventually, Ryan put down the document he was holding with an expression of helplessness. He sat across the table and examined the notes I had arranged.


    "You''ve done quite a lot of research?"


    "First of all, I wrote down all the spots on the Inte. Tourist attractions, restaurants, and couple spots that can be reached within a short distance.."


    Andras and Amy would stay here for a little over half a day. Of course, they couldn''t go too far, so I nned to make a schedule focusing on nearby ces.


    Ryan, who was looking at the notes, threw some words.


    "Perhaps it would be better to n the day more leisurely?"


    "What?"


    "Of course, ordinary foreign tourists would rmend these ces, but Andras and Amy may feel a little different."


    I didn''t understand what Ryan was trying to say, so I waited for the next exnation.


    "When I think about the first time I came here. It was great just to walk around the city. Big buildings, normal people walking on the street, cars, and smartphones. Everything looked amazing."


    "Rather than nning a detailed schedule, I think it would be better to walk around leisurely and guide them to express their interest."


    "Hmm. That''s really true."


    Ryan continued to give helpful advice in many ways.


    "These are the restaurants that I think are delicious. Even if it''s your first time tasting it, it won''t be too much."


    "I think it''s better to avoid ces with too many people."


    "Isn''t the most important thing thest event? I think we should pay more attention to that part."


    I took his advice actively and made a date n one by one.


    And a few dayster.


    I told Andras thepleted date n.


    "I really like it. Thank you, Sihyeon!"


    He was overjoyed at the date n I had brought. He looked excited, saying that it would be okay to prepare as it is without any particr problem.


    "Sihyeon, don''t I look strange?"


    "You are not strange. You are really cool."


    Andras was not wearing his usual gloomy robe. He wore a shirt, a brightly colored sweater, and a winter coat over it.


    It was amon outfit in winter, but it gave off a very fresh feel with his tall height and the unique atmosphere of the demons.


    The person himself was restless, asking if the new outfit was awkward or if it was strange, to me several times.


    "You look so cool, Andras!"


    "I also think the same."


    Alfred and Urki alsomented and boosted his confidence.


    "Please say something too, Boss. What do you think about Andras'' outfit?"


    "Well this is much better than when hes stuck in the workshop every day."


    Kaneff had a slightly sulky look on his face, but left an opinion that he liked the way Andras dressed.


    Thanks to that, Andras regained some confidence, and his face became much calmer.


    But that calmness didn''tst that long.


    <strong>-Dada dat!</strong>


    "Papa, Papa!"


    Speranza ran down the stairs calling me. Immediately, I took Speranza in my arms and said,


    "Sweetheart, you have to be careful on the stairs. What are you going to do if you fall down while running around like that?"


    "Hehe! It''s okay. I won''t fall."


    In fact, Speranza was much more agile than an ordinary human girl. Even though I knew the fact well, as a father, I always feel nervous.


    Are the people on the second floor ready?


    "Yes! It''s all over. The new sister is so pretty!"


    Everyone here quickly noticed who Speranza described as the "new sister."


    And after a while, another main character of the day who finished preparing appeared.


    "H how How do I look?"


    Amy Lund Barbatos blushed her face and shyly greeted us. She, too, was dressed differently than usual, like Andras.


    A pink jacket with a knitted dress.


    A long scarf and pretty shoes.


    Her petite height and cute outfit matched well, giving off the impression of a fresh college student.


    "Huh? Did you wear makeup?"


    "Yes Ryan helped me."


    I looked at Ryan behind her with a slightly surprised expression.


    "Ryan, did you know how to do women''s makeup?"


    "I only helped with basic makeup. Miss Amy is so beautiful, so even I thought it was unnecessary."


    Amy''s face turned redder at Ryan''s praise. Meanwhile, she nced for Andras''s response.


    Ryan, who was in the back, quickly grasped the situation and stepped forward.


    "Andras, how do you think Miss Amy look today? Doesn''t the outfit look really good on her?"


    Andras, who was staring nkly, struggled to start.


    "Well you know?


    Even though Ryan asked the question in a really timely manner, Andras stuttered like a robot with a brokennguage circuit.


    Watching Andras shiver, a concern arose in everyones mind: "Will he be able to confess sessfullyter?"


    Alfred and Urki looked at him apathetically while Ryan turned his head and barely suppressed hisughter.


    When Amy''s expression was about to darken at Andras'' strange appearance, Kaneff, who couldn''t stand it, kicked Andras in the butt.


    <strong>BAM!</strong>


    "Ouch!"


    Andras'' eyes became clear for a moment due to the effect of the physical shock. And he opened his mouth btedly and began to praise her, as if he had no sense of shame at all.


    "It suits you so well, Amy. You look beautiful."


    "Oh, no. Andras, you''re also cool today."


    "Hmm"


    The two demons praised each other and couldn''t even look into each others eyes properly because they were embarrassed.


    Wow! They''re so cute.


    Looking at the two of them, you could feel their innocence just by being together. Even I, a middle-aged man, had a happy smile that remained on my face.


    The other farm members couldn''t hide the satisfaction on their faces, just like me.


    "Lord Cardis. Thank you so much. It''s a great honor just to allow me to apany you to the other world. You even prepared clothes for us. I don''t know how to repay this favor


    Amy bowed her head politely and expressed her gratitude. I waved her hands with a shy expression.


    "It''s not that big of a deal, so don''t worry too much."


    "Other than that, I also heard that Lord Cardis really helped a lot to prepare for today."


    "That''s I also got a lot of help from Andras. Amy is an important person to Andras, so I''m just giving back as much as I''ve been helped."


    Amy''s face lit up with an even brighter smile when she heard the phrase "important person."


    Andras also sent hot eyes with a very moved expression.


    I felt embarrassed of myself for no reason, so I slightly changed the subject.


    Should we prepare for departure now?


    "Yes, Lord Cardis."


    "Ah! And Amy, I hope you will refrain from calling me Lord Cardis in the other world. They don''t use the title lord there."


    Amy asked back with a puzzled expression.


    "What? Don''t the people there know who Lord Cardis is?"


    "That''s not it"


    Andras continued the exnation when I was unable to speak for a moment because I wasn''t sure how to help her understand.


    Sihyeon''s ability is so outstanding that he has to hide his true identity. I have heard that only a few people in important positions know the true identity of Sihyeon.


    "Oh! I see."


    "No Well, it''s not entirely wrong"


    I was a little embarrassed by the exnation with a lot of distortion, but I decided to skip it because Amy seemed to ept it right away.


    "What else should I call you besides Lord Cardis?"


    "You can just call me Sihyeon''fortably. It''ll look normal over there."


    Then I''ll call you like that, Sihyeon."


    "Thank you."


    Having finished our preparations, we left the farm building. And we headed to the ce where the Dimensional Gate was located, receiving cheers with the meaning of support.


    <em>It''s not like I''m proposing. Why am I so nervous?</em>


    I hid my nervousness from the two and once again checked today''s schedule in my mind.


    Amid the excitement and tension on everyone''s faces, the date of the young Demon couplemenced.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Are you all ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Andras and Amy, sitting in the back seat, answered in a slightly stiff posture. I smiled, started the engine, and took off.


    "Do I have toe as well?"


    Ryan, sitting in the passenger seat, asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Ryan, you shoulde with us. We don''t know what''s going to happenter." I replied


    "I think everything will be fine ."


    "Anyway, juste with us. It''s a matter of a precious friend, so it''s important for you, Ryan."


    "Well I see."


    Ryan nodded with an expression of helplessness. I turned my eyes forward again and drove the car.


    A weekday morning past work hours.


    I drove leisurely on the road after the busy rush hour.


    Wow As I heard, the buildings are very tall.


    Amy, seeing a city on Earth for the first time, burst into admiration.


    "There are many buildings in this world that are much taller than the ones you see now. I have heard that there are buildings that are tall enough to look down at the clouds from above."


    "Really?"


    The two talked together while looking at the scenery outside the window. As the tension gradually eased, the rigid posture and expression also loosened.


    I drove leisurely, looking at the atmosphere in the backseat using the rearview mirror. I was going to start today''s date as if I was guiding a first-time tourist.


    I thought of making them slowly look around the city, enjoy the mysterious view, and relieve the tension of their first visit to the city.


    I also don''t want to disturb the cozy time between the two, but I couldn''t leave the two Demons who didn''t know anything about life here.


    So at the beginning of the schedule, Ryan and I will be the guides and show them around.


    Today''s most important event. At that critical moment, we nned to get out quietly so that only the two could be there.


    Now it''s time for the two to have a good time and concentrate.


    "If you have any questions or ces you want to visit, please feel free to tell me. We have plenty of time from morning to lunch."


    "Oh, I see. Lord Car..No, Sihyeon!"


    After hesitating for a while, Amy asked, pointing to a building outside the window.


    "What is the big building over there? There are a lot of people going in and out."


    "It''s a mall. It''s a ce that sells various kinds of products together. Do you want to go in and take a look?"


    Even though it was a weekday morning, the mall was crowded with quite a few people.


    Andras and Amy. Since the two demons hid their horns and wore in clothes, no one looked at them strangely. Instead, all three demons naturally attracted attention because they were handsome''.


    To protect the two naive demons, who were busy watching around, from feeling ufortable, we quickly left the ce before the gazes could gather too much.


    "Wow is everything in this building for sale?"


    "Yes. They sell different types of products on each floor."


    "It can''t even bepared to a store run by arge merchant in the demon world."


    Following Amy, Andras asked with a curious look.


    It seems there are no troops guarding the entrance. Can anyone enter here?


    Normally anyone cane in, as long as they are not too suspicious.


    "I already knew it was a world without noble families, but I can''t believe anyone can enter a ce like this The more I look at the ce where Sihyeon lives, the more I am surprised.


    I continued to lead the admiring two demons and started to wander around the mall.


    "Uh, that ce, by any chance, is


    Among them, the first thing that caught Amy''s attention was the cosmetics store.


    "Would you like to go in?"


    <strong>Nod.</strong>


    Ryan guided Amy, who was full of expectations, to the entrance of the cosmetics store.


    Entering the store, the surrounding area was filled with a lively atmosphere.


    And when Andras entered the store, all eyes were on him.


    "Si, Sihyeon. This is."


    "It''s okay. It''s just a ce that sells cosmetics."


    Originally, the cosmetics store was not a ce where men could not enter, but strangely, there was a strange atmosphere that made it difficult for men to enter.


    I calmed down Andras, who was embarrassed and went inside the store.


    "Wee. Are you looking for any product?"


    "The person over here is from abroad. She is interested in cosmetics. Can you give some rmendations?"


    Unlike me and Andras, who felt awkward, Ryan spoke very casually with the staff.


    "Oh my! You were a tourist. Will youe this way?"


    The staff smiled brightly and led Amy to a corner full of new products. There seemed no need to worry too much because Ryan was also with her.


    "Andras, would you like to take a look?"


    "What? Aren''t all the products here for women?"


    "These days, they also sell a lot of men''s products."


    I toured men''s cosmetics on the side of the store with Andras. Compared to women''s cosmetics, the number of products was small, but there were still quite a few new products.


    <em>Hmm While I am here, maybe I should buy some for the farm members.</em>


    "Excuse me."


    "What? Sir."


    Im trying to buy some as a gift. Can you give me some suggestions?"


    "Really? What kind should I rmend?"


    "Umm just tell me one by one for each type."


    I picked up the cosmetics rmended by the staff ording to the number of people.


    When I, who didn''t seem to be interested in cosmetics, swept in the products, the staff''s confused expression suddenly brightened. In a much kinder voice than at the beginning, she began to rmend this and that.


    "Sihyeon, aren''t you overdoing it?"


    "This much is fine. And even if everyone didn''t say anything, they would have wanted toe out together. I should buy a present like this."


    I smiled faintly as I imagined the farm members who would like to receive the gift.


    On the other hand, Amy was sittingfortably, getting rmendations for cosmetics, and being guided by the staff on how to use them. Ryan also stood by and helped with the exnation.


    "Your skin is so good. Your eyshes are really long and pretty."


    The staff looked at Ryan next to her and asked Amy.


    "Is the person next to you your boyfriend?"


    "Oh, it''s not him, it''s.."


    "!"


    When asked about her boyfriend, Amy jumped up from her seat and ran off somewhere.


    <strong>-GRAB!</strong>


    And she quickly slipped her arm around Andras'' arm.


    "What?"


    ..


    Andras trembled in surprise, but Amy did not let go of him and tightly held his arm.


    And she gave a strong look to the staff who was exining.


    Everyone in the store looked nk for a moment at her sudden action. But soon everyone had a happy smile on their faces.


    It was because she bragged about her boyfriend and Amy''s behavior was so cute and lovely.


    We left the cosmetics store and looked around the mall some more.


    This time, Andras looked around the ce that he was interested in, and the ce he was interested in was a ce where home appliances were gathered.


    "Ohh! This much rity on such arge screen 4K? UHD? What does this mean?"


    Andras, admiring the numerous TV products, constantly asked questions. He enjoyed himself like a child while listening to the detailed exnation from the store employee passing by.


    He was so happy to see home appliances. It was as if he hadpletely forgotten that he had a lover by his side. Feeling uneasy, I nced around.


    But contrary to my expectation, Amy was looking at Andras with a smile. She felt my gaze and opened her mouth first.


    "What''s wrong, Sihyeon?"


    "Well, that''s"


    " !!?"


    "Don''t you feel sad? You were on a date. But hepletely forgot about your existence. Should I go and drag him?"


    At my question, Amy burst into a small, bright smile.


    "It''s okay. It''smon in the Germor Wizardry. If he finds an interesting research subject or artifact, he would always be like that."


    "Oh"


    It''s a characteristic of the Schnarpe family.


    Both Andras and Lilia were the types to end up like that when they became interested in something.


    Amy, a member of the Germor Wizardry, has probably seen this kind of behavior many times.


    Still, it''s a date, but Ryan and my concerns were overshadowed.


    Amy rather looked at Andras with a warm expression.


    "I respect that look of Andras. It made me realize a lot of things, to always enjoy your passion despite the difficulty and hurdles you face."


    The sparkle in her eyes grew.


    "At first, it was okay just to watch from a distance. From a certain moment, I wanted to watch more and more closely."


    "So I''m very happy now."


    I was dazed and taken aback by Amy''s sincere words. And I felt strange because I felt like I had a glimpse of what Andras was like in her mind.


    Is this a match made in heaven?


    The rtionship between the two seemed so great that a little jealousy arose within me.


    "Sihyeon! The new product over there. Why don''t you install it on the farm Uh, Sihyeon?"


    Andras, who ran excitedly like a child, sensed a strange atmosphere and reacted bewilderedly.


    Seeing that, Amy only kept smiling, while Ryan shook his head.


    I motioned for Andras toe closer. He lowered his head with a puzzled expression as I whispered in a low voice in his ear.


    "Andras."


    "?"


    "You must seed in proposing today. You better think that you''re going to die if you''re not with Amy. Do you understand?


    " ..??"


    Andras was very confused, but he nodded his head, unable to ovee my intense gaze.


    He was determined to confess his love sessfully as if he made a resolution once again.


    It was not easy to meet a partner who acknowledges and supports you for who you are.


    Especially if you are someone who is always stuck in the workshop to the point that it feels abnormal!


    <em>Andras! You have to get the words YES from Amys mouth no matter what.</em>


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    After a satisfying trip to the mall, we made our way to Namsan Tower, which was not only a popr dating spot for couples but also a renowned tourist destination where visitors can enjoy a panoramic view of the city.


    Many foreigners flock to the tower for this reason. I was worried that Andras and Amy might find the location too clich and mundane, but thankfully, they showed great enthusiasm for Namsan Tower.


    "Constructing such a tall structure on a mountain is impressive," Andras remarked.


    "I can''t wait to see it," Amy added.


    Seeing the two demons excitedly sparkling, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Upon arrival, we parked our car in a suitable spot and headed to the cable car tform.


    Fortunately, it was less crowded than anticipated, so we were able to board the cable car quickly.


    As the cable car ascended the mountain, the cityscape gradually unfolded before our eyes.


    "Wow," Andras eximed.


    "I had no idea when we were in the car earlier, but looking at it from such a high ce, the city seems so massive," Amy chimed in.


    Observing the two demons'' excitement, I too shifted my attention to the view beyond the window.


    "Sihyeon?" Ryan called out to me. "Is everything alright? You look a bit strange."


    I shook my head, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "No, it''s nothing. I just suddenly recalled a memory from the past."


    Ryan looked at me curiously, prompting me to continue.


    "This was the first ce I went out to y with my mother after we moved to the city. I just remembered that moment," I exined.


    My family had left our hometown to start anew in the city, but the transition wasn''t easy. We faced numerous challenges, and our financial situation was dire. Consequently, I have very few memories of going out with my parents, and Namsan Tower was one of the few ces we visited together.


    "I remember climbing up the mountain with my mother on foot. We couldn''t afford to go up to the observatory, so we just enjoyed the view before descending and treating ourselves to some pork cutlets," I reminisced.


    Ryan''s expression momentarily stiffened upon hearing the heavy story, but he quickly brightened up and spoke.


    "Things have changed a lot, haven''t they?"


    "Yes, they''ve changed significantly. I''ve paid off all my long-standing debts now, and my mother is much healthier," I replied, reflecting on the past.


    Back then, I never could have imagined the peaceful and happy life I''m living now.


    I never could have foreseen myself as the father of a beautiful daughter.


    "And above all"


    I looked around the party with a mysterious expression.


    "I never thought I''d visit this ce again with demons."


    "Haha! You never know what can happen in this world," Ryan chuckled, causing a smile to spread across my face.


    I thought about bringing my mother and Speranza back here next time, putting old, gloomy memories to rest among countless happy ones.


    We hopped on the cable car and arrived at the base of the tower in no time.


    After wandering around for a bit, we headed up to the observatory.


    Despite being a weekday, there were still a few people milling about, including several foreign tourists.


    This allowed us to roam freely without being overly self-conscious.


    Ryan and I savored the crisp air while taking in the stunning panoramic views.


    "It''s even better than I expected. And those two look so happy," I remarked, watching Andras and Amy cuddling and grinning like a pair of lovebirds.


    Surveying the slightly barren winterndscape, I sighed wistfully.


    "It would have been nicer if we came in the fall. The crimson leaves and scenic surroundings would be much more picturesque."


    "They seem content with what they have. Plus, wouldn''t any surroundings appear beautiful to couples deeply in love, even if it were a sea of mes?" Ryan quipped.


    "Hmm That''s a bitter pill to swallow," I muttered.


    Ryan burst outughing at my response, and I led Andras and Amy in search of a perfect spot.


    I pulled out the camera I had brought along and positioned the two of them in front of me.


    "I''ll take a photo of you both. Please stand closer together."


    "Uh, can I stand like this?" Andras asked.


    "Come on. People will think you don''t know her. Be more affectionate," I advised.


    Andras hesitated at first, but Amy boldly snuggled into his side, wrapping her arms around him lovingly.


    ?!


    "Sihyeon, is this enough"?


    "Very good!"


    The camera screen reflected a nervous Andras and a smiling Amy.


    Suppressing myughter at Andras'' silly expression, I took the picture.


    After taking several nearby photos, we explored the inside of the tower, which was filled with attractions, unlike my previous visit with my mother.


    We climbed the high observatory, peered through telescopes, sat in a caf, and chatted over warm tea.


    The souvenir shop with its cute merchandise received the best reception.


    The two demons found these products unusual but enjoyed learning their purpose and browsing them.


    "SIHYEON, what''s this?"


    "Oh! That I''ll exin itter."


    The two purchased some souvenirs before leaving the shop.


    When we exited the tower, the sun had already set.


    "Shall we stop by there for a bit before heading down?"


    I led the group somewhere. Ryan and Amy tilted their heads in confusion, but Ryan quickly caught on and winked at me.


    "Sihyeon, what is this?"


    "When loverse here, there''s something they must do,"


    I revealed a lock I had purchased earlier at the souvenir shop.


    "There''s a legend that if two people write their names on a padlock and lock it here, their love willst forever until the lock is unlocked."


    It''s called a love lock!


    Of course, it''s an exaggeration to im it''s a true legend, and it''s amon activity in tourist destinations.


    But the phrase "eternal love" held an irresistible allure for couples in the throes of fresh love.


    The demon couple''s eyes sparkled at the idea.


    "Would you like to give it a try?"


    Blushing with embarrassment, the two nodded quietly.


    I handed them the lock and a pen and prepared to write their names.


    "Sihyeon, is it okay if I don''t write it in Korean?"


    "There isn''t enough space to write the full name. Can I just write ourst names?"


    He earnestly wrote his name on the lock, asking the question in all sincerity.


    The two hung their lock among the many others, gazing at it with a mix of blush and happiness.


    "I''ve heard that people be childish when they fall in love. There''s no difference between humans and demons in that regard. Those two demons who put the lock here are probably the first ones to do so, right Ryan?"


    "Ryan?"


    "Hmmmm. It''s getting dark soon. Let''s go down quickly before it gets colder."


    Ryan forcibly ignored my gaze and headed for the cable car tform first.


    Looking at his back hurriedly moving away, I felt like I could imagine a lock with the name "Ryan" written on it in my head.


    "Well, we''re going down now, Andras huh?"


    I was trying to go down behind Ryan, but when I turned, I saw Andras muttering something as he grabbed the lock he had hung earlier.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Im putting reinforcement magic on the lock with our names on it."


    "If its in such an open space, it might be unlocked by someone''s attack. Predicting the worst, its best to put reinforcement magic and resistance magic.


    I stared nkly for a moment at Andras, who was mumbling earnestly.


    I sighed lightly and tugged at his arm.


    "Andras. Don''t do anything useless and follow me quickly."


    It is not useless. We can''t just leave the lock like this.


    Andras struggled desperately and shook off my hand.


    This is how people originally do it.


    "No. What if someone attacks the lock to disturb our eternal love"


    "Oh! Stop saying embarrassing things and hurry up ande!"


    Andras and I had a long fight in front of the lock, while Amy stood not far away, covering her mouth and bursting outughing.


    I argued with him for a while, but in the end, Ryan had toe back and drag him away.


    Before we knew it, the sun disappeared and evening came.


    As we descended from Namsan Tower, we made our way to the dinner reservation we had.


    Inside the moving car, an unusual tension hung in the air.


    Despite Amy asionally breaking the silence with a few words, moments of quiet stretched out longer than usual.


    It was easy to guess the reason for this sudden shift in atmosphere from Andras'' solemn expression and gestures.


    As much as a delicious meal was important, there was a much more significant event looming before us: Andras'' proposal to Amy.


    In the restaurant with a breathtaking view of the night sky, Andras and Amy would have their own intimate time.


    It was there that Andras nned to confess his love to Amy.


    The impending event had us all on edge, not just Andras but also myself, who had helped n the proposal.


    I did my best to act normal, not wanting Amy to catch onto anything strange from the back seat.


    But my anxiety kept me looking over my shoulder.


    Then, by chance, I locked eyes with Ryan.


    He nodded reassuringly, his expression calm and collected.


    How was he soposed in the face of all this?


    With that thought, I was able to forget a little bit of anxiety and regain stability.


    In the midst of many thoughts, the vehicle carrying us arrived at its destination before we knew it.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Ryan and I were seated next to each other at the cocktail bar adjacent to the restaurant. While Ryan held his usual cocktail, I sipped on a fruity drink.


    "That''s too bad. It would have been nice if Sihyeon could enjoy the cocktail together."


    "I have to drive on the way back. And I''m not in the mood to drink right now."


    A smile crept around Ryan''s mouth.


    "Are you that worried?"


    "Of course I''m worried. Didn''t you see Andras'' face earlier? He went in with a look like he lost his mind."


    While we were sitting in front of the cocktail bar, Andras and Amy headed to a room where they could enjoy the night view and have dinner. It was a space for the two to avoid the eyes of the surrounding people.


    As they were guided by the restaurant staff to their room, Andras'' expression waspletely stiff with tension. I couldn''t help but worry.


    "Don''t worry too much. Even if he looks like that, he does it when he has to."


    "Well, you''re quite rxed about this. I bet you would feel nervous if you were confessing your love,"


    Ryan sipped his cocktail with a rxed expression and replied, "I''ve never had a difficult time confessing. Often, the other person confesses to me first."


    Even when I do confess directly, I''ve never been rejected. Maybe that''s why I don''t remember ever feeling nervous."


    "Ryan, I''m telling you this because we''re closer now, but thatment is really annoying," I responded with a slightly irritated look.


    Ryan found my annoyance amusing andughed,


    "Haha! I''m just being truthful. Please don''t give me that look."


    "Ugh," I grumbled.


    "Come on now. Let''s just rx and enjoy this time. Everything will work out fine," Ryan said as he raised his cocktail ss in a toast.


    Reluctantly, I raised my ss of fruit juice and clinked it against his.


    "Wow! Look at that, Andras. The night view is so pretty.


    Amy burst into admiration at the night view colored with colorful lights.


    Andras nodded his head awkwardly in response, like a creaky machine.


    Thankfully, Amy didn''t seem to mind Andras'' uneasiness and focused on enjoying the colorful night view.


    Soon, the food began to arrive, starting with the appetizers


    Fortunately, the food served was delicious even for the taste of the two demons.


    Amy spoke to Andras with a very satisfied face.


    "Great night view and delicious food It''s really nice. It would have been nice if Sihyeon and Ryan were also with us."


    Yeah, thats right.


    Unlike Amy, who enjoyed foodfortably, Andras was so nervous that he didn''t know whether the food in front of him was going into his mouth or his nose.


    He gulped down the wine in the ss to shake off the tension, but he couldn''t easily find peace of mind.


    While Andras was busy fighting against the tension, Amy pretended not to know and watched it all.


    A faint smile came to her lips for a moment.


    "Thank you so much for today."


    "What?"


    Thanks to Andras, I was able to see this world with my own eyes. It was full of amazing things, just like I heard in stories. If it wasnt for Andras, I would never have experienced this.


    "Don''t mention it


    "What was especially impressive was the mall. There were a lot of home appliances there. How did the people here think of making such things?


    Andras'' eyes sparkled at the story of home appliances.


    Isn''t the technology here really amazing? When I first saw Sihyeon''s Smartphone'', I felt as if I was seeing a new world. If it wasn''t for the promise I made with Sihyeon, I would have disassembled mine right away


    "Yes. As a Wizard, I also have the desire to research things here."


    Once the bottle was opened, the conversation continued very naturally. Andras poured out his thoughts and the research topics rted to the human world one by one.


    If it were the farm members, they would have gotten sick of it quickly because it was such a difficult and professional topic.


    On the other hand, Amy responded properly, and she even added her own opinion about the subject.


    It was possible because she was a member of the Germor Wizardry like Andras and put a lot of effort into what she was interested in.


    The two were so immersed in the conversation that they forgot the food in front of them. Andras, who had been suffering from tension, also looked natural.


    So I think


    <strong>HALT!</strong>


    Andras, his voice full of excitement, suddenly fell silent. His gaze locked on the person sitting across from him.


    "Andras?"


    Andras btedly realized something.


    <em>Why did she bring up this topic, I wonder to deliberately put me at ease?</em>


    Despite his embarrassment at his own appearance, he felt grateful for her warm consideration.


    As the emotions he''d been suppressing began to surface, he was overwhelmed by a feeling he could no longer ignore.


    Like water bursting through a dam, Andras''s feelings for Amy swirled in his mind, washing away the poetic words he had crafted during his brainstorming session with Sihyeon and the surprise event he had nned.


    All that mattered now were the emotions welling up in his heart and the beautiful woman before him, who shone brighter than the night view outside the window.


    Without hesitation, Andras opened his mouth to convey his feelings to her.


    "Amy."


    She turned her head towards him, meeting his gaze.


    "I was so happy to spend today with you. And it confirmed what I already knew: there''s no one else like you in my life."


    ""


    Silence filled the room as Andras produced a small box from his pocket and revealed a ne inside.


    Though simple in design, it radiated a soft, warm glow.


    "It''s the best thing I''ve ever made, and I can be confident that I''ve put everything into it. I want to start a formal rtionship with you, Amy. Will you be my partner for the rest of my life?"


    Amy was momentarily speechless, and Andras could feel his hand trembling with anticipation. Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "If you don''t mind meyes


    Andras had to ask again, as if in disbelief.


    "Are you sure?"


    Tears glittered in her eyes as she nodded, and Andras felt a surge of emotion that nearly overwhelmed him.


    He nearly dropped the ne in his hands, so strong was his tion.


    "I promise to cherish you, always," he said, his voice thick with emotion.


    As Amy turned to face him, Andras couldn''t help but smile, feeling like he was on top of the world.


    He fumbled for the ne, quickly moving behind her and draping it around her neck.


    The way her hair fell to the side revealed the delicate skin of her neck, making Andras''s heart race even faster.


    "It looks beautiful on you," he whispered, his fingers fumbling as he secured the sp.


    The moment was sweet, one that Andras would never forget.


    It was even sweeter than the ice cream they shared for dessert that night.


    Biip!


    Biip!


    A piercing cry reverberated through the sky, as two young griffins soared with their wings beating in unison.


    <strong>-Wheeik!</strong>


    Their movements were so meticulous, it was hard to believe they were only just beginning to fly. I watched them with delight, reaching for the flute that hung from my ne.


    <strong>-Piririririk!</strong>


    As soon as the sweet sound of the flute reached their ears, Grify and Finny effortlessly adjusted their altitude and flew straight toward me.


    <strong>FLAP! FLAP!</strong>


    Biip!


    Biip!


    With a graceful descent, the twonded on the ground and I smiled brightly and stroked both of them at the same time.


    "Oh, my! Good job, my babies! Now I can''t keep up with you guys even with the flying device."


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    As they basked in mypliments, the griffins held their heads high in pride.


    I had worried they might struggle, startingter than most, but they had proven me wrong.


    Beaming with pride, I reached into my back pocket and pulled out a treat.


    "Here you go! Beef jerky for my little champions!"


    Biip!


    Biip!


    Their eyes brightened at the mention of the delicious snack, and I fed them one by one.


    <em>With this, there will be no problem with the Barbatos family event, right?</em>


    Imagining their regal appearance soaring through the sky at the uing Barbatos family event filled me with a sense of grandeur.


    Lost in my daydreams, I was interrupted by the distant calls of two familiar voices.


    "Senior!"


    "Senior Sihyeon!"


    Recognizing the voices of ine and Urki, I stood up to greet them.


    "What''s the rush? Have you finished working in the strawberry field?"


    Gasping for breath, the two struggled to exin.


    "What is it? Why did youe running in such a hurry?"


    "Huh It''s a big deal, Senior!"


    ?"


    Alfred shouted with a pale face.


    "All the fairies in the strawberry field have disappeared!"


    What?!


    (To be Continued on Apr 17(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Alfred''s sudden words confused me. "What? What are you talking about?" I asked him.


    "Literally. All the fairies in the strawberry field disappeared. The same goes for Gyuri," he replied.


    I looked at Urki with a confused expression, and he confirmed that Alfred was telling the truth.


    "Let''s go for now. I''ll go check it out myself," I said. I quickly gathered the Griffins who were training and headed to the strawberry field with Alfred and Urki following behind me.


    When we arrived, we found the Elden Vigers hanging around the area. They greeted me as soon as they saw me.


    I greet the Lord.


    "I greet the Lord."


    "Hello. I heard that the fairies suddenly disappeared, so I came to check it out," I replied.


    As soon as I brought it up, the beast people shuddered with an expression of helplessness.


    I passed the anxious beast people and went into the strawberry field greenhouse myself.


    Inside, the temperature was warm, and the strawberries were growing well. Everything seemed fine at first, but as time passed, my expression hardened.


    "Gyuri, I''m here," I called out, but there was no answer.


    "Are you ying me? I''m already surprised enough, so hurry up ande out," I said, but there was still no response.


    "Guys?" I called out again, but no one answered me.


    The silence in the strawberry field made me more anxious by the moment.


    Finally, I tried to use my ability tomunicate throughout the strawberry field to find them, but I could only feel the movement of the tiny creatures. I couldn''t find any trace of the fairies.


    "They really disappeared," I said, walking out of the greenhouse with a disheartened expression.


    The beast-people waiting outside knelt in front of me.


    "Sorry, my lord!"


    "We didn''t manage the strawberry field properly"


    "Were looking for the fairies now. Please wait a little longer."


    Perhaps they thought I would hold them responsible for the fairies'' disappearance, so all of them knelt down and pleaded for forgiveness.


    The disappearance of the fairies was a big problem, but I didn''t think it was caused by the beast people.


    I calmed the trembling beast-people by hiding my disheartened expression as much as possible.


    "Get up, everyone. I don''t know why the fairies disappeared. I''m not here to question your faults right now. Please help me find the missing fairies quickly."


    The beast-people carefully raised themselves while looking at me.


    "Does anyone know anything about the missing fairies? Is there anything strange recently, or has anyone seen fairies for thest time?"


    "Uh


    "Hmm


    Alfred and Urki, as well as the beast-people, began to recall their memories.


    The first person to open his mouth was Elder Poco, who can be said to know the strawberry field the best.


    "Thest time I felt the signs of fairies was about two days ago. I remember seeing a fairy who suddenly appeared, pulled my beard, and ran away."


    "Elder Poco, do you mean it was yesterday that the fairies disappeared?"


    "I''m not sure. Unlike the lord, we cannot confirm their existence unless the fairy appears in person."


    "Hmm?


    Listening to the vigers who have been in and out of the strawberry field in the past few days, it certainly seemed that none of the vigers saw the fairies yesterday.


    At the testimony of Elder Poco, I stroked my chin and thought.


    Originally, fairies hide in their own world, so it was not easy to find their existence. There was even a superstition that just looking at a fairy will bring you good luck in the Demon world.


    But it was not quitemon to see fairies here. However, the fairies often appeared before the Elden vigers and the Demons here.


    Not only that, but it was quitemon for them to y pranks or talk to them.


    In fact, when I taught Elder Poco how to work in the strawberry field, fairies suddenly appeared and told him in advance what they would do if he messed with the strawberry.


    If the people working in the strawberry field didn''t see the fairy all day, something must have really happened.


    Uh


    Someone quietly raised his hand. He was one of the beast-people who worked in the strawberry field for quite some time. I asked, making eye contact with him.


    "Do you remember anything?"


    "I have a good ear, so I often listen to fairies'' whispers. I think they talked a lot about Queen'' since about a week ago."


    "Queen?"


    "Yes, I haven''t heard the exact details. I think it was a pretty serious conversation, not like the usual yful fairies."


    The queen of fairies


    Come to think of it, Gyuri once mentioned the "fairy queen" when we made the greenhouse.


    Originally, when it was cold winter, they would go to the queen and stay until spring, but she was happy that she could stay here thanks to the greenhouse being built.


    Does the queen have anything to do with this?


    When I was thinking about Gyuri''s story, I never heard her speaking ill of the existence called queen


    The clues were too limited toe to a quick conclusion.


    I talked a little more with beast-people to get more clues, but there was no more story that could be of any help.


    With a feeling of grabbing at least a straw, I decided to find the fairies myself.


    Everyone started searching around the strawberry field, leaving only a minimum number of people to take care of the strawberry field.


    However, even though the Elden vigers, I, Alfred, and Urki diligently searched around the strawberry field, we couldn''t find any traces of the fairies until dark.


    On the way back to the farm from the strawberry field.


    "Haaa"


    A heavy sigh came out of my mouth as if the ground was about to blow.


    "Senior, don''t worry too much. I don''t know what''s going on, but the fairies must be hiding somewhere."


    "Senior ine is right. Don''t worry too much, Senior Sihyeon."


    Alfred and Urki consoled me from both sides. I tried to force a smile on my face because I didn''t want to ruin the hearts of the two who cared about me.


    "Right? They''re fairies who hide well anywhere"


    Even though I said that myself, I still felt uneasy.


    Even the beast people seemed worried enough to say that they would continue to look for the fairies in the dark.


    They knew that they needed the help of fairies to maintain the strawberry field. The disappearance of the fairies must have been a great shock to them as the strawberry field was no different from their blood for Elden Vigers.


    I returned to the farm with a gloomy atmosphere and opened the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I heard a sudden sound of footsteps from the living room.


    <strong>TAT TAT TAT!</strong>


    <strong>HUG!</strong>


    "Papa!"


    Speranza flew into my arms.


    "Oh my! Speranza!"


    "Papa, why are youte? You said you''d y with me today!"


    AhI did. I''m sorry, Speranza. Papa forgot.


    I scratched my back hair with an awkward look. Then Speranza drooped her ears as if she was very disappointed. In a hurry, I quickly made excuses.


    "It was because I had something really important to do."


    "What happened?


    "Well I mean."


    .?"


    Ugh. I couldn''t say the fairies were gone.


    I wanted to hide the fact that Gyuri and the fairies disappeared from Speranza as much as possible.


    I didn''t want to make Speranza worry.


    As I tried to make a false excuse by making eye contact with Alfred


    "Miss Speranza! Senior Sihyeon was really busy. He has been wandering around the strawberry field until now looking for the missing fairies."


    The tactless Urki told Speranza everything as it was.


    "Uh!"


    "Urki!"


    Alfred and I looked at Urki in disbelief. He shrugged his shoulders as if to say, [What''s the problem?]


    "Did the fairies disappear?"


    "Uh-huh Speranza, that''s what I mean


    I had no choice but to tell her that the fairies in the strawberry field had disappeared.


    Still, I added hopeful words to Speranza that they would return soon with a bright voice so that she wouldn''t worry too much.


    However, Speranza showed apletely different reaction from what I expected. She wasn''t worried about the missing fairies, and I tilted my head with a somewhat vague expression.


    "Speranza, what''s wrong?"


    "Hmm I know where Gyuri is."


    "Do you know where Gyuri is?"


    "Yes."


    I asked Speranza again with a puzzled expression.


    "You mean you know where Gyuri is?"


    "She is where the scary grandpa is."


    Scary grandpa?


    It was apletely iprehensible exnation.


    "Speranza, I don''t understand what you''re saying, so could you exin it in more detail?"


    Speranza, who heard my request, fell into thought for a moment. The fox girl, who was thinking cutely, came up with something and said it with a bright expression.


    "Oh! People called that ce Papas ce.''"


    "Papas ce?"


    "Yes! Papas ce!"


    What is she talking about Is it about Earth?


    At that time I was confused by Speranza''s inexplicable exnation. Alfred eximed with an expression as if he found out.


    "Senior! Isn''t Speranza talking about Vision World''?"


    "Ah!"


    Then, the scary grandpa must be Master Bellion.


    Speranza tried to express the Vision world in her way.


    "Sweetheart, did you mean the Vision world''?"


    "Un, I think Sister Lilia said something like that. Hehe!"


    Gyuri is in the Vision World?


    It was aplete surprise.


    "But how did you know Gyuri was there?"


    "Ugh. It just felt like that."


    Speranza answered like that with clear and shiny eyes.


    It was a little absurd answer, but there was no suspicion that she was lying. Speranza must be really feeling Gyuri''s presence.


    "Senior, what are you going to do?"


    "Hmm?


    After Speranza suddenly copsed in the Sihyeon world, she had never visited there. It was because I was worried that there would be a bad influence on Speranza.


    I don''t know why Gyuri left the strawberry field and why she''s staying in Vision world.


    There seemed to be no other way to know the truth but to visit Vision world myself.


    "Let''s go to Lilia."


    Lilia, who had created a dimensional door device was the only one who could lead us to the visual world.


    I headed straight to where she was.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    "Huh? Go to Vision world?"


    Lilia, in the midst of enjoying a slice of cake, had her eyes widened by my sudden request. Kaneff, who was sharing the dessert with her, mirrored her perplexed expression with a furrowed brow.


    "What is this all of a sudden? What trouble did you get into again?"


    "It''s not that?"


    I exined the dire situation with the missing fairies and shared what Speranza had told me, venting a hint of frustration.


    Lilia grew more concerned as she grasped the gravity of the situation.


    "Ah! All the fairies are gone? Then it''s a big problem for the strawberry field."


    "So we have to find the fairies quickly. The fairies wouldn''t have left the strawberry field voluntarily. They might have been forced to leave due to unavoidable circumstances."


    "Then let''s go save them quickly! I''ll help you with anything!"


    While Lilia fired up, Kaneff, still skeptical, interjected.


    "Wait a minute! So are you guys going to the Vision world?"


    "We have to do something. This is our only lead," I replied.


    You''re not going to take Speranza with you, are you?"


    For a moment, the atmosphere became chilly as if a winter wind blew.


    The incident where Speranza copsed in the Vision world had been a great shock not only to me but also to all the farm members. It was quite natural to have this atmosphere just by the indirect mention of that incident.


    After careful consideration, I answered the question.


    "Of course not. Speranza gave us this clue, but we''re not going to take her to the Vision world. No matter how urgent the fairies situation is, I can''t put Speranza in danger."


    As if he liked my firm attitude, Kaneff nodded his head and rxed his expression a little.


    "How about me?"


    "I don''t mind you going."


    "What? Even if I tell you not to go, you''ll find a way to go."


    "I''m a bit disappointed".


    "Disappointed! Don''t interrupt me when I eat the cake. Go away!"


    Soon, Lia and Ashmir came into the living room holding a piece of cake and warm tea. And Speranza followed closely behind them.


    "Everyone, you''ve been through a lot in the cold. Have some food and warm tea here."


    Here you go, Shiyeon.


    "Thank you, Lia, Ashmir."


    Alfred and Urki also received warm tea, relieving the cold from their bodies.


    I was feeding a cake to Speranza, who sat next to me, and Lia, who read the atmosphere of the living room, approached me.


    "By the way, is something wrong?" she asked.


    "Oh, well, that''s


    I briefly exined the disappearance of the fairies to Lia and Ashmir, who were not in the living room.


    "Oh, my! Are all the fairies really gone? That''s a big deal."


    Lia showed a surprised reaction simr to mine. Although Ashmir didn''t show a big change in emotion, her eyes sparkled with a little light, showing her interest.


    "So, I have to go to Vision world. I don''t know how Speranza found the trace of Gyuri, but now thats the only clue."


    "I want to go too, Papa!"


    "Speranza can''t go."


    I want to see Gyuri too.


    "Gyuri wille with Papa. Speranza will wait here."


    "Papaaaa~ Papaaaa~!"


    Speranza shook my arm, trying to act cute. If it was normal, I would have been swayed by Speranza''s cuteness, but this time I firmly shook my head.


    "Aww"


    When her cuteness didn''t work, Speranza pouted and made both cheeks bulge.


    Even though I felt sorry for her, I couldn''t help it.


    "Senior, shall Ie with you?"


    "I''lle with you, too, Senior Sihyeon."


    Alfred and Urki said one after another that they woulde with me.


    "You guys take a little rest. You kept walking for a while looking around for the fairies."


    "I am okay, senior Sihyeon."


    "I''m fine, too."


    "I''m not okay your ears and nose are still red. Besides, there''s no need for too many people to go. Two of you should take some rest."


    Iforted the two who looked regretful, telling them to rest more.


    "Then, would it be okay if Ie instead?"


    "Ashmir?"


    I want to visit the ce called Vision world. I''ll help with anything. Please allow me to follow. "


    There was a sense of unwavering persistence in Ashmir''s expressionless face. It seemed like she would continue to request it until I epted her request.


    There was no need for a lot of people anyway.


    I couldn''t think of any particr reason to refuse the help. I had no choice but to nod.


    "Uhokay. Ashmir, pleasee with us."


    "I''ll get ready right away."


    Lilia took out the dimensional portal device, and since she had already made all the necessary preparations, the setup waspleted faster than expected.


    The three of us were heading to the Vision world: me, Lilia, and Ashmir.


    It would have been more reassuring if Andras was here


    Right now, Andras was on a date with Amy. If there was an emergency, he would rush to help immediately, but I didn''t want to disturb their recently heated rtionship.


    <strong>-Wurrrrrr </strong>


    <strong>-Paaah!</strong>


    The portal hummed to life, and I quickly bid farewell to those who came to see me off.


    "I''ll be back soon. Please take care of Speranza for me."


    "Don''t worry, Shiyeon."


    Once through the portal, thendscape shifted in an instant, and we found ourselves in a familiar area that resembled the farm.


    "Sihyeon. Is this?" Ashmir murmured with astonishment.


    She looked around, scrutinizing the surroundings in detail, and squatted on the ground to examine the flowers.


    "She must be amazed by Vision world."


    "Let''s leave Ashmir alone and find Gyuri"


    Before I could start searching, from a distance, something small flew quickly toward me.


    "Sihyeon~~~ Popiiiii!"


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    Before I could react, a little fairy rushed into my face. It was so fast that I felt dizzy from the shock.


    "Ugh!! Why did youe sote, Popi!"


    "Uh Gyu Gyuri?"


    The small fairy, with her orange hair, held onto my face and made aining noise.


    "Do you know how long I have been waiting for you, Popi!?"


    "What happened, Gyuri? Why are you here? What about the other fairies?"


    "Aww!"


    Wait a minute, Gyuri.


    I tried to calm her down, but the fairy''s agitation did not subside easily. In the midst of the chaos, someone else appeared.


    "Are you finally here?"


    "Master Bellion!"


    "That little girl was talking so much. If you didn''te today, I would have gone crazy."


    Bellion shuddered and looked blue to the point where his beard trembled. Perhaps he was quite bothered by Gyuri.


    "Bellion?"


    "Oh, Ashmir, do you know Master?"


    Ashmir looked at Bellion and said with an incredulous look.


    "Wasn''t he the one who was active with the Demon named Kael'' during the war of dimensions?"


    "That''s right. You know about my Master?"


    "The history of dimensional war is considered important by all the Angels and learned. I know that he has shown tremendous performance beyond Demons limits."


    "Haha! I don''t know who it is, but you learned about me properly."


    Bellion nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "By the way, Sihyeon. How did he end up here?"


    "It''s such a long andplicated story that I''ll exin it to youter. I have a more important thing to do now."


    "Huh! It''s been a while since you came here, but you don''t seem to care about your Master."


    "Oh, no. It''s because it''s really urgent. Please be patient, Master."


    This time, I hurriedly soothed Bellion and looked at Gyuri again. The little fairy stood on my palm in a demure manner.


    Tears were still in her eyes, but the intense emotions seemed to have subsided a lot.


    "Gyuri, are you okay now?"


    <strong>NOD.</strong>


    "The fairies in the strawberry field suddenly disappeared, so everyone is worried. What the hell happened?"


    Gyuri sniffed and stuttered open her mouth.


    "Sniff! They left Sniff No, they were taken away, Popi!"


    "Who took them away?"


    " The queen, Popi!


    "Queen? Are you talking about the queen you told me aboutst time?"


    "That''s right, Popi!"


    I suspected it for a while, wondering if it was possible, but the queen really seemed to be the culprit who took the fairies.


    "But why did the queen suddenly take all the fairies? Did you guys do anything wrong?"


    "I don''t know. Popi! Suddenly everyone was dragged by the queen''s power, Popi!"


    "Uh"


    The reason is


    They were all taken away without knowing


    For some reason, it felt like things were getting moreplicated, and Lilia, who was listening to the story next to me, suddenly stepped in and asked.


    "Then what about you? How did you stay here without being dragged?"


    "The queen''s ability is absolute, so I have to be dragged, Popi! But I resisted until the end because I thought I would never be able toe back here if I were dragged like that, Popi!


    Gyuri continued with a gloomy expression.


    "I wanted to help my friends somehow, but everyone got dragged away, Popi! And when I opened my eyes I was here, Popi!"


    To sum up, the queen took all the fairies.


    Gyuri resisted the Queen''s call until the end and came to Vision world.


    I asked Gyuri with a hint of hope.


    "Maybe there was a misunderstanding? Over time, the other fairies may return."


    "No, Popi! If the queen dragged you like this, it would be hard toe back, Popi!"


    "Hmm?


    It didn''t seem to be an easy situation to solve either.


    If Gyuri had not remained like this, I would have never known the whereabouts of the other fairies forever.


    I patted Gyuri''s small back with gratitude andfort.


    "What should we do now, Sihyeon?"


    "."


    Gyuri, who was in the palm of my hand, waved her wings and flew in front of my face. And she asked with a desperate look on her face, putting her hands together.


    "Please help, Popi! Sihyeon is the only one who can bring my friends who have been dragged, Popi!"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    As expected, everything came to this. Gyuri hade to me for help, and to be honest, I was not surprised.


    The strawberry field was a crucial part of my estate, and it wouldn''t have been possible to maintain it without the diligent beast people and fairies who tended to it. I held Gyuri in the palm of my hand and reassured her, "Okay, I''ll help you."


    "Will you really help me, Popi?" she asked, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "Of course," I replied. "I owe a lot to you and your friends. If there''s anything I can do to help, I will do it. I promise to bring your friends back to the strawberry field."


    My words seemed to bring Gyuri somefort, and a bright smile spread across her face, despite the tears in her eyes. "Yay! As expected of Sihyeon! Popi!" she eximed.


    Gyuri''s excitement was contagious, and she rushed to my cheek, peppering it with kisses. Her joy was infectious, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    Once she had expressed her joy to her heart''s content, I asked Gyuri how I could help her.


    "Gyuri, how can I help you?"


    "First, we need to go where the queen is! We have to go to the Fairy Realm'', Popi!"


    The Fairy Realm? I was confused, but Lilia, who had been listening, spoke up on my behalf.


    "I''ve heard of it before. It''s like a homnd where all fairies are born, right?"


    "That''s right, Popi! I was born there too!" Gyuri eximed.


    "But I heard that the fairy world is a ce where only fairies can enter. Not to mention demons, but also Sihyeon, who is a human being, can''t go in there, right?" Lilia asked, concerned.


    "Usually, that''s true, but it''s possible for Sihyeon to enter, Popi!" Gyuri said confidently.


    "?"


    "Sihyeon, you have received our blessing, so you can enter the Fairy Realm, Popi!"


    I was surprised. I had received the fairies'' blessing a long time ago, but I never thought it would be used like this.


    "So, can Brother Sihyeon go straight to the Fairy Realm?" Lilia asked, hopeful.


    Gyuri shook her head, "No, Popi! Sihyeon is not a fairy, so cannot go straight to the fairy world, Popi! You have to find the hidden entrance to enter the fairy realm. Popi!"


    My heart sank. "Where is the entrance?" I asked.


    "I don''t know, Popi! Without an entrance, I can freelye and go to the Fairy Realm, so I''ve never seen the entrance, Popi!" Gyuri exined.


    Lilia spoke up again, sounding frustrated. "What''s the point then? It''s useless."


    But Gyuri was quick to reassure us. "No, Popi! I know people who know where the entrance is. The demons who live in the Forest of Silence'' know where the entrance is, Popi!"


    Late at night, we all gathered in one ce on the farm, except for Speranza who had fallen asleep while ying with Gyuri.


    Ashmir, Urki, and Andras had returned from their respective activities, including Andras who had just finished his date with Amy. I shared with everyone the conversation I had with Gyuri in Vision world.


    Lia, anticipating a long story, had prepared tea and distributed it to everyone, including me.


    As she handed me my cup, she asked, "Is it okay for Gyuri to be here now? Won''t she be taken away by the fairy queen again?"


    I reassured her, "It should be okay if she''s near me. It seems like she can avoid the fairy queen''s ability because of the influence of Vision world."


    "That''s a relief. She just got back. If she were to disappear again, Speranza will be really sad."


    "I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen."


    I reassured Lia, who was worried about Speranza and thanked her with my eyes.


    When the warm tea was ready in front of everyone, Kaneff, ever the pragmatist, summarized our situation perfectly.


    "So to sum it up. You don''t know why, but the fairy queen took the fairies from the strawberry field. Do you mean you have to head to the entrance in the Forest of Silence to save them?"


    I nodded in agreement. Kaneff then asked with annoyance,


    "Do you have to save those fairies? Even if we find the entrance to the Forest of Silence'' and reach the fairy realm, there''s no guarantee that the fairy queen will release the fairies she has taken, right?"


    It was a very realistic response.


    At his words, Ashmir and Urki nodded and agreed. On the other hand, Andras immediately emphasized the importance of rescuing the fairies.


    "The fairies helped create a strawberry field here. Without them, we wouldn''t have been able to grow the strawberry field like this."


    "Do we really need a strawberry field? You and Sihyeon are struggling because of it."


    "It''s a ce worth as much as we''ve suffered. Not only is it a major source of ie for the Cardis estate, but also a valuable workce for the residents of Elden Vige. If the strawberry field disappears right away, we won''t be able to easily recover from the impact."


    "Hmm


    The Cardis estate was heavily dependent on strawberry exports, and while the ie from honey beer was increasing, strawberries and strawberry jam were still the main source of ie.


    Maintaining the strawberry field is critical for the residents of Elden vige to keep their jobs and livelihoods.


    If the field is abandoned, not only will the vigers suffer, but also the visits from the giant merchants will stop, making it hard to obtain affordable and quality products.


    In the current situation where self-sufficiency is still challenging, this would be a devastating blow.


    Andras knew this better than anyone and spoke up first in response to Kaneff''s suggestion.


    "Andras is right. Everyone worked hard to cultivate the strawberry field, and we can''t give up on it so easily."


    "I agree with him. Mr. Kaneff, you also like to eat strawberries every time we harvest them."


    Alfred and Lia also expressed agreement with Andras. If Speranza were here, she would have used her cuteness to convince Kaneff.


    Most of the farm members, including me, took pride in the strawberry field. It is considered the best in both taste and poprity in the demon world. Kaneff frowned slightly at our response.


    "I know how important the strawberry field is, and I like strawberries, but do you know what the Forest of Silence'' is like?"


    The people''s reactions were mixed, with some looking confused and others with hardened expressions.


    Kaneff continued, "If you make noise in the Forest of Silence, you''ll end up in a ce where you have to be quiet, even in death. The demons living there, probably referred to as the Shadow n,'' are dangerous. They rarely leave their closed-off territory, and if anyone trespasses, they will be killed without hesitation. They are so skilled at assassination that people living around the forest call them the assassins'' of the forest."


    His description of the Forest of Silence was chilling, and the atmosphere turned icy.


    I looked at Andras with a fed-up look on my face. He noticed my gaze and nodded quietly.


    "As Mr. Kaneff said, it is not a safe ce. I have never visited there myself, but ording to the senior members of the ck Hawk Unit, it is a ce where you cannot let your guard down for even a moment."


    The Forest of Silence seemed to be a much more dangerous ce than I expected.


    Kaneff looked at me with an expressionless face and asked.


    "So, are you still going to Forest of Silence''?" Kaneff asked me, looking at me with an expressionless face.


    I hesitated to answer for a moment, but I didn''t back down from my original idea. "I have to go," I said firmly.


    ""


    "Not because I need them in the strawberry field. Its because I can''t betray the grace I received from the fairies. If they didn''t leave on their own, I''d love to bring them back."


    Sometimes they yed pranks to the point of being annoying and made a noise that could hurt your ears, but they could also be considered part of this ce.


    Pretending not to know when things get difficult was not the right thing to do.


    "Moreover, I already made a promise to Gyuri. Making sure that I would bring her friends."


    Kaneff shook his head at my decision.


    "Ugh, youre such a pushover I was hoping to scare you off with some threats, but I should have known better."


    "As expected, you lied to scare me about the Forest of Silence, right?"


    "No. It''s true that the forest is dangerous. Didn''t you see Andras''s face?"


    .


    The hope I had briefly held was shattered.


    Kannef sighed and looked towards Andras.


    "Hey, Andras."


    "Yes, Mr. Kaneff."


    "Preparing to take Sihyeon to the Forest of Silence, you take charge of it yourself and make it right. I want to go by myself, but I can''t help it because those horrible guys will make more fuss whenever they see me."


    Andras answered reliably, bowing deeply.


    "Yes. I''ll do my best to prepare."


    "Andras, are you okay with this? You must be busy with Amy and other things these days"


    "I''m fine. If it''s to help Sihyeon, I''m sure she will understand."


    "Thank you, Andras."


    Andras smiled calmly at my words which were filled with gratitude and sorry.


    Kaneff gave Andras additional instructions.


    "If you''re going to meet the Shadow n, ask that girl'' for help. Even though it''s been a long time since she left her hometown, still it''s better than nothing. She''s resourceful. With Ryan''s help, you should be able to find out about her whereabouts easily."


    "Yes."


    Despite the ambiguous reference of "that girl," Andras easily understood and answered.


    "Oh! Take Locus and Kroc with you too. They''ve experienced the Forest of Silence, so they''ll be helpful."


    "Um if that person'' ising, I don''t think Locus will join"


    "I heard he''s having fun and eatingfortably at the finance officer position. Since he''s been ying around that much, he should work hard now. Tell him to join on this task, or else I''ll personally kick him out of the territory."


    Andras nodded and muttered quietly.


    "Hmm. Poor Locus.


    As I wondered who that girl'' is, my eyes sparkled curiously at the mysterious existence that Kaneff and Andras mentioned.


    They discussed ns and necessities for going into the Forest of Silence until dawn arrived that day.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Locus'' finely chiseled features were a sight to behold, with his shimmering blonde locks and sparkling blue eyes that held a mischievous twinkle. However, as soon as Andras mentioned the "Forest of Silence" and the "Shadow n," Locus'' yful demeanor was reced with a steely resolve, hisplexion turning ashen in an instant.


    "Impossible!" he eximed, his voiceced with disbelief.


    "Locus, please hear me out first."


    "Doesn''t Locus know how important the strawberry field is to the Cardis estate? Especially if you''re an officer of the estate!"


    Locus'' emotions subsided after being pacified by me and Andras, but his pale face did not return to normal.


    "Are we really going back to that ursed ce? And with that madwoman?" he questioned incredulously.


    "We have to go there if we want to bring back the fairies of the strawberry field. Please help us, Locus."


    "Milord, I understand the importance of the strawberry fields, but as the treasurer of the territory, my duties lie here. You would do better to take Kroc with you instead,"


    Locus tried to divert our attention by pointing his finger at therge, muscr dragon demon.


    "Senior Locus Senior Kroc already agreed toe with us to the Forest of Silence. Just give up and join us."


    "You traitor"


    Locus gave Kroc a resentful look, but Kroc just shrugged his shoulders as if to say What did I do?


    Kroc epted the proposal without hesitation, saying that he wanted to help the people of Elden Vige who would suffer without the fairies.


    It moved me and Andras.


    Meanwhile, Locus realized that the atmosphere was getting strange and he shouted in desperation.


    "How are you going to find that crazy woman? You know going into the Forest of Silence without her is like suicide, right? She is so free-spirited that it won''t be easy to find her."


    "We''ve already found the ce she has stayed recently through Ryan."


    When the excuse he had barely found was easily blocked, Locus rolled his eyes and burst out in frustration.


    "How, he did thatst time, too. Why does he know all our locations?"


    "It''s kind of like a control device. In many ways, individuals with unique characteristics scattered in an instant. If anyone lives in a way that puts dirt on ck Hawk Unit'', Mr. Kaneff himself"


    Andras blurted out thest words, but everyone, including Locus, shuddered.


    If you think of the bossing personally every time you make a mistake


    Ugh! The mere thought sent shivers down my spine.


    "Locus, could you reconsider one more time?"


    "Mmm"


    Despite my earnest request, Locus'' consent did note easily. The frown on his face conveyed the impression that he really did not want to go.


    What can I do?


    It''s not something I can force him toe along with


    I gave a small sigh and tried to give up.


    <strong> Knock!</strong>


    <strong> Rumble!</strong>


    As the door creaked open, Elden vigers along with Lagos, Reville, and Miru flooded into the room, their excitement and chatter filling the air.


    "Locus! Is that really true?"


    I never thought you would make such a decision. I must have misunderstood you all this time.


    "Locus, you''re amazing!"


    "What? What''s amazing?"


    Not only the Locus but also the rest of us looked puzzled by the sudden situation.


    Lagos came forward on behalf of the vigers and held Locus'' hands firmly with a deeply moved expression.


    "Thank you very much, Locus!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''ve heard you''re going to the Forest of Silence to get back the fairies of the strawberry field."


    "What?! When did I"


    "I heard it''s one of the most dangerous ces in the Demon world, but you''re doing this for us I''d like to express my gratitude on behalf of the vigers."


    "Well"


    Lagos looked warmly at Locus with moistened eyes. Before the flustered Locus could say anything, Reville spoke up first.


    "I thought you were just a guy who knows how to eat and y around. Youre a lot better than I thought. I respect you, man."


    Reville rubbed under his nose and praised Locus with a little embarrassment.


    As the vigers praised him, Locus'' face became more and more strangely distorted. Of course, no one noticed his change.


    "Mr. Treasurer, you''re so cool!"


    "My mom says Uncle Locus is a very brave man."


    "I want to be like you when I grow up".


    The children looked at Locus with sparkling eyes as if they were looking at a hero.


    "Guys, that''s . . ."


    Maybe he couldn''t meet the expectations of innocent children, but Locus couldn''t end up saying no.


    "Locus! Don''t worry about financial affairs. I''ll stay up all night to take care of your share."


    "Tell me anything you need. I''ll generously take out my most cherished weapons and equipment."


    "Everyone! Let''s prepare a big meal and a precious drink for Locus, our proud estate treasurer!"


    "Yayyyy!"


    "Locus! Locus!"


    "Locus! Locus!"


    ".


    The vigers shouted Locus'' name enthusiastically, while the person whose name was chanted looked nkly into the air with a half-hearted expression.


    I managed to hold back myughter in a funny situation. He approached Andras quietly and whispered.


    "Andras, what is the meaning of this?"


    "I don''t know either."


    As I observed the scene, a suspicious movement caught my eye. Kroc, the Big Dragon demon, and Miru, the little cat girl, exchanged a knowing nce and winked at each other.


    No way


    The two suspicious demons felt my gaze.


    Kroc turned his eyes unnaturally like a sloppy thief. Next to him, Miru raised the corners of her mouth and winked one eye.


    Only then could Andras and I understand the current situation and nod.


    Meanwhile, the vigers dragged Locus outside and poured him with praise. On the other hand, a smile flowed out of my mouth, feeling sorry for Locus hesitant expression.


    Thus Kroc and Locus joined the Forest of Silence Expedition.


    The preparations for the perilous expedition into the mysterious and mystical "Forest of Silence" were underway with haste.


    The strawberry field, where the fairies had disappeared, was losing its vitality little by little, so we had to bring the fairies quickly before the strawberry fieldpletely withered.


    The party wasposed of six individuals, namely Andras, Lia, Kroc, Gyuri, myself, and Locus, who had been forced to join us.


    Three others, Alfred, Ashmir, and Urki, had expressed their interest in participating, but Kaneff had barred them from joining


    "You guys can''t because a very shy person is going to join them. And if you guys go away, who will do the farm work?"


    Formerly a member of ck Hawk Unit, a mysterious figure who Locus called a "crazy woman." Our first goal was to join her, who was very shy. Hertest location had been pre-examined through Ryan.


    With the exception of Gyuri and myself, all members of the party were former members of the ck Hawk Unit.


    Lia spoke in a faint voice as she saw the party who had finished preparing.


    "It reminds me of the past, I missed it a lot."


    "So am I. After Mr. Kaneff officially ordered the dissolution, everyone went on their ways


    Andras agreed with her with a faint smile. Kroc also worked hard to express his feelings in signnguage and formed a consensus. Of course, some people did not agree with the sentimental atmosphere of the three.


    "What do you miss! Don''t you remember any of the hard times? I''m already sick and tired of it Argh!"


    Kaneff waved his hand at the back of theining Locus'' head.


    "Hey! Leader, why are you hitting me?!"


    "Stop whining and concentrate on the mission properly. You know he''s not supposed to get hurt, right? If Sihyeon is injured and you are fine, I will make you miss the old days even more."


    Locus pouted and murmured at the dreadful threat.


    "You could just curse me to death instead of asking such an impossible task."


    "What?!"


    "Argh!"


    Locus ran away from Kaneff and hid behind my back. Everyone burst intoughter at his funny appearance.


    "Lord Sihyeon. You know this is a different matter from financial affairs, right? Youll pay for the employment, right?"


    "Yes. I''ll take care of it as much as Locus and Kroc want."


    "That monster participated voluntarily. Just take care of me."


    "Hahaha"


    In the midst of this, Locus'' mindset of caring for his profit, made me think of him as great in many ways.


    "Papa, youlle back soon, no?"


    A little fox girl looked up at me as if she was about to burst into tears.


    I hugged the fox girl so that she could feel safe. And I patted her little back gently and said in a calm voice.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. I''ll be back soon. Speranza, you have to listen to Boss Uncle while Papa is away, okay?"


    "Yes, I''ll listen."


    "Don''t worry, Popi! I''ll protect Sihyun, Popi!"


    Gyuri also relieved Speranza by clenching her fists. Thanks to this, the fox girl shook off her anxiety a little and nodded.


    "Take care, Senior."


    "Don''t worry about the farm."


    "I wish you the best of luck."


    "If you don''t think it''s possible, juste back. Don''t do anything unreasonable again."


    Greeted by the farm members, we began to prepare to leave.


    While Andras was preparing for the dimension leap magic, I asked Locus, who was next to me.


    "We''re going to meet another member of the ck Hawk Unit, right? That?


    "Crazy woman?"


    " yes. Who is it that we''re asking for help?"


    "Didn''t they exin it? Like us, she is a member of the ck Hawk group andes from the shadow n.''


    I asked again in surprise.


    "If shes a member of the shadow n, did she live in the Forest of Silence?"


    "That''s right."


    Locus shuddered as if he had thought of something unconsciously.


    "The name is Terzan."


    "Terzan"


    "She is the most dangerous demon among all the ck Hawk members except Leader."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    <strong>Whoo! Whoo!</strong>


    Experiencing the unique dizziness of dimensional leap magic, I found myself in a new city.


    "Where are we?" I asked, looking around.


    "It''s a city called Beko'' far east of the Cardis estate. Its famous as amercial city because its a ce where numerous merchant trade routes are connected," Andras exined.


    It was quite chilly when we left the farm but the weather here was so warm that the clothes I was wearing felt a little stuffy.


    The difference in the climate alone made me realize that I had traveled far away from the farm, and the ce we arrived at was like arge backyard surrounded by buildings.


    As our eyes wandered around, someone who looked familiar appeared in front of us.


    "Ha ha! You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting since this morning."


    A man with slender sses weed us. I recognized the demon''s face right away.


    "Ergin?"


    "It''s been a while, Milord. I, Ergin, a merchant belonging to the Golden Clock Chamber, greet the lord of Cardis."


    I received his polite greeting with a slightly puzzled expression. Ergin quickly read my expression and added words.


    "This is the Golden Clocks branch in Beko. As soon as I heard that Lord Cardis'' party was visiting here. I put everything else aside and waited to greet Lord Cardis in person."


    "Ah! okay."


    Andras also added an additional exnation.


    "We often ask our merchants to cooperate to use the Dimensional Leap Magic. It is easy to prepare the coordinates because there are many cases where the coordinates are set separately."


    "Then, isn''t it a nuisance?" I asked, and Ergin quickly responded with a cheerful attitude.


    "Oh, Its not a nuisance at all! You''re beingpletely reasonable. It''s a great honor just to have the Lord visit our branch. I was so excited to meet Milord after a long time that I couldn''t even sleep properly."


    "Hahaha."


    I responded with an awkwardugh at his smooth words like a typical merchant''s sugar-coated words.


    "Let''s go in first. We''ve prepared to wee the VIPs inside."


    We followed Ergin towards the building.


    "Wee, Lord Cardis."


    "Wee."


    As soon as we entered through the entrance on the first floor, many employees of the tradingpany greeted us.


    Feeling overwhelmed by the grand wee, I looked at Ergin. The quick-witted demon understood my gaze and quickly disbanded the staff and led us to the prepared room.


    The room he guided us to was filled with very elegant dishes and splendid paintings. The number of seats was arranged perfectly for our group, as if the staff knew in advance how many people were in our group.


    Feeling overwhelmed, I sat in the most prestigious seat along with Locus, Andras, Kroc, and Lia were on both sides.


    As soon as we sat down, the staff brought out food and drinks.


    Its a drink made in the traditional way in this city. Its famous as a beverage that merchants who travel far away enjoy drinking to replenish their energy. And this is a very rare fruit


    With great enthusiasm, Ergin exined what he had prepared.


    However, Locus openly showed signs of annoyance, while Lia and Kroc focused their attention on the drinks and fruits, letting his words go in one ear and out the other.


    Only Andras listened intently, and I pretended to do the same out of courtesy. But as the exnation dragged on, Andras gave a short cough, and I immediately took the cue to interrupt.


    "And this painting is."


    "Ergin."


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality, but we have something urgent to do. I don''t think we can stay here for long."


    Ah, no! Sorry. I didn''t notice" Ergin bowed with a startled expression.


    I waved my hand and gave a look that it was okay.


    "If there''s anything I can do to help you, please feel free to let me know. I''ll do my best to help you as long as I can."


    Andras'' eyes sparkled as if he had been waiting for this.


    "Hmmm. Then can I ask for your help?"


    "Of course, Mr. Andras."


    "I will definitely remember the favor I received from the Golden clock Chamber today."


    "That''s enough."


    The corners of Andras and Ergin''s lips rose slightly at the same time. They looked as if they had got what they wanted.


    "We need someone who knows Beko''s slums well."


    "The slums?"


    "Yes. Not only the one who can guide us through theplex slum but also the one who has the trust of the people who live there"


    "Hmm Could you wait a moment?"


    Ergin quickly left the room with a serious look on his face. After waiting for his steps to move away, I asked Andras about the current situation.


    "Andras, what''s with the slum all of a sudden?"


    "ording to the information I received from Ryan. The recent location of the person we''re looking for was found near the slum. I don''t have any other information right now, so I think we''ll have to look around the slum ourselves."


    "Does that mean she might not be in the slum?"


    "That''s a possibility. As I said before, she''s such a mysterious person"


    Andras blurted out his words and made an anxious expression. The careless Locus muttered, I wish she isn''t there, and was showered with res from Lia and Kroc.


    Hmm.


    Please, let the demon named Terzan be in the slums


    Ergin brought someone to help sooner than expected.


    But the problem was..


    "My name is Luke."


    A young puppy-like creature wagged his tail and looked up at me with very bright eyes, despite his shabby appearance.


    "Nice to meet you, Lord Cardis!"


    "Uh Uh Well, yeah. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Hehe!"


    Luke''s pure smile reminded me of Miru from Elden Vige. He seemed lovable enough to be petted, but I wondered if he was capable of guiding us through the slum.


    "Ergin, is this kid really capable of being a guide?"


    "Yes, he''s a kid who helps a lot of businessmen. He''s from the slum, so he knows the geography and circumstances of the ce. He''s intelligent for his age, so you can trust him."


    Luke raised his hand and expressed his confidence. "If it''s the slums, it''s in the palm of my hand! I spent most of my life there, so trust me."


    It was very cute to see this young guy use the expression most of his life and show his confidence with his ears pricked up. It seemed like the other members also liked Luke''s confidence.


    I exchanged nces with the party, then bent my knees to look at Luke.


    "Luke, then can I ask you to guide us to the slum?"


    "Of course! Just follow me."


    "All right."


    I smiled and patted Luke''s head lightly. Seeing him wagging his tail, it seemed he didnt hate it.


    If you need anything,e by anytime!


    After being seen off by Ergin in front of the building, we headed towards the slum of Beko.


    Beko was simr to the other demon cities we had visited before, but it had a uniquely lively and bustling atmosphere of amercial city.


    Looking at the merchants and fancy products, we passed through the city center and approached the outskirts before we knew it.


    Just a little way out of town, the surrounding atmosphere has be incredibly quiet. It felt like the noisy atmosphere we just saw a while ago was a lie.


    When we left the main street and entered the back alley, the dark side of the city was revealed in earnest.


    Please, just one coin


    The homeless and beggars in the street reached out helplessly.


    Unlike me, who frowned at the ufortable sight, the other party members passed them calmly. Even young Luke didn''t seem to care much.


    <strong> Swoosh!</strong>


    Andras''s big body came right next to me, as if he was trying to cover my gaze.


    Even in amercial city full of money, not everyone can be rich. Don''t worry too much about it, it''s amon sight," he said.


    "The difference between the haves and have-nots is a problem everywhere. I feel ufortable thinking about the residents of my territory for no reason," I replied.


    This is what a normal city looks like. Sihyeons estate is a special case, Andras said.


    I nodded bitterly as we quickened our pace and made our way through the back alley.


    When we arrived at the outermost part of the city, we saw a slum vige with shacks tangled up.


    Luke turned around in front of the entrance to the slum.


    "This is the entrance to the slum. What can I do for you now?" he asked.


    "Luke, we''re looking for someone. Do you happen to know anyone named Terzan?" I asked.


    "Terzan?" Luke closed his eyes and repeated the name Terzan''. "Terzan.Terzan.Hmmm. I don''t know," he replied.


    "Then who looks like this?" Andras showed a piece of paper with a picture of a woman with a calm atmosphere.


    "I''m not sure about this either," Luke said.


    "Um"


    When Luke didn''t show what I expected, I felt a little disappointed. He also felt a bit discouraged, different from his confident appearance at the beginning.


    Lia behind me said in Luke''s defense.


    "Sihyeon. Sister Terzan is like a ghost. It must have been hard for ordinary people to recognize."


    "Is that so?"


    "Maybe we should go in and find out for ourselves."


    Sheesh! I dont want to go into such a dingy ce, Locus grumbled openly, but the party''s opinion leaned in the direction of directly searching the slum.


    "Then lets go in and


    "Ha ha! What a windfall this is!" a man interrupted.


    "Last night I had a good dream and it seems like its showing the results now."


    "Luke, are these the ones you brought?"


    At the entrance of the slums, about 10 demons and beastmen surrounded us in an instant.


    "Why do noble peoplee to such a shabby ce?" one of them asked sarcastically.


    "Keukkeuk! Of course, it''s to give everything they have to the poor like us, isn''t it?" another replied in a simrly sarcastic tone.


    At first nce, they didn''t seem to have good intentions.


    (To be Continued on Apr 24(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Luke burst forth and shouted, "What are you doing, misters?"


    "Haha, it was Luke, wasn''t it? You brought such good prey here."


    "Don''t do anything weird. These are honored guests at the top of the golden clock!"


    "Guest at the top of the golden clock? Then they''ll have a lot of valuables in their pockets to see. I love it."


    When the bully in front of him burst into admiration, the people next to him giggled together.


    Young Luke stamped his feet anxiously at the increasingly strange situation.


    On the other hand, our side was calm even though the opponent was not very friendly.


    "I''m really going to die. We''re all going to die. Those cowardly guys started it all Kroc, it''s all your fault."


    Locus suddenly got annoyed with Kroc. Of course, Kroc reacted with a puzzled look.


    "?"


    "If you had only shown your face, those people would have been scared to talk to us."


    Krock was wrapped up as he did when he first came to Elden vige. It was a costume to hide the pressure unique to the dragon descendant race.


    If he had revealed his true appearance, this situation would have been less likely to happen.


    Thus, we seemed to be easy targets. Of course, I don''t have to say about myself, and with Locus and Lia''s elegant appearances, fighting seemed far from their abilities. Andras and Kroc were big, but they didn''t seem threatening.


    Both of them were dressed in luxurious clothes that aristocrats would wear, and there were no escorts around.


    For those with bad intentions, we must have looked like good prey.


    When our side did not respond much, the opponent thought we were scared, so their momentum rose to the limit, and they acted without hesitation.


    "I don''t know what brought you here, but this is our area. I don''t think we can just let you go."


    "If you want to get back safely, you''ll have to put out the things in your pockets."


    "Kuh-kuh! You must be very scared. Don''t worry about it. If you just give us what you have, we''ll send you back nicely."


    The bullies pressed us with their mboyant tone. Among them, there were those who cast a lecherous gaze toward Lia.


    "Sihyeon, do you want me to take care of it?" Lia asked, furrowing her eyebrows and lifting her chin slightly.


    There was a chill in her voice. She seemed to run out of patience and wanted to tear the opponents apart at once.


    The bullies were still giggling and enjoying themselves, not knowing that a terrifying dragon demon was targeting them.


    Although they were cheap troublemakers, there were more important matters at hand, and causing amotion here would be pointless.


    "For now, bear with it, Lia. We''re not here to fight."


    "Okay."


    Dissatisfaction shed in Lia''s eyes for a moment. Still, out of respect for my wishes, she subdued her temper.


    "Andras. I''d like to ask you a favor."


    I understand, Sihyeon.


    Andras stepped forward with a look of [Don''t worry]. Luke, who was next to him, grabbed Andras by the hem of his clothes.


    "No, sir. Those guys might really hurt you. I''ll try to exin it to them.


    Luke said, his worried expression making his determination to do his duty even more impressive.


    Andras gently calmed Luke down with his soft voice.


    "It won''t be a big deal. Well just talk quietly."


    "But"


    "Stay here and watch."


    After getting Luke out of the way, Andras stepped in front of the bullies.


    "I think everyone lives here. Has anyone seen the woman in this painting?"


    "What?"


    "I will thank the person who tells me the information about this person without hiding."


    At the words of a reward, the eyes of the bullies focused on the painting for a while.


    "Have you ever seen a girl like this?"


    "No, I don''t think I have."


    "If she looks as pretty as this, she''d catch attention right away. There''s no way someone like her can hide here."


    "Don''t be fooled! I''m sure they''re talking nonsense because they''re nervous."


    Despite Andras'' very gentlemanly suggestion, the bullies were again in a ferocious mood.


    "Hey, put the drawing away and take out all the money you have right now."


    "If you do something stupid, you''ll regret it. I warned you!"


    They took out weapons from their waistbands and pockets and aimed them at us. They may have thought they were imposing, but the weapons were in such a poor condition that it even made meugh.


    "Ah, I wish we could have settled this peacefully with words"


    "Stop talking nonsense and take out the money from your pockets quickly!"


    Andras flicked his finger at the demon, who looked like the leader of the gang.


    <strong>-Zap! Crack!</strong>


    Soon, lightning struck with a loud noise.


    "Aaaahh!!"


    The bully leader screamed and copsed. The smell of smoke and burning came out of his body. From the slight flinching, it seemed like he simply fainted.


    The eyes of the thugs opened wide as if they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    "Would you all look up, please?"


    "?!"


    "What''s that?!"


    Andras'' artifacts were floating on their heads.


    "Once again, we''re here to find the woman in the painting. Let''s stop this pointless fight."


    "Don''t listen to that bastard! Let''s attack together Aaahhh!"


    A bully tried to rush in, but he screamed just like the leader when lightning struck at the speed of light.


    In an instant, the faces of the bullies turned pale with fear as the two rolled on the ground.


    "Is this an artifact that weve heard of in stories?"


    " ."


    "W We have to run away."


    <strong>-Zap! Crack!</strong>


    The loud noise echoed once again.


    This time lightning struck the ground, not at a bully. A ckened pit appeared where it hit.


    The legs of the thugs who were trying to escape were frozen.


    "Hahaha. I''m not done talking yet. What will I do if you just go like this?"


    .


    "As I said earlier, we are looking for the woman in this painting. We don''t have much time, so were going to get some help from you guys. Is that all right?"


    Andras politely sought help. Of course, he didn''t forget to nce toward the pit at the end of the sentence.


    The bullies desperately nodded at Andras'' words, trying to turn a blind eye to the charred pit.


    The bullies who once harassed us transformed into friendly residents and offered us their help, saving us the trouble of navigating the crowded slum.


    However, our search for the traces of "terzan" proved difficult.


    "Has she already left the slum?"


    "There''s a good chance of that. Ryan''s information may have been wrong,"


    Andras patted his chin as if he was in a difficult position. Locus looked at me and asked.


    "What are we going to do? I wish we could go back like this. If we couldn''t find her here, it''ll be hard to find her for a while, no matter how much Ryan looks for her."


    Kroc also agreed with Locus through signnguage.


    As someone who had to bring the fairies back as soon as possible, I couldn''t just give up like this.


    Just as I was about to say that we should look a little more.


    Luke spoke up hesitantly. "Ah there''s a ce we haven''t checked yet."


    "Really?" I asked urgently, sensing a glimmer of hope.


    "Yes. There is a house a little away from the slum."


    "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?"


    "That''s


    Luke, who hesitated for a while, barely continued his talk.


    "That house is cursed by a ghost, so everyone tries to avoid it. Even the homeless people don''t go there."


    "A ghost?"


    "Yes. Someone died there after groaning for days with a creepy whisper."


    Luke exined the cursed house very seriously. Looking at the reactions of the surrounding thugs, it seemed like there really was such a scary story.


    The idea of something in the cursed house quickly crossed my mind. All of the party exchanged their eyes quickly with simr expressions.


    "Luke, will you take us to the house?"


    "What? Are you really going to go there? All the guests might get cursed" Luke asked back, drooping his ears and tail.


    Looking at the moistened eyes that were constantly shaking, it seemed like he was terrified.


    Hmm I feel sorry for taking him there by force if he''s so scared.


    I turned my head to the thugs. But even the adult thugs were terrified and avoided my gaze.


    Their reaction told me that they didn''t want to go to that house even if they died.


    Andras, who was watching them, took something out of his pocket. It was a very shiny gold coin.


    "I''ll give this gold coin to the person who leads us to the house."


    "!"


    "!"


    "And if we return safely, I will give one more coin. Is there anyone willing to guide us?"


    At the mention of giving gold coins, the gangsters and poor residents of the slum were stirred up. Even two coins were an enormous sum of money that they could hardly touch in their lifetime.


    Between the fear of the curse and the gold coin, they all hesitated.


    Someone quickly stepped forward to Andras.


    "Me! Me!"


    "Luke?"


    It was Luke, who had been trembling in fear just a moment ago. His still-moist eyes were shining brightly, and his tail was wagging so fast it resembled a propeller.


    "Will you be okay?"


    "It''s all right. You''re precious guests entrusted to me by Sir. Ergin. So I have to take full responsibility until the end!"


    Luke emphasized responsibility with his mouth, while his eyes were fixed on the gold coin in Andras'' hand. Everyone burst outughing at the clever appearance.


    "Well a promise is a promise."


    As promised, Andras handed over the gold coin.


    Luke carefully took the coin and quickly hid it in his pocket. The people in the slum looked at it with eyes full of regret and envy.


    "Okay, this way. I''ll guide you quickly."


    Luke led us with a bright voice, like a child leaving for an exciting pic. Looking at him, Locusughed for the first time sinceing here.


    "Hahaha! He''s going to be a big guy in the future".


    All the rest of the party smiled and nodded.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Luke led us out of the slum, but we noticed that none of the frightened slum dwellers followed us, presumably due to their fear of the "ghost curse."


    The area was overgrown with lush grasses, likely because people didn''t move around frequently. The middle of the area was littered with discarded trash, and the trees had withered away, leaving only bare branches.


    The road leading to the "Cursed House" was unpleasant, filled with an unpleasant sight.


    <em>Um it''s not really a haunted ce, is it?</em>


    I thought it would be embarrassing if everyone knew that I was scared, so I kept walking while concealing my anxiety as best I could.


    "We''re almost there. That''s the house you see over there."


    Luke pointed his finger at a house with a gloomy atmosphere. Actually, it would be more precise to describe it as an abandoned house than a home.


    Andras murmured as he looked around the abandoned house. "Hmm. It looks like an abandoned house where no one lives on the surface."


    "I told you before. Everyone is scared of the ghost''s curse, so they don''te anywhere near here."


    As Luke said, there were no signs of people around the house.


    "But I think she''ll live in a house like that. Don''t you, Kroc?"


    To Locus question, Kroc replied with silence.


    Meanwhile, Lia smiled awkwardly and defended the woman named Terjan saying, "Sister Terzan has a unique taste."


    "Is that something unique? You''re freaking out, right?"


    If you choose to live in an abandoned house like this, its hard to say as an area of taste.


    In the middle of a conversation, Locus uttered with a frustrated look on his face. "Oh! What are you waiting for? Can''t we just go in and check it out ourselves?"


    "What?! You''re going in there?" asked Luke, jumping in surprise.


    "Don''t we have to go inside to see if there is someone or not?"


    "Well that''s true."


    Luke appeared frightened, as though he hadpletely forgotten about the gold coins. Leading us to the house and entering it seemed like two entirely different things.


    Andras retrieved a gold coin from his pocket and offered it to the trembling Luke.


    "Great job. I''ll give you the reward as promised. You can head back now."


    "..


    Luke appeared deeply troubled as he gazed at the gold coin before him. Eventually, he shook his head and pushed the coin away.


    "I can''t get gold again while running away from the guests. I''ll stay with everyone until the end and get the second gold coin."


    "What?"


    Everyone admired the young boy who had conquered his fear and rejected the offer of the gold coin.


    With a sly expression, Locus posed a question to Luke. "Hahaha, are you sure you''ll be alright? I heard if a ghost curses you, you''ll die within a few days."


    "Uh It''s fine. The guests need someone to guide them back."


    Luke demonstrated his determination once again, shaking his entire body. Locus smiled nonchntly and ruffled Luke''s hair roughly.


    "Don''t worry, kid. I won''t let you get cursed by the ghost."


    "Don''t worry too much. It''ll be over soon."


    Lia also held one of his hands with a friendly smile, which helped to calm Luke''s shaking and ease his expression.


    "Sihyeon, are we ready to go?"


    "Yes, let''s go inside."


    The party, starting with Andras and myself, then proceeded towards the abandoned house.


    As we approached the entrance to the abandoned house, the wooden door creaked open with a very unpleasant sound. Upon entering the dark room, an eerie silence enveloped the group.


    Gradually, my eyes adjusted to the dim light filtering through the windows, and I began to discern the structure of the house  closet, bed, table, and so on.


    Despite the foreboding atmosphere, the furnishings inside the house looked reasonably well-preserved. At first nce, the house seemed no different from an ordinary family home.


    Apart from the strange ambiance, it was difficult to understand why people feared this "ghost house."


    "You don''t think anyone''s here, do you?"


    "I don''t think so. There doesn''t seem to be any sign of human life."


    "I also think it''s empty here," said Locus, surveying the house with a bored expression on his face.


    "Andras, I don''t think there''s anyone here either. What should we do?"


    "Well I think we should go back and contact Ryan first. We can''t keep wasting time here without any other information."


    "Are we going back now?" Luke, who was clinging tightly to Lia, wagged his tail with delight.


    I looked around the house again, feeling a mix of emotions.


    This was my final hope


    Locus, who had been exploring on his own, quickly lost interest and expressed his disdain,


    "Let''s head back. I wish there was a ghost or something"


    <strong>TILT!</strong>


    Suddenly, Locus'' body leaned to one side, and he instinctively iled his arms to maintain his bnce.


    <strong>Wooosh</strong>


    "What?"


    <strong>Wooosh</strong>


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A high-pitched screech echoed throughout the room, causing the entire party to assume a defensive posture as Luke screamed in terror.


    <strong>Woosh! Wooosh!</strong>


    I strained my eyes to make sense of the situation while seeking shelter behind Kroc. A white figure darted through the darkness at an incredible speed, leaving only a blur in its wake.


    After a moment, the piercing sound subsided, and an eerie silence fell over the room. The first thing I noticed was Locus, who appeared to bepletely immobilized.


    "Ugh?! This is?


    He was ensnared by a thin, spiderweb-like thread. Andras and Kroc promptly sprang into action, preparing for the worst.


    "Locus!"


    "Sihyeon, it''s dangerous."


    ""


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    As the shadowy figure slowly emerged from the darkness, the party tensed up even further. The unidentified creature produced a sharp dagger and held it to Locus'' throat.


    "Who is it?"


    "Ugh!"


    "Are you here to kill me?"


    "Hey! You''re Terzan, right? Unlock this right now!"


    The shadowy shape gradually took on a more defined form, revealing a slender woman wielding the de.


    "My name Who bought you?"


    "Hey! Don''t you recognize me? It''s Locus!"


    "Locus Locus"


    The woman, who had aimed the dagger, tilted her head while muttering "Locus." But she didn''t seem to be thinking, and her eyes shed with blue energy.


    "I don''t remember anyone by that name"


    "?"


    "You''re going to die."


    "Argh!"


    Just as the dagger was about to strike, Andras and Lia shouted as loud as they could.


    "Terzan!"


    "Sister Terzan!"


    Fortunately, the woman stopped moving at the cries of the two, and slowly turned her eyes toward us.


    The woman, known as Terzan, looked at Andras and Lia with unfocused eyes for a while, and there was a momentary sh of light in her eyes.


    "Oh!"


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    She slid towards us in a strange movement that didn''t seem to belong to a living creature, her expression still expressionless.


    "Andras Lia Right?"


    "Long time no see, Terzan."


    "Long time no see, Sister."


    "Yes, yes"


    Every time she saw the two, a small light sparkled in her vacant eyes.


    "What brings you here?"


    "We came to ask you for a favor, Terzan."


    "To me?"


    "It''s about the Forest of Silence. We really need your help."


    "I have a feeling this is going to be a long story. I''ll exin everything in detail shortly."


    "Okay Andras is reliable."


    Terzan patted Andras on the head as if praising a child, an act that could be very unpleasant, but Andras responded with a rather happy expression.


    "Haha! Thank you."


    Luke, who had been shaking due to the tense atmosphere, spoke up cautiously as the warm feeling spread.


    "Excuse me."


    "?"


    ?"


    "Shouldn''t we let him go first?"


    Uh! Locus!


    "Hey, you bad guys! Can''t you even see me?"


    Locus was still tied up and unable to move. Andras quickly gestured towards Locus and spoke to Terzan.


    "Terzan, I think we need to address that first."


    " "


    She turned her head and nced at Locus briefly before speaking a word apathetically.


    Should I kill him?"


    "Hahaha."


    "Sister"


    Andras smiled awkwardly while Lia let out a soft sigh, and Kroc looked at Locus with pity.


    Terzan tilted her head as if she didn''t quite understand their reaction.


    Although it was only a brief moment, I could understand a little bit why Locus was trembling while describing Terzan as a "crazy girl."


    "Whew I really thought I was going to die."


    The freed Locus kept rubbing his neck and grumbling.


    He also shot asional angry nces at Terzan, but she remained unfazed.


    We sat on the ground and began with a brief round of introductions.


    "Terzan, this is Lim Sihyeon. He''s the owner of the Cardis estate and is currently working with Mr. Kaneff."


    "Nice to meet you, Terzan. My name is Lim Sihyeon."


    "Do you work with the Leader? Is it a new ck Hawk unit?"


    "Oh, no. Sihyeon is just working on a farm. Mr. Kaneff is there as well."


    Terzan stared at me with an intense gaze, showing interest in me. I, too, stole nces at her figure.


    She had ck hair and eyes, an unfocused stare, and a nk expression. While the Angels'' emotionless expressions were like iron masks, Terzan seemed tock emotions altogether.


    <strong>Woosh!</strong>


    With her ghostly movements, Terzan suddenly appeared before me and reached out to touch my head.


    <strong>BUMP!</strong>


    Huh?


    I felt embarrassed as she stroked my head vigorously and shook her body. And she spoke to Andras in a slightly exasperated voice.


    "Andras Andras. He''s strange. He doesn''t have horns."


    "Oh, Sihyeon isn''t a demon, he''s a human."


    "Human?"


    Terzan''s eyes glimmered when she mentioned "human."


    Continuing to stroke my head, she also began to poke and smell me.


    When everyone was perplexed by her curious behavior


    "SIHYEON doesn''t like it Popi, so get away from him, Popi.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Gyuri, the little fairy who was hiding, leaped out and yelled, "If you bully Sihyeon, I''ll punish you, Popi!"


    Gyuri waved her arms at Terzan, but it appeared more like a cute whine than a threat to any observer.


    Luke looked at Gyuri in disbelief and said, "Uh Huh? A fairy?"


    However, Terzan was not surprised by the sudden appearance of the fairy. Instead, she calmly looked at us and nodded her head. "Hmm as expected."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "I smell it the scent of a fairy."


    "Have you met a fairy before?" I inquired.


    "I''ve seen them a lot in the past since I am from the Shadow n," she replied.


    Since the Shadow n guarded the entrance to the fairy world, I wasn''t sure if that was why Terzan was familiar with fairies.


    I asked Terzan, who was teasing Gyuri, more directly, "Terzan, do you know about the Entrance to the Fairy World''?"


    <strong>-STARTLE!</strong>


    Terzan trembled slightly and stopped moving when I mentioned the entrance to the fairy world. Then she slowly met my gaze and asked, "Why do you ask that?" Her cold voice was heard in my ears.


    Although not as strong as when subduing Locus, her menacing spirit radiated subtly.


    Oops! Did I speak too hastily?


    It was a little awkward when Terzan reacted decisively. Still, I could be sure that she knew about the entrance to the fairy world.


    When Terzan gave a cold reaction, Andras and Lia intervened to calm the atmosphere.


    "Terzan, Sihyeon is someone you can trust. Otherwise, why would so many ck Hawk members step out?" Andras said.


    "That''s right, sister, he is someone who was acknowledged by Mr. Kaneff," Lia added.


    Kroc also defended me by expressing his signnguage enthusiastically. Thanks to that, Terzan''s cold momentum quickly calmed down.


    Instead, Terzan''s empty gaze focused on me. I felt a silent pressure to exin myself.


    "Where should I start exining this"


    "From the beginning!"


    "Hmm. Then it''ll take a long time."


    "I have a lot of time."


    She nodded her head, indicating that I should stop talking about useless things and start exining myself. I had no choice but to tell the story of my first visit to the Demon realm one by one.


    Terzan was immediately captivated by my story and became enamored with it. Locus and Kroc, who also didnt know most of the stories, also perked up their ears quietly.


    The tale of my life on the farm was quite extraordinary. Perhaps because of the positive reactions from the listeners, I became more animated and continued to share my stories.


    Andras and Lia nodded with joyous expressions, as if to say, "That''s how it was."


    Most of the stories were simplified, but I detailed the part where the fairies suddenly vanished from the strawberry field.


    "So I need to go to the fairy world to bring them back. Please, Terzan. If you know anything about the entrance to the fairy world, please tell us."


    Terzan, who had listened intently, fell silent for a moment. We anxiously waited for her response.


    It wasn''t long before she spoke again.


    "I understand what you''re saying You want to meet the Fairy Queen, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But wouldn''t there be a reason?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Fairy Queen has been leading the fairies for a long time. Long before I was born Would she call them back without a reason?"


    Terzan shook her head slightly.


    "The Queen is a wise leader and wouldn''t do anything without a reason."


    "But this is too much. Taking them away without any exnation"


    "Why should she exin?"


    For a moment, I was speechless.


    "Not everything needs to be exined that''s what it means to be a Queen."


    Terzan''s calm exnation hit me like a ton of bricks.


    I had unconsciously thought the Fairy Queen was being oppressive, endangering the strawberry field by recalling the fairies who were actually doing well.


    But what if


    What if there was a justifiable reason for the Fairy Queen''s actions? What if I was forcing myself to think otherwise?


    The queen had been leading the fairies for a long time, while I was just someone who had stumbled into the demon realm from another world and had formed a bond with the fairies.


    When viewed from a third-party perspective, it was the Queen who was more trustworthy. Terzan was speaking from that perspective as well.


    "The entrance to the fairy world is a secret ce I can''t take you there. Give up."


    Terzan spoke as if she didn''t need to say anything more, got up from her seat, and turned away.


    "Please hold on a moment," Andras said quickly, grabbing Terzan''s arm. She nced back at us briefly, but it seemed like she wasn''t interested in any unnecessary conversation.


    "As Terzan mentioned, there must be a reason for the Fairy Queen''s behavior, but something seems off," he continued.


    "?"


    "Sihyeon isn''t just someone who formed a connection with the fairies. He also received blessings from many of them. If that''s the case, wouldn''t the wise queen have acknowledged Sihyeon in some way? It doesn''t make sense," Andras exined, ncing over at Gyuri.


    "That''s right, Popi! My friends and I kissed a lot. Popi!" Gyuri chimed in.


    "If Sihyeon received such recognition and blessings from the fairies, then it''s unlikely that the Fairy Queen would have ignored him. Don''t you think so?" Andras said, prompting Terzan to turn back to us with a nod.


    "This is just a guess, but could it be that the Fairy Queen took the fairies urgently because of a big change?" he suggested.


    "A big change?"


    "What do you mean, Andras?"


    "Exin it in detail."


    Andras cleared his throat before continuing his exnation. "When the fairies disappeared, I looked into records and books about the Fairy Queen. There weren''t many records left because she''s such a mysterious figure."


    <em>When did he look into that?</em> I thought, impressed by Andras'' thoroughness.


    "The Fairy Queen is undoubtedly an absolute figure for all fairies, but she''s not your typical ruler. There are records that indicate she lives like any other fairy," Andras continued.


    "The big demon is right, Popi! She ys with us just like any other fairy, Popi!" Gyuri added, sharing her own experiences.


    "So even though the Fairy Queen has led the fairies for a long time, there have been few asions where she''s disyed her authority. She only steps forward when the fairy realm is in danger, such as during the Dimensional War," Andras exined.


    "Wait a minute! So does that mean the fairy realm is in danger right now?" I asked anxiously.


    "Oh no! What do we do, Popi!" Gyuri added, looking around anxiously.


    <strong> Woosh!</strong>


    Terzan once again approached Andras with her ethereal movement.


    "Is that true?"


    "It''s all spection. However, given the situation so far, I don''t think it''s a baseless story."


    If my guess is right, it might not be the strawberry field that''s in danger, but the Fairy World.


    Terzan''s eyes shook for the first time. A little uncertainty flowed from her, who rarely showed her emotions.


    Andras didn''t miss this moment and kept talking.


    "Terzan, maybe the Fairy Queen asked for Sihyeon''s help. Gyuri here is evidence of that."


    "?"


    "If the queen wanted to take everyone, she could have taken them all. But she intentionally left Gyuri with Sihyeon. What could be the reason for that?"


    ".. To guide you guys to the fairy world?"


    "That''s right. You might not know, Terzan, but Sihyeon has a special ability. Maybe that ability is vital to the crisis of the fairy world.


    "Andras is right. Sihyeon is truly a special person. Thanks to him, I was able to escape from the curse too.


    "Our lord is quite special indeed. Right, Kroc?"


    ". "


    Following Andras and Lia, Locus and Kroc also nodded in agreement. Terzan''s gaze turned back to me again.


    This time, her eyes contained a serious expression that was not just simple interest but seemed to be trying to prate into me.


    Terzan, who had been looking at me for a while, scratched her head and tilted her head.


    "I''m not sure Other than not having horns, he seems ordinary"


    <strong>-Woosh!</strong>


    Coming in front of me instantly, she lifted me up with her arms. I felt a rush of air as my body lifted off the ground.


    "Ugh?!"


    Strangely pleasant scent But, I think it''s a scent that fairies would like."


    "Excuse me, Terzan? Can you put me down, please? It''s embarrassing."


    "UhSorry."


    Fortunately, she put me down obediently on the ground. Instead, she continued to pet my head.


    "You want to go to the entrance of the fairy realm, right?"


    Yes.


    "I don''t know if we can get to the entrance, but I''ll take you to the Forest of Silence first."


    Really?


    Yes.


    As Terzan gave her permission, everyone in our group cheered quietly. Even Luke, who had been hiding behind us like a mouse, smiled brightly.


    <strong>-Woosh!</strong>


    Terzan put out her hands in front of me, who was happy. I put on a puzzled look and she snapped.


    "What''s the reward?"


    "Oh! As much as possible for themission fee and expenses"


    "I don''t need money."


    "What? If you don''t need money, how can we pay


    "It''s all right, Sihyeon."


    Andras stepped forward on behalf of me who was confused.


    "I''ve brought your pay in advance."


    He took a fairlyrge box from his sleeve and handed it to Terzan.


    Since its something the leader acknowledged, the reward will be certain.


    Leader Kaneff?


    Terzan immediately opened the box and checked the inside.


    As soon as she checked the contents of the box, her eyes, which had been blurry so far, shone strongly for the first time.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    After finishing our conversation with Terzan, we left the abandoned house together.


    "Terzan, can you leave without any preparation?" I asked.


    "Yes," she replied.


    "If you need anything, just ask me."


    Terzan didn''t pack anything except for the box she received as a reward. I couldn''t say anything because she said it was okay.


    The party crossed the empty house under Luke''s guidance, and the eyes of the slums gathered on us.


    Some gave uneasy nces, but nobody confronted us, probably because they knew we dealt with the troublemakers earlier.


    We quietly left the slum without any problem and headed straight to the Golden Clock Chamber. Ergin weed us again.


    "You''re back already! Was everything resolved?" Ergin asked.


    "Thanks to Luke''s good guidance, everything went well," I replied.


    "That''s a relief," Ergin said, ncing at Terzan. He seemed interested for a moment but quickly hid his expression as his body trembled. Perhaps his experienced merchant''s intuition told him that she was a dangerous person.


    "Thanks for your help, Luke. Here''s the reward I promised earlier," Andras said, giving Luke the gold coin he had promised.


    With this, Luke has two gold coins in total! It was a price that was hard to touch for a boy who grew up in a slum. Luke looked at the gold coin in his palm and twinkled his eyes as if he had decided something. The boy quickly ran to Ergin and held out his hands.


    "Mr. Ergin, please take this," Luke said.


    "You don''t have to give it to me because you earned it by performing your job diligently. Take it and use it as you please," Ergin replied.


    "No, I want to make a deal,"


    "?"


    "?" Ergin and I both looked at Luke in surprise.


    "Please use this money to hire me as a full-time employee of thepany!" Luke eximed.


    We watched the unexpected situation with interest, and Ergin, who received the proposal, asked calmly, "Why are you making such an offer? Two gold coins is a lot of money that is difficult to obtain even if you be a full-time employee."


    "I can''t use this money meaningfully yet with my ability. I don''t have the power to protect it. If it''s money that I can''t use properly, it''s wiser to invest it for the future, right?" Luke answered with a twinkle in his eye.


    He certainly made a lot of money by courageously seizing the opportunity, but it was definitely too much money for a boy to own two gold coins. I was aware of that fact in advance and was nning to secretly ask Ergin for Luke''s safety. Rather, Luke moved quickly.


    Locus and Andras also chimed in with admiration for Luke''s actions.


    "He''s really clever."


    "He''s very thoughtful for his age. Anyone would be tempted with that much money."


    But Ergin wasn''t convinced.


    "Really? Are these two gold coins not worth that much?"


    "The Golden Clock Chamber is not an easy ce to deal with."


    At Ergin''s cold response, Luke''s ears and tail drooped, reminding me of Speranza back on the farm.


    Sulking, Luke trudged over to us and said, "I must have been mistaken. I thought you guys were important guests."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. Ergin was also taken aback, revealing his embarrassment.


    "Well, what is it? These guests are important to our business!" Ergin retorted.


    "But Mr. Ergin, you spoke of these two gold coins as if they were worthless."


    "What?"


    "I thought that the gold coin wasn''t just money, but a symbol of recognition from the important guests."


    "If Mr. Ergin truly thought these people were important, he wouldn''t have treated the gold coins in my hand so lightly."


    <em>Ho?</em>


    I wasn''t expecting that argument from Luke. Sure, it was a bit of a stretch to see the gold coins as anything more than a reward, but Ergin couldn''t dismiss Luke''s words so easily.


    Despite the sophistry, Luke had a point. From Ergin''s perspective, denying his words in front of important guests could be damaging.


    "Well"


    Ergin nced at me, as if expecting me to intervene. However, I decided to let things y out for now.


    In the end


    "Well Even if they do recognize you, you can''t just be a full-time employee right away. Keep learning and helping out with chores, and if you continue to show promise, I''ll consider hiring you formally."


    "Really? Thank you so much!" Luke eximed.


    "Why would I lie? You earned this recognition from important guests because of your hard work. Be grateful to them."


    Ergin epted Luke''s proposal to boost our egos. Luke, overjoyed, expressed his gratitude to us.


    "Thank you so much! I won''t forget your kindness!"


    I patted Luke''s head, feeling emotional.


    "Yes, learn all you can from Ergin and be a great merchant."


    "I will! Thank you all again!"


    The party looked at Luke with a warm smile, proud of the boy who had created an opportunity for himself.


    <strong> TAK  TAK</strong>


    Locus and Kroc drove the luxurious carriage while Andras, Lia, Terzan, and I sat inside. Thanks to Ergin''s preparations, we quickly left the city.


    "I feel sorry for Ergin. I never thought we would receive such help with the wagon and travel arrangements," I said.


    "It''s nothing special for a merchant to treat aristocrats. The more they wee a great aristocrat, the better it is for merchants because their influence is recognized," Andras exined.


    "Is that so?"


    "It''s because there''s a reason why merchants do favors. Sihyeon is worth it, so you don''t have to feel too much pressure,"


    Andras exined that it was natural and eased my burden.


    <strong> Sip, sip.</strong>


    Meanwhile, Terzan was sipping on a vial of honey beer from the Cardis estate. "Terzan, aren''t you drinking too much?" I asked.


    "This is all right,"


    Terzan answered lightly, bringing the vial she was holding in her hand to her mouth. On the wide part of the ss bottle, the pattern of the Cardis estate was drawn.


    Looking at that, I whispered to Andras.


    "Terzan seems to like the honey beer very much."


    "She has loved it for a long time. In terms of her liking for alcohol, she''s as good as Mr. Kaneff."


    The box Andras handed over contained honey beer made in the Cardis estate. Terzan immediately epted it after hearing that it was an object that Kaneff recognized.


    Her ability to perfectly subdue Locus was also very surprising, but the way she epted the request with a few bottles of beer was also very strange.


    All of the ck Hawk members are unique.


    "Haha, it was a great ce in many ways."


    While talking quietly with Andras, Terzan, who was sipping beer, made eye contact. She asked me, pointing to the beer bottle she was holding.


    "Did you make this?"


    "Honey beer? No, I didn''t make it myself, It was made in my estate. A Roon grandpa in my estate is very good at making alcohol."


    "I see."


    "."


    An ufortable situation where the conversation was stopped.


    I posed a question to keep the conversation going.


    "By the way, why did you stay in such a deserted house?"


    Because it''sfortable there."


    "?"


    "I can be alone and there aren''t many people around."


    "Didn''t you feel uneasy?"


    "What?"


    Terzan responded with genuine confusion, leaving me momentarily speechless. Andras spoke up for me, taking over the conversation.


    "Terzan, can you tell me more about the entrance to the fairy realm in the Forest of Silence?"


    "Entrance to the fairy realm?"


    "Yes, I heard that the Shadow n'' associated with you knows the location."


    "."


    She took a sip of the beer and then provided her answer.


    "My hometown we owe it to the fairy queen. We must protect the Forest of Silence to repay her grace."


    "So, protecting the Forest of Silence means protecting the entrance to the fairy world?"


    "I don''t know for sure I''ve never seen it myself."


    "Hmm"


    While I didn''t have all the details about the entrance to the fairy world, I confirmed that the shadow n had a connection to the fairy queen.


    Andras asked a few more questions, but we didn''t get any useful information.


    It''s been five days since we left Beko.


    The carriage we were in passed through two small towns and kept moving along the road. When there wasn''t a town nearby, we had to spend the night outdoors.


    Fortunately, the warm weather made it bearable to spend the night outside.


    It was much morefortable than Locus and Kroc, who were responsible for driving the carriage, but it was also very difficult to sit still in the wagon for several days.


    Naturally, I asked Andras if we could just use dimension leap magic to go straight to the Forest of Silence


    "The Forest of Silence is a ce where the flow of mana is very unstable, so we can''t use dimension leap magic there. It''s simr to the Dragon Demon Vige you visitedst time."


    Andras gave an example of the dragon demon vige I visitedst time and exined why we couldn''t use dimension leap magic if the mana was unstable.


    After enduring several days of bouncing around in the wagon and Andras''s dizzying exnations, we finally arrived at a massive forest with no end in sight.


    We had arrived in front of the Forest of Silence,'' which is said to be one of the most dangerous ces in the Demon world.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Upon arriving at the boundary of the "Forest of Silence," we had to wait there for another full day.


    "Why don''t we just head straight into the forest?"


    Andras and Locus answered my question one after the other.


    "We need to secure as much time as possible. It''s best to depart at dawn when the sun rises."


    "If there is no sun, then the real trouble begins."


    Kroc, who was standing next to me, nodded in agreement with their words. I could fully sense how cautious they were of the Forest of Silence from their answers.


    I gazed at the Forest of Silence and lost myself in thought. From a distance, it appeared like a normal forest


    The forest was so still that it even seemed serene. I was a bit curious about why they were so vignt.


    The group set up camp using arge rock nearby as a windbreak.


    And I prepared a hearty meal with plenty of portable convenience food brought from the farm.


    Ummm "


    In particr, Terzan showed interest in the convenience food products brought from the other world. When I finished making a pretty decent meal with just boiling water, she burst into admiration.


    And when she received her share and tasted it for herself, her blurry eyes immediately brightened.


    "Did you make this too?"


    "These are convenience products?"


    "Convenience products you made."


    "No, I bought them with money."


    "Can I buy them? I''ll prepare enough money and buy it."


    She grabbed my arm and asked to buy the products. Of course, these were hard toe by in the Demon world, so I replied with an embarrassed face.


    "It would be difficult for Terzan to purchase them directly. Instead, I''ll give you everything I have left."


    "Umm"


    Terzan showed an uncertain reaction when I said that I would just give her the rest. It seemed like she really wanted to get her hands on these convenience products.


    She tasted the food again and expressed her regret.


    "If I had these, I wouldn''t have to eat Lias food"


    Ah, Sister Terzan?!


    "Hehehe."


    "Ahem, ahem!"


    When Terzan suddenly mentioned Lia''s cooking, Lia was greatly embarrassed and blushed, while the rest of the group had to desperately hold back theirughter.


    I, too, had to restrain myughter.


    Locus, who couldn''t manage his expression until the end, had to endure Lia''s cold stare throughout the rest of the meal.


    Mealtime ended with a littlemotion. As soon as the meal was cleared up, the party prepared to go to bed earlier than usual. Since we had to wake up before sunrise the next day, everyone went to bed early.


    The first light of dawn had barely crept over the horizon, casting a soft glow over thendscape.


    As the party slowly stirred from their slumber, I too roused myself from my sleeping bag, stretching my cramped limbs and rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    The familiar routine of our travels had made the diforts of camping more bearable, and I had slept soundly through the night.


    Lia offered me a cup of steaming tea, which I gratefully epted before we set off into the forest.


    "Sihyeon, you have to be on alert from now on. Please stay in the line as much as possible in the event of an unexpected situation."


    "Stay next to me. No matter what happens, I''ll protect you until the end."


    Andras and Lia took it upon themselves to warn me about the dangers that might lie ahead, their concern for my safety almost paternal.


    I smiled, thinking it was perhaps a bit excessive, but I took their advice to heart nheless.


    "Don''t worry all you have to do is follow us."


    "Kroc and I will take care of the back, so don''t worry."


    .


    Terzan lead the way from the front, while Locus and Kroc were in charge of the rear.


    The arrayed party slowly followed Terzan into the forest.


    The surroundings became increasingly full of endless forestndscapes.


    Obviously, even though the sun began to rise, the view inside the forest was blurred as if it were still night.


    <strong> Kree  Kree -Kree -Kree</strong>


    As we walked deeper into the forest, the quiet became almost oppressive. The only sound that disturbed the stillness was the soft padding of our footsteps on the forest floor.


    The usual chirping of birds and buzzing of insects was conspicuously absent, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease creeping up my spine.


    The trees grew thicker around us, obscuring the sunlight and making it difficult to get a sense of time. It felt as though we had been walking for hours, though in reality it was likely only minutes.


    Suddenly, Terzan''s voice rang out, startling me from my thoughts.


    <strong>SLAP!</strong>


    "Wake up!"


    I felt a burning sensation on my cheek and looked around, disoriented.


    "What?"


    Terzan winked at my feet instead of answering. It was then that I realized I had lost my bearings and was heading in the wrong direction.


    "Uh."


    I felt a chill in my spine when I realized that I had lost my mind for a moment. Andras patted me on the shoulder and relieved my surprise.


    "It''s a symptom that I experienced a lot when I first came here. I''ve been there before."


    "Hmm. Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "It''s not the kind of risk you can prepare for. You don''t feel the danger unless you experience it yourself. You probably didn''t feel strange at all until Terzan called you, right?"


    I nodded, now more aware of the risks of the forest.


    "Were not afraid of this ce just because it''s one of the most dangerous ces in the Demon world. It''s just a lot worse than it looks."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be a little more careful,"


    "It''s alright. As I mentioned earlier it''s a symptom that everyone goes through at first,"


    "Even if one sense bes dull, the rest of the senses cannot function properly," Terzan said, looking at my face that became visibly embarrassed.


    "What?" I asked, even more confused


    "Don''t rely too much on your senses. Take this silence as it is."


    "As it is?" I repeated, unsure of what she meant.


    "Yes so that you can survive without being swayed by silence," Terzan said cryptically before returning to the front of the line.


    I felt like I knew a little about how to behave in this awful ce.


    I pondered her words, trying to make sense of them. "Just take it as it is," I repeated to myself, determined to heed her advice.


    As we marched deeper into the forest, I struggled to keep up with the rest of the party. Terzan led the way, her steps sure and confident, despite theck of any discernible path. I couldn''t help but wonder how she managed to know where to go.


    "How can Terzan know the way in this dense forest?" I asked Lia, who was walking beside me.


    "I don''t know how Sister Terzan knows the way either," she admitted. "I just assume it''s the ability of the Shadow n."


    "The Shadow n why do they live in such a dangerous ce?" I wondered aloud.


    "Well"


    Before Lia could answer, Terzan suddenly stopped walking, causing the rest of us to do the same.


    <em>What?! Did she hear what Lia and I were talking about?</em>


    I was anxious as if I had been caught by the teacher while chatting during ss, but Terzan didn''t care about me at all, instead scanning the surrounding area with sharp eyes..


    After scanning her surroundings, she murmured softly, "It''sing."


    "?"


    I was the only one who failed toprehend her mumble. The rest of the party quickly geared up for battle and became alert to their surroundings. Realizing the situation a littlete, I hastily retrieved my weapon while Andras and Lia maintained a careful stance, raising the tension.


    <strong>Swoosh swoosh</strong>


    Despite everyone being on edge and vignt, the enemy''s threats were not easily detectable. Only a faint rustling of wind could be heard hovering about.


    With bated breath, we awaited the moment. Suddenly, a sh of light illuminated the dim darkness, followed by a sharp wave of sound riding on the small breeze.


    <strong>CHARENG</strong>


    Kroc was the first to react and attacked with his sword, causing something sharp to fall to the ground and lose its strength. As if this was a signal, a sharp wave of sound began to pour in from all sides.


    <strong>Woosh Woosh Woosh</strong>


    <strong>Chareng! Chareng!</strong>


    Kroc deftly wielded his sword, blocking all enemy attacks. His movements were so unrealistically swift that it was as if one could feel the afterimage of thatrge lump. Locus hurled blue daggers one by one, with Kroc''s defense serving as the front line.


    <strong>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!</strong>


    With every disappearance of the dagger into the darkness, a strange scream followed.


    Andras used an artifact to erect a shield around us, blocking the attack, while Lia defended me and remained on guard for a surprise attack from the enemy.


    As for Terzan


    <strong>Woosh Wooosh!</strong>


    She quickly moved up a tall tree and began to massacre the enemy. If Kroc''s movements were unrealistically agile, Terzan''s movements were nearly impossible to follow with the naked eye.


    When her form became blurred, a painful scream would arise from the area shortly after.


    <strong>Woosh Woosh Woosh.</strong>


    <strong> Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!</strong>


    A series of enemies falling from the top of the tree looked like a troop of monkeys. Their sharp fingernails, ws, tails, and needles were hazardous. Perhaps these stingers were thrown out into the darkness.


    The screams in the forest eventually faded away. When silence returned, Terzan appeared beside us with her signature ghostly movement and inquired breathlessly, "Who got hurt?"


    Silence was the only response.


    "Anyone dead?"


    Silence continued.


    "Alright."


    As no one replied, she nodded with a slightly proud expression.


    Observing Terzan like this, I realized with my entire being that something more dangerous than this treacherous forest was among us.


    After confirming that there were no more enemies nearby, the party prepared to move out once more.


    During a brief inspection of the weapons used in battle, Terzan mumbled again, "They''re already here."


    "Another enemy?" I asked.


    Terzan shook her head at the anxious party.


    "Stay put If you move, you''ll get hurt."


    "What? That''s" I started to say, but countless shadows rose around us before I could finish my sentence.


    (To be Continued on May 01(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    <strong>-Woosh!</strong>


    <strong>-Woosh!</strong>


    In a fleeting moment, the darkness took on a physical form, the rustle of fabric barely audible as the shadows converged. Adorned in attire as ck as the night sky, their hair and eyes matched in hue.


    "We''ve made contact earlier than anticipated," remarked Andras.


    "Andras, who are these people?" I inquired.


    "They are the Shadow n. I believe they arrived after hearing themotion from our earlier battle," he replied.


    The Shadow n. Their name befitted their appearance. They halted their advance, maintaining a respectable distance. Despite being able to discern their countenances, their eyes remained inscrutable as they appraised us.


    Terzan ventured forth, gesturing for us to remain still. She approached one of the Shadow n men, and they engaged in an unusual exchange. For a moment, they simply regarded each other without speaking. It wasn''t until Andras pointed it out that I noticed the faint movements of their lips.


    "Sihyeon, look at their lips," he urged.


    "Lips?"


    I furrowed my brows and focused on the motion of their mouths. Though no sound emanated, they weremunicating in their own unique way.


    "Uh, what is that?"


    "That''s the Shadow n''s method ofmunicating. They can converse silently by moving their lips slightly," exined Andras.


    "Oh"


    I watched Terzan and the Shadow n man, astonished by their silent dialogue. Even with my keen senses, I struggled to discern any indication of speech between them.


    The Shadow n man broke his gaze from Terzan and fixed his unfeeling eyes on me. I involuntarily flinched under his intense scrutiny, attempting to keep a cid facade as I averted my gaze.


    He spoke silently once more, prompting Terzan to nod in agreement before returning to our group. Lia was the first to inquire about their exchange.


    "Sister Terzan, what happened?"


    "It''s a scouting team of the shadow n. They came here after hearing the sound of battle."


    Andras probed further. "Did you discuss the entrance to the fairy realm with them?"


    "Not yet. I''ve requested that we stop by the vige first," she replied.


    "Have they granted us permission?" Andras questioned.


    Terzan shook her head. "Not yet. I''ve briefed them on the situation, but outsiders aren''t readily allowed into the vige."


    "Hmm


    It was understandable. Even as a member of the Shadow n, Terzan''s affiliation wouldn''t suffice to grant us ess to their settlement. Our identities and intentions remained uncertain to them.


    From the perspective of the Shadow n, it was understandable that they maintained a cautious attitude.


    "Instead, he said he would allow us to visit the vige if you could confirm one thing."


    "Which is?"


    She looked at me and continued talking.


    "Do you still have the fairy?"


    "Fairy? Yes. I''m still carrying Gyuri."


    "The condition is to show the fairy."


    A condition to show the fairy?


    I was taken aback by the simplicity of the request. However, I understood that this was a necessary step in order to gain their trust.


    I carefully called out to Gyuri hiding in my pocket.


    "Gyuri, Gyuri! Wake up for a moment."


    I tapped the pocket on the top and called Gyuri''s name. Then, a drowsy voice came from the pocket, and the cute face of the fairy popped out.


    "Huhhh~! Are we already at the entrance to the fairy realm, Popi?"


    "We haven''t arrived at the entrance to the fairy world yet. Can youe out for a moment?"


    "HmmIs it time for meals, Popi?"


    Gyuri came out of my pocket waving her wings.


    As the dazzling fairy appeared, the members of the Shadow n began to react. They still didn''t make much noise, but they shuddered as they looked at Gyuri''s face.


    The man who was talking with Terzan also showed a faint sense of surprise on his face.


    He once again had a conversation with Terzan, then he suddenly blurred himself and disappeared into the darkness. The rest of the shadow n scouting team also disappeared.


    "What happened? Didn''t you say that if we show the fairy, we''ll be allowed to visit the vige?"


    Terzan nodded at my question.


    "That''s right. They will escort us safely to the vige."


    "Escort? Didn''t they all leave?"


    "No. They are staying nearby, keeping an eye on us."


    ..


    "Let''s go. We''ll be safe until we get to the vige."


    Terzan casually started walking through the forest path again, gesturing to follow her.


    However, the rest of the party could not easily take their steps.


    It was because it was not easy to believe that so many shadow n people were protecting our surroundings.


    Locus looked around and said in a skeptical tone.


    "Kroc, Do you feel anything?"


    <strong>-Swoosh.</strong>


    "Um"


    Kroc shook his head at Locus'' question. Andras also did not hide his admiration.


    "I''ve heard rumors that once the members of the Shadow n hide it is nearly impossible to detectand now that I''m experiencing it firsthand, it''s sending shivers down my spine."


    I also looked around with a nk look on my face. Only the silence of the forest was conveyed, and the presence of the shadow n people could not be felt at all.


    If a hidden shadow n member attacks us with the intent to kill


    The horrible thought that crossed my mind made my body tremble for a moment.


    "Sihyeon let''s go quickly. We might lose Sister Terzan."


    "Uh okay, yes, Lia."


    Responding to Lia''s urging, I regained myposure and followed Terzan with the rest of the group.


    After an hour of winding through the dense forest, we finally arrived at a clearing where the vige was located.


    "This is the vige where the shadow n lives"


    "This vige is your hometown?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "It''s my first timeing to the vige of the shadow n, too."


    "It looks normal on the outside".


    As Locus said, the vige that the shadow n lives in was not very different from any other vige.


    Terzan pointed to one side of the vige and said, "That''s the entrance. Let''s hurry in."


    "The people who escorted us, arent theying with us?"


    "Scouting team? They are back in the woods."


    "What?"


    "Since their work is over, they said they will continue with the patrol."


    "I was going to say thank you" I muttered to myself as we entered the vige.


    A guard at the entrance let us in without any restrictions, perhaps having heard in advance of our visit.


    As we walked through the vige''s main road, I marveled at how clean and well-maintained it was.


    It was hard to believe that this was a vige surrounded by the "Forest of Silence."


    <strong>-PEEK.</strong>


    <strong>-PEEK.</strong>


    As we began to walk on the main road of the vige, the vigers in the house showed their faces one by one. Vigers openly expressed interest in rare outsiders'' visits.


    "Hmmthe vigers are normal, aren''t they?" Locus murmured. "I thought the shadow n would all be ghostly like the scouting party earlier."


    Everyone except Terzan nodded in agreement. The vigers were surprisingly ordinary, except for their ck eyes, hair, and distinctive expressionless face.


    As we reached what I assumed was the heart of the vige, the most senior-looking man approached us. He was dressed simrly to the scouting party from earlier.


    The man spoke to Terzan. "You''re back after a long time."


    Fortunately, we were able to hear the conversation between the two this time.


    "Yes, I have a request," Terzan replied.


    "I heard the gist through the patrol team."


    "They want to go to the entrance to the fairy world."


    The man then turned his attention to us and politely greeted us. "Wee to our vige. My name is Bardan, leader of the shadow n." His voice exuded a sense of solemnity and authority.


    "Thank you for weing us like this despite our sudden visit. I''m Lim Sihyeon and I''m from Cardis Estate."


    "My name is Lia."


    "My name is Andras of the Schnarpe family. This is Locus and Kroc."


    "It''s such an honor to wee you all. You must be tired ofing here, so I''ll guide you to a ce where you can rest right away."


    Bardan immediately gave instructions to the people around him. We headed inside the building with polite guidance.


    The room we arrived in was equipped with a stove that exuded warm energy and a soft carpet on the floor.


    The party enjoyedfort by letting go of the fatigue umted by the trip and the tension held tightly in the forest of silence.


    Sir, I brought you a drink and a snack. May Ie in?


    Not long after being guided to the room, a woman''s voice was heard from the outside.


    "Yes,e in."


    As soon as permission was granted, the door swung open and a flurry of activity burst into the room. Adult women and small children rushed in, following the instructions of a woman who seemed to be in charge.


    The children diligently ced drinks and snacks on the tray in front of the party, as directed by the woman. A young girl with ck hair and eyes, just like the other shadow n people, came over to offer me a tray as well. She was incredibly cute, and her gentle smile as she served the guests made me feel proud of her.


    "Thank you. I''ll eat well."


    "Huh? Do you have anything to say to me?"


    As I stood there, the little girl''s eyes locked onto mine, and she stumbled forward, falling into my arms. Initially, I was taken aback, unsure of what to do, but I instinctively held her close to prevent her from falling.


    The young girl sniffled and wriggled around in my embrace, exploring me with her tiny hands. She looked up at me with innocent, crystal-clear eyes and asked, "Are you a fairy?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "Uh Am I a fairy?"


    "huh!"


    The little girl''s eyes were filled with anticipation, as if she truly believed I was a fairy.


    I didn''t want to disappoint her, but I couldn''t lie, so I told her the truth.


    "I''m sorry. Im not a fairy."


    "Lie!"


    "Uh, I''m telling you the truth


    "The scent of a fairyes from you, Mister."


    Other children began to show interest in me because of the girl''s confident voice.


    "Huh? He really smells like a real fairy."


    "I can smell it on that man too."


    "Me too! Me too!"


    The children quickly gathered around me. The children here didn''t seem to be wary of strangers and approached me without hesitation.


    "What, what?!"


    Before I knew it, the children of the shadow n were clinging to my arms, back, shoulders, and legs.


    I was worried they might get hurt, so I stood still and found myself surrounded by the kids.


    The party watched me with amusement, and the vige woman who brought the children also smiled happily.


    <strong>-Crush Rustle.</strong>


    Eh?! It''s annoying, Popi!


    Gyuri, who was hiding in my pocket, suddenly popped out, unable to withstand the pressure from the children.


    "Wow! It''s a real fairy!"


    "Fairy! Fairy!"


    The children immediately turned their attention to Gyuri, their eyes shining with excitement. Feeling uneasy, Gyuri quickly flew away.


    Kyaa! Don''te any closer, Popi!"


    "It flies."


    "Fairy, don''t run away."


    A chase between Gyuri and the children began in the room. The children of the shadow n were particrly agile in their movements.


    Thanks to Gyuri''s distraction, I was able to escape from the swarm of children and enjoy some freedom.


    However, the first girl who approached me was still in my arms.


    "Hmm. Aren''t you going after the fairy?"


    I pointed to Gyuri and asked the girl, who responded with a bashful smile.


    "I prefer being with you, Mister."


    Oh my goodness, how adorable!


    The girl''s gesture was so adorable that it reminded me of Speranza on the farm.


    I gently patted the girl''s hair with a melting expression. I then quickly searched my bag for a candy that I brought as a snack.


    "Do you want to try this?"


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a sweet and delicious candy."


    I peeled off the transparent wrapping paper of the red candy, and offered it to the girl. She epted the candy without hesitation and ate it.


    <strong> CHEW, CHEW.</strong>


    The girl savored the candy, her chubby cheeks moving as she chewed.


    "How is it? It''s good, right?"


    "Mmm, it''s delicious."


    As the sweetness hit her tongue, her eyes widened and she began bouncing up and down in excitement.


    I couldn''t help but smile at how adorable she was, expressing her joy with her whole body.


    <strong>Tap, Tap.</strong>


    "Huh?"


    Feeling someone pulling my arm, I turned my head to see one of the children who had followed Gyuri staring at us dumbfoundedly. Specifically, she was looking at the happy expression of the girl.


    "Do you want some candy, too?"


    <strong>Nod!</strong>


    I searched through my bag for another candy and, like before, unwrapped it and put it in the child''s mouth. The child''s face lit up with happiness, just like the first girl''s.


    Soon, more children noticed the candy and began gathering around me. Gyuri, who had been chased, was finally able to rest.


    <em>Uh. There should be plenty of leftover candies, right?</em>


    I worried about what to do if there weren''t enough candies for all the children, but thankfully, there were just enough for everyone.


    As I handed out the candies, I began to feel like I was more of a caretaker for these children than a guest in the vige. Just then, Bardan and Terzan entered the room together.


    The woman who had brought the children politely greeted them before gathering the children and leaving the room.


    As they left, some of the children expressed regret at parting with me.


    The girl in my arms looked like she was about to cry. I promised to y with them againter and sent them on their way, receiving a grateful look from the woman who had brought them.


    Bardan and Terzan looked at me curiously.


    "You seem to be really good with kids."


    "Hahaha, I have a daughter myself and I love children."


    "I see. It''s probably because outsiders rarely visit this vige that the children are so curious. If they''re bothering you, I can apologize on their behalf."


    "It''s okay. The kids were so cute."


    Bardan had a faint smile on his lips, seeming to have enjoyed watching me with the children. Terzan, however, looked disgruntled and sulky as she spoke, "Why are you the only one who''s popr?"


    "What?"


    "Children don''te to me very often. I want to y with them, but why don''t theye to me?"


    The entire party, including myself, and even Bardan seemed to know why, yet no one dared to vocalize it except for Locus.


    "You don''t know that. Its because youre sc Ugh!"


    However, he quickly shut his mouth, relieving the rest of us.


    After some disturbance, Bardan and Terzan settled in front of us. The first person to open his mouth was Bardan.


    "I''ve heard about the reason you came to the Forest of Silence. You want to find the entrance to the fairy world?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s right, Popi!"


    Bardan looked at me and Gyuri alternately for a while and continued talking again.


    "Have you heard about the rtionship between the Shadow n and the Fairy Queen?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "It''s not thatplicated. Our ancestors hid in the Forest of Silence for some reason and were able to settle here with the help of the Fairy Queen. To repay the favor we received, we voluntarily guard the entrance to the Fairy World."


    As he spoke about the history between the shadow n and the fairy queen, I listened attentively, nodding calmly, while Andras looked intrigued, as if he had never heard of it before.


    "Actually, even if we didn''t guard it, no one could reach the entrance to the Fairy World. It''s located in the deepest, most difficult-to-find part of the Forest of Silence."


    In the end, it sounded like saying that you can never go to the entrance to the fairy world without the permission of the shadow n.


    I waited for Bardan''s next words with a slightly stiff face.


    "Originally, the proposal to take you to the entrance of the Fairy World would have been rejected outright, no matter who you are or what you offer."


    "Uh"


    "But I''m considering it now because there''s a part of the story that I''m worried about."


    Bardan asked with a very serious face.


    "Is it true that the fairy world may be in danger?"


    Andras answered the question on my behalf. He expressed his thoughts on several grounds, as he had previously exined to Terzan.


    Bardan''s face became more serious after hearing the exnation.


    "In fact, we''ve been noticing strange changes for some time now. One of them is that the fairies that were asionally seen in the Forest of Silence havepletely disappeared. Feeling uneasy, our scouts searched deep into the forest but found no signs of the fairies."


    No signs?


    Even in the forest of silence, all the fairies seem to have disappeared, as they had disappeared from the strawberry field.


    "There is a little bit of anxiety among the vigers. This has never been the case since we settled in the forest of silence."


    There was a deep sense of sadness in his voice.


    "Unfortunately, even though we know the way to the entrance of the Fairy World, we can''t pass through it. So even if we were nervous, we had no choice but to wait."


    "That''s when we came to the vige?"


    "That''s right."


    Bardan asked, staring straight at me.


    "Sihyeon, I sense a special energy from you. An energy that I can only feel from fairies. Can you pass through the entrance to the Fairy World?"


    I couldn''t answer immediately. I came looking for the entrance to the fairy world, but I wasn''t sure if I could get through it.


    Gyuri suddenly stepped forward in front of me.


    "SIHYEON can do it, Popi!"


    "Huh? Can I really go through the entrance?"


    "You have our blessings, Popi!"


    Bardan looked surprised at Gyuri''s confident answer, and soon nodded.


    "As expected, you''re not an ordinary person."


    "I was the one who brought him here."


    Terzan gave Bardan a smug look.


    "SIHYEON, are you going to go to the fairy world?"


    "Well, I don''t know what I can do, but I''ll try to do my best."


    "Alright. We''ll help Sihyeon get to the entrance of the Fairy World."


    "Really?"


    "Of course. We''ll gather all the talented people in the vige to ensure a safe journey."


    "Thank you so much for your help!"


    When things went much better than I thought, I called for joy in my heart. The faces of the party have also be morefortable.


    <strong>TAP.</strong>


    "I''ll help you to the end, too."


    Terzan tapped me on the shoulder with an expression that told me to trust only her.


    "Thank you, Terzan. I''ll pay you back for this."


    "COUGH."


    Bardan gave a small cough and focused his attention, looking at us who were all happy because things went well


    "Hmm, but there''s something I haven''t told you yet."


    "What''s that?"


    He opened his mouth with a heavy expression contrary to the atmosphere.


    "There''s a big problem in guiding Sihyeon to the entrance of the Fairy World."


    "A big problem?"


    "As I mentioned earlier, strange phenomena have been urring in this forest, and one of them is rted to guiding everyone to the entrance of the Fairy World."


    "?"


    "I don''t know exactly why, but a demon beast has been guarding the entrance to the Fairy World for some time."


    Bardan added in a slightly trembling voice.


    "It''s a very powerful demon beast that even scares experienced scouts."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    <em>A powerful demon beast is blocking the entrance</em>


    I thought that solving the problem of persuading the shadow n would be the end of it, but now it seems there is another factor to consider.


    "Hmm Looking at it earlier, it seemed that the scouting team possessed formidable skills, making it easy to deal with most monsters, right??" asked Locus, in a slightly obnoxious tone.


    The other members of the party also waited for Bardan''s response, curious about that part.


    "Indeed, it is true that the vige scouts are exceptional. However, the demon beasts we encounter in the deepest parts of the forest are all perilous creatures. One can never take them lightly."


    "That''s right. During my training with the elders, they always cautioned us to avoid confrontation with the beasts in the forest''s depths."


    Following Bardan''s lead, Terzan emphasized the danger of demon beasts. Locus, who remained calm despite the seriousness of the situation, appeared confused.


    Andras listened silently, but eventually spoke up, "Then, how do you n to guide Sihyeon to the entrance? Do you have any alternative ideas?"


    "The best course of action is to avoid direct confrontation and wait for the demon beast to move away on its own but unfortunately, it hasn''t budged from the entrancetely. Moreover, we cannot afford to wait idly without knowing the danger that has befallen the fairy realm."


    "Hmm if that''s the case


    "There''s only one option left. We must drive out the demon beast, even if it means using force. In the worst-case scenario, we''ll have to buy time for Sihyeon to reach the entrance safely."


    Bardan''s resolute response caused the room to be heavy with tension. Seeing this, I asked with concern. "Is that alright? I think it''s better not to go too far"


    "We may sustain some injuries, but it should be possible to repel the demon beast with minimal damage."


    I had heard about the dangers of the forest of silence, but I did not expect the extent of the trouble that awaited us.


    As the silence lingered, Lia suddenly raised her hand, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "So, Mr. Bardan, you are saying that the issue was the demon beast guarding the entrance to the fairy realm, correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then, wouldn''t that be manageable?"


    "?"


    What?"


    "When ites to demon beasts, there''s someone in the demon realm who wields more influence than anyone else. Isn''t that right, Sihyeon?"


    Ehhhhhh


    Lia, why are you bringing that up in this atmosphere?


    "Absolutely, with Sihyeon at the helm, we can expect extraordinary results. From what I know, he''s aplished feats that are downright unbelievable when ites to dealing with demon beasts."


    Ehhhhhhh!


    You too, Andras?


    "Well, I''ll be darned. If the Demon Lord himself entrusted him with the farm, to the point where even the prickly leader acknowledged his skills I''d say he deserves to be called the best."


    <strong>Nod.</strong>


    Following Lia and Andras, Locus and Kroc nodded as if acknowledging my ability.


    Bardan was surprised when he nced at me.


    "Hmm. Is Sihyeon''s ability really that remarkable?"


    "Without a doubt! Have you heard of Yakums? Those beasts are so frightening that they''re considered a disaster! But even those terrifying creatures can''t so much as twitch a muscle when he gestures!"


    "What?"


    "Well Lia, it''s not quite that extreme"


    Lia talked with her eyes shining.


    Andras also got excited and told the story.


    "That''s not all! The Barbatos family''s emblematic griffins were raised directly under Sihyeon''s care. It''s alreadymon knowledge that the family regards him as their benefactor."


    "Uh Andras, please stop..


    It''s those two who are excited and talking, but why is it to me whos taking the damage?


    The two of them exined my journey as if retelling a heroic saga. Not only Bardan, but also Terzan showed interest and listened.


    "Hehe. Who would''ve thought Sihyeon was such an exceptional person? I had no idea, living in my isted forest."


    "Wow, you''re quite something, Sihyeon! That''s amazing, that''s amazing!"


    Thanks to this, although the heavy atmosphere was lifted, I felt awkward under Bardan''s scrutinizing gaze.


    We were led to a ce where we could restfortably in the Shadow n vige.


    "The Forest of Silence gets dark early, so rest for the night, and lets head to the Fairy World entrance at dawn tomorrow"


    Bardan treated us with kindness and immediately announced his n to head to the entrance of the Fairy World the next day. Although I felt like a burden, we had no other option, so everyone agreed to the n.


    As Bardan had warned, darkness quickly descended upon the forest. In the evening, we were served delicious food, and I spent some time ying with the innocent and cute vige children I had met earlier.


    The night passed, and dawn arrived with a hazy fog.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Bardan came to check on us and asked about our condition.


    "Yes, we''re ready to go."


    "Since we''re ready too, let''s leave now."


    "Bardan, are youing with us?"


    "As the n leader, I cannot afford to miss such an important task. I''ll be joining you."


    There was a hint of trust in his calm words.


    We joined the Shadow n scouting team and headed toward the entrance to the vige. Most of the group melted into the darkness, leaving only a few scout members and Bardan to guide us.


    Thanks to the skilled scouts, we managed to proceed without getting lost in the chaotic forest. However, a few hours after leaving the vige, Bardan warned us in a low voice, "We''re getting close to the deepest part of the forest. Be prepared for a battle at any time from here on out."


    We slowly advanced through the forest, raising our vignce.


    Shortly after his warning, we were attacked by a fierce beast. The battle was intense, but the experienced scouts managed to defeat it. There were several more attacks after that, but we quickly defeated them and continued on our journey.


    At the time when silence and battle continued several times.


    A faint light began to be seen in thendscape filled with only empty darkness.


    "That light"


    "It looks like we''re close to our destination. If we go a little further, we will see the entrance."


    The expressions of everyone brightened momentarily upon hearing the news that the entrance was approaching.


    However, that bright expression didn''tst long because the fact that the entrance to the fairy world was getting closer meant that the most difficult problem was getting closer as well.


    We walked along the dim light with nervous expressions on our faces, and as we went deeper, the dim light became clearer.


    After a while, a huge tree emitting a soft light appeared, several timesrger than themon trees in the forest.


    "Is that tree the entrance to the Fairy World?"


    "The entrance is actually near the roots of that tree. I''ve never gone through it before, but I think you, Sihyeon, should be able to make it to the fairy realm through that passage."


    Locus, who had been looking around nervously, muttered. "Can''t we just run there since I don''t see any demon beasts around?"


    "Is it going to be that easy?"


    "It could be easy. Kroc, why don''t you go and check it out?"


    " "


    Kroc scowled and expressed his displeasure roughly through signnguage. It seemed like he was unhappy with Locus'' casual behavior.


    <strong> SHRILL!</strong>


    "Huh?"


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had this feeling.


    Instinctively sensing danger, anxiety rose at the same time.


    "SIHYEON?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. More than that I think it''sing."


    Question marks briefly appeared on everyone''s face upon hearing my sentence without a subject, but the questions quickly disappeared with the sound of dull footsteps.


    <strong>-Thump.Thump.Thump.</strong>


    "Uh!"


    "Hmm?


    "That''s the beast!"


    It wasrge enough to bepared to Bighorn. Dark red skin that seemed to be hard to get scratched by tolerable attacks.


    Spikes that protruded like thorns along the head to the back and tail.


    Its face was reminiscent of a wolf and a ck panther, with sharp ws and teeth, andrge horns on its head that were more menacing than any other beast I''d seen.


    <strong>-Kreurreung</strong>


    The eyes filled with red energy clearly expressed hostility.


    <strong>-Sssshh!!</strong>


    A small sound of wind spread out around the beast. It seemed like the members of the Shadow n, who were hiding in the darkness, had surrounded the beast.


    <strong>-WORRRRRRR!!</strong>


    Upon noticing their movement, it let out a powerful roar that made the forest shake. The incredible force in its cry made my sensitive mind dizzy.


    "We''ll take care of the beast. You all take advantage of this opening and head towards the entrance."


    "Thank you, Bardan."


    "Sihyeon, hurry and go over there!"


    Andras and Lia urgently pulled my arm. Bardan and Terzan seemed to be joining the scouting team.


    As everyone was moving around busily, I felt something strange and couldn''t take my eyes off the beast.


    "Sihyeon, we need to move quickly."


    "Wait a minute, something seems off."


    "What do you mean, Sihyeon?"


    Instead of answering the bewilderedpanions, I focused my attention on the massive beast.


    At first, I couldn''t properly use mymunication abilities due to its fierce demeanor, but as time passed, I gradually began to sense the emotions of the beast.


    The initial frightening momentum felt like more than just hostility; it was also a sense of vignce to interfere with the approach of strangers. In the midst of the intense emotional whirlwind, I also felt despair and urgency.


    <em>What is it?</em>


    I knew that the beast wasn''t just roaming around for no reason, so I focused mymunication skill even more and spread it toward the beast to find the reason behind its hostile behavior.


    "Ah!"


    I quickly discovered something that left me amazed.


    Initially, I failed to notice due to the explosive energy, but there was another force behind the ferocity, which was very small and seemed like it could disperse at any moment.


    It became clear that the massive beast was protecting these small entities without a doubt.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    <strong>WORRRRR!</strong>


    Once again, the giant demon beast let out a deafening roar, causing the trees in the forest to tremble with its fierceness.


    Despite the forceful roar, the Shadow n didn''t yield and continued to put pressure on the beast,pletely surrounding it. Bardan and Terzan also joined the fray, assisting the scout troops in the fight.


    As the Shadow n''s pressure intensified, the beast''s eyes became more alert. Its tail stiffened with tension, its forepaws visibly twitching, and the demon beast seemed poised to pounce and attack the Shadow n at any moment.


    It was a tense standoff with no signs of retreat.


    Meanwhile, Lia and Andras urged me once again.


    "Sihyeon, we need to leave right now!"


    "We have to act fast while they''re still stalling."


    "Wait a minute. That beast I don''t think it''s just fighting. It''s protecting something."


    I murmured as I gazed at the demon beast, which was still some distance away.


    "I need to check it out myself."


    "What?"


    "Ugh


    Lia and Andras showed a surprised reaction, but they didn''t object or dismiss my words as nonsense. It seemed like they had be familiar with this kind of situation after being with me for a long time.


    "What do you need to check? Look at its eyes! It looks like it could tear someone apart any second. It''s too dangerous, even for the Lord! Let those guys handle it."


    . . . . . . !


    !"


    On the other hand, Locus jumped up and tried to stop me. Kroc also made urgent gestures with his hands, indicating that it was too risky.


    "No, I can''t. If we leave it be, the Shadow n will suffer greatly."


    "Remember what that guy said yesterday? He said there wouldn''t be much damage if they could make that monster retreat."


    I tly denied what Locus said.


    "No. That beast won''t retreat. It''ll fight to the bitter end."


    "?


    "What?"


    "If the fight continues like this, even the skilled Shadow n will suffer greatly."


    Although our main objective was to go to the entrance of the Fairy Realm, I couldn''t ignore the danger posed to the Shadow n, who had been kind enough to offer their help.


    "I don''t have time to exin. Right now, our top priority is to stop this pointless fight."


    I stopped exining and turned my steps toward the direction of the giant beast. The other members also reluctantly followed me.


    <strong>-Woosh!</strong>


    Terzan appeared like a ghost in front of me as I approached the beast.


    "What are you doing? This ce is dangerous."


    She blocked my way with the same cold gaze she had when we first met.


    "Terzan, we have to put an end to this fight with the demon beast!"


    "?"


    "If we try to attack the beast recklessly, we''ll definitely suffer great damage."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That demon beast is protecting something. It won''t back down from any threat and will fight to the end."


    With a slight furrow of her brow, she looked past me toward Andras, as if asking, [Is this true?]


    "I''m not sure about it, but there must be a reason why Sihyeon said that. He has a track record of producing exceptional results when ites to dealing with demon beasts."


    " "


    After hearing his response, Terzan blinked and fell into deep thought. When she turned back to me, her gaze was clearer, as if she hade to some realization.


    "So, what''s our n now?"


    "For now, let''s focus on easing the Shadow n''s siege to prevent any unnecessary fights."


    "But if we recklessly break the siege, it will be difficult to respond to the beast''s attack."


    "Don''t worry, the beast won''t attack first."


    If it was a situation where the beast had to protect something, there was a high chance it wouldn''t attack recklessly.


    "Okay, then what''s our next step?"


    "Give me some time. I''m going to talk to the beast myself."


    ". . . . . . !"


    Terzan''s eyes opened wide. It was quite a big change of expression for her, who was expressionless all the time.


    "That''s dangerous."


    "I know, but I can''t just stand by and watch the Shadow n get hurt after helping us."


    "Um"


    Terzan stared at me nkly and then came closer to me. Then without warning, she raised her hand and patted my head.


    "I''m proud of you. Alright, I''ll do as you say."


    Terzan, who epted my n much easier than expected, looked into the air and moved her lips. She seemed to use the unique conversation method of the shadow n.


    After a while, the siege, which had been pressuring the beast, began to recede little by little.


    However, it was notpletely released. They still thoroughly controlled the area around the beast to maintain the siege.


    <em>Is it my turn now?</em>


    I briefly exchanged nces with everyone. They all sent encouraging gazes despite their anxious expressions.


    "If the beast tries to attack you, I won''t wait."


    Terzan disappeared into the darkness leaving herst words. After nodding my head so she could see, I slowly stepped toward the beast.


    The distance between me and the demon beast was getting closer and closer.


    The distance has narrowed enough to recognize each other.


    -Krurururur


    Even if the pressure from the siege was reduced, the beast''s vignce was still close to maximum.


    I could feel the harsh breathing every time I approached.


    Standing on the boundary that I thought was dangerous, I stared at the beast.


    I didn''t know when I was far away, but when I saw it closely, the beast didn''t look very good.


    I slowly tried tomunicate with the beast using my ability.


    -I''ll kill you!


    The first thing I felt from the demon beast was extreme hostility.


    Its aggression was palpable, and I knew that if it didn''t have something to protect, it would have torn me apart without hesitation.


    "Wait! I''m not here to fight you. I came here to talk."


    I continued to try tomunicate, expressing that I had no intention of fighting as much as possible.


    "You''re protecting this ce for some reason, right?"


    Why should I trust you? You''ll regret it if you keep fooling around.


    "I came to meet the Fairy Queen. Did you alsoe to meet her?"


    Our conversation was stilted and fraught with tension, but gradually, the beast''s hostility began to subside.


    "Hmm Is it your babies that you''re protecting now?"


    Rather than responding to my words, it began to emit a softer energy. Judging from its reaction, the faint energy I sensed from the back seemed to be the beast''s babies.


    "The babies seem to be in poor condition. Is there anything I can do to help?"


    What can you do?


    "You never know. Maybe there''s a way I can assist you. Aren''t you waiting here because you haven''t found a suitable solution?"


    The beast''s pupils shook for a moment. It seemed to be disturbed by my attitude, which seemed I saw through everything.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I have no intention of fighting you. If you need any help, I''ll do my best to assist."


    Kurrrr! My children require the Fairy Queen''s blessing. There''s nothing you can do to help.!


    The Fairy Queen''s blessing?


    "If you remain here, will you be able to receive the blessing?"


    That''s how it''s supposed to be.


    Supposed to be?


    That means it couldnt get it now. Maybe this demon beast was suffering from some kind of problem due to the abnormality in the fairy world.


    At the moment when I was having a short conversation with the beast.


    Faint energies in the back started to stir. It was not a good sign, and the demon beast seemed to sense that and became more anxious in its actions.


    "Can you at least let me see your babies?"


    -Kruuurrrr! Back off! No one can approach my children!


    The demon beast threatened with a loud cry. But I didn''t back down.


    "Then, do you n on letting your babies die like this?"


    Krrrrrrrrrrrr


    Despite continued persuasion, the beast still showed its wariness and refused to allow me to approach its babies.


    I was also in a hurry. If the babies died like this, the worst situation might happen, in which the beast would run amok.


    At that time, when I was thinking about whether I should step back like this, a tiny figure emerged from my pocket.


    You stupid beast, Popi! If it''s Sihyeon, it should be enough to save your babies, Popi!"


    Fairy?


    It was Gyuri who appeared from my pocket.


    The unexpected appearance of Gyuri changed the mood of the beast.


    Why is the fairy with you?


    "I''m on my way to the fairy world with him, but I can''t go because you''re blocking the way, Popi!"


    Gyuri shouted confidently, not at all frightened by the terrifying appearance. Strangely, however, the demon beast did not show any hostility towards Gyuri. Rather, it asked in a friendly manner.


    Fairy, can he really help my children?


    Sihyeon is my friend, Popi! And he never lies, Popi!"


    Krrrrrr


    The demon beast''s massive pupils roamed about, mulling over something in its mind. Eventually, it seemed to havee to a decision and bowed its head.


    Can you really help?


    "I''ll do my best."


    If you try anything suspicious, I won''t stand still.


    Rising from its spot, the demon beast turned around and cleared the path for us.


    "Oh!"


    "The beast backed away?"


    "He really did it."


    As the beast, which had not budged even under pressure, backed off easily, admiration erupted from the mouths of those who were quietly watching.


    Meanwhile, I wasted no time and dashed ahead, indifferent to the onlookers'' reactions. The energy that I had detected was so faint that it was as fragile as a candle me in the face of a gust of wind. Recognizing that there was no time to waste, I hastened my pace.


    Along the way, I passed by the imposing demon beast, and not far from there, I sensed the energy of a small life form. Following the energy trail, I stumbled upon a hidden spot concealed by branches and foliage.


    With slow and deliberate movements, I peeled back the disguise, revealing a hastily dug pit.


    Kuiki kiiii.


    Kiki kiiii.


    Huddled together inside were a group of infant beasts, nestled closely together for warmth. They appeared to be newborns, as they had yet to open their eyes fully. Their overwhelming cuteness was a stark contrast to the fearsome beast that had led me to them.


    I knelt down towards the pit and carefully examined the little ones.


    As I expected, it didn''t seem to be a problem of injury or illness.


    (To be Continued on May 08(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    "Hmm"


    As I let out aplicated sigh, Gyuri flew up to my side and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with them, Popi?"


    "I think there''s something off with them. They''re not hurt or sick, but they''re losing their life force for some unknown reason."


    "Why is that, Popi?"


    The unexpected answer came from the giant beast beside me.


    -That''s because of the curse of the forest.


    "A curse?"


    This huge forest drains their energy bit by bit. If they keep losing energy like that, they''ll end up dead.


    "Am I in danger too?"


    No, if you only spend a few days in the woods, you''ll be fine. It''s only a tiny amount of energy loss, and you can recover it easily. But newborns are different. Even a little loss can be fatal.


    "So, can we break the curse with a blessing from the fairy queen?"


    The giant beast nodded slowly.


    Me and even those lurking in the shadows survive in this forest thanks to the fairy queen''s blessing. Without her blessing, no one can live here.


    It was bing clear why the Shadow n was apprehensive about the fairy world and why this formidable creature was braving this ce.


    Kuiii Kuiiin


    A pitiful cry emerged from the pit, and in that fleeting moment, the young beasts appeared to be losing even more strength, struggling to breathe.


    In the dire situation of the infant beasts, the giant beast gazed at me with an agitated expression. I could sense the weight of urgency in its eyes, urging me to take immediate action.


    s, the curse of the forest was not a predicament that could be resolved easily. In that case, my only course of action was to buy some time.


    "Wait a minute."


    Rising from my seat, I made my way toward mypanions. Halting at a safe distance, I raised my voice and shouted.


    "Andras!"


    "SIHYEON! You need help?"


    "Did you bring any potions? Something with Hap in it.


    "Are you talking about that potion?"


    Yes, please take out everything you have.


    Andras promptly began rifling through his bag, retrieving a pouch that looked as if it had been neglected for some time.


    He handed the pouch over to me through Terzan.


    Is this it?


    "Yes, thanks."


    I hastily examined the potion within and made my way back to the spot where the cubsy.


    I desperately hoped that this would work.


    With trembling fingers, I extracted one of the potions from the pouch and uncorked it, a sweet fragrance wafting about me.


    -Kuiin. Kkuii..


    Approaching the most exhausted-looking cub, I gently supported its chin with one hand and used the other hand to help the baby beast take the potion.


    -Kurr!


    Despite the giant demon beast''s anxious snuffling, I focused my attention on feeding the potion as much as possible.


    -Kuiiiii.


    "Just hold on a bit longer and drink this. You''ll regain your strength in no time."


    Fortunately, the baby demon beast thought the potion was its mother''s milk, so it eagerly gulped it down as I offered it.


    Concerned that the cub might be too exhausted to drink the potion properly, I was relieved when it emptied the bottle faster than I thought.


    I gave one bottle of potion to each of the remaining four baby beasts in the pit. They all drank the potion hastily, following their survival instincts.


    After emptying all five bottles of potion, I went around massaging each of them carefully, to help them absorb the positive energy from the potion as quickly as possible.


    Kuiiii Kuiii


    Despite their small size, after massaging all five without a break, sweat formed on my forehead quickly.


    "Shihyeon, hang in there, Popi!"


    Encouraged by Gyuri and the intense gaze of the giant demon beast, I continued the massage, concentrating for several minutes, forgetting the passage of time.


    Gradually, the whining cries of the baby beasts subsided, and only their regr breathing echoed in the pit. Their expressions also became more rxed, and they made a purring sound.


    "ha"


    As I realized they were out of danger, I slumped down on the spot, wiped the sweat from my forehead, and felt my fingers and arms trembling from the intense massage.


    Thanks to our efforts, the little ones seemed to have ovee the danger, and their life force, which had been in danger due to the curse, had stabilized.


    Laughing in relief, I watched over the baby demons without a word.


    Is it all good now?


    Suddenly, the giant demon beast pushed its face forward and asked me a question, its alertness almostpletely gone from itsrge eyes.


    "Yeah, for now, I did what I could. They should be okay for a while."


    "Hmph, stupid demon! I told you, Popi! Sihyeon doesn''t lie, Popi!"


    Gyuri responded to the huge beast with a triumphant face. How did that little body have such nerve


    As I observed the babies without a word, the demon beast suddenly raised its head to the sky and let out a loud roar that shook the trees in the forest.


    <strong>ROORRRRRR!</strong>


    It was a cry of joy and contentment, not a warning or a threat.


    Kuiii.


    -Kuiii. Kuiii.


    The little demon beasts, resembling dolls, gathered around me, pressing their chins onto my thighs and nuzzling against my skin, suckling on my fingers. I couldn''t help but smile at their adorable behavior, wondering if they recognized me.


    It was hard to believe that these small and endearing creatures would one day transform into fearsome demon beasts.


    The giant demon beast, who had been quietly watching over its offspring and me, spoke up.


    Thank you for saving my Childrens life.


    The beast''s tone had be so soft that it could not bepared to the first time. I smiled softly and replied to the demon beast.


    "They''ll be okay for a while, but we haven''t solved the real issue yet."


    The baby beasts seem to have be healthy for a while due to the influence of the potion made with Hap, but they are still losing their energy little by little.


    If this condition continues, just like before, they would slowly wither away and die.


    The giant beast seemed to understand the gravity of the situation and nodded solemnly.


    "You need the Fairy Queen''s blessing to fix the problem for good, right?"


    -Yes, we were supposed to get the Queen''s blessing bying here, but for some reason, I didn''t receive it even after waiting for days.


    There must be something wrong in the fairy world.


    Krrr I can''t go to the fairy realm.


    It appeared regretful, casting a nce towards the entrance. If it could, it would have already charged into the fairy world right now and raised hell.


    Don''t worry, Popi! If Sihyeon and I go to the fairy world, we can solve the problem right away. Popi.


    Really?


    "Absolutely, Popi! All you have to do is wait patiently with your little ones, Popi!"


    Gyuri, unaware of what had happened in the fairy world, spoke confidently.


    Very well! While you are away, I will guard this ce and ensure that no other demon beasts approach here


    The demon beast vowed to protect the entrance with a dignified air. It was a troublesome existence when it was an enemy, but it felt reassuring when it offered to help like this.


    "Thank you. Then you shouldn''t fight with the people over there?"


    Are you referring to the individuals hiding in the dark?


    "Yes, they are mypanions."


    -Kruuu!


    The demon beast seemed ufortable with my words, evidenced by its forceful snorting, and the shadow n appeared equally displeased.


    "If you refrain from attacking them, they will not attack you. I do not expect you to be friendly, but please wait quietly."


    Yes.


    Eventually, the beast begrudgingly settled next to the pit where the babies rested, exuding an unexpected gentleness that belied its massive size.


    After onest petting session with the young beasts, I mbered out of the pit and headed towards the party.


    "SIHYEON!"


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt"


    "I''m fine. After massaging a lot, I just lost a little bit of energy.


    I acted nonchnt, not wanting to rm those who were undoubtedly worried about me.


    "That''s amazing. I never expected you to defeat that colossal beast so quickly. Even when I witnessed it myself, I could hardly believe my eyes,"


    "It''s amazing really amazing!"


    "Haha. I was just a little lucky."


    Bardan and Terzan''s surprise was evident, but I waved it off with a sheepish smile and shared the details of what had transpired with the demon beast.


    "While Gyuri and I visit the fairy world, the demon beast promised to safeguard this ce. Therefore, the Shadow n need not be too cautious,"


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, it would not have lied when its children''s lives were at risk,"


    As soon as I finished speaking, the demon beast responded.


    Krrrr! Of course. I''m not lying!


    To my surprise, the beast responded despite being quite a distance away, its sharp ears attuned to our conversation.


    "Now, Gyuri and I will depart for the fairy world,"


    "Please take care, Sihyeon,"


    "We will wait for your return,"


    "Do not overexert yourselves,"


    "Good luck."


    Gyuri and I left the safety of the party and made our way toward the roots of the massive tree. As we approached, we noticed arge cave leading deep into the ground, following the path of the roots.


    "This way, Popi! It appears to be this way, Popi!"


    Gyuri, eager to return to the fairy world, rushed into the cave ahead of me. I proceeded cautiously, being mindful of every step.


    Initially, I assumed the darkness inside the cave was imprable. However, as we ventured deeper, a mysterious light emitted from all sides, illuminating our path with its glow.


    "Gyuri, can we really enter the fairy world through this path?"


    "Yes, I sense it. Popi! The familiar sensation of the fairy world. Popi!"


    With the light guiding us, we were able to navigate our way with ease, until we reached a point where the entrance was no longer visible.


    As I continued to walk, I suddenly felt a sensation of dizziness, and my mind became hazy. It was a strange feeling, and I tried to call out to Gyuri, but before I could, my consciousness began to fade, and my vision turned pitch ck.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    .


    <strong>-Shake, shake</strong>


    Popi!


    My consciousness gradually returned to me, apanied by a faint sensation of my body trembling.


    "Sihyeon, Popi!"


    "Umm Gyuri?"


    "Wake up, Popi!"


    Gyuri''s voice pierced through the fog of my senses, ringing clear in my ear.


    Perhaps due to the fact that I had just woken up, her voice sounded louder than usual


    Lying down still, I opened my eyes slowly. My gaze was first met by the sight of a cloudless sky, which, inexplicably, was not blue but a delicate shade of pink.


    Is this the sky of the fairy world?


    Lost in the otherworldly ambiance, I gazed up at the sky, a nk expression etched on my features. Suddenly, a fairy with vibrant orange hair shoved her face into my field of vision, disrupting my reverie.


    "How much longer are you gonna lie down, Popi!"


    "Fine, fine. I''m going to get up nowhmm?"


    Realizing that something even stranger than the pink sky was happening, I blinked my eyes rapidly. I rubbed my eyes with both hands, wondering if my vision was impaired, but the phenomenon before me remained unchanged.


    Slowly rising to a sitting position, I opened my mouth to speak.


    "Umm Gyuri?"


    "What, Popi?"


    When did you grow so big?


    Gyuri sat beside me, gazing directly into my eyes.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have flown directly in front of me to make eye contact. But now, save for the presence of her wings, she appeared as an ordinary girl.


    "Haha, what do you mean, Popi?"


    "?"


    "I didn''t grow, it''s just Sihyeon shrunk, Popi!"


    "I shrunk?!"


    I nced around, perplexed, searching for anything different from when I was in the Forest of Silence. Yet, I could not identify any disparities.


    At present, I could not discern if I had shrunk or if Gyuri had grownrger.


    "Come on, let''s stop wasting time and get going, Popi! I wanna see my friends and the Queen as soon as possible, Popi!"


    "Umokay."


    With an eager expression, Gyuri urged me forward. Still feeling somewhat dazed, I nodded my head, my emotions in disarray.


    She was a fairy who had always been small. As she pulled me by the arm, leading me forward, I experienced a sense of strangeness. Would it feel this way when Speranza grew up?


    Nheless, I followed behind Gyuri as she led the way.


    Whenever I found myself with a moment''s respite, I looked around, scanning thendscape back and forth. Much like the pink sky I had observed earlier, the scenery around me was shrouded in an inexplicable mystery.


    Countless towering flowers dotted thendscape, their size several times that of my own. In the midst of the floral array, mushrooms and nuts were abundant, entuating the feeling of my diminished stature.


    The fragrance of the flowers was potent, and simply passing beneath their blooming petals, inhaling their sweet perfume, was sufficient to ease my mind.


    The tranquil ambiance that enveloped me seemed to tickle my heart, evoking a sense of warmth andfort. It truly felt as if I had been transported to a realm inhabited solely by fairies.


    But so far, there doesn''t seem to be any problem.


    Thus far, I could identify no issues or sources of concern. Indeed, it was so peaceful that I yearned to visit this ce time and again.


    "If we go a little further, we''ll reach the vige, Popi!"


    "Got it, let''s hurry up."


    In order to gain a better understanding of the situation, I knew that I had to speak with the fairies residing in this vige.


    "Is this the fairy vige?"


    "That''s right, Popi!"


    "Wow"


    As soon as my eyes caught sight of the fairy vige, my mouth instinctively fell agape.


    The vige was a magnificent disy of houses constructed from an array of colorful petals,rge leaves, hard acorns, and small tree branches. It was a picturesque scene straight out of a fairytale book. The yful and delightful atmosphere matched perfectly with the sound of the fairies''ughter.


    I waspletely entranced as I scanned my surroundings.


    <strong> Swoosh Swoosh</strong>


    Suddenly, fairies began to emerge from all corners of the vige, whispering and approaching me with caution.


    "Oh? I think that''s Sihyeon. Pipo!"


    "SIHYEON? Where? Bupi"


    "Wow, it really is Sihyun! Bypo!"


    "Really, Topi?"


    "Sihyeon, Bipi!"


    Several fairies spotted me and ran towards me with delight.


    <strong>-Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</strong>


    "UhUh! You guys?"


    Despite their newfoundrger size, I was able to easily recognize them as the fairies who had aided me in tending to the strawberry field alongside Gyuri.


    "Argh! I missed you, Pipo!"


    "What about the strawberry field? Is the strawberry safe, Bypi?"


    Why did youe now, Topi!


    "Argh! Guys,e on, wait!"


    If they had been their usual small size, I wouldn''t have been fazed. However, now that they were almost the same size as me, I had to endure a tremendous shock as they all rushed toward me at once.


    "Who is that, Kypi?"


    "I don''t know, Bbi!"


    Themotion caught the attention of the other curious fairies in the vige, who soon gathered around me.


    "Yeah, I missed you too. The strawberry field is still fine. The people of Elden Vige are taking good care of it. So everyone, calm down a bit."


    My surroundings became crowded with fairies of all kinds, but despite their increased size, their pure and kind personalities remained unchanged.


    I calmly reassured the strawberry field fairies with a gentle voice, and as I watched their smiles return, I couldn''t help but smile brightly myself. It warmed my heart to know that the fairies still cherished the strawberry field.


    As the strawberry field fairies began to calm down, I wasted no time in asking the most pressing question.


    "You guys, why did you suddenly disappear from the strawberry field? Did you leave on the orders of the fairy queen, as Gyuri said?"


    "Yes! The Queen called us. Bipo!


    "We wanted to stay in the strawberry field. But we couldn''t help it, Topi!


    "All the other fairies have also returned, Bypi!"


    Everything seemed to be going ording to Gyuri''s exnation,


    "Then why did the queen bring you here all of a sudden?"


    "Well, that''s"


    Just as one of the strawberry field fairies was about to reveal the most important answer,


    "Kyaaaaaah!"


    A piercing scream shattered the tranquility of the vige.


    "There''s another copse, Byopi!"


    "We have to stop it quickly, Bbi!"


    "Let''s hurry up and go, Bapi.


    Startled by the scream, the fairies frantically took to the sky. Even the strawberry field fairies around me followed suit.


    "What''s going on all of a sudden?"


    "SIHYEON! Look over there, Popi!"


    Prompted by Gyuri''s frantic gestures, I turned to follow her pointed finger and was met with an astonishing sight.


    <strong>Crack Creek!</strong>


    A cracking echoed through the sky.


    A tearing sound reverberated through the normally tranquil fairy world, as the pink sky split open.


    "Is that a Rift?"


    It was a jarring, alien urrence that seemed entirely out of ce in this magical realm. It was a surreal scene, simr to the rifts that had been observed on Earth.


    Swiftly, hordes of fairies swarmed around the rift, emanating a glittering aura that pushed back the ominous energy that seeped from the crevice.


    "I think I have to go, Popi!"


    Gyuri flew up to join the ranks of the defenders, alongside the rest of the fairy popce.


    <strong>Creek Creek!</strong>


    "Just a little more, Bapi!"


    "The rift is shrinking, Kyopi!"


    The tension in the air was palpable as they engaged in a fierce struggle, attempting to stem the growth of the rift.


    After a protracted struggle, the fairies ultimately prevailed. The rift vanished, leaving behind a small cluster of light that signaled the return of tranquility to the fairy sky.


    But the relief was short-lived. Within moments, I noticed that the fairies who had put a stop to the rift were now falling helplessly from the sky.


    Even the slightest breeze made them falter, as they struggled to maintain their bnce. Some came perilously close to crashing to the ground.


    Are you guys okay?


    "Y e s Po pi"


    At least, Gyuri nodded and answered with difficulty. The rest of the fairies were lying on the floor and were busy taking a rest.


    "Gyuri, do rifts like that usually appear in the fairy world?"


    "I''ve never seen anything like that before, Popi! It''s my first time seeing it, Popi!


    Gyuri shook her head in denial, barely managing to answer my question.


    However, the other fairies reacted quickly as soon as the rift urred. Moreover, the fairies in the vige looked much more exhausted than Gyuri.


    Based on the situation, it seemed that this was not the first time such a rift had urred in the fairy world, and the fairies had blocked multiple ones before.


    <em>The fairy queen gathers the fairies together. The sudden appearance of the rift.</em>


    It felt like the pieces of the confusing puzzle were slowlying together.


    <em>Let''s put off any further spection.</em>


    Gyuri and I began to care for the exhausted fairies, checking for injuries and providing them with water.


    "Gulp, gulp, gulp! Thank you, Bapi!


    I don''t know who you are, but thank you so much, Kyopi.


    Their weak, pitiful smiles broke my heart, but with our help, they slowly began to stand up once more.


    "Buzzzzz."


    "Buzzzzz."


    Suddenly, I heard a more solid and loud sound of pping wings above me, different from the soft flutter of the fairies'' wings.


    Looking up, I saw a group of beetles descending in front of me, wearing armor and armed with swords and shields.


    "A beetle?"


    Gyuri approached me and whispered in a small voice, "They''re the queen''s bodyguards, Popi!"


    Among them, the biggest beetle stepped forward.


    "Are you the human who passed through the entrance to the fairy world, Sapi?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "The fairy queen wants to meet you, Sapi. Come with us, Sapi.


    The beetle guard suggested in a rather polite manner.


    I answered with hesitation, "What about the fairies here? I can''t leave them like this."


    "Don''t worry about them, Sapi. The Queen''s support will arrive soon, Sapi.


    "Oh I see."


    I frowned slightly, but the beetle guard seemed to expect my reaction and gave me an answer that made me nod with a sense of awkwardness.


    "I want to go with Sihyeon, Popi!"


    "It''s fine, Sapi. The queen said to bring you along as well, Sapi."


    Gyuri remained close to me, her duty evident in her unwavering support. I smiled slightly, grateful for her desire to help.


    "Then, both of youe along, Sapi. I''ll guide you to where the queen is, Sapi."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "Let''s go, Sapi,"


    The beetle guard unfurled his wings with a resounding buzz and lifted off into the air.


    I called out to him in a flustered voice, feeling a mix of wonder and confusion.


    "Wait a minute, are we supposed to fly?"


    Yes, why, Sapi?


    He responded to my query with a dismissive air, as if it were obvious that I could fly, causing me to momentarily question whether I too possessed such an innate ability.


    "I''m just an ordinary human being. I don''t have wings, so I don''t think I can fly,"


    Oh! I''m sorry, Sapi."


    The beetle guard soon realized his blunder, however, and promptly folded his wings before me, offering an apology.


    Iughed off his mistake, thinking it was a small matter.


    "In that case, I''ll give you a ride. Hop on."


    "Excuse me?"


    "Since you can''t fly, I''ll carry you myself, Sapi. Get on my back, Sapi."


    The long-horned beetle escort gestured for me to climb upon his back, but I hesitated, feeling a bit out of sorts. The fairies nearby, however, expressed their envy at the opportunity, which gave me pause.


    "Wow the guard gave him a ride, Bapi!"


    "I''m jealous, Byopi!"


    <em>Was this truly something to be coveted?</em>


    "I would have loved to give you a ride, but it''s probably better if we ask the guard, Popi."


    Gyuri seemed crestfallen that she couldn''t take me herself, though she was simr in size to the beetle guard.


    It appeared that carrying me along would be no easy feat.


    <em>Ah</em>


    Despite my reservations, I found myself pushed to ept the offer by the guard''s urging and the surrounding reactions. It felt quite peculiar to mber onto the back of a beetle.


    "Okay, hold on tight. We''re about to take off,"


    "Um, okay,"


    When the guard instructed me to hold on tight, I momentarily hesitated before spotting the pointed horn protruding from his forehead, which I instinctively grasped with both hands.


    <strong>-Wrrrrrr!</strong>


    The guard''s wings began to move, and we lifted off into the air, slower than before, which I took as a considerate gesture towards me. Gyuri and the other escorts followed behind us in formation, and soon we were soaring high above the fairy world.


    "Thank you for your help, Pipi!"


    "Take care, Byopi!"


    "I will definitely go back to the strawberry fieldter, Tapi.


    The vige fairies'' greetings were soon lost in the rushing wind, but I managed to force my stiff body to wave back at them.


    The long-legged beetle carrying me ascended quickly, and soon the fairies below appeared as tiny, moving dots.


    Though I felt anxious at first, the flight became increasingly steady as we gained altitude, the wind brushing gently against my face, and the beetle''s wings pping rhythmically.


    <em>Hmmit''s not that bad?</em>


    The fairy world''s breathtaking scenery soon came into view, withrge flowers and mushrooms and tiny trees dotting thendscape.


    However, I also noticed abnormal phenomena that were invisible from the ground: small rifts appearing in the sky all around us.


    Though they didn''t seem to be expanding or emitting threatening energy, their presence was cause for concern.


    I wondered if the crisis in the fairy world was direr than I had realized.


    Are you ufortable, Sapi?


    "I''m okay. Actuallyum, no."


    I quickly suppressed the urge to talk about taking the beetles to my farm and giving Speranza a ride, as the escorts didn''t seem curious about my words.


    "We''ll be arriving at the Queen''s ce soon, Sapi,"


    Soon, a grand structure appeared before us: a beautiful castle nestled amidst arge wooden pir, with sturdy nt stems enveloping it.


    The beetle guard expertly guided us tond in front of the castle gate, and I alighted from the beetle with some trepidation.


    "Thank you for the ride."


    "No problem, Sapi. Please go inside. The Queen is waiting for you, Sapi."


    Gyuri and I exchanged brief greetings with the guards before making our way toward the castle''s entrance, which was tangled with nt stems.


    <em>Should I ring the doorbell?</em>


    <strong>-Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.</strong>


    As I was contemting something rather foolish, the gates began to open of their own ord, as if anticipating our arrival.


    I passed through the mysterious gate and stepped inside, my curiosity piqued.


    <strong>-BRRRRR!</strong>


    <strong>-BRRRRRR!</strong>


    As we entered through the door, we were suddenly greeted by the most unexpected of visitors: little fairies with plump cheeks and bright, curious eyes.


    They appeared out of nowhere, fluttering their delicate wings as they greeted us with open arms.


    Hello, Pyori!


    Are these the people invited by the Queen, Pyoki?


    As much as I longed to hold these adorable creatures close, I remainedposed.


    "Yes, that''s right. The guards brought us here."


    We will guide you from here, Pyori!


    Follow me, Pyoki!


    Gyuri and I were guided by the baby fairies and headed to the queen''s ce.


    Although it was not nearly as grandiose as the Demon Lord Castle, the fairy queen''s abode exuded an aura of freshness and mystery that left me spellbound.


    As we made our way through the castle''s winding passageways, we were met by yet another guard, who was quickly swayed by the persuasive whispers of our little fairy guides.


    The Queen is waiting inside, Pyori!


    The door to the queen''s chamber opened slowly, and we stepped inside to find ourselves engulfed in the sweet fragrance of flowers.


    At the center of the room stood a captivating woman, bathed in sunlight that shone through an open ceiling.


    The woman''s face lit up with a smile when she saw us.


    Her smile was gentle, yet radiant enough to make it seem as if flowers were blooming all around us.


    "Are you the Fairy Queen?"


    "Yes, I am the queen who leads the fairies."


    I watched in awe as she exchanged calm, knowing nces with Gyuri, who maintained an unusualposure in her presence.


    "My name is Lim Sihyeon. While working on a farm, I happened to have a connection with fairies"


    "No need to exin, I already heard from the other fairies about you and your bond with them."


    "Oh, I see."


    "So, you came here because the fairies vanished from the strawberry field, right?"


    I nodded slightly with a dazed expression.


    "I heard you took great care of them while they were there."


    "Yeah, I did. But truth be told, the fairies actually helped me out."


    "Also, you helped those young cubs in the forest of silence, didn''t you?"


    "Oh. You knew about that too?"


    "Thanks for doing what needed to be done. Because of you, we could save those little guys from disappearing without a trace."


    The queen bowed her head in gratitude toward me, and I awkwardly scratched my head in response.


    "So, you came here to bring the fairies back to the strawberry field, right?"


    "Well, I did start this journey with the intention of bringing the fairies back But after entering the fairy world myself, I could see that the situation here doesnt seem to be good."


    She nodded her head sadly.


    "Bringing the fairies back to the fairy world from the strawberry field was unavoidable. I needed their help to prevent the crisis."


    "Is that matter rted to the Rifts?"


    "Yes, it is. The rifts you saw in the fairy vige are the ones that caused this crisis."


    "What caused the sudden urrence of these rifts in the fairy world?"


    "Can''t say for sure. In the past, there were small rifts that urred, and I could handle them on my own. But at some point, they grew too big for me to control"


    "Hmm"


    "All the fairies are trying to stop the Rifts from spreading, but we don''t know how long we can keep it up"


    The fairy queen trailed off with a deste expression. Gyri and the baby fairies listening to the story also turned somber.


    The danger of the rifts seemed more serious than I had originally thought.


    Just by seeing the fairies exhausted earlier, I could tell they were barely holding on.


    As I listened to the queen''s story, I suddenly remembered what Judge Ark had told me: that the rifts on Earth were caused by an imbnce of dimensions. The same might be true for the fairy world, but with far more dire consequences.


    If the bnce could not be restored, the rifts would only continue to worsen. Even the angels who imed to be the guardians of dimensions were powerless to halt their progress. I felt a sense of helplessness wash over me as I realized the enormity of the crisis.


    If we couldn''t solve the fundamental problem of the imbnce of dimensionsthe rifts that were happening in the fairy world would only get worse.


    Even now, they were barely holding it together. If the situation worsened, the future was predictable.


    "Your Majesty, do you have a n, Popi?"


    Gyuri spoke up, hoping for a solution, but the fairy queen shook her head sorrowfully.


    "Then then, if we can''t hold on anymore, cant we move somewhere else, Popi?"


    "No, that won''t work. If the fairy world disappears, we''ll all lose our powers and vanish."


    It seemed as though there was no way to save the fairy world from its impending doom. My frustration mounted as I pondered the situation, muttering under my breath, "Well, its not like we can just create a new fairy world or something"


    "Huh? That''s it, Popi!"


    . . . . . . ?"


    Gyuri, who was listening to my words, suddenly shouted. "We can just create a new fairy world, Popi!"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    My brow furrowed and my voice rose unconsciously at Gyuri''s words. They seemed too fantastic to be true.


    "A new fairy world?" I repeated incredulously.


    Gyuri''s response was equally bold. "If we make a new fairy world, we won''t have to worry about the rifts, Popi!"


    I couldn''t help but wonder if her confidence bordered on arrogance. "Creating a new fairy world Is that easy? Is that even possible?"


    "If it''s the Fairy Queen, it''s possible, Popi!" Gyuri retorted confidently.


    "Well, it''s notpletely impossible," the Fairy Queen added.


    "Really? Can you actually make a new fairy world?"


    The Fairy Queen noticed my surprise and began to exin calmly. "Yes, unlike Sihyeon''s world, the fairy world exists on the other side of this world."


    "The other side of the world?" I repeated, struggling to grasp the concept.


    "It''s like an illusion in a mirror. We borrow a part of another world to create our own. The current fairy world was made by borrowing the Forest of Silence and its surroundings."


    Suddenly, it all made sense. "Ah so that''s why the entrance to the fairy world is in the Forest of silence?"


    The Fairy Queen nodded, confirming my suspicions. "Exactly. Since we use a part of another world, it''s not too difficult to create. Fairies are born with the ability to do it."


    Gyuri, who was standing beside me, eagerly raised her hand. "I can do it too, Popi!"


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and admiration for the fairies'' incredible abilities. "Can you create a whole new world, though?"


    "Of course, Popi! Me and my friends made a vige in the strawberry field!" Gyuri eximed proudly.


    <em>Uh.</em>


    It suddenly dawned on me why the strawberry field fairies were so elusive. They weren''t just hiding in the farm; they had created their own vige!


    My excitement was short-lived, however, as the Fairy Queen''s expression turned grave. "It''s not as simple as that. Creating a new fairy world is a difficult task."


    Confused, I asked, "What makes it so difficult?"


    "Have you seen the massive tree at the entrance of the fairy world?" she asked.


    The image of the towering tree instantly came to mind. "Yes, I have."


    "That tree''s spirit gave us the energy to create the current fairy world. It''s easier than starting from scratch, but we still require a significant amount of energy. And we don''t have enough left."


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair. "Can''t we ask the tree spirit for more energy?"


    "The tree spirit has been in a deep sleep since giving us its energy. It will take a long time for it to awaken again."


    Unlike how Gyuri and her friends created the vige easily in the strawberry field, it seemed that creating a new fairy world required various conditions.


    If it were a problem that could be easily solved just like that, the fairies wouldn''t have to suffer so much, and the fairy queen wouldn''t have urgently summoned the fairies


    "So, it''s not easy."


    In the midst of this tense moment, Gyuri once again stepped forward with unrelenting determination.


    "No, popi! We can do it. Popi!"


    "You heard what the fairy queen said. We don''t have enough energy to create a new fairy world right now," I said, trying to sound practical.


    But Gyuri refused to be discouraged. "Then, Sihyeon can help us, Popi," she said with conviction.


    I was taken aback. "Me? You mean me?" I asked, surprised.


    "Of course, I want to help too, but I don''t have the energy of a tree spirit."


    Gyuri, you cant force Sihyeon.


    The fairy queen and I spoke up in turn to Gyuri, who was forcing the issue.


    "Ugh, this is so frustrating! Popi!"


    Gyuri expressed her frustration by pounding her chest, and suddenly stepped forward and pulled my arm.


    Perhaps because our sizes were simr, her pulling strength caught me off guard with its unexpected force.


    "Uh What?"


    For a moment, I lost my bnce and started to lean forward, almost falling. Startled, the fairy queen swiftly reached out both hands to steady me.


    <strong>BUM!</strong>


    "Are you okay?"


    With her grip on my shoulder, I managed to avoid a tumble.


    "Ugh Gyuri, it''s dangerous to suddenly pull someone like that. Thank you for catching me, Your Majesty."


    After expressing my gratitude, I attempted to step back, but the fairy queen kept her hold on my shoulders.


    Feeling uneasy, I called out to her again.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "I can''t believe it"


    "?"


    "How can an ordinary human have this kind of energy?"


    The fairy queen''s eyes widened in astonishment and fascination as she scrutinized me with intense curiosity.


    She murmured phrases like "This is unbelievable" and "How is this possible?" repeatedly as she continued to examine me closely.


    I stood frozen, unable to move as she continued to study me with rapt attention.


    Eventually, the fairy queen spoke with a tone of deep admiration, her face alight with excitement. "You''re amazing, Sihyeon! What Gyuri said was really true."


    Gyuri beamed with pride at thepliment, basking in the glory of her earlier prediction. I, on the other hand, was still bewildered by their discussion.


    "Forgive my interruption, but I''m not quite following. What are you talking about?"


    The fairy queen took a deep breath and attempted to calm herself, but her eyes still shone with excitement. "Earlier, I mentioned that to create a new fairy world, we need energy. More specifically, we need the energy topose the world."


    <em>The energy topose the world?</em>


    As she described it, many things came to mind in an instant.


    "It''s not an energy that anyone can have. It''s an energy that even the tree spirits would find hard to imagine, obtained over a long period of time. But Sihyeon, I can sense that you have even more energy than those tree spirits. "


    "Me?" I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    "Yes, Sihyeon," the fairy queen continued. "You have so many different energies. It''s my first time seeing anything like this!"


    I nced down at my palms, trying to process the information. Despite the enormity of what was happening, I found myself epting it calmly. Perhaps it was because I had already heard something simr from Judge Ark.


    I pushed aside the question of why I possessed this energy, knowing that it was irrelevant. What mattered now was how I could use it to help the fairies in their time of need.


    Lost in thought, I was brought back to reality by the fairy queen, who had taken a step closer to me and was now holding my hands tightly. She looked deeply into my eyes and made a heartfelt plea.


    "Sihyeon, I know it''s shameless to ask, but can you please help us? You are the only one who can help us right now."


    "Uh"


    Gyuri also grabbed my arm, her face etched with desperation.


    "Please, Popi! If we don''t create a new fairy world, my friends and I will disappear. We''ll work hard on the strawberry field and listen to Sihyeon more, so please help us, Popi!"


    Even the baby fairies chimed in, pleading with her to save their world.


    My heart was heavy with the realization of their dire situation. I spoke with great care, determined to help in any way I could.


    "As I said before, if there is anything I can do to help, I would be d to do it. I can''t bear the thought of Gyuri and her friends disappearing like this."


    The fairies'' expressions brightened at my positive response.


    The Fairy Queen, amazed by my willingness to help, was about to speak, but I interrupted her.


    "Before we proceed, I have a request. Can you borrow a small portion of my energy to see how it goes? I fear it might have side effects, simr to that of the sleeping tree spirit."


    As I was concerned about the side effects, the Fairy Queen exined.


    "While it is true that we will be borrowing your energy, you possess such an abundance of it that it should not result in any significant issues. Additionally, you will not be at risk of falling into a deep slumber."


    I feltforted by her words, and even though she was exining the dire situation, I trusted that she was telling the truth. The Fairy Queen appeared anxious as she nced repeatedly at me.


    While I had already prepared myself for the worst-case scenario, I felt relieved to hear that there were no major problems with lending my energy.


    "I understand. Although I''m not sure how to do it, I will do my best to help."


    Really?


    The fairy queen asked in disbelief, and I nodded with a smile.


    "Pyori!"


    "Pyoki!"


    "Kyaa! I knew Sihyeon would help us, Popi!"


    The baby fairies chirped with delight as they flitted their wings and Gyuri leaped at me, shaking my head and making me dizzy.


    "Ugh! Stop shaking, Gyuri. I am getting dizzy."


    "Hehe! I''m sorry, Popi!"


    The Fairy Queen breathed a sigh of relief and expressed her gratitude towards me through her eyes, alleviating the tense atmosphere in the room.


    "Now, what should I do?"


    "That''s something that I"


    <strong> Bang</strong>


    "Your Majesty, something big has happened!"


    One of the guards who had been guarding the door burst in and shouted urgently.


    "A huge rift has appeared on the castle wall!"


    "Of all times"


    The Fairy Queen, who had been dejected, led us towards the door that connected to the outside garden. As we descended the stairs, we could see the sky cracked open, ominous energy leaking through the rifts that seemed to threaten the castle''s very existence.


    <strong> CREEEEK!</strong>


    As the soldiers who had discovered the rift and the fairies gathered around it, they were allpletely overwhelmed by its enormous size.


    "Ugh"


    The baby fairies huddled behind me, trembling in fear. Iforted them by patting their backs, hoping to soothe their anxiousness.


    With a frown on her face, the fairy queen gazed at the rift before her, her eyes emitting a resolute light as though she had reached a decision.


    "Sihyeon.


    Yes?


    "Can you lend me your energy right now?"


    "That means"


    "We don''t have time to hesitate anymore. We have to create a new fairy world before this riftpletely covers our current one!"


    I steeled myself, ready to offer my assistance.


    "I understand. Please tell me what I need to do."


    (To be Continued on May 15(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    As I stood before the Fairy Queen, she approached me with unwavering determination, her hands grasping mine without hesitation. Meeting my gaze with a steady stare, she spoke with a resolute voice.


    "You must follow my instructions as closely as possible."


    "Okay," I replied, feeling a sense of urgency in her words.


    "First, try to clear your mind of distractions and maintain inner peace. If Sihyeon''s mind is unstable, it will be more difficult to create a new fairy world."


    Although the situation around me was far from peaceful, with a rift above my head emitting sinister energy and the screams of fairies ringing in my ears, I knew that I had no choice but to remain calm. I couldn''t ask the expanding rift to wait, after all. So, I nodded in agreement to the Fairy Queen''s words.


    "If you can remain calm and focused, I will draw Sihyeon''s power. At that time, please don''t resist my will and ept it naturally."


    "Is that all I have to do?"


    "Yes, I''ll take care of the rest,"


    <em>I thought it was gonna be harder than this, but maybe it won''t be too bad?</em> I wondered, but quickly pushed aside my doubts. I didn''t have time to overthink things. I looked up and saw a massive rift looming above me, like it could tear the entire fairy world apart any second.


    "Now let''s begin."


    The Fairy Queen grabbed my hand tight as she announced the start. My heart raced as I closed my eyes and tried to focus.


    "Come on, Sihyeon, cheer up, Popi!"


    "I wish everything goes well, Pyori!"


    "Queen, Mr. Sihyeon, please seed, Pyoki!"


    Gyuri and the baby fairies cheered around me, but I tried to block out the noise and concentrate.


    <em>She told me to maintain inner peace, right?</em>


    I closed my eyes and tried to remember a peaceful moment, and boom! A familiar scenery popped up in my head.


    Booooo Wooow woooo


    I could hear Yakum''s cry echoing through the vast, green meadow. Every now and then, the cute cries of small Yakums tickled my ears.


    And beyond the meadow, I could see the farm building with a cute fox girl and friendly demons waving their hands.


    As I started to rx, a smile formed on my face without me even realizing it.


    As I focused on the peaceful scene in my mind, I suddenly felt a tingling sensation in my hand where the Fairy Queen was holding it.


    It was a warm andforting feeling, like a cozy nket on a chilly day.


    She had told me to ept it naturally, so I let myself fully embrace the sensation.


    I pulled the energy I felt from her hand and let it flow through my body. It was like a wave of warmth that covered me from head to toe in an instant.


    Ohhhhh!!


    Wow!!


    I heard a loud noise, but it didn''t distract me since I was fully concentrating.


    I could only feel the intense heat that spread throughout my body and the bright light behind my closed eyelids.


    As I lost track of time and my mind started to drift, the Fairy Queen''s voice broke through my thoughts.


    "You have such a warm heart, Sihyeon. If only we had met earlier, we could have had so many conversations,"


    The fairy queen expressed regret and her words trailed off.


    "Your energy was much stronger than I anticipated, and it was challenging for me to manage. But don''t worry, there won''t be any side effects that you were concerned about,"


    I was dying to ask the most pressing question on my mind: was creating a new fairy world going well?


    But every time I tried to speak, it was like I had been injected with a powerful anesthetic that sapped my strength.


    Unaware of my frustration, the Fairy Queen kept on talking.


    "I''ll say it again. Thank you so much for helping us."


    ..


    "It''s a bit shameless of me to say this from a position of receiving help, butI trust you to take care of the fairy world. I know you''ll do a great job."


    What does that mean?


    "I hope we can talk more next time."


    Herst words faded away, leaving a small echo as my consciousness began to blur.


    Before I lost consciousnesspletely, I saw the Fairy Queen smiling at me with a bright smile.


    Kukiiii.


    -Kuii Kukiiii.


    I woke up feeling all wet and itchy on my face, and that brought me back to reality.


    When I finally opened my eyes, everything looked blurry at first. But as my vision started to clear up, I realized I wasn''t in the pink skies of the fairy world or facing any dangerous rifts. Instead, I found myself surrounded by a gloomy forest.


    Kukiiii!


    Uhm you?


    Kukiiii! Kukiiiii!


    I got up, and the little baby demon beast started crying happily. It was the one that I gave the potion to first. Other baby demon beasts also came over to join the celebration.


    "Uh-huh. You guys look cute and healthy,"


    I patted their head one by one and looked around, and soon a huge shadow cast over my head before I could even recognize anything.


    Uh! Are you finally back?


    A giant demon beast towered over me, and I couldn''t help but shake at its intimidating presence. But then I noticed that it wasn''t being aggressive, so I calmed myself down and responded coolly.


    "Yes, I''m back."


    What happened to the Fairy Queen who was going to bless my children?


    "Uh that''s"


    I was stumped when the demon beast asked me a question, so I just scratched my head in confusion. I had a feeling that I had helped the Fairy Queen, but my memories were hazy, like a dream.


    I couldn''t even remember most of what the Fairy Queen had said to me. Maybe my trip to the fairy world was just a dream after all?


    As I was trying to make sense of my fuzzy memories, the giant demon beast suddenly shoved its face toward me, exhaling loudly and sniffing its nose.


    <strong> Sniff, sniff!</strong>


    "What? What?"


    What is this? The fairy''s energy that I can feel from you has be stronger. And this feeling Its the fairy queens energy.


    "What?"


    -I can feel the queen''s energy from you. Could it be that you crossed over to the fairy realm and ate the fairy queen?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course not!"


    I quickly denied the beast''s wild spection, but it continued to stare at me intently.


    <strong> Tadadat!</strong>


    "Sihyeon!"


    "Sihyeon!"


    "Oh, everyone!"


    I turned my head as I heard footsteps approaching. The farm members, Bardan, and Terzan were making their way toward me.


    I kept a bit of distance between them and the giant demon beast beside me as I spoke to them.


    "Sihyeon, are you okay?"


    "Yes, Andras. I''m fine."


    "Did everything go well with the Fairy Queen?"


    "Um, well I''m not sure."


    Once again, I was struggling to exin what had happened and kept scratching my head in confusion.


    My confusion seemed to make the others uneasy, and they kept ncing nervously at the giant demon beast beside me.


    Meanwhile, the giant demon beast didn''t pay any attention to the approaching group and kept looking around me.


    <strong>Rustle Rustle.</strong>


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    A small head popped out of the pocket of my coat. It was Gyuri who returned to her original small appearance.


    "Gyuri!"


    "Oh, my head is dizzy, Popi!


    Gyuri touched her slightly tousled hair with both hands and then moved her wings and flew into the air.


    Queen? No. Is it Sihyeon? Popi? Who is it?


    "Why are you acting like this? Gyuri, snap out of it! It''s me, Sihyeon!"


    Gyuri answered with a confused expression, This is strange, Popi! For some reason, I can feel the queen''s energy strongly from Sihyeon, Popi!


    "?"


    Just like that fairy said. I can definitely feel the energy of the fairy queen from you. You really ate the queen


    "Oh,e on! I really didn''t eat the Fairy Queen!"


    I was getting irritated, so my voice came out a bit loud. It scared the baby demon beasts around me, and they started shaking.


    -KukiiiKuiiii


    -Kukii.


    "Ah, it''s all right, you babies. I''m not mad at you guys."


    I quickly soothed them with a gentle tone and petted their fluffy fur. Meanwhile, I gave a fierce re to the giant demon beast.


    Huh


    It snorted and looked away, seeming to care for its offspring.


    "Oh, Sihyeon, Sihyeon!"


    Suddenly, Gyuri called my name in an urgent voice. I thought she was going to say something weird again, so I reacted sluggishly.


    "What, Gyuri?"


    Popi! Look at those baby beasts, look at them, Popi.


    Before I could even look in the direction she was pointing, I heard loud reactionsing from the others.


    -What is this?!


    "This is unbelievable!"


    "How did Sihyeon do it?"


    Terzan, Bardan, and the giant demon beast were staring at the baby demon beasts I was petting, muttering in disbelief.


    I was confused. What was going on?


    The baby demon beasts, which had seemed normal just a moment ago, now emitted a faint, mysterious glow around them.


    Their pupils became even brighter, too. The giant demon beast, which had been inspecting its young, raised its head.


    -Ahh! There is no mistake. This is the Fairy Queens blessing.


    "Fairy queens blessing?"


    Wait, what? Faire queens blessing? And why is the giant demon beast talking about this all of a sudden?


    I looked around in confusion, not sure what was going on.


    "But there is no queen, how can there be a blessing?"


    What are you talking about?


    "?"


    "?"


    Didn''t you just give the blessing yourself?


    "What? What do you mean by that?"


    I reacted like the giant beast was being ridiculous, but the giant beast, Terzan, and Bardan all of them had serious expressions.


    And they looked exactly where my hands were.


    "What about my hand huh?"


    When I finally looked at my own hands, I waspletely shocked by what I saw. It was because I couldn''tprehend what was happening right in front of my eyes.


    <strong>Wurrr! Wurrr!</strong>


    The mysterious energy surrounding the baby demon beasts wasing from my hand.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    <strong>-Pat pat.</strong>


    I delicately caressed the head of the Shadow n baby with my hand, and as I did so, a mysterious energy flowed from my hand and spread throughout the baby''s body.


    "Baaou!"


    The baby chuckled and cooed with delight as the warm energy embraced her, and a bright smile appeared on the faces of the two parents who were watching.


    I patted the baby in my arms and left her with a final word of blessing.


    "Yes, grow up healthy from now on."


    "Awuu. Awu!"


    Although I wanted to keep holding onto the baby as she smiled so sweetly, I resisted the temptation and handed her over to the parents.


    "Oh, is it over?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you very much for the blessing."


    "Thank you so much, Fairy King!"


    "No, I''m not the Fairy King."


    I immediately denied the title of "Fairy King," but the child''s parents repeatedly bowed their heads and thanked me.


    Feeling a little burdened by their heartfelt appreciation, I gave a bitter smile and nodded my head.


    The couple stood up, but remained respectful, and took the baby out.


    "A-ba-ba. Ba-bi!"


    "Goodbye!"


    The baby peeked over her father''s shoulder and waved goodbye to me, and I returned her cute gesture with a smile.


    Once the parents and baby had gone, and I was alone in the room, I stretched slightly.


    "Phew."


    Dealing with adorable babies was not a bad thing, but it was not an easy task to do constantly.


    Furthermore, as I continued to bless them, I felt my energy being drained without even realizing it.


    My brief moment of peaceful solitude was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    <strong>Knock, knock, knock.</strong>


    "It''s Bardan. May Ie in?"


    "Yes,e in."


    Bardan entered the room and immediately showed me a great deal of respect, beyond what he had disyed as a mere host to a guest.


    "May I sit and talk with you?"


    "Of course, please take a seat."


    "Thank you."


    Despite being the owner, Bardan acted as if the roles were reversed and approached me with caution, kneeling down and standing up straight.


    It was a posture not typical of someone in his position.


    "Um?"


    "How about sitting morefortably?"


    "That''s alright, I feelfortable like this."


    <em>Ugh! Thats definitely ufortable!</em> I thought to myself, but refrained from saying anything so as not to offend Bardan and make him change his stance.


    "How are you feeling? Did you tire yourself out from dealing with so many children?"


    "I''m alright. Are there any more children in the vige who need to receive the Fairy Queen''s blessings?"


    "No, they were thest."


    I had been giving the Fairy Queen''s blessings to the vige children, and since the vige was small, I was able to meet all of them faster than I had anticipated.


    "Thank you so much for your hard work."


    "It was nothing, really. I simply sat and patted the kids a few times."


    "That''s not true. Being blessed by the Fairy Queen is very special to the Shadow n. The children who received your blessing today will remember your kindness for the rest of their lives."


    I was taken aback by Bardan''s sincere words and didn''t know how to respond.


    I felt a burden from his excessive reaction, but at the same time, I felt proud when I thought back on the smiles of the children.


    The door, which had been shut, cracked open and a face peeked out.


    Sihyeon, are you finished with your work? Can wee in?"


    It was Lia, a red-haired dragon demon.


    "Yes, I''m done. You cane in."


    "Hehe."


    She entered the room yfully, followed by Andras, Locus, and Kroc.


    The once-empty and cold room quickly became lively.


    "It''s incredible. I heard that all the children were blessed thanks to Sihyeon, and the entire vige is in high spirits now."


    "I don''t think I did anything that great"


    When I waved my hand with an embarrassed expression, Andras quickly spoke up with a serious expression.


    "No way! It''s the Blessing of the Fairy Queen.'' ording to records, those who receive the blessing are filled with good luck in their lives and live to a ripe old age without any illness or suffering."


    "Haha"


    I let out a bitterugh and looked down at my hands.


    To think that I could bestow such an amazing blessing just by touching them, it''s hard to believe.


    "By the way, what happened in the fairy world? How did Lord get the power of the fairy queen?"


    All eyes were fixated on me as Locus asked the question with curiosity.


    Although I could feel the intense curiosity in everyone''s gaze, I couldn''t give them a satisfying answer.


    It''s not that I''m hiding anything.


    I genuinely don''t know anything.


    When I realized that I had acquired a mysterious power, I tried to return to the fairy world with Gyuri.


    However, for some reason, the entrance to the fairy world near the tree roots wasn''t working.


    Even if I waited a little longer at the entrance, it was alreadyte afternoon, and darkness was beginning to set in.


    Since we couldn''t stay overnight in the dangerous forest, I had to leave my regret behind and hurry back to the vige with the rest of the party.


    Gyuri, who had been with me all along, also shook her head and said,


    "Uh I don''t know either, Popi!"


    She shrugged her shoulders and said she couldn''t remember anything.


    Gyuri, who had been anxious the whole time, fell asleep in my pocket due to exhaustion.


    Instead of telling them how I acquired this ability, I exined what had happened in the fairy world to the party members.


    Andras, who heard the story, was lost in thought with a serious look.


    "There was a Rift in the Fairy World"


    "Does that mean you failed to create a new fairy world?"


    "I don''t know either, Lia. Something seems to have happened, but I couldn''t confirm it now that the entrance is blocked."


    Did we fail to create a fairy world


    Have all the fairies disappeared? Was Gyuri the only one who managed to escape such a terrible fate?


    Even though I was caught up in various things, the purpose of this trip was to bring back the strawberry field fairies.


    If something terrible really happened, I would feel awful.


    "What are you going to do now, Sihyeon?"


    "."


    I paused for a moment to collect my thoughts.


    I couldn''t be sure of anything yet.


    I wanted to confirm what happened if possible.


    "Bardan."


    "Yes."


    "If it''s not too much trouble, could you take us back to the entrance of the fairy world tomorrow?"


    Without any hesitation, Bardan nodded his head in response to my request.


    "Of course. I''ll prepare the scouts tomorrow as well."


    Full of enthusiasm, he immediately rose from his seat and left the room. Of course, he didn''t forget to politely greet me.


    I asked the rest of the group in the room to help me a little more. They, too, readily nodded and promised to do their best to the end.


    Another night passed in the vige of the Shadow n.


    My group and I were led by the scouts and headed back to the entrance of the Fairy World.


    As we approached therge tree with an entrance, the giant beast that we had be familiar with appeared in front of us.


    Kreung! You''re here again,


    The giant beast weed me without any sense of caution.


    The rest of the party members and scout team still had to keep a certain distance.


    "You''re still here?"


    I was waiting because I thought you''de back again.


    "Me?"


    You saved my children. That''s how much I owe you. For the time being, I n to stay nearby and keep other beasts from bothering you.


    "Oh? I''m grateful for you doing that."


    The giant beast seemed pleased with my reaction and nodded its head contentedly.


    After a brief conversation with the giant demon beast, Gyuri and I headed toward the root where the entrance was, just as we did yesterday.


    With nervous hearts, we entered the cave and passed through the passage.


    "Oh! Sihyeon, Sihyeon, Popi, Popi!"


    Gyuri, who was sitting on my shoulder, pped my neck and shouted.


    "I think the entrance is open again, Popi!"


    "Really?"


    I looked at the front of the passage with a delighted expression.


    As Gyuri said, I felt a mysterious energy, unlike yesterday.


    Huh? But it''s a little different from the feeling of the fairy world that I visited yesterday. Moreover, this feelingsomehow feels familiar somewhere?


    I blinked for a moment at the strange feeling I felt at the end of the passage.


    "What are you doing, Popi?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Urged by Gyuri, I pushed myself to step forward again.


    Likest time, my vision became dark along with a hazy feeling.


    After a while, I slowly regained consciousness with noiseing from far away.


    Then, I mumbled nkly as I looked at thendscape in front of me.


    "This is"


    The ce where I regained consciousness was not the fairy world, with a pink sky, big trees, and flowers. It was andscape I was far too familiar with.


    "Oh, my! You''re finally here, my disciple."


    As soon as I heard his unique husky voice, I easily recognized that person''s existence.


    "Master?"


    "Wee. Wee."


    "?"


    Bellion greeted me with such a warm wee that I wondered, <em>Has he ever been this happy to see me before?''</em>


    He grabbed me with a shocked expression and said urgently.


    "My disciple, you have to do something about those wicked creatures."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden, Master?"


    "I can''t live here because of their bullying."


    "What? Who on earth is bothering Master, who is called the Hero of the Dimensional War?"


    In the midst of this strange situation that kept happening, I couldn''t keep myposure.


    "Ah! There he is, Bipo!"


    "The scary uncle is over there. Bapi!"


    "Where did you go, instead of ying with us? Byopi."


    The so-called little mischievous beings appeared in front of me one after another.


    Among them were the ones who used to y with my daughter in the strawberry field.


    My mind, which was full of anxiety, became clear.


    A sense of relief and joy filled the void.


    At the same time, one question strongly came to my mind.


    Why are the fairies here? Why are they in the Vision world?


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Why are there fairies in the Vision world?


    As I was taken aback by the sudden appearance of fairies, they noticed me and rushed over with excitement.


    "Oh, it''s Sihyeon! Bipo!"


    "Wow, it really is him! Bapi!"


    "Yayyyy!"


    The fairies swarmed around me, causing Belion to flee in fear. One fairy from the strawberry field approached me and asked, "Why are you onlying here now, Bipo? We''ve been waiting for you, Bipo."


    "You''ve been waiting for me?"


    "Of course, Bipo!"


    The fairy puffed up her cheeks and nodded her head. Looking at the surrounding atmosphere, other fairies also showed a simr reaction.


    "I''m sorry, but the entrance to the fairy world is temporarily closed but how did you all end up here?"


    At my question, the fairies burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha! Sihyeon doesn''t even know, Bapi?"


    "What happened?"


    "It''s natural for us to be here, Bipo! This is the new fairy world, Bipo!"


    "Is this the new fairy world?"


    As I disyed my astonishment, the fairies surrounding me erupted inughter, perhaps finding my reaction amusing.


    I promptly nced around, taking in the scenery of the farm and the strange ambiance. It was evident thendscape was different from usual.


    From what I could gather, the fairies appeared to be telling the truth.


    Therefore, there was only one usible exnation for the peculiar circumstances.


    "Did the Vision world turn into a fairy world?"


    "It seems like it, Popi!"


    Gyuri, who was perched on my shoulder, agreed with my thoughts.


    Considering what I was witnessing in front of me, I couldn''t fathom how such a thing was even possible. Nevertheless, there was no denying the reality of the situation.


    Suddenly, a memory came rushing back to me, and I realized I had a question to ask.


    "What about the fairy queen? Where is the fairy queen?"


    Upon my inquiry, two baby fairies, who had resided in the Queen''s Castle, appeared before me, standing alongside the strawberry field fairies.


    "The queen is currently asleep, Pyoki!"


    "She used up a lot of her energy to create a new fairy world. Pyori!"


    "Then, I cant see her now?"


    Their expressions were crestfallen as they nodded their heads in response.


    As a sense of mncholy began to take hold, the baby fairies quickly regained theirposure and spoke with hopeful tones, their faces lighting up once again.


    "Well, she did say she''d be back soon, so it''s all good, Pyoki!"


    "Also, until she returns, she wants everyone to listen to what Sihyeon says, Pyori!"


    "Wait, seriously? She told you guys to listen to me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Right before she fell asleep, she said it, Pyoki!"


    The baby fairies gazed at me with shimmering eyes.


    I found it hard to believe that the Queen had bestowed such a significant duty upon me after exchanging only a few words with her.


    Nheless, I couldn''t disregard the hopeful gazes of the baby fairies.


    "Sihyeon, Sihyeon, Tapi!"


    "Huh?"


    A fairy nearby called my name and approached me.


    "Ugh, I''m so bored staying here, Tapi! Can I go out and y, Tapi?"


    What do you mean?


    "Well, we can''t leave the fairy world without the queen''s permission, Tapi! But now you gotta give permission instead of the queen, Tapi!"


    Fairies suddenly started asking for permission to depart.


    "How do I give permission?"


    "Just give permission, Tapi! That''s what the queen did while she was here, Tapi!"


    The fairies eagerly anticipated my response, their eyes brimming with a desire to y.


    Although I wasn''t certain if I could assume the role of the fairy queen, I decided to proceed cautiously, guided by the adage "nothing ventured, nothing gained."


    "Alright, just don''t do anything crazy, be safe and have funokay?"


    <strong>Whoo! Whoo!</strong>


    <strong>Whoo! Whoo!</strong>


    As soon as I uttered these hesitant words, the space around me began to distort, and several dimensional portals emerged.


    "Yay! He said yes, Tapi!"


    "Hehe! Sihyeon is the best, Bipo!"


    "We''ll be back soon after having fun, Byopi!"


    The fairies rejoiced at the sight of the portals, smiling brightly and expressing their gratitude to me.


    In an instant, the fairies who had filled the space disappeared through the portals, and the once-vibrant Vision world grew silent.


    "Haha, this is awesome."


    As the dimensional portals vanished one by one, I couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. It felt as though the fairy queen''s power had been truly passed down to me.


    However, with this mystical ability came an immense responsibility that weighed heavily on my heart.


    <strong>Tuk! Tuk!</strong>


    As I stood there, my expressionplicated, someone lightly tugged at my clothes.


    It was none other than Gyuri and the strawberry field fairies.


    "SIHYEON! Let''s hurry and go, Popi!"


    "Gyuri, where do you want to go?"


    "Uh, duh! We''re going home, Popi!"


    "I wanna go home fast too, Bapi!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go, Pipo!"


    The fairies pushed me recklessly towards the dimensional door, causing me to exim in surprise, "Now, wait a minute?"


    Before I could finish my sentence, half of my body had already crossed over into the portal, and I saw the baby fairies waving their hands goodbye as Ipletely passed through.


    As I entered the portal, my head began to spin, and I felt a dizzying sensation wash over me. When I regained consciousness, I felt slightly nauseous.


    "Why did you push me so recklessly?" I grumbled, raising myself up with a grin. In front of me, I noticed signs of movement as I staggered.


    "Ah! Milord?!" Lagos, the Deer-man who was the chief of Elden vige and my faithful territory administrator, eximed with surprise as he shivered in fright.


    "Huh? Lagos?" I responded, unsure of what was happening.


    "Is it really you, Milord?"


    "Hello, Lagos. Has everything been well in the territory during my absence?"


    "Yes, everything has been fine, Milord, except for the strawberry field issue. When did you return, and where are the others who apanied you?"


    I chuckled, "Haha, that''s a long story"


    As I tried to think of how to exin the situation to Lagos, the fairies arrived at the strawberry field and flew around excitedly.


    "Wow, it''s been so long since we''ve been to the strawberry field, Pipo!"


    "This ce is still the best, Bapi!"


    "I''m d the strawberries didn''t wither while we were gone, Byopi!"


    "The fairies are back!" the men working in the field eximed with amazement.


    "Milord is here too. Lord hase back with the fairies!"


    It appeared that the Beastmen had been concerned about the state of the strawberry field, and upon seeing the fairies return, they expressed immense joy.


    Witnessing their tion, I too felt a sense of relief wash over me.


    The sounds of the fairies''ughter and the Beastmen''s cheers echoed throughout the strawberry field for some time.


    "I''m grateful to you, Bardan, for all the help you provided us. Thanks to you, we were able to reunite with the fairies."


    "I''m not sure what you mean in fact, it''s us who benefited from your assistance. Thanks to you, we were able to prevent a crisis in the fairy world and continue to receive the blessings of the Fairy Queen."


    As I greeted Bardan, he firmly shook his head and emphasized the ways in which I had helped him with polite gratitude.


    The scout members of the shadow n lined up behind him, all staring at me with full respect.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, so I smiled awkwardly and said, "Okay, we helped each other, that''s all that matters, right?"


    "The Shadow n will always remember our bond with you, Sihyeon. If you ever need our assistance, please do not hesitate to contact us."


    "That''s really reassuring. I''ll definitelye to visit when I have the time. There''s still so much I have to do on behalf of the Fairy Queen."


    "I''ll be eagerly awaiting your arrival."


    Bardan responded to my promise toe back with a gentle smile.


    After bidding farewell to the shadow n, I made my way toward the location where the giant demon beast was residing.


    As soon as the healthy babies spotted me, they joyfully greeted me with happy cries.


    Kukiii! Kiii!"


    Kukiii.


    I stroked their fur and yed with them as they wagged their tails with excitement.


    "Aw, you guys are so adorable! Take care of yourselves and don''t forget me. I''lle and hang out with you guys soon, okay?"


    Are you leaving now?


    The giant demon beast looked at me with itsrge eyes and inquired about my departure. Sensing its amicable tone, I replied with a smirk.


    "Yep, I''m heading back home. Make sure you look after yourself and try not to start any fights with those Shadow n folks if you can help it."


    Kuk! I won''t attack first if they leave us alone.


    "Good enough."


    After saying goodbye to the giant demon beast and the adorable babies, I proceeded toward my waitingpanions.


    "Have you finished saying your goodbyes?" Lia asked with a beaming smile.


    "Yes, shall we return now?" I inquired.


    "Yes!" Lia replied enthusiastically.


    "Phew, I''m so d we''re finally out of this gloomy forest."


    "Hahaha, but it was still a pretty cool experience, right?"


    "Who needs experience? I just wanna go home to Cardis Estate and chill out."


    Andras and Kroc smiled as they watched Locus shake his head.


    "Oh yeah, what happened to Terzan? I haven''t seen her around."


    "I think she left earlier. She''s always been the quiet type."


    "Is that so?"


    Upon hearing Andras mention Terzan''s departure, I nodded bitterly, feeling a tinge of disappointment that we didn''t get to bid farewell properly.


    However, I quickly pushed those feelings aside and put on a cheerful expression.


    "Well then, let''s head home."


    We were headed towards the entrance to the Fairy World, which would lead us back to the farm through the Vision world.


    Thanks to the Fairy Queen''s abilities, this was a possibility that had everyone excited.


    Only Andras wore a serious expression as he pondered the principle behind it.


    <strong> Woo-woo-woo!</strong>


    <strong> Hwaaaaaagh!</strong>


    After passing through the dimensional gate, we woke up in a meadow bathed in warm sunlight instead of a dreary forest.


    "Papaaaa~~!!" the fox girl''s voice called out from a distance.


    I quickly turned towards the sound and opened my arms with a wide grin on my face.


    "Speranza!"


    <strong>HUG!</strong>


    As I held her tightly, overwhelmed with love, tears streamed down my cheeks. Whispering to Speranza in my arms, I said, "Papa is back, Sweetheart."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    "Hey, you made it, Brother Sihyeon!"


    What took you so long, Senior?


    Following Speranza, Alfred, and Lilia weed us warmly, while Ashimir and Urki trailed behind.


    "Wee back, Sihyeon."


    "Good to see you back in one piece, Senior Sihyeon."


    "Nothing happened while we were away, right? You two must still be getting used to farm work. You both really worked hard."


    "We just did what we had to do."


    "Senior ine trained us well, so we managed alright."


    When I first left the farm, I was worried about whether the two Angels could handle the work. But turns out they handled it better than I expected.


    It felt so good to catch up with the farm members I haven''t seen in ages, like I was finally back home. Lia looked around and whispered, "There''s no ce like home, huh?"


    "Totally agree," I nodded.


    Locus stretched and said, "Gosh, I''m getting old. Can''t even walk around much anymore, right Kroc?"


    Kroc just nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Speranza ran up to me yelling, "Papa, Papa! Did you really go to the fairy world? Did you meet the Fairy Queen too?"


    "Yup, went there and met the Queen and all the fairies," I said, smiling.


    "Whoa, what does the Queen look like? Is she as tiny as Gyuri?"


    Speranza''s eyes lit up as she asked me about the Fairy Queen. I patted her head gently to calm her down.


    "Slow down, Sweetheart. I''ll tell you everythingter. There are so many other stories I want to share with you too, like the Shadow n in the Forest of Silence or the story about a massive and fierce beast simr to Bighorn."


    Speranza got even more excited and started jumping up and down.


    "You have to promise to tell me everythingter! Promise, promise!"


    "Sure thing. Promise! I''ll tell you as much as you want to hear."


    "Hehe!"


    Speranza snuggled into my arms, looking very happy. As I held the little fox girl close, I felt a sense of peace wash over me.


    "Hey, you''re finally back?"


    A demon wandered over from the farm, seemingly half asleep and yawning insincerely. It was cute to see him still the same after all this time.


    "Yep, we just got back, Boss."


    "But it looks like no one got seriously hurt, huh? I thought we might need to carry some people back on stretchers."


    Lia gave him a dirty look for his insensitivement.


    "Geez, is that really what you say to people who just got back from a tough journey?"


    "Leader''s twisted personality hasn''t changed even after all these years."


    "Haha, it''s nice of him toe and greet us like this though."


    Locus agreed, and Andrasughed out loud. Kaneff didn''t seem to care about their reactions at all.


    Kaneff was fooling around when he suddenly looked at me and tilted his head.


    "But why did you bring that girl with you?"


    "Huh?"


    "And why didn''t you leave her in the Shadow n?"


    "What are you talking about? The only ones who came back are the members of the farm."


    I was confused and asked him back. Then he walked up to me and tapped my shadow with his foot.


    "Hey, are you there?"


    "Why are you tapping on my shadow all of a sudden"


    Before I could finish my sentence, something unexpectedly jumped out of my shadow. Everyone, including me, jumped in surprise.


    <strong>-Woosh! Woosh!</strong>


    The thing that popped out of my shadow floated in the air andnded on the ground with a soft thud.


    As the blurry figure slowly took shape, a woman with a slim figure appeared.


    "Umm Did we arrive already?" she mumbled with hazy eyes and a drowsy voice, scratching her messy hair.


    "Eh, why is she here?"


    Locus screamed, breaking his calm expression. The rest of the group looked surprised.


    I called her name with a nk look on my face. "Terzan?"


    "You arrived earlier than expected. Is this the farm you mentioned? It''s much bigger than I thought," she said.


    "When did you follow us? I thought you went far away," I asked, surprised.


    "At first, I was going to stay in the vige. But I thought it would be more fun to follow you. I want to drink more honey beer and, on top of that, meet the leader," Terzan replied nonchntly.


    "Long time no see, Leader Kaneff," she said, greeting him.


    "You still behave recklessly and wander around?" Kaneff asked.


    "I haven''t caused any harm to anyone since you warned me before,"


    "Well that''s fine, then," Kaneff said, shrugging it off.


    Kaneff and Terzan greeted each other in a dry manner.


    It wasn''t their style to be chummy, but I could sense their trust in each other right away.


    Meanwhile, the farm members, who saw Terzan for the first time, were curious about her easygoing behavior with Kaneff.


    "Sihyeon, can I hang out here for a while?"


    "Here on the farm?"


    "Yeah."


    I was surprised by her sudden request.


    "If you''re the Lord of this ce, I can help with anything you need. Spying, kidnapping, assassination"


    "No, no, no! We don''t need that kind of help."


    I quickly covered Speranza''s ears and shook my head, rejecting Terzan''s offer.


    She looked disappointed. "You don''t need it?"


    "No, thank you."


    "Other nobles used to ask for that kind of thing."


    "I can''t speak for other nobles, but I really don''t need that kind of help."


    Terzan rolled her eyes, feeling uneasy.


    I wanted to say something tofort her, but I couldn''t think of anything.


    Meanwhile, Locus insisted that we should send Terzan away.


    What should I do?


    It was surprising that she followed me secretly, but it didn''t seem like she had any bad intentions.


    She was also incredibly skilled, which Kaneff would approve of.


    Although I didn''t need her to do any investigations, kidnappings, or assassinations, I thought she could be helpful in other ways.


    "Okay, you can stay."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Since you''ve helped me in various ways, I should help you in return."


    "Thank you, Sihyeon!"


    Terzan smiled faintly and expressed her gratitude.


    I smiled back, happy to see her pleased.


    That day when the fairies returned to the strawberry field, was also the day a Shadow n member with unusual powers started staying on the farm.


    Finally, the long and harsh winter was over, and everyone on Cardis Estate was eagerly preparing for the uing spring. The strawberry field, which had once faced a crisis, was now bustling with activity.


    "Quick, let''s move the harvested strawberries to the warehouse!"


    "Come on, hurry up! The weather''s getting warmer, but the days are still short."


    Thanks to the fairies'' return, the strawberry field had regained its vitality and was even livelier than before.


    It looked like spring had already arrived there, despite it not being officially spring yet.


    "Your Highness! We''ve harvested way more than we expected. We''ll have enough to coverst year''s losses and still have some leftovers!"


    The hardworking vigers'' faces were filled with joy at the good news.


    Strawberries were now more expensive because of the winter season, but we were all happy to see an increased yield.


    I was also enjoying watching the harvest with a smile on my face.


    Among the workers, I spotted someone who stood out.


    "Move, Sipi."


    "Moving, Zapi."


    It was the new workers, the longhorn beetle escorts flying around and helping with the strawberries.


    These were the same escorts that I met in the fairy world.


    Since the fairy queen was asleep, they wanted to follow my orders.


    And since there was no need for escorts in the new fairy world, they were happy to help out as workers.


    Of course, I paid them for their work, and they were pleased to receive a box of freshly harvested strawberries as a reward.


    "Is this fine, Sapi?"


    "Hahaha! This is so fun!"


    I heardughter and turned around to see arge longhorn beetle carrying Speranza in the air.


    As theynded in front of me, I noticed that Speranza''s cheeks were red from the cold.


    I warmed her up by holding her face in my hands and asked, "Is it that fun?"


    "Yes! It''s so much fun, Papa. Captain Beetle is the best!"


    Speranza was having a st riding on the back of the giant beetle.


    The captain beetle escort had be her personal ride because he was thergest of them all.


    After smiling at Speranza, I whispered to Captain beetle with a slightly worried expression.


    "Captain Beetle, you sure you''re not overdoing it? Flying Speranza around like that must be exhausting."


    Captain beetle replied confidently, "I''m fine, Sapi. Carrying Miss Speranza is no problem for me, Sapi."


    "Thanks for your hard work. But please don''t fly too high and be careful, okay?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Sapi." answered the captain beetle reliably.


    I gave him a few pats on the back to show my appreciation.


    Pow woo wooo!


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    Suddenly, Akum and young griffins appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Captain beetle.


    They were all making excited noises and looking up at Captain Beetle.


    Speranza quickly caught on and asked, "Captain, can you give these kids a ride too?"


    "Sure thing, Sapi."


    "Hehe, thanks! Hop on, you guys!"


    As soon as Captain beetle gave the okay, Akum and the griffins climbed onto his back. Despite the extra weight, Captain beetle effortlessly took off into the sky.


    Pow woo wooo!


    Biip! Biip!


    Biip!


    The sounds of the excited Akum and the young griffins echoed through the air.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why Grify and Finny, who could fly by themselves, were so thrilled to ride on Captain beetle. But seeing the kids having so much fun made me happy too.


    "Thanks, Captain Beetle. I''ll make sure to get you two boxes of strawberriester," I said with a smile.


    (To be Continued on May 22(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    As I watched the happy kids, I heard footstepsing from behind.


    I turned around and saw Alfred and Urki approaching with their hands full of freshly picked strawberries. They both looked really happy, probably because the harvest was sessful.


    "Are you guys done with the strawberry harvest?"


    Alfred nodded and said, "Yeah, we finished here today. We''ll do the rest of the field tomorrow."


    "I thought you were going to finish today, but it looks like it''s going to take longer than expected,"


    "Yeah, the yield was higher than we thought,"


    "You guys worked hard picking strawberries. Do you want me to carry some baskets too?" I offered.


    "No, it''s not that heavy," Urki said.


    "I''m good too," Alfred added.


    "What do you mean"


    I snatched a strawberry basket from Urki and Alfred, who said it was okay. The basket was overflowing with red and ripe strawberries.


    "You''re taking these to the farm, right?"


    "Yeah, we gotta share them with the other farm members while they''re still fresh," Alfred replied.


    "Senior Sihyeon, I swear the strawberries I picked this time taste even better," Urki chimed in. He was practically drooling over them.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if the new Fairy World had something to do with how delicious they looked.


    As I looked at the strawberries in the basket, I was lost in thought when suddenly


    <strong> Swoosh!</strong>


    "Is this strawberry?"


    "Ah!?"


    Ugh!


    "!"


    Out of nowhere, Terzan appeared from the shadows. I was so startled that I almost dropped the basket.


    Alfred and Urki jumped back in surprise, while Terzan just calmly inspected the strawberries in the basket.


    "Hey, Terzan, it''s cool that you can just pop out of nowhere like that, but could you give us a heads up next time? You''re gonna give me a heart attack," I said.


    "Why would I give you a heart attack?" Terzan asked innocently.


    "Because it''s freakin'' scary when youe out of nowhere like that," I replied.


    "Speranza likes it when I do that though,"


    As she said, Speranza enjoyed Terzans unique way of appearing, especially when she popped out from a tiny shadow.


    It made Speranza feel over-the-moon excited. Out of everyone on the farm, Speranza was the person Terzan was closest to.


    It seemed like an unlikely pairing, but they actually got along super well. They were so tight that they could watch each other y for hours without getting bored.


    "I''m not Speranza, so please give a warning."


    "Got it Can I have some strawberries?"


    Terzan pointed at my basket of strawberries. I wanted to tell her to wait, but she looked so desperate that I had to say yes.


    "Sure, go ahead. You should only have a little, though. We''re gonna share the rest with the other farm memberster."


    "Yes."


    She quickly reached into the basket and pulled out a ripe strawberry. She took a big bite out of it and although her face didn''t show it, her body was trembling with enjoyment.


    "Is it good?"


    "Mm-hmm. It''s so delicious. I''ve never tasted such a sweet and sour fruit before."


    Terzan''s reaction made Alfred and Urki smile too. It felt great to have our carefully grown strawberries praised.


    With Terzan urging us to get back to the farm quickly and eat more strawberries, we all headed towards the farm building with our baskets in hand.


    As we approached the farm building in the distance, Terzan started looking around anxiously.


    Seeing her weird behavior I asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel a strange presenceing from the direction of the farm. And there''s a bunch of them"


    "What do you mean?"


    Although they were a bittepared to her, Alfred and Urki also sensed something off and looked concerned.


    "So, what''s happening?"


    Without realizing it, I started walking faster towards the farm.


    There was a group of strangers in front of the farm building.


    They were soldiers and knights armed to the teeth.


    You could feel their strength and training even from far away.


    Most of all, I could tell they belonged to a noble family from the emblem on the g and the fancy insignia on their clothes.


    There weren''t many of them, so it didn''t seem like they were here to fight. But we couldn''t be sure until we knew their intentions.


    "Sihyeon, you finally made it."


    Lia came out to meet me at the entrance to the building. I red at the unknown visitors and asked her, "Lia, who are these guys, and why are they here all of a sudden?"


    "Well"


    "Are you the lord of Cardis Territory?"


    Before Lia could answer, someone else''s voice cut in. I turned to see who it was.


    It was a tall demon man.


    He was probably the leader of the soldiers and knights, and he gave off a pretty intimidating vibe.


    <em>Wait a second His face looks awfully familiar. Have I seen him before?</em>


    Despite feeling a weird sense of familiarity, I decided to answer his question.


    "Yeah, I''m the lord of Cardis Territory. And you are?"


    "I''m udion Leon Verdi. It''s an honor to meet you, Lord Cardis."


    "Ohnice to meet you too."


    <em>Leon Verdi? It was definitely</em>


    Suddenly, it hit me. Someone with thest name Leon Verdi


    "Oh!"


    Alfred Leon Verdi!


    <em>Isn''t that ine''s family?!</em>


    As soon as we exchanged greetings, I rushed to take udion, the eldest son of the Verdi family, inside the building. It was a surprise visit, but we couldn''t neglect the hospitality of Alfred''s family.


    Lia quickly prepared to serve our guests, while Alfred and I guided udion inside.


    I asked the rest of the members to keep an eye on the kids ying outside.


    Honestly, I wish Andras was here with me during these formal events. I''m familiar with noble etiquette, but it still feels heavy to meet new nobles.


    Usually, Andras supports me in these situations, but today he was out on a date with Amy. So, I had two trustedpanions by my side  Alfred, of course, and the other was


    "Ugh! I was in deep sleep, why did these guests have to show up and ruin my rest? I should destroy that guy''s teleportation magic"


    Kaneff, who was dozing off, appeared with a wobbly walk.


    "Boss, that''s not a good thing to say in front of the guest"


    "What did I say?"


    "If you keep it up, I''ll give all of Boss''s honey beer to Terzan. Are you okay with that?"


    I kinda threatened Kaneff with the new liquor ghost on the farm.


    "Tsk"


    Thankfully, it worked and Kaneff shut up and sat down. I wish he would just leave, but it didn''t seem like he was nning on it.


    After dealing with Kaneff, I looked over at udion. He seemed pretty chill and unfazed by Kaneff''s rude behavior.


    Feeling a bit awkward, I turned to Alfred, hoping he could chat with his brother more naturally. But when I saw Alfred''s face, I realized I was wrong.


    He looked down with a really dark expression. He met his brother, but the response was very bad. At first nce, he seemed really nervous.


    Before I could process what was going on, Kaneff jumped in.


    "Hey, are you from the Verdi family?"


    "Yes, sir. Kaneff."


    udion turned to face Kaneff like he already knew who he was.


    "When you visit someone else''s turf, don''t you need to ask for permission first? Or does Verdi not care about proper etiquette?"


    Despite Kaneff''s snarky tone, udion stayed cool and collected.


    "The location is indeed the Cardis territory, but technically the farm belongs to the Demon Lord. I came here after informing the Castle about my visit to this ce."


    Kaneff didn''t seem too happy with udion''s exnation.


    Feeling the tension in the air, I tried to lighten the mood.


    "Haha, if we knew you wereing, we would have paid more attention to the hospitality. Too bad."


    "It''s fine."


    "But, why are you here? Did youe to check on your little brother?"


    udion nced over at Alfred, who was standing next to me.


    He looked at his brother for a second, but then quickly looked away. Alfred didn''t seem toofortable either.


    "I don''t really care how he''s doing here."


    "."


    "I''m here on my father''s orders to bring him back to the Verdi family."


    "What?! You''re taking ine away?"


    I blurted out without thinking. This was a total shocker.


    "He was sent here as punishment in the first ce. He belongs with the Verdi family."


    "Well, yes, but it''s kinda sudden. You didn''t give us any warning."


    "I''ll pay off any debts my brother racked up while he''s been here."


    "That''s not the point"


    I trailed off and looked back over at Alfred, who still had his head down and showed no response.


    "Excuse me, Mr. udion. Have you talked to ine? Maybe you should talk about it more"


    "Why? Are you speaking for him? Seems unnecessary. He''s just a waste of time."


    The "waste of time"ment caught me off guard. And then udion''s next words really ticked me off.


    "Especially with a loser like that."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Especially with a loser like that


    "?!"


    I was totally annoyed at udion''sments that went too far.


    Kaneff, who was leaning back, also sat up straight with a nk face.


    Alfred had the most extreme reaction  his body stiffened and trembled like crazy. It was really ufortable to see him like that.


    I didn''t want to argue with Alfred''s brother since he was a guest at the farm, but I couldn''t let him disrespect Alfred like that.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but your words are too much, even though you are brothers. Please apologize to ine right now."


    "What did I say that was wrong?" udion replied, sounding pretty confident.


    And this time Kaneff chimed in, "Seriously? You can''t just call someone a loser and make those kinds ofments. Plus, this guy is great at farming. He''s the best at picking strawberries."


    "Haha!"


    udionughed like he heard the funniest joke ever. But at the same time, he gave off this cold vibe with his eyes.


    "He looks like a total loser. Even if he got sent here as punishment, he should have at least tried to get back to his family somehow. How can someone from the Verdi family waste time in a ce like this?"


    "Well, if you''re gonna call people losers, why did you bother toe here to pick him up? Why not just let him live his life here in peace?"


    "It''s my father''s orders. And my grandfather, who sent my brother here, agreed with it too."


    "Ugh, typical old man doing whatever he wants"


    udion mentioned the family''s Lord and Kael, who were the most influential people in the Verdi family. We couldn''t really butt in since we were just outsiders.


    "Brother, "Alfred finally spoke up after staying silent for a while.


    "Yes, tell me."


    "If it''s themand of father and grandfather, I should follow it. Can I have a bit of time to clean up? I''ve been living here for a while, so I don''t want to leave any mess behind.


    "ine! Are you really okay with this?"


    "It''s fine, Senior,"


    Alfred smiled sadly and said it was okay. Frustrated, I was about to say something, but Alfred shook his head slightly, stopping me.


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, Brother."


    udion quietly looked at Alfred.


    "Two days. I''ll let the family know. Finish things up in two days."


    "Thank you for understanding, brother."


    "I''lle back in two days."


    <strong>-Tak.</strong>


    "Thank you for having me over. I''ll take my leave now,"


    udion stood up andter said he would return in two days before bowing politely and leaving the room with his subordinates.


    The room was quiet for a while with just the three of us left.


    "Ugh, that bastard ruined my nap," Kaneffined, getting up from his seat. He sauntered over to the door and turned back to ask, "Are you okay with that?"


    ""


    Alfred nodded heavily instead of answering.


    "Okay, then. I''m going to catch some sleep. Wake me up for dinner," Kaneff said with indifference before he left the room.


    Now there were only two of us left in the room, and the silence hung thick in the air. I didn''t know what to say, so I just felt uneasy inside.


    In the end, Lia opened the door, and I hadn''t exchanged any words with Alfred. I watched Alfred go back to his room with a heavy heart, feeling ufortable and frustrated.


    That night, word quickly spread among the farm members that Alfred would be leaving.


    "Wait, Brother ine, you''re really leaving us?"


    "Haha, yeah. I came here to be punished, but I stayed longer than I thought."


    "Aww, that sucks."


    "It''s alright. We''ll see each other again."


    Lilia looked sad, but Alfred reassured her with a smile.


    "It''s a shame. Senior ine helped me out a lot."


    "I didn''t do that much, Urki But help out Senior a lot in the future, okay?"


    "Definitely."


    Alfred also talked to Urki, who was close to him, to ease his disappointment.


    "The Verdi family came to the farm while I was away. ine''s older brother came to visit in person."


    "I''m surprised too, Andras."


    "It''s not that weird for ine to go back to his family, but it''s sudden. Have you heard anything else?"


    "No, just that. He left after saying some rude things about ine wasting time on the farm. Are all Verdi people like that?"


    Andras let out a bitterugh at myment.


    "Noble families may have simr customs, but the atmosphere can be different. The Verdi family is known for being strict with their members and having intense loyalty and pride towards their family."


    "Well, that makes sense when I think about when ine first came here. But isn''t it harsh to call his younger brother a loser?"


    "Siblings not getting along is pretty normal in noble families. Lilia and I are the exception."


    <em>Sigh</em>


    Despite Andras'' exnation, I still felt frustrated.


    "Papa."


    "Yes, dear."


    "Is Brother ine leaving the farm?" Speranza asked with a sad look, grabbing my arm.


    I picked her up and ran my fingers through her hair, "Do you want him to stay?"


    Speranza nodded. "Un, Grify and Finny will miss him too."


    "I guess so."


    The baby griffins were always trailing behind Alfred after Speranza and me.


    I tried tofort Speranza despite feeling down myself. "Even if he goes, we''ll ask him toe back and visit. He likes you, so I''m sure he wille."


    Speranza nodded again, "Un"


    While trying to smile as much as possible to relieve Speranza''s mood, bitterness kepting to my mind. Andras, who was next to me, also had a simr expression.


    During dinner that evening, the conversation revolved around Alfred, who was leaving the next day.


    The continuous conversation naturally led to the talk of the farewell party.


    The day before Alfred''s departure, we decided to have a simple farewell party on the farm.


    "You don''t have to help me today, you know"


    "Haha, its fine. As I said yesterday, I gotta finish up properly before I leave."


    Even on hisst day at the farm, Alfred pitched in with the strawberry harvest.


    Everyone told him to take it easy, but he insisted on working as usual.


    Watching him, I felt a twinge of sadness in my heart.


    "OhMr. Alfred is going home."


    "Huh? We won''t see the cool demon brother anymore?"


    Lagos and Miru looked bummed about Alfred''s departure.


    "That''s how it is."


    "That''s a bummer. If we had known earlier, we could have thrown him a proper goodbye party."


    "He even taught the vige boys how to sword fight. They''re gonna be bummed when they hear he''s leaving."


    For the beast people, demons were always an intimidating presence, but there was an exception when ites to the farm family members.


    Seeing demons and beastmen working side by side in the strawberry fields was normal now.


    After finishing up the harvest, the beast people gathered around Alfred.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Sir Alfred."


    "Take care of yourself when you go back home."


    "If youe back to visit, we''ll have the best strawberries ready for you."


    Each beastman said their goodbyes with regret and gratitude.


    Alfred awkwardly smiled and epted their farewell wishes.


    "We''ll take care of the cleanup."


    Alfred wanted to help, but the beast people shooed him away and insisted he leave a bit earlier.


    I walked beside Alfred and chatted like always.


    "I think winter''s finally ending. I saw some buds about to bloom earlier."


    "Yeah. When we had that severe snowstorm, I thought winter was never gonna end. But spring''s already here."


    "Time flies, doesn''t it?"


    Our chat came to an abrupt halt, and I couldn''t seem to find the words I wanted to say.


    If it were usual, trivial small talk would have poured out endlessly. But for some reason, the words I wanted to say today didn''te to mind easily.


    Boo woo wooooo!!


    We walked in silence until we heard Yakums'' distant cries.


    Suddenly, I remembered something that happened a long time ago and went off the path towards where Yakums were.


    "Come to think of it, when you first came here, you were so scared of Yakums. Remember that?"


    "Of course I do. And I still find them terrifying."


    "Why? You''re used to being around them now, right? Don''t you think they''re a bit cute?"


    In response to my subtle question, Alfred shook his head firmly.


    "I''m just used to them. And like I always say, the only one who thinks Yakums are cute in the demon world is Senior."


    "Oh I remember when you first arrived and fainted because of Akum. Those were the days."


    "Please forget about that. How long are you gonna keep bringing it up?"


    "Well, I''ll never forget it. It''s a lifelong bittersweet memory. You know what I said before? I''ll tell your son and granddaughter about it someday."


    Alfred groaned, but thenughed. I smiled with him.


    I looked at the Yakums quietly with my hands on the fence. Alfried stood behind me, also gazing in the same direction.


    Then, I casually spoke up.


    "Are you Are you really leaving?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    "Are you really leaving?"


    ""


    Even after some time had passed since I asked the question, there was still no response.


    As the silence grew, I couldn''t help but sneak a nce at Alfred. He was staring out beyond the fence, his face showing a mix of emotions.


    As I began to fret whether I had upset him by bringing up the topic, Alfred''s tightly sealed lips slowly began to move.


    "I''m not really sure what to do, or what''s the most important and right thing to do"


    "Why not just do what you want?"


    Alfred let out a weak smile for a moment before replying, "Haha, I wish it was that easy."


    "Back when I first came to the farm, my only goal was to be strong. I would even sacrifice my sleep to train harder, and I''d relentlessly go after my opponents."


    "Yeah, I remember. You were like that back then."


    Alfred used to be overly sensitive, aggressive, and fixated on training, as if he were running away from something.


    "At that time, I couldn''t afford it. I couldn''t bear the thought of falling behind my brother. But I''ve changed my mind a lot since I came here."


    "While I was working hard on the farm, I began to see things that I had overlooked before. I realized how foolish I had been, and decided to stay to reflect on myself a little more. Plus, I enjoyed spending time with the family on the farm," Alfred reminisced with a faint smile. However, his expression soon turned serious as he continued his story.


    "But when I saw my brother yesterday, it made me think. Was I being too immature by staying here? My ultimate goal is still to surpass my older brother."


    "What are you talking about?! You work so hard on the farm and never skip your training, even on busy days," I said, not just trying to console him.


    It was true that Alfred never skipped his daily training. Even on days when he was swamped with farm work and had little time, he made up for it by sacrificing his sleep.


    Watching him make such a diligent effort, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for him. Although I often avoided practicing swordsmanship with him


    Alfred shook his head vigorously in response to my praise. "For the people of the Verdi family, it''s just an ordinary thing. Even the youngest kids undergo this level of training."


    "Ugh I''d bepletely drained if I trained like that every day."


    "Haha! You''ll get used to it eventually, and it''ll be more manageable," Alfred chuckled.


    For a moment, lightughter flowed between us.


    "Last night, I was thinking quietly and had a scary thought. I''m enjoying life here so much that I''m afraid I might unintentionally stray from my original goals," Alfred shared, his face reflecting variousplicated feelings. I smiled gently and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry too much. Just do what you truly want to do."


    Silence lingered for a moment before I continued, "If it''s a choice you''ve thought about sincerely, there''ll surely be a positive oue. You''vee a long way from the old ine. Whatever choice you make, the farm family and I will support you."


    "Senior" Alfred''s voice trembled with a moved look on his face. I smiled and nodded.


    Alfred''s worried expression eased up a bit. Soon after, he put on a mischievous grin and asked, "But Senior, will you be okay without me? You won''t be cursing me behind my back when the farm work gets too tough?"


    "Ha, you punk! I managed the farm just fine on my own before you arrived. Don''t you know I''m the best farmer around here?"


    Hahaha!


    "Don''t worry about me. Just focus on what you truly want to do. And don''t regret itter."


    "Thankslet''s head up now. People are waiting for us," Alfred said, his expression brightening up.


    "Alright!" I replied.


    With slightly lighter hearts, we left the ce.


    Before we knew it, the day we had promised with udion had arrived.


    Yesterday evening, we had a farewell party with all the farm family members gathered. However, despite the lively atmosphere, everyone''s faces were filled with regret as they bid Alfred farewell.


    Alfred, who was all set to leave, stared nkly at the mountains and the sky.


    <strong>Whoo! Whoo!</strong>


    Suddenly, the magical circle for dimensional leap began to vibrate, and one by one, blurry human shapes appeared amidst a bright light.


    The first person to appear in the magic circle was udion, the eldest son of the Verdi family whom I had metst time. And to our surprise, there was another familiar demon standing next to him.


    "Uh is that Elder Kael?"


    "Grandfather?"


    With a leisurely smile, a man slowly waved his hand as he appeared.


    It was Kael, the former head of the Verdi family and Alfred''s grandfather.


    As soon as the other farm members recognized him, they quickly bowed their heads in respect. However, Kaneff muttered, Why is that geezer here?'' causing the Verdi family to turn icy res his way.


    Fortunately, Kael gestured for them to calm down, preventing the situation from escting.


    I weed Kael on behalf of the party.


    "Sir Kael. How have you been?"


    "Do you think anything could happen to an old man like me? If you haven''t heard that I''m dead, then it means I''m doing well."


    "Haha, I''ll take that as a joke. More importantly, what brings you to this humble ce?"


    "I came to check on my grandson and also wanted to see your face. How have you been?"


    "I''ve been doing well, thanks to your concern," I replied.


    I struck up a conversation with Kael, asking about his daily life. Even though it was just a casual conversation, Kael''s aura felt oddly warm and kind.


    "I appreciate you taking care of my clumsy grandson. It was originally a task I had assigned to that thunderous fellow, but it looks like you yed a bigger role."


    "Heh! You tried to dump him on me like a piece of luggage," Kaneff interjected, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    However, Kael remained calm and collected. "I''m actually relieved that he wasn''t influenced by that guy. I''m truly grateful to you in many ways."


    "Don''t mention it ine has also been a great help to me,"


    As Kael and I chatted, udion quickly approached Alfred. "Are you ready to leave?"


    ..


    "I assume you''ve already said your goodbyes. Once you return, you''ll have to greet our father and the elders of the family, so prepare yourself right away," udion instructed Alfred.


    At his signal, the soldiers quickly gathered the prepared luggage while Alfred watched silently.


    "Kael Grandpa"


    "Speranza, my dear," Kael greeted the little fox girl who approached him with caution. "You''ve grown so much since Ist saw you."


    Kael''s warm smile shone upon Speranza, and despite their age difference, they still appeared more like siblings than a grandfather and granddaughter.


    "Why do you look so down? Did that thunderous guy bother you? Should I scold him for you?"


    "You damn geezer! Why would I bother Speranza!?"


    "Ca calm down, Uncle Kaneff!"


    "Hold on, Mr. Kaneff."


    The Schnarpe siblings intervened and stopped Kaneff''s anger, and Kael appeared amused by the scene.


    "Grandpa."


    "Yes, Speranza, go ahead."


    "Grandpa, can you not take Brother ine with you?"


    You mean Alfred?


    "Un."


    Speranza cast Kael a pair of sparkling eyes, the same ones she often directed at me. But mixed in with them were tears of sadness, which made one feel a pang of pity.


    "Hahaha, do you wish Alfred would stay on the farm?"


    "I wish he could stay here. He ys well with me, and he also ys well with Grify and Finny."


    "Grify? Finny?" Kael raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "They''re baby griffins raised here on the farm. ine takes them on walks, and they both really like him," I added.


    "I see."


    Kael once again stroked Speranza''s head with a gracious smile.


    "I want to do Speranza a favor too, but unfortunately, I can''t interfere in this matter."


    "Why not? Just like Boss Uncle over there, you''re also the boss, right? Can''t you tell Brother ine not to go?" Speranza asked Kael.


    "In the past, I forcibly sent Alfred here, but now I can''t interfere," Kael replied, his tone slightly serious as he looked at Speranza and me.


    "Speranza, there wille a time when you''ll have to make your own choices, rather than just following your father''s words."


    My choice?


    "It may seem far off now, but that moment wille soon. When it does, no one can help you. That''s why I can''t step in now."


    "!"


    "!"


    Although Kael''s words were intended for Speranza, they resonated with me and made me wonder if I could calmly watch over her when that moment arrived.


    "Grandpa''s words are too difficult for me to understand," Speranza admitted.


    "Hehe, is it too hard for you?" Kael chuckled.


    "Um, I don''t really understand, but I feel like I should do as grandpa says. I''ll wait with Papa," Speranza replied, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness.


    "Hehe, it''s not just your appearance that has grown, but your mindset has be much more mature too. You''ll soon be an adult," Kael praised her, and Speranza bashfully twisted her body at hispliment.


    I held Speranza''s hand and looked at Kael, feeling grateful for his wise words.


    If my hunch is correct, then he


    "My sibling has relied on your help throughout this time, and I will make sure to repay this debt someday in the name of the Verdi family," udion expressed his gratitude with a stiff expression before gesturing to Alfred. "Let''s go back."


    Alfred stood still, lost in thought, causing udion to snap at him. "Why are you standing still? Didn''t you hear me say we need to move quickly?"


    "Brother," Alfred said, his eyes flickering with various emotions. After a brief moment, he regained hisposure.


    Just as udion was about to step forward with a frown, Alfred spoke up with a determined expression and gaze. "I''m sorry, brother. I will stay here."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Alfred made it clear that he wanted to stay on the farm, which caused udion''s face to distort.


    "What do you mean?" udion asked.


    "I mean what I said. I don''t want to return to the family. I want to continue staying here," Alfred replied.


    udion thought Alfred was joking and told him to stop, but Alfred insisted that he was serious.


    "I''m not joking. I really want to stay here," Alfred said firmly.


    The Verdi family, including udion, wore expressions of shock and confusion as Alfred expressed his desire to stay on the farm.


    The farm members were also taken aback by the sudden turn of events, wondering if Alfred was serious.


    With a smile on my face, I observed the tense atmosphere.


    "Alfred, is this just a spontaneous decision?"


    "No, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time."


    "You want to continue wasting time here? I cannot ept such a foolish idea. Stop talking nonsense and prepare to return to the family!"


    "I haven''t been wasting time here! I''ve learned so much that I couldn''t have learned if I had stayed with the family."


    Alfred stood his ground, unlike thest meeting with his brother.


    udion asked with a cold re, "Have you given up on all your goals?"


    "I haven''t given up on my goals. I believe I can achieve them here as well."


    "Nonsense!"


    "."


    I was against sending you here from the beginning. What could you possibly gain from such a pointless waste of time? I don''t want to discuss it any further


    "Enough," Kael interjected as he stepped forward, having listened silently to the conversation.


    The tension between udion and Alfred dissipated as they both took a step back in surprise.


    "You''re both grown men who are being stubborn and putting your own words ahead of each other. It''s shameful," Kael chided before addressing Alfred.


    "Alfred."


    Yes, Grandfather.


    "Did you make the decision to stay here on your own, or was it because of someone else''s disagreement?"


    "No, its mine, grandfather."


    "As you''re no longer young, it''s important for you to decide for yourself where you need to be,"


    Upon hearing Kael''s remark that appeared to validate Alfred''s decision, udion couldn''t bear it any longer and stepped forward.


    "Grandfather!"


    Is there anything wrong with what he said?


    "I was ordered by my father to bring my brother here. This has nothing to do with Alfred''s decision."


    "But as I just said, it''s time for Alfred to make his own decisions,"


    "I believe that it was a rash decision. As a member of the Verdi family, I cannot tolerate my younger brother acting irresponsibly."


    "Hmm. You''re saying that you think Alfred''s actions are irresponsible."


    "That''s right."


    Kael nodded his head and looked back at Alfred.


    What do you think, Alfred?


    "?"


    Can you prove to us that your choice was not wrong?


    "That."


    <strong>-Gasp!</strong>


    Just as Alfred was about to respond, someone wrapped an arm around his shoulder and spoke up on his behalf.


    "Of course, he can prove it! There''s nothing he can''t do,"


    Boss Kaneff?


    Kaneff didn''t stop there and turned his attention to udion, giving him a challenging look.


    "Hey there, Verdi kid. Weren''t you just bad-mouthing this ce, iming it''s a waste of time to stay here? You have no idea how demanding the work here is. You probably can''t even imagine it," Kaneff taunted.


    "If this guy proves what the old man said, then you''ll be held responsible for your previous words,"


    The other members of the farm, who had been listening, joined in and offered their support.


    "That''s right! You''ll regret it if you ignore Brother ine and us!"


    "I didn''t say anything before because I thought it was a family matter, but I truly believe that ine''s time here was not wasted,"


    ine always worked hard and did his best, and those efforts weren''t for nothing.


    "I haven''t been here long enough to know everything, but I do know Senior ine, and I believe he wouldn''t have made the wrong decision."


    Alfred turned towards the farm members and received their supportive gazes, which were apanied by bright smiles.


    Buoyed by their energy, Alfred''s face reflected a newfound resolve.


    "Grandfather," he spoke up.


    "Yes, what is it?" Kael replied.


    "I''m not the same person I was when I first arrived here. I won''t be as easily swayed as I was back then."


    Kael''s face twisted into a strange smile.


    "Interesting. Are you ready to take responsibility for your choices?" he asked.


    "Absolutely," Alfred responded firmly.


    "Very well. Then you must prove yourself in the Verdi family way," Kael dered, pointing a finger toward udion.


    "Everything will be decided based on the confrontation between the two of you, one week from now," Kael dered.


    Kael, udion, and the Verdi family members left the farm, and as soon as they did, the other farm members gathered around Alfred. Alfred scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly.


    "I''m sorry for changing my decision so suddenly. We even had a farewell party yesterday"


    "Don''t worry about it! You made the right choice,"


    "Brother Sihyeon is correct. It would have been truly disappointing if you had left,"


    "We had a great time at the party yesterday, so let''s just consider it a celebration for your decision to stay!"


    "That''s right."


    The farm members offered words of encouragement to make Alfred feel better about his decision.


    "Brother ine, you wont leave, right?" Speranza asked excitedly.


    "Yes, for now, I won''t be leaving the farm on my own," Alfred confirmed.


    Yay!


    Speranza let out a cheer and hugged Alfred, overflowing with joy. Alfred couldn''t help butugh as he returned her embrace.


    As everyone basked in the joyous atmosphere, a somber voice interrupted, "Hey, hey. I don''t think it''s time to celebrate just yet," Kaneff interjected.


    "Why''s that, Boss? Don''t you want Alfred to stay?"


    "It''s not that. There''s still a crucial matter that needs to be resolved,"


    Kaneff''s words cast a gloom over the previously festive atmosphere.


    As he said, there was still a major hurdle that Alfred had to clear if he wanted to stay on the farm.


    The looming confrontation between Alfred and udion, scheduled to take ce in a week''s time.


    "ine, do you understand the gravity of the situation?" Kaneff asked solemnly.


    "Your opponent is the eldest son and heir of the Verdi family. He''s poised to take over the family business, and from what I''ve seen of his demeanor, he''s a formidable opponent,"


    As soon as Kaneff finished speaking, Andras chimed in, "I can confirm what Mr. Kaneff said. Although I haven''t witnessed his skills firsthand, rumor has it that he''s one of the most talented individuals in the Verdi family''s history."


    "Did you see the intensity in his eyes? He''s not nning on taking it easy on you,"


    The once jovial atmosphere turned somber and tense as the reality of the uing confrontation sank in.


    There was a lot at stake for Alfred. If he failed to deal with udion properly, he could be forced to leave the farm and return to the Verdi family.


    I could see the worry etched on the faces of those who had previously been celebrating with Alfred. Despite this, Alfred remained optimistic and tried to lift everyone''s spirits with his bright tone and expression


    "Don''t worry too much. This was my decision, and I intend to take responsibility for it until the very end. Facing my brother in this confrontation will undoubtedly be a challenging task, but I refuse to remain helpless."


    <em>ine, when did you be so mature?</em>


    In just a short span of time, Alfred had undergone a significant transformation.


    Andras, Lia, and I, who had known him for a while, looked at him with a sense of pride and admiration


    I will take responsibility until the end. I''m serious?"


    Kaneff suddenly interrupted, his face close to Alfred''s. "Are you really willing to take responsibility until the end? Are you lying?" he asked skeptically.


    Alfred was caught off-guard by Kaneff''s sudden change in tone, and he hesitated for a moment before responding. "No, I really meant it from the bottom of my heart," he replied with conviction.


    "So you''re going to be responsible for the honor of our farm until the end?" Kaneff asked, his tone challenging.


    "..Yes?"


    "Didn''t you hear what your brother said earlier?" he asked, his tone usatory. "Everything you do here is a waste of time. I can''t stand to hear him disrespect this farm, do you?"


    "Uh. Um well that''s right."


    Alfred couldn''t quite understand where the conversation was going, but he felt a sense of unease creeping up on him.


    Despite this, he found himself nodding in agreement as if under a spell.


    As he did, Kaneff''s expression twisted into a sinister grin. "I mean, I can''t stand it when I see people boasting about how good they are," he said, his tone menacing. "I can''t sleep at night if I don''t straighten their proud noses properly."


    <em>Came out! Boss''s unique twisted personality!</em>


    As Kaneff''s evil smile grew wider, the people who had already suffered from him for a long time began to tremble with anxiety.


    "Although a week may seem tight, I have confidence that you can deliver at least one solid blow to that proud nose of his. I am already eager to see him flustered by the end of the week. Kuk-kuk!"


    <strong>-Gasp!</strong>


    Bos..s Kaneff?


    Kaneff gripped Alfred by the nape of his neck and hoisted him up, causing him to dangle in the air like a kitten held by its mother''s mouth.


    "Now is the time for special training. Let''s do it right for a week."


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Hehe, don''t worry. You said you would take responsibility until the end, didn''t you? That won''t change for a week."


    Aww! Senior Sihyeon! Senior Andras! Speranza!"


    Alfred struggled frantically, btedly realizing the gravity of the situation, but he couldn''t break free from Kaneff''s grip.


    We could only watch in silence as the two walked away, feeling a mix of worry and curiosity.


    <strong> Woosh!</strong>


    "Huh! Terzan?"


    Terzan emerged from the shadows and muttered while looking in the direction where Kaneff and Alfred had disappeared.


    "It''s a huge deal"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Even for me, the leader''s one-week special training is tough to endure."


    "Is it really that hard?"


    "Ugh, it''s challenging, but there will be some positive oues," Andras added.


    If only he could survive it."


    Terzan''sst words did not sound like a joke at all. I looked in the direction where the two had disappeared with a worried expression.


    <em>ine, please be alive for a week.</em>


    (To be Continued on May 29(MON))


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    <strong>-Thud.</strong>


    "Aaaargh!"


    A scream burst out, apanied by the sound of hitting the ground.


    The sound of groaning in pain was heard beyond the thick cloud of dust.


    I couldn''t help but shudder when I saw how brutal the scene was.


    "Shouldn''t we stop this?"


    Andras gave me a stern look, "If Mr. Kaneff wants to do this, no one can stop him. And Alfred seems to be okay with it, so let''s just watch for now."


    "Hmm?" I wasn''t convinced.


    "Don''t worry too much, Sihyeon. Mr. Kaneff is keeping an eye on Alfred''s condition, even though he seems relentless."


    Really?


    <strong>-Thud thud!</strong>


    While Andras and I were talking, Alfred was once again rolling on the ground.


    Having fallen more spectacrly than before, He struggled to get back up and keep going.


    "Are you going to keep lying down like that? How can you properly train if you spend more time on the ground than standing?"


    "N-no"


    "Come on, you can do better than that! udion will be even tougher. If you can''t handle this, you might as well quit now."


    "I''m fine. Please continue."


    Alfred was covered in dust, but he still had a fire in his eyes.


    Kaneff twisted the corner of his mouth, revealing a menacing expression.


    "You''ve still got some fight in you. Should we turn up the heat a bit?"


    <strong>-CLANG CLANG!!</strong>


    The sound of heavy impacts echoed in the training area.


    After a while, Kaneff looked down at apletely exhausted Alfred with a disappointed expression.


    Andras rushed over to check on Alfred, and thankfully, he wasn''t seriously hurt.


    Andras pulled a vial from his loose sleeve, opened the cap, and inserted the bottle into Alfred''s mouth, infusing the potion as if refueling.


    "Just this much and you''re already knocked out tsk tsk."


    "Boss, shouldn''t you be controlling your strength a bit more? At this rate, you''ll beat him up before the match even starts."


    Kaneff replied with a wronged expression.


    "I''ve controlled my strength enough. Considering the level of that Verdi kid, this is nothing."


    "Is that so?"


    "Listen, this guy is from a family of skilled fighters. Don''t underestimate him."


    "Yeah, and even though he has a bit of an attitude, he''s still one of the best in his family."


    Kaneff looked puzzled and rubbed his head, which was unusual for someone as confident as him.


    "Is there anything we can do to help ine?"


    "Well ine is doing better than I thought, but it won''t be an easy match. Just improving his skills won''t be enough to beat such a strong opponent. Plus, this match is not in Alfred''s favor."


    "What do you mean? Unfavorable from the start?"


    "Think about it. Both udion and ine have learned the same Verdi family swordsmanship."


    "That''s true."


    "In a fight between two people who know the same style, even a slight skill difference can feel like a huge gap. They know each other''s strengths and weaknesses, so it''s hard to catch the other person off guard and make aeback."


    "Ah"


    When Kaneff exined the situation, I realized just how bad things were for Alfred. The less unpredictable the fight, the worse it was for Alfred.


    "Isn''t there any way to create some variables? In novels, there''s always a secret technique passed down in dire situations like this. Do you have anything like that?"


    "Why would there be a secret technique in this serious situation? If there was such an easy solution, I would have done it already. Do you think I enjoy pushing my student to the ground?"


    " "


    "Ah! I''m not doing this because I enjoy it!"


    "Ugh"


    My heart sank. Alfred was doing his best, but it seemed like effort alone wouldn''t be enough to solve the current problem.


    "The only person who can help ine right now is that monster geezer, Kael. He''s the most proficient in Verdi swordsmanship and has more experience than anyone else."


    "But getting help from Mr. Kael would be difficult, right?"


    "Of course. udion is also his grandson. He wouldn''t want to get involved in a fight between his own grandsons."


    While Kaneff and I were talking about Kael, Andras, who had been watching over Alfred, interrupted us.


    "Isn''t there one more person?"


    "Huh?"


    "Someone who''s proficient in Verdi swordsmanship and has more experience than anyone else. And you know this person well."


    "Uh?"


    Someone I know well?


    Who among the people I know is well-versed in Verdi swordsmanship and has abundant experience?


    "Ah?!"


    I suddenly lifted my head as I thought of that someone in my mind.


    Laughter from the fairies echoed through the meadow.


    Hahaha!


    "Sihyeon''s here, yay! Sihyeon came to y, yay, Pipo!"


    "Hey, Sihyeon, Bipi! Wee, Bipi!"


    The fairies, who had gotten used to Vision world, flew around nting flowers.


    By the end of winter, not only would the meadow be filled with theirughter, but also the sweet scent of flowers.


    Despite this peaceful atmosphere, I sat politely, carefully observing someone''s reaction.


    "Ahem"


    "So let me get this straight, you want me to help Kael''s grandson beat another of Kael''s grandsons?"


    "Yup, that''s the gist of it."


    "Hehe! I can''t believe I''m getting such a strange request."


    "Please help us, Master. You''re the only one who can help us right now."


    As I earnestly asked Bellion, his reaction to my request was lukewarm.


    "Teaching Kael''s grandson I''m not really into it."


    "Why not?"


    "Well, we used to berades who trusted each other''s backs and rivals who respected each other''s swordsmanship. It''s a bit weird for me to teach his grandson, who inherited his swordsmanship."


    "But you don''t have to take him on as a full-fledged disciple. Just helping out for a few days would do."


    "That''s true. Besides, you''re not really on my good side either."


    What do you mean?


    "A disciple who onlyes to the master only when he needs help. Right now, the one who needs to be taught the most is you!"


    Bellion said, turning his head away with a hint of displeasure.


    I felt a bit guilty and nervous as I approached Bellion with a forced smile.


    "Hey, Master, why are you acting like this? Are you upset?"


    "Yeah, I''m upset, you punk."


    "I''m really sorry if you felt neglected. There''s been so much going on that I haven''t been able to take care of you properly."


    "But from now on, I''ll make it up to you. I''ll visit you often and bring your favorite beer and snacks."


    I gestured to the baby fairies nearby, hoping for their help. The clever baby fairies flew over to Bellion and started massaging his shoulders.


    "Mr. Bellion, let us massage you and cheer you up, Tapi!"


    "Please trust Sihyeon this once, Kapi! He won''t let you down, Kapi."


    "Hmm, humph!"


    Bellion''s mood seemed to lighten, and his face lost its displeasure. I quickly took advantage of the opportunity and made my request.


    "Master, please help us just this once, okay?"


    "Hmph You''re not lying, right?"


    "Absolutely not! I swear on my daughter that Ill do everything I said."


    When I mentioned Speranza and made a pledge, Bellion nodded, seemingly satisfied with my answer.


    "Hmm! Bring that guy to me first."


    "So, Will you help us?"


    "As I mentioned earlier, it''s still ufortable for me to directly teach Kael''s grandson. But I think I can provide some assistance, so bring him here first."


    "Just a moment!"


    I rushed off to the farm before Bellion could change his mind.


    Not long after, I returned to Vision world with Alfred, who was kinda just chillin'' on Andras''s shoulder, not moving much.


    To be more precise, Alfred was hanging lifelessly on Andras''s right shoulder.


    "What''s this? That shabby guy is Kael''s grandson?"


    "Just wait a moment, Mr. Bellion. I''ll wake him up in a second."


    Andrasid Alfred on the ground and took out two potions and poured them into his mouth one after the other.


    "Cough Cough!"


    Thankfully, Alfred regained consciousness and quickly got up.


    After looking around with a dazed expression for a moment, he quickly grasped the situation and pulled himself together.


    Are you awake?


    "Yes, Mr. Bellion."


    "My disciple told me about your situation. You''re going up against a tough opponent, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Bellion checked Alfred out for a bit, then got up slowly.


    He grabbed a stick off the ground and looked at it like it would do the trick.


    "Come at me."


    "Huh?"


    "However you want. Just try to break this branch with your attack."


    Alfred was kinda confused by what Bellion was doing, but he snapped out of it and got into position.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    Perhaps because he had been training with Kaneff just a moment ago, his fierce attacks rained down on Bellion from the start.


    <strong>Swoosh Thump!</strong>


    "Uh?"


    As the branch deftly parried Alfred''s sword, his precise attack missed disappointingly. Alfred didn''t stop there and continued his onught.


    <strong>Swoosh Thump!</strong>


    Once again, Bellion''s branch barely brushed past the sword.


    Then,


    "Ugh?!"


    <strong>ng, ng.</strong>


    Not only did his attacks prove fruitless, but Alfred also lost his grip on the sword he had been holding.


    "What on earth"


    Alfred stared at the fallen sword on the ground and Bellion''s branch, unable to understand the situation.


    Andras and I watched the scene with interest as well.


    <strong>Swish swish!</strong>


    Bellion casually swung the branch in his hand and spoke.


    "As I told my disciple earlier, I don''t n on teaching you. All I can do is casually spar with you using this branch."


    "But if you happen to realize something through this, then you might be able topete with your brother, at least to some extent."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    "Andras."


    Yes, Sihyeon.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I''m not really sure, Sihyeon. I''m not exactly an expert in swordsmanship"


    Andras kind of trailed off and looked a bit embarrassed. I nced over at Alfred, who was vigorously swinging his sword.


    <strong>Swish!</strong>


    <strong>ng! ng!</strong>


    "Ugh Ugh"


    "What are you doing? Why are you having such a tough time breaking a twig?"


    Bellion taunted, waving the unbroken branch around. Alfred got angry and raised his sword again.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    "Right. Keep moving. When you don''t know the answer, you have no choice but to keep going until you figure it out."


    Alfred''s sword swung fiercely, matching his heavy breathing.


    At first, he intended to only break the twig, but now he was attacking it like he wanted to annihte it.


    Despite Alfred''s intense attacks, the stubborn branch wouldn''t break.


    At first, I thought the branch was just really tough, but after a while, I began to see the trick.


    Bellion''s branch never directly collided with the sword. It either grazed it slightly, with impressive precision, or barely brushed past it.


    Alfred knew what was going on, and tried to find a way to trap Bellion and limit his movements. He also took desperate shots, using his one-sided offensive capability.


    Every time, Bellion escaped the crisis in a very intriguing way.


    <strong>Thump</strong>


    Then, out of nowhere, Bellion''s branch poked through the side of Alfred''s sword, and he groaned in pain like he''d been stabbed.


    "Ugh!"


    Alfred''s attack was cut off, so it was no surprise when his next attempts were also a bust. Bellion just kept using the same slick moves to shut him down.


    I gotta admit, Bellion''s skills were like some kind of magic trick. He had Alfredpletely at his mercy.


    "He really is a master He''s rendered inepletely helpless."


    "Considering the difference in their skill, it''s only natural. But I do wonder why Master Bellion is teaching ine like this?"


    "Huh?"


    "ine is training for an uing battle. But I''m not sure how this kind of training is gonna help him."


    "Yeah, I see what you mean."


    "Maybe Master Bellion has a n or something, but we don''t know yet."


    Crossing swords with a swordsman of Bellion''s caliber might gain good experience, but I wasn''t sure if this approach was gonna be all that helpful for Alfred''s uing battle.


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    While Andras and I were chatting, we heard a sword drop.


    "Ugh Ugh"


    Alfred, who had dropped his sword, fell to the ground and struggled to catch his breath. Bellion walked up with the unbroken branch on his shoulder.


    "Tsk, tsk. Already down? You''re more disappointing than I thought."


    "So, did you figure something out while you were running around?"


    "I realized that I''m no match for you,"


    <strong>-Whack!</strong>


    Bellion''s branch struck Alfred''s head precisely.


    "Ouch!"


    "Obviously! Even the little fairies could see that. Did you figure anything else out?"


    "Um well the branch was tougher than I thought?"


    <strong>-Whack!</strong>


    "Ow!"


    The merciless branch struck Alfred''s head once again.


    Alfred, seemingly in pain, teared up with a wronged expression.


    I couldn''t watch anymore, so I stepped in between them.


    "Come on, master. You''re gonna hurt him if you keep hitting him like that."


    "I didn''t hit him that hard."


    "I could hear the loud smack from over here."


    "It''s just a loud noise. That''s practically a light tap!"


    As Bellion made excuses for his light tap, he put the branch behind him.


    "Can''t you at least give him a hint or something, since you''re not teaching him directly? We don''t have much time."


    "I could use some guidance too, Sir Bellion."


    Bellion sighed, seeming a bit unhappy, before turning to Alfred.


    "Ugh Hey, Verdi kid."


    "Yes? Yes!"


    "Do you remember how the branch moved when you attacked earlier?"


    Alfred was momentarily taken aback by the sudden question but quickly regained hisposure and responded.


    "Um, it''s a bit difficult to exin, but it felt suffocating and frustrating. As if the branch was wrapped around my sword."


    Why do you think you felt that way?


    "Was it because I kept getting countered when I tried to attack?"


    "Nope, that''s not it,"


    "?"


    "It''s not because you were counterattacked; it''s because your flow was interrupted."


    "Flow?"


    Bellion nodded and continued exining.


    "Every sword technique has a flow. Some call it rhythm or even breath. Once someone bes proficient in swordsmanship, they develop their own unique flow."


    Andras and I listened closely, trying to absorb as much as we could from Bellion''s exnation.


    Okay, so with my level of skill, I can usually figure out someone''s flow after seeing them swing their sword a few times. Then, I can predict their next move and when they''ll attack,"


    "Wow That sounds more like mind reading than swordsmanship."


    "It''s not quite that all-powerful, my dear. A skilled opponent can intentionally mess with their flow to confuse you,"


    Is this the world of masters that I only heard about in stories?


    Bellion made it sound so simple, but we were all amazed.


    "The reason you felt suffocated and frustrated was because of your flow being forcibly interrupted. If I had really counterattacked, you would have felt eeriness, not frustration."


    "So, should I learn the flow interruption'' that you showed, Sir. Bellion?"


    "You want to learn flow interruption? Hahaha!"


    Bellion burst outughing, so hard that his throat was visible. Alfred looked like he was about to faint from embarrassment.


    "Ha! With your level of skill, it would take forever to even figure out your opponent''s flow, let alone interrupt it."


    "Ugh"


    "Besides, your opponent in the uing match is no pushover. Using a high-difficulty technique like flow interruption'' against him would be nothing short of suicidal."


    Bellion stoppedughing and spoke with a serious expression.


    "I''ve seen a lot of Verdi swordsmanship through your grandfather, Kael. So, I can easily identify the weaknesses in their swordsmanship and read their flow. The Verdi family''s swordsmanship hasn''t changed much over the years,"


    Upon hearing that, Alfred raised his voice in indignation.


    "Are you belittling the current Verdi family''s swordsmanship?"


    Seeing his spirited stance, Bellion responded,


    "Why are you ring? Need more lessons!"


    Bellion quickly lifted the branch over his head and scolded Alfred. Alfred cowered in fear and hid behind me.


    "Just to be clear, I''m not belittling the Verdi family''s swordsmanship. I''m specifically belittling your weak skills," Bellion rified.


    "In this world, there''s no such thing as perfect swordsmanship. It''s all about improving andplementing your skills through hard work and learning. Your grandfather, Kael, overcame his limitations using the same swordsmanship you''re learning,"


    "Alright, that''s enough exnations for today. Hurry up and grab your sword,"


    Alfred managed to gather some strength and stood up, picking up his sword while showing a mix of emotions on his face.


    If you still don''t realize something, just focus on the person in front of you. If you''re not smart enough, you''ll have to learn with your body."


    "Can I have one more try, please?"


    "Alright! Come at me again."


    Alfred charged at Bellion again, but this time he was more cautious with his attacks. However, Bellion''s branch still proved to be a formidable opponent, tormenting Alfred relentlessly.


    Observing the intense training session, I couldn''t help but sigh with frustration.


    "I wish master Bellion would exin things more clearly. What exactly is he trying to teach Alfred?"


    "Hmm


    "Andras?"


    "I think I understand Mr. Bellion''s intention, at least a little."


    Really?


    I looked at Andras in surprise.


    "Right now, it seems like Mr. Bellion is showing ine his weaknesses."


    Weaknesses?


    "Yes. Mr. Bellion can clearly see the weaknesses in the Verdi family''s swordsmanship and is exploiting them with his branch. By doing so, he wants ine to ovee his weaknesses and improve his skills ."


    "Ah"


    "I think Mr. Bellion wants ine to ovee his weaknesses through this training."


    Andras'' exnation made sense, but I still felt puzzled.


    "In the end, isn''t this justpensating for weaknesses like what the boss is doing? What''s the difference?"


    "It''s simr but different."


    "?"


    "What Mr. Bellion wants to convey to ine isn''t just that."


    Andras looked meaningfully.


    "Perhaps, he''s teaching him the most important weapon to win an unfavorable battle"


    The challenging training continued.


    The other members of the farm family supported Alfred as much as possible so that he could focus on his training.


    As time went by, Alfred''s face asionally showed a hint of worry.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t outwardly show his anxiety and focused on training for the uing duel.


    I also firmly believed Alfred could do it and devoted myself to the farm and other tasks.


    And so,


    The week passed by quickly.


    The day of the promised duel with udion arrived.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    The day of the showdown arrived.


    As promised, Kael and udion arrived at the farm at the appointed time.


    Unlikest time, they didn''t bring their followers with them, and only the two of them revealed themselves through dimensional leap magic.


    Kael looked around the farm with a calm smile, while udion just quietly followed behind.


    I was the one to wee them when they arrived.


    "Wee, Sir Kael."


    "Has it been a week already? Let''s cut to the chase."


    "I notice you didn''t bring any of your followers this time. What happened?"


    "Last time, we brought some extra people to help carry our stuff, but today, it''s just me and this guy. It''s better not to have unnecessary spectators in such an earnest showdown."


    I was kinda hoping to watch, but hearing Kaels answer I wasn''t sure if I could.


    As I slightly showed my confusion, Kael quickly read my thoughts and chuckled.


    "Normally, outsiders aren''t allowed to attend such events, but I won''t care much today, so don''t worry and just watch. You don''t mind either, right?"


    Kael looked over at udion, checking in with him.


    "Convincing my brother and everyone else here would probably be the best approach. As for me, I don''t mind."


    udion seemed pretty rxed as he spoke, which made it clear that he was confident about the oue of the showdown.


    As I realized his confidence was genuine and not just a facade, I began to feel anxious and my mouth became dry.


    "Alfred must be ready by now, right? Then, let''s not waste any more time and get started."


    "Understood. Both of you, please follow me."


    I led Kael and udion over to where Alfred was waiting for the showdown to begin.


    <strong>Rub Rub Rub.</strong>


    Andras and Lilia were working on Alfred, giving him massages to loosen up his muscles before the showdown.


    Beside them, Lia was standing by with cold water, ready to hydrate him at any moment.


    Meanwhile, at the center of all this, Alfred was preparing for the showdown with a quite tense expression.


    Seeing his tense face, Kaneff, who had been watching him with a frown, suddenly spoke up.


    Why are you looking so tense?


    "Boss Kaneff?"


    "You''ve been training like crazy for a week, so don''t let your nerves mess you up. Just show ''em what you''ve got."


    It was weird to see Kaneff giving proper encouragement, and Alfred also seemed touched by his unexpected behavior.


    Kaneff patted Alfred''s shoulder and grinned, "You know what happens if you lose, right?"


    "."


    "Your tough week will seem like a breezepared to"


    "Ugh! Please go away, Boss. What are you saying to someone who''s already nervous?"


    I used both my hands to push away Kaneff, who was spouting off nonsense.


    "Alfred, you got this! Don''t be too nervous, and if you do your best, there will be a good result."


    "You gotta win this, Brother ine!"


    "Good luck, ine!"


    The Schnarpe siblings, Lia, and the two Angels all had something to say to encourage Alfred.


    "You got this, Senior ine!"


    "I''ll be praying for your sess."


    Finally, Speranza and I added our voices to the cheering.


    "I''ll be rooting for you, Brother ine!"


    "Show them that the time you spent here wasn''t meaningless!"


    "Yes, Senior. I''ll do my best ande back, Speranza."


    Alfred gave Speranza''s head onest stroke before heading over to the duel location.


    Thanks to everyone''s support, his steps seemed a little lighter.


    "I''m ready, Grandfather."


    Alright.


    udion kept looking at Kael for a while even after he finished his greeting. Kael smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry about me, just focus on giving it your all against your opponent. I just want to see how much that kid has grown with my own eyes."


    "Got it."


    After bowing his head one more time, udion headed over to the duel location.


    A momentter.


    The Verdi brothers faced off against each other, exchanging intense gazes filled with a mix of emotions.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had a sword fight like this."


    "Yeah, it has, brother."


    "Back then, our duels were more like training sessions. However, if you believe that today''s challenge will be like that, you are greatly mistaken."


    "I know the difference, brother. If you came here expecting me to be the same student you used to teach, then you''re in for a harsh awakening."


    Alfred confidently pushed back against udion''s momentum, and udion''s lips curved up slightly in response.


    But that moment of warmth was short-lived, as the two brothers quickly grabbed their swords and faced off.


    <strong>-ng!</strong>


    <strong>-ng!</strong>


    They drew their swords with lightning-fast speed, pointing their sharp des at each other.


    "I''m not here to teach you anymore, but I''ll give you a head start."


    "I won''t decline."


    "Good. Let''s get started."


    Alfred stared down the tip of his sword and his opponent with a determined expression, then charged forward with powerful steps.


    <strong>-ng!</strong>


    I held onto Speranza''s hand tightly and whispered to Kaneff beside me.


    "Who do you think is gonna win?"


    "I don''t know. You can never tell how a match will turn out until it''s over."


    "But there are predictions, right?"


    "He''ll win overwhelmingly."


    "Who, ine?"


    "No. That udion fellow will have an overwhelming victory."


    "Looking at him with a sword, I can see it more clearly. He''s at least two or three steps ahead of ine in terms of skills. Unless something unexpected happens, it''s gonna be pretty much impossible for ine to win."


    I asked again with a flustered expression, not wanting to ept Kaneff''s all-too-rational assessment.


    "Is it really that bad? ine''s been training hard for a whole week, right?"


    "Ha! One week of training ain''t gonna make a difference. You think people who train every day are idiots?"


    "And on top of that, his opponent''s the Verdi family heir. He''s probably been training since he was in diapers. Trying to catch up in just a week? That''s one crazy dream."


    Kaneff''s cold and realistic evaluation made me a little annoyed, but I also understood his point. One week was hardly enough time to bring about significant change.


    "But it''s not hopeless."


    Andras joined the conversation.


    "ine has made some progress here, and the training he did with Mr. Kaneff and Mr. Bellion will have an impact on the duel."


    Really?


    "We''ll just have to wait and see. As Mr. Kaneff said, nobody knows how a match will turn out until it''s over."


    <strong>-ng!</strong>


    <strong>-ng!</strong>


    The sh between Alfred and udion grew more intense by the second.


    After a week of intense training, Alfred''s movements were lightning-fast and fluid. However, udion easily kept up with him, blocking and countering his attacks with ease.


    At first, Alfred had the upper hand,unching a series of sharp attacks that udion had to defend against. But despite the onught, udion stood his ground, calmly blocking and parrying each blow.


    Gradually, udion began to gain momentum.


    As the battle slowly became more bnced, udion quickly took the initiative.


    It soon became clear that Alfred was struggling to keep up. His grip on his sword was slick with sweat, and he stiffened with tension as he tapped his foot nervously.


    "Ha!"


    udion suddenly backed off, creating some distance between him and Alfred. The fight naturally entered a brief lull as they caught their breath.


    Looking at Alfred, udion spoke up.


    "You''ve changed a lot."


    "Ha ha"


    "You''re no longer controlled by your emotions like before, and your focus has grown tremendously."


    "Ha Are you already admitting defeat?"


    udion shook his head firmly.


    "I acknowledge that you''ve grown, but it''s not enough to change my mind."


    "Give up the duel now. Continuing like this won''t change the oue."


    "Ha I''m sorry, but I have no intention of giving up. I have plenty of supporters cheering me on."


    Alfred grinned and looked back at his supporters.


    "Aren''t you just setting them up for disappointment?"


    "We won''t know until we see it through to the end. And"


    ?


    "I think I''m starting to understand your rhythm. It was a little harder than I thought, but"


    What?


    udion looked puzzled, but Alfred just took a sword stance without answering.


    "If you''re so eager to finish this duel, I''ll make you regret not ending it earlier."


    The atmosphere quickly heated up again. This time, udion made the first move.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    <strong>ng!</strong>


    Alfred barely blocked the heavy attack, but udion didn''t stop. He continued his relentless assault, striking with lightning speed.


    <strong>ng! ng! ng!!</strong>


    Alfred struggled to defend himself against the flurry of blows. At that very moment, everyone on the farm was sweating nervously.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    <strong>Thunk</strong>


    The side of udion''s attacking sword was stabbed by Alfred''s sword.


    "Ugh?!"


    udion immediately groaned and pulled his sword back. However, his face showed pain as the aftermath of the impact still remained on his wrist.


    "What, what was that?!"


    Watching that scene, I was so surprised that I almost forgot I shouldn''t make a sound.


    Hmm?


    Kaneff was also intrigued by what he saw, stroking his chin as he spoke.


    "Andras, did you see that just now?"


    "Yes, I did."


    The movement Alfred just used to block the attack.


    It closely resembled the movement that Bellion had shown with a tree branch.


    "But how did he manage to pull that off? Master said Alfred could never do it."


    "It seems like ine has found his own way to use it."


    udion, flustered by the unexpected counter, looked perplexed.


    On the other hand, Alfred''s eyes shone with excitement at the change in the atmosphere of the duel.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    "That guy hes good."


    Kaneff rarely acknowledged someone, but this time he did. Naturally, the farm member''s eyes were drawn to him.


    "Boss, what just happened? Wasn''t ine constantly being pushed back?"


    "Looks like the Booze Thief Master must have taught him a thing or two."


    Kaneff was talkin'' about the Booze Thief Master,'' aka Master Bellion.


    "Master only practiced with him using a tree branch, so what did he teach him exactly? Please exin more clearly."


    "Yes, Mr. Kaneff. Don''t keep it to yourself, let us know too."


    "Uncle Kaneff, tell us quickly!"


    Lia and Lilia also urged Kaneff. His face was full of annoyance, but he eventually gave in and began to exin.


    "The Booze Thief Master has experienced more of the Verdi swordsmanship than anyone else."


    Kaneff nced at Kael while he spoke.


    Because he was called a match for the old geezer monster over there. And having experienced the highest level of Verdi swordsmanship, he must have seen through the weaknesses and countermeasures."


    Bellion and Kael.


    Both are legends in the demon world. It''s only natural they''d want to understand each other''s swordsmanship.


    "He taught ine the weak spots of Verdi swordsmanship by actually giving a hands-on approach."


    "Master is amazing!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement while Andras spoke with a puzzled expression.


    "I understand that he taught ine the weaknesses of Verdi swordsmanship. But why did he use such a method? There had to be better ways to teach him, right?"


    "You''re right, there are many ways to teach him the weaknesses. But to find a way to win, there was no other method."


    "Really?"


    Kaneff shrugged as he answered.


    "I mean, think about it. Weaknesses only matter when both sides are equally skilled. If I were to tell you my weaknesses, do you think you could beat me?"


    "No, even if I came back to life, I don''t think I could beat you."


    Andras replied immediately with a calm expression.


    "That''s right. It''s not just about knowing the weak points; it''s about how you use that knowledge."


    "So, Mr. Kaneff, are you saying that ine knows how to use his opponent''s weaknesses against him?"


    "Yes. He''s utilizing them quite well."


    <strong>-ng! ng!</strong>


    Alfred and udion''s swords rang out with sharp metallic sounds, without pause. The fierce battle continued, with neither side easily gaining an advantage.


    udion was in control, but every time he tried to attack using his advantage, Alfred would strike his weak spots effectively.


    Alfred''s persistence began to wear down udion, who was initially confident. His way of disrupting his opponent''s rhythm was simr to what Bellion had demonstrated.


    Despite being pleased with Alfred''s performance, a question popped into my head.


    "Boss."


    "What?"


    "Master said it''s almost impossible to break the rhythm of a stronger opponent. So how is ine doing it?"


    My question grabbed everyone''s attention, and Kaneff responded with a hint of irritation in his tone.


    "Like the Booze Thief Master said, understanding your opponent''s rhythm and hitting their weak spots is no easy task. So, it looks like ine chose a simpler approach."


    "A simpler approach?"


    "Yep, instead of understanding his opponent''s rhythm, ine is matching his own rhythm."


    I was surprised and asked, "Really? Can you do that?"


    "Usually, it''s not rmended. Forcing yourself to match your opponent''s rhythm can hinder your performance. But in rare cases, it can work."


    He pointed towards Alfred and udion. "These two siblings trained in the same swordsmanship, under the same roof. Can you see what''s special now?"


    "Ah!"


    "I see, that was the case."


    Andras and I quickly understood and nodded, but Speranza, who didn''t get it, clung to Kaneff and shook his arm.


    "What do you mean, Boss uncle? Exin more, Boss uncle!"


    "Ugh, well, those two have simr characteristics, to begin with. Since they trained in the same swordsmanship, they can follow each other''s rhythm more easily."


    It seemed like they understood each other''s rhythm.


    It was evident that Alfred had targeted this aspect from the beginning of the duel.


    "So, does that mean ine has a good chance of winning?"


    ine indeed has a chance to win. However, the longer the duel goes on, the lower the probability bes."


    "Why? Why is that?"


    "Even though they have simr characteristics, there''s a limit to forcibly following the opponent''s rhythm. No one can guarantee the oue of the duel, but the one who will run out of stamina first is certainly ine."


    "So that means"


    "He probably knows it himself. He needs to decide the oue as quickly as possible."


    I looked at the fierce duel with anxious eyes. I could guess from Alfred''s distorted face that there wasn''t much time left.


    <em>Hang in there, Alfred. You can do it!</em>


    I sent my heartfelt support silently.


    We all quietly watched the decisive duel that would soon determine the oue.


    "Gasp gasp"


    As Kaneff had predicted, Alfred was in a severely exhausted state. It had been a while since he lost sensation in the arm swinging his sword.


    After matching udion''s rhythm in the early stages of the duel, the strategy of targeting the weaknesses that he had learned from Bellion was indeed effective.


    However, udion didn''t crumble as easily as he had thought, and as the duel dragged on, Alfred''sposure gradually disappeared.


    On the other hand, udion only seemed a little out of breath. He still had enough energy to continue the duel.


    <em>I can''t go on like this. I have to risk it all in thest thest showdown!''</em>


    Alfred''s eyes momentarily shed a bright light, he gathered his remaining strength and prepared for the final blow.


    <em>Is he trying to settle the score here?''</em>


    udion, who had gained a lot of experience through duels, quickly realized his opponent''s intentions. His eyes became calm.


    <em>The easy way would be to not engage him and just hold on, but''</em>


    This duel, in which his brother had stepped forward to prove himself, he didn''t want to flee cowardly. As the elder brother, he wanted to face him with his full strength for this final decisive battle.


    At that moment, amidst meaningless shes meant for feints, Alfred, who had been waiting for an opening, made the first move. He boldly lunged forward, surprising the onlookers, and secured a position advantageous for his attack.


    Despite the opponent''s aggressive movements, udion didn''t back down. He braced his feet on the ground and prepared to counter.


    The two swords moved quickly, targeting each other.


    Both Alfred, who had initiated the final attack, and udion, who didn''t avoid it, gave it their all.


    <strong>-Craaaash!!</strong>


    A loud collision like never before.


    And a momentter.


    Someone''s sword was on the ground, while someone else''s sword was aimed at their opponent''s neck.


    "Gasp gasp"


    ""


    The two siblings stared at each other in silence for a moment.


    "Gasp gasp Is it disappointing?"


    "No gasp it''s actually a relief."


    "I did my best."


    A smile spread across Alfred''s distorted face.


    udion stared nkly at his bright smile.


    "My big brother is amazing as always my goal"


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    Alfred''s body slumped down, powerless.


    <strong>-Thump!</strong>


    udion quickly reached out and grabbed his brother''s arm. Fortunately, he was able to prevent him from falling t on the ground.


    "Ugh, ine!"


    "ine!"


    "Brother ine!"


    Screams erupted from behind them, and the owners of those voices quickly gathered around Alfred.


    ""


    udion wanted to check on his brother''s condition, but the farm members whisked Alfred away before he had a chance.


    "Hm, you did well."


    "Grandfather?"


    Kael encouraged udion with a satisfied smile.


    "How was it, facing Alfred after a long time?"


    "I was quite surprised too. I didn''t expect him to face me like that. He must have gotten help."


    "I was really surprised as well."


    udion nodded in agreement


    "He matched my rhythm and persistently exploited my weaknesses. The prepared strategy itself wasn''t bad, but his attitude in executing it was impressive as well. He didn''t lose his focus even when his strength was waning."


    "You were a little flustered at first too."


    "That calmness and tenacity those were things I couldn''t feel from Alfred before."


    Kael asked with a deep smile.


    "If Alfred had stayed in the family, would he have been able to grow like this?"


    "Probably not."


    Before leaving the family, Alfred was excessively fixated on improving his skills and the oue of battles.


    He relentlessly trained himself just for the sake of winning.


    If it had been the past Alfred who was trapped in his own world, he would never have imagined a strategy like adapting to the opponent''s rhythm'' that he showed today.


    Moreover, showing such a bright smile even in defeat


    Everything Alfred demonstrated in today''s duel was a series of shocks for udion.


    "How about it, udion?"


    ""


    "Do you still think Alfred wasted his time here?"


    ""


    udion turned his head to look at where Alfred was.


    "ine, ine! Can you hear me? Are you alright?"


    "Ugh, Mr. Kaneff! Don''t pour so much potion on him like that!"


    "Ahhh Brother ine will drown in the potion!"


    Alfred was being showered with the utmost care by the farm members. A hint of loneliness appeared on udion''s face as he watched the scene.


    Then he turned his head again and said with a hint of resignation.


    "It seems I was wrong after all."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    "Hmm


    Alfred, who had copsed, slowly regained consciousness. He groaned naturally, perhaps due to the aftereffects of the intense confrontation.


    "Alfred, are you okay? Are you awake?"


    "Se Senior? Ugh, I''m fine."


    Alfred got up with the help of those around him. He looked around, still a bit confused, but then suddenly remembered something and shuddered.


    "Ah! The duel I lost"


    A sense of emptiness crossed his face. Then, he looked around and spoke bitterly.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t live up to your expectations, even though you all cheered for me."


    "No! You don''t need to apologize to us."


    Starting with me, the othersforted Alfred as well.


    "That''s right, Brother ine. You totally rocked during the match! Its just that you didn''te out on top."


    "It was never an easy battle, to begin with. Everyone here knows that you gave it your all."


    "I may not know much about swordsmanship, but that was one intense battle!"


    Speranza also blinked her eyes brightly and perked up her fox ears.


    "Brother ine, you looked so cool during the fight. Your sword moved so quickly, like this!"


    Speranza earnestly waved her arms, trying to describe the scene of the battle. Alfred couldn''t help but smile at her cute disy.


    As everyone tried to console and encourage him


    <strong>-Swoosh.</strong>


    Kaneff, with his usual emotionless expression, silently approached.


    "Boss Kaneff


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t win, even though you helped me so much for a week."


    Alfred felt genuinely remorseful.


    We were all on edge, worried that Kaneff might say something weird.


    <strong>-Tap, tap.</strong>


    Kaneff raised his hand and gave Alfred a light pat on the head.


    "You did better than I thought."


    "!"


    "!"


    "It''s a shame you couldn''tnd a hit on that guy, but your hard work over the past week paid off."


    "Boss Kaneff"


    "Still the fact that you lost the duel doesn''t change. Keep that feeling of defeat in your heart and use it to grow stronger in the future."


    Surprisingly, he encouraged Alfred with a normalplement and advice, unexpectedly.


    We were all shocked to see this side of Kaneff.


    "Finally awake, huh?"


    Two people from the Verdi family walked over to us. Kael had a gentle smile on his face while udion looked calm and collected.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle everything from here."


    Kaneff gave Alfred another pat on the head and then walked toward the two men.


    Huh?


    Wait a minute, what does he mean by "don''t worry"? That can''t be good


    "Alfred, did you get seriously hurt anywhere?"


    "No, Grandfather, I''m fine."


    "Hey, old geezer. Our farmhand is fine, so don''t worry about it."


    Kaneff blocked Kael''s path with an irritated voice.


    "Why are you getting worked up again?"


    "We''ll take care of ine ourselves. You guys can head back now."


    "Heh, didn''t we agree to decide Alfred''s fate through the duel?"


    "Who decided that? I never said anything like that."


    Kaneff smirked wickedly, raising the corner of his mouth. Even though we were on the same team, we couldn''t help but feel that his smile was truly viinous.


    "This was something Alfred chose to do himself. Are you nning to ignore his will?"


    "Ah~ I don''t know! Anyway, he can''t go anywhere without my permission. If you want to take him, you''ll have to try going through me."


    I think being "reckless" fits better than being "rash," right?


    Kaneff blocked the two''s path and slowly raised his energy, looking as if he would use force if things didn''t go his way.


    As I hesitated whether to stop Kaneff or not, Alfred, who hadpletely gotten up, stepped forward.


    "Boss Kaneff."


    "You stay put. I''ll handle everything."


    "I''m fine. Please step back."


    "But"


    "Please."


    Alfred asked with a serious expression.


    Kaneff frowned at him as if he didn''t like being told what to do. But he still backed away more easily than I expected.


    As Kaneff stepped aside, Alfred stood in front of Kael and udion.


    "I lost the duel, so as promised a week ago, I''ll leave the farm and go back to the family."


    "Hmm. Are you sure you''ll be fine going back like this?"


    "It''s a bit disappointing, but I said I would take responsibility for my words and actions. I will follow the advice of Grandfather and brother."


    Alfred answered Kael''s question with a mix of relief and disappointment.


    "Is that so? Then you should stay here."


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you just say you''d follow what udion and I say? So, you should stay here. That''s what we want."


    "But but the original agreement was to return to the family if I lost the duel"


    Alfred looked panicked, but Kael justughed as if he was having a great time.


    "Heh, wasn''t the original agreement different? I wanted to see more than just a simple victory in a duel. I wanted to see a determination to take responsibility for your choices and actions, and you proved that."


    "Alfred, even though you didn''t win the duel, I think you''ve shown enough growth and determination. Don''t you think so?"


    Kael looked over at udion, who nodded in agreement with a calm expression.


    "The duel was definitely in my favor, both in skill and experience. But Alfred showed us the best he had. As you said, Alfred my brother has proven his resolve and attitude."


    udion paused for a moment and nced back at us.


    "Contrary to my initial thoughts, Alfred''s time spent here seems to have been worthwhile. Since he proved it himself, there''s no need to forcibly take my brother back to the family."


    "This is what udion and I think."


    "Then"


    Alfred was still confused and muttered, unable to understand Kael''s words. Speranza, who was listening to the conversation, eximed with excitement.


    "Grandpa Kael! So, can Brother ine stay here?"


    Speranza wagged her tail eagerly.


    Kael smiled broadly at the cute fox girl and replied.


    "Yes, he can continue to stay here."


    "Yayyyy!"


    "ine!"


    Excited farm members came running out, surrounding Alfred and congratting him.


    "You did a great job, ine."


    "I knew you could do it."


    "I''m so d, ine."


    At first, Alfred looked bewildered, but then a smile slowly crept onto his face. Eventually, he became so happy that his eyes welled up with tears, expressing his gratitude.


    "It''s all thanks to everyone''s help. Thank you so much!"


    Watching the happy Alfred and the farm members, Kael had a contented smile on his face. udion also showed a faint smile.


    Beside them, Kaneff approached with a sheepish expression.


    "Jeez If you were going to do this, you should have told me sooner, geezer."


    "Hehehe!"


    Kael''sughter grew louder, causing Kaneff''s face to wrinkle even more.


    After the duel ended, Kael and udion quietly returned to their family.


    Before leaving, udion said, "I apologize for themotion. Please take good care of my brother from now on."


    He requested that we take good care of his brother with a much more courteous tone than when we first met.


    "We will take good care of him. And pleasee to visit the farm sometime. ine would love that too."


    "I''ll make sure to find time for that."


    Talking with udion still felt a bit awkward, but we managed to end the conversation on a positive note and bid farewell to udion and Kael.


    With that, themotion came to an end.


    Peaceful everyday life returned to the farm.


    We were really focused on getting ready for Alfred''s duel all week and didn''t pay attention to anything else. And during that time, the area around the farm had changed quite a bit.


    Thete winter cold spell was finally subsiding, and it was starting to feel warmer.


    A warm spring feeling was starting to fill the air around the farm, bringing with it that pleasant sensation of new beginnings.


    <strong>-Buzzzzz!</strong>


    One by one, the bees that had been absent during the winter started to reappear, bringing life back to the farm.


    Recently, the honey for the honey beer had almost run out, but thankfully, it seemed we wouldn''t have to wait much longer.


    <strong>-Buzzzzz.</strong>


    <strong>-Buzzzzz.</strong>


    The Yakums, who had spent much of the winter in the barn, slowly increased their activity, preparing for spring.


    As the weather started to warm up, they were all excited to follow Bighorn and graze on some fresh grass.


    "Kyahaha! It''s finally warm, Popi!"


    "We can freely go outside the greenhouse now, Pipo!"


    As the weather warmed, the fairies left the greenhouse and freely roamed around.


    With the fairies having moved to the Vision world, not only in the strawberry field but also anywhere around the farm, theirughter could be easily heard.


    It wasn''t just the fairies who were excited.


    From the baby Yakums to Grify, Finny, Gyuri, and Speranza,


    They all happily roamed around the farm, relieving the pent-up frustration of not being able to y during the winter.


    "Finally, it''s spring"


    I mutterednguidly, feeling the warm spring with my whole body. I was happy about spring, but I felt a greater sense of relief that I had ovee the harsh winter well.


    The farm and the Cardis territory, there had been many worries when preparing for winter.


    Without the help from those around me, I wouldn''t have been able tofortably wee spring. It felt great that we overcame the difficulties together.


    As I was happily enjoying the spring scenery,


    "Master Sihyeon."


    "Master Sihyeon."


    I heard a cute voice calling me. Turning my head, I saw the two baby fairies who had been attending the Fairy Queen, looking at me.


    "Yeah? What''s up?"


    "We have something to discuss about the Fairy World, pyori!"


    "Could you pleasee with us for a moment, pyoki?"


    As if the farm and Cardis territory weren''t enough, now I had to worry about the Fairy World too.


    I felt like I was getting caught up in a big deal without even realizing it, so I felt both strange and bitter.


    "Okay? Shall we go together then?"


    "Thank you, pyoki!"


    "Thank you, pyori!"


    I waved my hand nonchntly at the polite baby fairies.


    I was about to follow them to the vision world, but someone grabbed my leg.


    "Papa!"


    "Speranza?"


    "You''re going to the ce where the fairies are right now, right?"


    "Yeah. I have some business there. I''ll be back soon."


    As I tried to make her let go of my leg, Speranza held on even tighter.


    "I want to go too!"


    "What?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chapters.wordads-ad-wrapper {disy:none;font: normal 11px Arial, sans-serif;letter-spacing: 1px;text-decoration: none;width: 100%;margin: 25px auto;padding: 0;}.wordads-ad-title {margin-bottom: 5px;}.wordads-ad-controls {margin-top: 5px;text-align: right;}.wordads-ad-controls span {cursor: pointer;}.wordads-ad {width: fit-content;margin: 0 auto;}Advertisement

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    "I want to go too!"


    I was startled by the sudden statement and action, and looked down.


    "What? Do you want to follow Papa? Do you even know where Papa is going right now?"


    "Yes, I know. You''re going to meet the fairies in the Vision world, aren''t you?"


    Speranza urately answered, even using the term Vision World,'' as if she had been waiting for the moment I would go to meet the fairies.


    However, I still couldn''t take Speranza to the Vision World.


    No, you can''t."


    "Why?"


    "Speranza, don''t you remember thest time you went to the Vision world with me and copsed? What if something dangerous like that happens again?"


    Once before, all the farm members went to the Vision world together. However, while we were there, Speranza, who had been perfectly fine, suddenly fainted in the Vision world.


    When I think of that time. Ugh! I could still feel my heart beating loudly. Not only me, but even other farm members were also greatly shocked.


    After that scary incident, I made a firm decision not to take Speranza to Vision World again.


    Even though we weren''t sure what had caused her to faint, Speranza''s safety was my top priority, and I wasn''t going to risk it.


    "I can''t do that because I''m worried something dangerous might happen to Speranza again. No father in the world would take his beautiful and precious daughter to a risky ce like that."


    I tried to put on a more serious expression than usual. But then Speranza started to look around and spoke up as if she had thought of something.


    That, back then Thats right! I suddenly got hungry and passed out. I ate a lot today, so I''ll be fine."


    This cunning little girl tried to dodge the issue with a usible excuse.


    However, there was one thing Speranza didn''t know well.


    On the day she copsed, the farm members went above and beyond to find the cause of Speranza''s copse, checking even the smallest and most trivial things.


    What clothes and shoes she wore when she woke up in the morning, whether she overexerted herself or not, etc.


    To ensure Speranza''s safety, they checked every small detail.


    Of course, they were already aware of how much and what kind of food she ate that day.


    "Ahem! Are you lying to Papa? You not only ate your meals properly that day but also stuffed yourself with cake."


    "Uh!"


    When her hastily thought-out excuse didn''t work on me, Speranza''s expression darkened, and her fox ears drooped.


    "Umm"


    "I''ll finish my work quickly ande back to y with you then. So just wait here"


    "Guys, help me!"


    Huh?


    Who is she asking for help from?


    <strong>-Da-da-da-dat!</strong>


    <strong>-Da-da-da-dat!</strong>


    As soon as Speranza asked for help, the sound of small footsteps approached. The owners of those footsteps rushed straight toward me.


    -Pow wo woooo!


    -Biip! Biip!


    -Biip!


    "Aaah! You, you guys!"


    Akum, Grify, and Finny.


    In an instant, I was knocked down by the three beasts.


    "You guys also want to y with the fairies, right?"


    -Pow woo woooo!


    -Biip!


    -Biip!


    The animals seemed to support Speranza''s words with their cries.


    I want to introduce Speranza to my fairy friends too, Popi!


    Out of nowhere, Gyuri popped up, buzzin'' around me, doing her best to get Speranza into the Vision world.


    "Ugh I told you it''s not happening."


    -Pow woo woooo!


    -Biip!


    -Biiiiip!


    When I wasn''t giving in, they all went full-on "attack mode."


    Akum, who was now pretty huge, got all up to my face, giving me licks and nudges.


    Grify and Finny grabbed at my clothes here and there with their sharp beaks. The strength of the beak was so strong that it felt as if the whole clothes woulde off.


    Trying to get one off at a time, the other two would rush back and y tricks on me.


    When I first met them, they were all small enough to fit in my arms, but when did they grow so much? My heart swelled for a moment.


    Feeling like I seriously couldn''t handle it anymore, I yelled out in desperation.


    Oops, oops! Stop!"


    At that moment, I heard someone''s voice from behind me.


    "Sihyeon?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh? Lia, Ashmir!"


    Lia and Ashmir.


    Both of them had just finished hanging up theundry. They were each carrying an emptyundry basket as they walked over.


    "Are you ying with the kids?"


    "You''re ying so intensely."


    "Ugh! I''m not ying right now."


    Lia looked surprised and widened her eyes.


    "Oh, you weren''t ying?"


    "I thought you were having fun too."


    "Come on, guys, stop watching and help me get these little ones off me."


    Upon my request, Lia and Ashmir each took care of one and moved them away from me.


    Thanks to the two of them, I could finally stand up and catch my breath.


    Lia helped me up and asked, "Sihyeon, what happened all of a sudden?"


    "Well, I was going to go to the Vision world for a moment to deal with a fairys problem, Speranza and these guys insisted oning with me."


    "The Vision world? But Speranza is"


    Lia looked at Speranza and trailed off. She seemed to have the same worries as me.


    Meanwhile, Ashmir looked confused and asked, "Is there a reason Speranza can''t go to the Vision world?"


    "Ah! Ashmir, you must not know since you weren''t there at the time."


    I briefly exined what happened when Speranza fainted in the Vision world.


    "We haven''t taken her there since then. But today, she threw a fit because she wanted to see the fairies there"


    "Hmm. So thats what happened."


    Ashmir looked back and forth between me and Speranza, lost in deep thought. I thought her reaction was a bit strange, but I was too busy with other things to pay much attention to.


    "Speranza, Sihyeon is worried about you because he doesn''t want anything bad to happen to you again. So you can''t throw a tantrum like this."


    "Uh?"


    "And you guys, why are you ying such rough games? Look at Sihyeons dirty clothes. Oh my gosh, there''s even a hole in them!"


    Pow woo


    "Sorry, Popi!"


    Lia scolded Speranza and the little ones one by one.


    Since she was always attentive to the children on the farm, they all obediently listened to her.


    Biip?


    Biip. Biip.


    Only the clueless baby griffins continued to make noise.


    As Lia finished scolding the kids and the atmosphere started to calm down, something unexpected happened.


    <strong>Whirr!</strong>


    Suddenly, with a bright sh, arge cat named Cheese appeared.


    And then.


    Kyu Kyuuuu!


    The divine beast Shushu also showed up, riding on Cheese''s back.


    "Cheese, Shushu? What are you two doing here?"


    I was confused by their sudden appearance. It was the first time they hade out together like this.


    Kyukyuu Kyuuuu.


    "I heard you''re going to Vision world, nyaa."


    "How did you hear that?"


    "Heh, what do you take me for, nyaa? I know everything happening around here, nyaa,"


    After showing off for a moment, Cheese continued the conversation.


    "Are you nning on leaving Speranza behind, nyaa?"


    "You heard me earlier, it''s not that simple to just let Speranza go because they want to y with the fairies," I replied.


    "In my opinion, it''s better to take Speranza, nyaa."


    "What?"


    I was surprised at Cheese''s suggestion, and even Lia and Ashmir were listening carefully.


    "I don''t think the thing you''re worried about will happen, nyaa. So just let Speranza do what she wants, nyaa."


    "What do you mean"


    I looked at Cheese with bewildered eyes. Cheese''s eyes weren''t their usualzy ones; they were very serious and deep.


    "How can you be so sure? Do you know something?"


    "Do you remember when I left the snowy mountain and came here, nyaa?"


    "I remember."


    It was when we went to help Lia''s hometown.


    Cheese and I first met on a snowy mountain not too long ago, and we quickly became friends. Cheese eventually followed me to the farm.


    It wasn''t that long ago, so I still vividly remembered what happened then.


    "You opened the door to Vision world to bring those furry guys to the farm, and at that time, I also went to Vision world, nyaa."


    Ah, that''s right.


    We used Vision world to bring the Yakum group to the farm all at once.


    As I recalled that memory, I suddenly remembered that Cheese and Speranza had acted strangely in Vision world.


    "Was the strange behavior you showed back then because you found something out?"


    "I don''t know everything, nyaa. But I did notice that there''s a deep connection between Speranza and the Vision World, nyaa."


    But why do I have to take Speranza there?


    "You may not know this, but a mysterious power is growing within that child, nyaa. The copse back then was due to her clumsy way of handling that power, nyaa."


    "Mysterious power?"


    "Yes, nyaa. If left unchecked, that power might be bad news for Speranza, nyaa."


    Cheese''s words were kinda hard to swallow.


    However, deep down, I felt there was some truth to it. I also didn''t feel that Cheese was lying.


    Feeling slightly overwhelmed, I nced at Speranza.


    The cute fox girl still only had her heart set on ying with the fairies and didn''t seem to have any interest in Cheese''splicated story.


    From my perspective, that actually made me feel more at ease.


    I turned my gaze back to Cheese, stared nkly at him for a moment, and then opened my mouth as if I was hypnotized.


    "Cheese."


    "Sihyeon, you have to trust me, nyaa."


    "No, it''s not that."


    "Nyaa?"


    "Did you put on weight?"


    What kinda question is that, nyaa?!


    It was an ill-fitting topic for the serious atmosphere, but I couldn''t let it slide.


    "No way, nyaa. I''m still the same, nyaa!"


    "What do you mean the same? You''ve packed on the pounds like a kid left with their grandparents over winter break."


    I reached out and felt Cheese''s neck and back. Even with just a light touch, I could feel the chubbiness.


    When Cheese first showed up at the farm, they were all slim, but now they were way fluffier, and that sleek look was totally gone.


    Well


    His current appearance was even cuter, though


    "Rolling around indoors all winter and eating snacks."


    "Nyaa"


    Cheese lowered his head with a defeated expression.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    "Did I really gain some weight, nyaa?"


    Cheese asked nervously, hoping for a better answer. Lia gave a small smile, as if she knew what Cheese was going through.


    "Well, maybe a little. You do look like you gained just a tiny bit of weight."


    Although she chose the most appropriate answer with good intentions, it didn''t make Cheese feel any better.


    "I don''t remember how you used to look, so I can''t say for sure if you''ve gained weight or not."


    "Want me to show you a pic of how he used to look?


    I pulled out my phone and showed everyone an old photo of Cheese. After checking the photo, Ashmir nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, you look a bit rounder now. Looks like you''ve lost that sharpness of wildness you used to have."


    "?!"


    "Um, Ashmir. Maybe a little more tactful expression"


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Well, not exactly ugh."


    At Ashmir''s mercilessment, Cheese looked like the sky had fallen.


    While it was mostly his own fault, seeing him so shocked and upset was a little heartbreaking.


    "No, Cheese didn''t get fat. He just became incredibly cute, okay?"


    Speranza chimed in, trying to lift Cheese''s spirits. She hugged Cheese tightly around the neck, which should have been a heartwarming moment, but Cheese''s expression only grew more pained.


    <em>Did I make a mistake mentioning the weight gain?</em>


    I didn''t expect him to be so shocked.


    Feeling bad for Cheese, I quickly changed the subject.


    "Hey, Cheese, about what we were talking about earlier.


    "Nyaa?"


    "You mentioned that it might not be a good idea to leave Speranza. Can you tell me more about that?"


    At my request, Cheese''s sullen face regained some energy.


    "You might not know this, but there''s some mysterious power building up inside of Speranza right now, nyaa. I don''t know what it is, though, nyaa."


    "Well, Speranza seems to be doing okay right now. Do we really need to worry about it?"


    "It''s not that simple, nyaa. As Speranza grows, that power will get stronger and stronger, nyaa. If she only umtes power without learning how to control it, there will definitely be a problem, nyaa."


    Cheese finished speaking with a sad expression once again.


    "Like how I only ate snacks all winter without using my power, nyaa."


    At least he knows his own mistake.


    I thought to myself with a bitter smile as I gently stroked Cheese''s neck. Cheese seemed to enjoy the touch, and his face brightened a bit.


    After hearing Cheese''s exnation, I started to think. I had vaguely noticed that Speranza had some mysterious power. I had also noticed some mysterious things happening around Speranza before.


    Yet, I didn''t confirm it because I didn''t think it was important, and I was worried about Speranza''s safety if I carelessly investigated something I knew nothing about.


    But now that Cheese insisted that Speranza''s power needed to be investigated, I felt even more uncertain.


    Being hesitant on this issue so far, I became even more indecisive.


    Ashmir stepped up beside me, deep in thought.


    "Earlier, you said it might be better to take Speranza to the Vision world. Does that mean her mysterious power is rted to that world?"


    "From what I''ve seen, it seems so, nyaa. Speranza''s power is definitely affecting that world, nyaa."


    Ashmir nodded slightly and looked at me.


    "Sihyeon, maybe we should check it out for ourselves?"


    "Check it out?"


    "Yes, I know you''re worried about Speranza, but it''s time we investigate this. Cheese''s story sounds credible too."


    "Um."


    After some consideration, I approached Speranza and spoke to her seriously.


    Speranza, do you really want to meet the fairies?


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    "Okay, but you have to stay close to Papa, and if you feel any pain or difort, you have to tell me right away. Got it?"


    "Un, got it."


    Speranza nodded eagerly, already buzzing with excitement.


    "So, can we meet the fairies now?"


    "Okay, let''s go meet the fairies together."


    "Yayyy!"


    Speranza cheered and hugged me tightly. I couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, still feeling worried about what was toe.


    Akum and the baby griffins, along with Shushu, the divine beast, gathered around Speranza, joining in on the celebration.


    "Sihyeon, would it be alright if I join you too?"


    "You want toe along, Ashmir?"


    "I might discover the secrets of the Vision World,'' which is still full of unknowns. I would really like to verify it together."


    "I want toe too. I just finished thest of the housework."


    Following Ashmir, Lia also expressed her desire to join.


    It would be busier than expected with both of them, but I saw no reason to refuse and nodded my head in agreement.


    "Let''s all go together."


    "Hehe! Thank you, Sihyeon."


    "Thank you."


    With the decision made, there was no reason to hesitate any longer. I reached out with one hand and used the ability given to me by the Fairy Queen.


    <strong>-Woosh.</strong>


    A dimensional gate leading to the Vision world appeared effortlessly.


    I immediately grabbed Speranza''s hand, and Lia and Ashmir naturally took care of the children.


    "Shall we go?"


    We arrived at the Vision world without difficulty through the dimensional gate.


    "Wow this feels much less disorienting than the dimensional gate device that Lilia made."


    "Is this the power of the Fairy Queen? It''s truly amazing."


    "Haha, it''s nothing."


    I closed the dimensional gate, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    I visited Vision world once again.


    The surroundings were still simr to the farm area, but the atmosphere had changed significantly.


    Before, it felt like we were looking at a barren and awkward movie set, but now it was much more natural and full of life.


    -Pow woo woo!


    -Biip!


    -Kyuu! Kyuuu!


    Akum, Grify, Finny, and Shushu all ran out with their eyes sparkling. They were headed to therge captain beetle who was guarding the area.


    "You guys ah! Lord Sihyeon, you''re here, Sapi?"


    Captain beetle hurriedly approached me and greeted me.


    "Hello. Are you doing well?"


    "Yes, indeed. But what brings you here, Sapi?"


    "The baby fairies said they needed my help."


    "Lord Sihyeon''s help ah! It must be about the flower garden issue."


    "Flower garden?"


    As I tried to get more details from him


    -Pow wooo wooo.


    -Biip.


    The little beasts that were with us continued to cling to captain beetle, wanting to y. He had be very popr with the children, thanks to ying with them a few times.


    "Um this is quite"


    Captain beetle looked at me, seeming troubled. Yet, he didn''t seem to dislike the children''s attention.


    I smiled and said to captain beetle.


    "Would you mind looking after the kids for a while? I''ll go help the baby fairies."


    "Is that okay?"


    "I should be the one thanking you."


    "Then I''ll stay here and watch the children too. Sihyeon, you should take care of your business first."


    Lia also offered to stay and watch the children. I sent her a grateful look.


    Speranza looked longingly at where captain beetle and the kids were.


    "Speranza, do you want to stay here and y too?"


    "Umm no, I want to go with Papa. I want to meet the fairies."


    "Alright."


    Leaving the children with Lia and Captain beetle, the rest of us started moving again.


    "The flower garden is over there. The baby fairies are probably waiting for you there."


    We headed in the direction Captain beetle pointed out. It wasn''t long before we arrived at arge, bustling flower garden filled with lively sounds.


    "Ah! Sihyeon, you''re here! Pyori!"


    "We''ve been waiting for you! Pyoki!"


    Two adorable baby fairies greeted us.


    "Yeah, I just got here. Captain beetle said there''s a problem with the flower garden?"


    "That''s "


    Before the baby fairies could say anything, more noisy sounds came from the flower garden.


    "I imed it first. Pipo!"


    "No way! I saw it first. Topi!"


    "I''m the one who discovered this flower garden first. Pyapi!"


    Quite a few fairies had gathered in the flower garden, arguing with one another. It looked quite serious, unlike their usual yful atmosphere.


    "What''s going on? Did a fight break out?"


    " "


    "Everyone wants to make a nest in that flower garden, Pyori!"


    I asked with a puzzled expression.


    "But there are other flower gardens too, right? Why are they all gathered here, fighting?"


    There were indeed many other flower gardens around, and from what I could see, this one didn''t look particrly specialpared to the others.


    "That flower garden has much more energy in it, Pyoki!"


    "It''s perfect for making a nest, Pyori!"


    "So you two also want to make a nest there?"


    The baby fairies nodded, looking a bit shy.


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    "Please stop the fighting fairies, Pyori!"


    "They''ll definitely listen if it''s Sihyeon, Pyoki."


    They wanted me to stop those fighting fairies?


    I was a bit unsure how to respond to the baby fairies'' request, but when the arguing fairies noticed me, they came rushing over.


    "Ah! It''s Sihyeon! Pyopi!"


    "Sihyeon, Sihyeon! Listen to me, Kapi! They''re trying to take away the flower garden I imed as my nest, Kapi!"


    "I imed it first, Pipo!"


    "No way, I was first, Tapi!"


    The fairies started arguing again, flying around me. Their high-pitched voices continuously rang in my ears, making my head dizzy.


    <em>Is this how kindergarten teachers feel when they have to break up fights?</em>


    I looked at the fighting fairies and the flower garden with a puzzled expression.


    Hmm?


    <em>But that flower garden looks familiar, doesn''t it?</em>


    As I tilted my head, feeling a strange sensation, Speranza, who was next to me, tugged my hand and called me.


    "Papa, Papa."


    "Uh, huh? Speranza."


    "Are the fairies fighting because of that flower garden?"


    "It seems so. They must really like that flower garden."


    "Then should I make more for them?"


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, I remembered why the flower garden looked familiar.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    <em>Come to think of it, this is the flower garden Speranza created, isn''t it?</em>


    I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Time had passed, and my memory of this flower garden was faint due to the shock of Speranza copsing.


    Since that incident, I hadn''t paid much attention to the garden, but the flowers Speranza made were still fragrant and boasted a bright atmosphere.


    <em>Could that be the reason?</em>


    It felt a bit more fascinating that the fairies were obsessed with this flower garden.


    But my leisurely thoughts were short-lived.


    I quickly put on a serious expression and pulled myself together. I didn''t want to relive the shock of that time.


    "Speranza, what did you just say?"


    Speranza quickly noticed my change and carefully continued her words while checking my reaction.


    "So Can I make more flower gardens? Then the fairies won''t fight and can get along well."


    "So you want to make more flower gardens, Speranza?"


    "Un Can I?"


    Speranza swayed her fox tail and shot me a look that said, Please allow it!'' with her eyes full of pleading.


    Normally, I would have melted at my cute daughter''s charm, but this time was different. As Speranza''s guardian, I couldn''t stand idly by and let a dangerous situation ur.


    "No, Speranza."


    "Why Papa?"


    "You copsed while making the flower gardenst time. That''s why Boss had to hurriedly take you back. He even brought a doctor from far away, and everyone on the farm was worried all day."


    "Ugh"


    Disappointed by my firm stance, Speranza drooped her swaying tail and fox ears.


    But she hadn''t given up on making the flower garden yet, so she asked me again with a strained voice.


    "I, I think I won''t copse this time, Papa. So, can''t I try just a little bit?"


    "Umm?"


    "Papaaaa~"


    The fox girl rhythmically shook my leg back and forth, making a pleading sound.


    Oh, this is really


    I made a troubled expression at her surprisingly persistent attitude.


    I didn''t want to scold her outright because I understood her pure desire to help the fairies.


    While I was pondering how to deal with Speranza, Cheese, who had been watching the situation from behind, interjected.


    Why not let Speranza do as she pleases, nyaa?


    "What?"


    Speranza needs to learn to control her power, nyaa. You shouldn''t prevent her from having that opportunity, nyaa.


    "Cheese, are you saying that Speranza making a flower garden will help her?"


    Didn''t I say it earlier, nyaa? That incident happened because she was inexperienced. Now that she''s grown a bit, there will definitely be a different oue, nyaa.


    Cheese exined with a serious expression that it was necessary for Speranza. Following him, Ashmir added her thoughts as well.


    "I also agree with Cheese."


    "Ashmir"


    "Although it''s hard to guess where her poweres from, there''s no doubt that Speranza has a special influence on this world."


    "I understand your concern for your daughter, but the actions Speranza wants to take now will certainly hold great meaning and value."


    Ashmir also actively voiced her opinion.


    "If you''re hesitating because Speranza might copse again, you don''t need to worry, nyaa. I''ll keep an eye on her, nyaa."


    "Please trust us, Sihyeon."


    "Dad"


    Cheese, Ashmir, and Speranza all looked at me with eyes full of expectation.


    "Ugh"


    Feeling my heart waver, I slightly furrowed my brow. I looked away from their gazes and towards the still bustling flower garden.


    After a moment of silence, I opened my mouth with a determined expression.


    "Fine. I''ll allow it."


    "Yay!"


    "Nyaa!"


    Speranza happily hugged Cheese tightly. Ashmir looked at me and smiled faintly.


    "Speranza, just don''t overdo it. If you feel tired or ufortable, let me know right away. Promise me, okay?"


    "Yup! Got it."


    Contrasting my worried expression, Speranza nodded with a beaming smile. It felt a bit bitter that she didn''t seem to understand my concerns.


    Speranza headed towards the vacant lot next to the bustling flower garden with light steps. She closed her eyes and slowly stretched her arms forward.


    Soon after, a rainbow-colored radiance burst from Speranza''s body.


    <strong>-Woosh</strong>


    "Wh-what, Pipo?!"


    "This energy isKapi"


    All the noisy fairies stopped fighting and looked toward Speranza. As the rainbow-colored radiance grew bigger, surprise spread across the fairies'' faces.


    <strong>-Wahhh!</strong>


    An even greater amount of rainbow-colored energy spread outpared tost time. The energy that spread out in all directions quickly seeped into the vacant lot.


    Around the time the energy from Speranza''s body subsided


    Changes began to ur in the previously empty lot.


    Small sprouts grew from the ground, quickly forming flower buds and blooming beautiful flowers.


    "I knew it would be like this, nyaa."


    "Truly amazing."


    Cheese and Ashmir briefly expressed their admiration. Even I, watching for the second time, couldn''t close my mouth at the sight of this mysterious atmosphere and the overwhelming scene.


    In just a few minutes


    A new flower garden appeared before our eyes. As soon as the mysterious energy subsided, I quickly rushed to Speranza to check on her condition.


    "Speranza, are you okay?"


    "Un, I''m fine."


    Speranza reassured me with a smile, though she looked a little tired. She didn''t seem as exhausted as thest time she had copsed.


    The lingering anxiety in my heart slowly dissipated, and I unconsciously smiled with relief.


    "Did I do well, Papa?"


    "Yes, you did great, sweetheart. You''re the best."


    "Hehe!"


    I hugged the proud, smiling fox girl tightly in my arms. It seemed like she had grown much more than I had thought, which made my heart ache a little.


    -Pyoro-rong!


    -Pyoro-rong!


    "Who are you, Pipo?"


    "Did you really create that flower garden, Tapi?"


    "I told you, Pyopi! That mysterious energy just burst out of her earlier, Pyopi!"


    In an instant, fairies gathered around Speranza and me. They all showed interest in Speranza and asked her questions.


    "Sihyeon, who is she, Pyopi?"


    "She''s my daughter. Speranza"


    The fairies'' eyes widened at the mention of her being my daughter.


    "Wow! Sihyeon''s daughter, Pyopi?"


    "She doesn''t look like you, Kapi."


    "No, Tupi! Their eyes are a bit simr, Tupi!"


    The excited fairies began to chatter away. Their never-ending chatter was starting to make my ears hurt.


    Speranza, wrapped in my arms, seemed to enjoy the noisy fairies as her eyes sparkled.


    The fairies never stopped talking.


    In the midst of them, one fairy cautiously approached Speranza.


    "Speranza, can you do me a favor, Fupi?"


    "A favor?"


    "Can I make my home in that flower garden, Fupi?"


    "Sure, that''s fine. But you have to get along with the others and not fight."


    "Kyaa! Thank you, Fupi!"


    The fairy, unable to contain her joy, clung tightly to Speranza. She expressed her gratitude by nting a series of kisses on Speranza''s cheek.


    "Kyaha! Stop it, it tickles."


    "Hehe! Come visit anytime, Fupi! I can y with you all day, Fupi!"


    "Un."


    Seeing one fairy get permission from Speranza, the other fairies swarmed around her.


    "I want to make my home in that flower garden too, Pyopi!"


    "Speranza, please allow me, Kapi!"


    "I came first, Pipi! You should allow me first, Pipi!"


    Speranza nodded her head nonstop, granting permission to the flood of fairies. Many of them expressed their gratitude with happy expressions.


    But perhaps due to the sheer number of fairies that gathered, the second flower garden wasn''t enough for all of them to make their homes.


    "Aw, I''m toote, Tapi."


    "I wanted to make a home in the flower garden Speranza created too, Lipi"


    The remaining fairies looked disappointed. Speranza looked at the saddened fairies with sympathy.


    "Papa."


    "."


    Speranza called out to me again.


    She hadn''t said what she wanted yet, but I could quickly guess what she was going to ask.


    "Papa. There are still many fairies who haven''t made their homes yet. Can I make one more flower garden for them?"


    Speranza asked with a concerned expression, wanting to create another flower garden.


    "Hmm are you sure it''s okay?"


    "I''m fine. I''m totally fine!"


    Speranza energetically waved her arms, showing that she had plenty of energy. It was hard not to be touched by her determination to help the sad fairies.


    "Alright. Just don''t push yourself too hard."


    "Okay!"


    With my permission, Speranza left my arms and headed towards another empty lot. Cheese, Ashmir, and the other fairies followed her.


    Speranza found a suitable empty lot and stretched her arms out once more. Perhaps she had gotten used to it, and the colorful energy quickly burst from her again.


    "Stay strong, Tapi!"


    The fairies who wanted a flower garden encouraged Speranza with hopeful expressions.


    <strong>Woooooong.</strong>


    However, the colorful energy emitted seemed much weaker than before. Speranza tried to muster up her strength, but the colorful energy barely increased.


    "It seems like her energy has drained a lot."


    "Creating two flower gardens at once must have been too much for her, nyaa!"


    Ashmir and Cheese also realized it wasn''t easy and expressed their concern. I looked at Speranza''s struggling figure with sympathy.


    Deciding that it seemed too difficult for her,


    I was about to step in and stop Speranza when suddenly,


    <strong>-BRRR!</strong>


    -Biip! Biip!


    -Pow woo wooo!


    "We''ll help you, Popi!"


    Captain Beetle, baby griffins, Akum, and Gyuri appeared.


    "Wha What?!"


    Without giving me a chance to stop them, they quickly gathered around Speranza and clung to her as if to protect her.


    The children banded together tightly in an instant.


    Thanks to them, a sense offort settled on Speranza''s face, who had been struggling.


    And then, an amazing thing happened before our eyes.


    <strong>Woong!</strong>


    Just a moment ago, it seemed like the weak energy would cut off at any moment, but after the children gathered, the colorful energy burst out more intensely and powerfully than before.


    The energy emitted from the children spread beyond the small empty lot and began to cover the entire surrounding area.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    <strong>-Whaaah!!</strong>


    "Whaat?!"


    Along with a dazzling sh, centered around the children, a powerful multicolored aura swept the surroundings, making my skin tingle.


    The force was like a storm.


    The fairies who were watching nearby pped their wings vigorously to maintain their bnce, swaying back and forth.


    As the energy filling the area subsided, they lowered their hands protecting their faces, and slowly raised their heads. Naturally, their gazes were directed first to where Speranza was standing.


    Fortunately, Speranza was grinning from ear to ear, which made everyone feel better.


    Relieved by her fine appearance, I started looking around, and that''s when I saw something that made me gasp.


    "What on earth"


    Not only was the empty lot Speranza was standing, but the entire vast open space beyond our view had transformed into a beautiful flower garden.


    Ashmir and Cheese, along with myself, gazed in awe at the astonishing change.


    "Has this all be a flower garden now, Pyori?"


    "What an incredible energy, Pyoki!"


    The fairies widened their eyes and joyfully flew around the flower garden. Their faces beamed with delight as if they truly appreciated the new garden.


    Even the previously somber fairies gathered around Speranza, their expressions noticeably brighter, as if nothing had urred earlier.


    "Great! Speranza is truly amazing, Pyopi!"


    "Did Speranza create all of this, Tapi?"


    Speranza responded with a modest grin.


    "No, it wasn''t just me. My friends here assisted me."


    -Pow woo wooo!


    -Biip! Biip!


    -Biip! Biip!


    "Hehe! You witnessed it, right, Popi? We aplished it together, Popi!"


    Akum, the baby griffins, and Gyuri boasted to the fairies with pride-filled expressions.


    The fairies looked on, clearly taken aback.


    "You all?"


    "Remarkable, Kapi! Truly remarkable, Kapi!"


    "Thank you so much, Pipi! We don''t have to be concerned about our home any longer, Pipi!"


    "So, you won''t be fighting anymore?"


    "Absolutely not, Pipi!"


    The fairies assembled around the children, expressing their gratitude one after another. The children''s poprity surged among the fairies.


    We observed the heartwarming scene and smiled warmly.


    "I was genuinely astonished. Speranza''s ability alone is incredible, but the fact that they can produce such extraordinary power when all the children coborate"


    "I didn''t anticipate this either, nyaa."


    "Well, I gotta say, I''m pretty satisfied. Looks like things turned out even better than we expected."


    Although there was an unexpected event in the midst, this must have solved the fairies'' problem, right?


    Just as I was about to unwind and feel at ease.


    <strong>-Ssssssh.</strong>


    An unknown, creepy aura swept around me.


    "Uh?!"


    I experienced goosebumps all over my body from the eerie sensation of being observed by someone. I instinctively employed mymunication ability to recognize the unknown energy.


    However, the ominous presence rapidly vanished in that brief moment.


    I fervently tried to concentrate, striving to capture the fading trace of it.


    I could barely discern it.


    I soon heard a single phrase spoken in a gender-neutral voice, making it impossible to determine if it belonged to a man or a woman.


    -Finally Finally, the time hase! The time hase?


    A voice I had never encountered before and a phrase whose meaning I couldn''tprehend.


    Wearing a puzzled expression, I nced around twice. As anticipated, I couldn''t find any suspicious presence.


    "Sihyeon?"


    Why are you suddenly reacting like that, nyaa?


    Ashmir and Cheese looked at me with curiosity.


    "Did any of you experience an eerie sensation or hear an odd voice just now? I"


    "I''m not certain."


    What are you talking about, nyaa?


    "Ah, never mind."


    I waved both hands and uttered an ambiguous response. Then, the two of them turned away from me, looking somewhat deted.


    <em>Hmm</em>


    It appeared that I was the only one who sensed this ominous feeling.


    <em>What could it be?</em>


    I spent some moments quietly reflecting on my own, but I couldn''t find any answers.


    Eventually, I brushed off my concerns, assuming I had misinterpreted something. However, that spine-tingling sensation wouldn''t easily dissipate.


    The following day.


    After lunch, during a sleepy afternoon.


    In the living room where warm spring air filtered in through the window, the entire farm family assembled for a rxed gathering.


    "So, I made a beautiful flower bed for them, and the fairies loved it. The quarreling fairies even made up and became friends again."


    Speranza, wearing a proud expression, recounted the events of yesterday in Vision World.


    "Really?"


    "Yes! I became friends with all the fairies there. I''m going to y with my friends again today."


    "Whoa, you solved a problem that not even Brother Sihyeon could tackle that fast! Speraz, you''re freakin'' amazing!"


    "Hehehe."


    Lillia generously praised Speranza, who reacted with a bashful and delighted expression.


    The other farm members also smiled warmly as they observed Speranza.


    "Here, have some snacks and continue your conversation."


    Lia entered the living room with hot tea and snacks.


    Today''s treats were assorted cookies and cake slices I purchased from a renowned bakery. It was one of the most favored snack menus among the farm members who adored sweets.


    Lia adeptly and promptly ced the tea and snacks at everyone''s seat.


    Therge table was filled with the aromatic scent of tea and the sweet fragrance of cookies.


    Speranza, who had been engrossed in sharing her story earlier, was now mesmerized by the tempting cookies, her tail swaying gently.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    "Yes, I bought plenty, so please enjoy as much as you''d like. Lia, please sit down and have some too."


    Beginning with Kaneff, everyone selected the cookies and cake they preferred.


    I naturally picked out Speranza''s favorite cookies and served them first.


    It felt as though it had been quite some time since we had all gathered like this for a leisurely moment due to various reasons.


    Simply engaging in small talk with one another while savoring delicious snacks warmed our hearts and provided afortable feeling.


    In the midst of everyone relishing this joyful snack time,


    Kaneff, taking a cookie to eat, suddenly appeared thoughtful and asked me.


    "Come to think of it, aren''t you caring for your familiars today? You always used to include them when we had snacks like this."


    "Ah, that''s correct. But I''m attempting to reduce the number of snacks I give the kids."


    "Why so suddenly?"


    I scratched my cheek with an embarrassed expression.


    "I guess I might''ve given them a few too many snacks over the winter. I noticed the other day that Cheese, Girfy, and Finny had put on a lot of extra pounds."


    <strong>-Startle!</strong>


    <strong>-Startle!</strong>


    <strong>-Startle!</strong>


    <em>Hmm?</em>


    It appeared like someone just shuddered audibly, but Kaneff nonchntly nodded and continued the conversation.


    "Well, those guys did get plump over the winter."


    "I think it''s adorable when they''re chubby"


    Kaneff interrupted Speranza, who was disying a disappointed face.


    "Speranza, moderation is key. Whether it''s a beast or a demon, if they only enjoy tasty things and bezy, they''ll simply gain weight until they''re utterly useless."


    <strong>-Startle!!</strong>


    <strong>-Startle!!</strong>


    <strong>-Startle!!</strong>


    As soon as Kaneff finished speaking, the sound of someone shuddering emanated from the side.


    This time, the sound was so distinct that Kaneff and I naturally looked in that direction.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly like that?"


    Some of them desperately averted their gaze as our eyes met.


    Such an unnatural demeanor.


    At first, I was slightly flustered, but as I recalled the conversation just now, I quickly realized something.


    Could it be these guys


    "Um Are you guys perhaps also gaining weight?"


    An awkward silence enveloped the living room.


    As I was about to speak again, the silence was abruptly shattered.


    "Ah, no, no, Brother Sihyeon! This isn''t weight gain It''s it''s it''s, yes! We''ve be healthier from eating well!"


    "Cough! Sihyeon, beasts usually gain weight and growrger on purpose to endure the cold winter. This is certainly not an unusual situation"


    "I didn''t gain that much! If I eat a little less and move around ah, it''s so embarrassing"


    Lillia brazenly imed they had be healthier, while Andras attempted to persuade me using all his knowledge. Liane''s face turned red from embarrassment, all the way down to her neck.


    Observing the three of them desperately trying to justify themselves like thieves who had numbed their own feet, I disyed a disheartened reaction.


    "I didn''t notice it at all, seeing your faces every day."


    I shifted my gaze to the others beside the three. Alfred, who was the first to catch my eye, calmly responded.


    "I don''t think I''ve changed much. I lost a little weight when I was preparing for the duel, but I''ve recovered recently."


    Indeed, Alfred, who had been training consistently, didn''t appear to have changed much during the winter.


    Following Alfred, Ashmir, and Urki also chimed in.


    "I don''t think I''ve had any significant changes either."


    "Maintaining the best physical condition is a natural duty as a surveince officer."


    In particr, Ashmir spoke firmly, emphasizing the duty of a surveince officer.


    "Tsk, tsk"


    Kaneff nced at the three of them and clicked his tongue as if they were pitiable. In response, the three looked at him with eyes that seemed to say they were wronged.


    In truth, throughout the winter, no one could outdo Kaneff when it came to enjoying delicious food and acting theziest. However, he managed to maintain a surprisingly agile figure.


    I, too, hadn''t really gained any weight.


    Throughout the winter, there were numerous tasks I had to attend to, and I didn''t possess the type of body that easily gained weight.


    Seeing the stunned trio, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. Most of the matters rted to eating at the farm were connected to me.


    I prepared a variety of delightful snacks for the hardworking farm members during the winter, in addition to meals.


    I believe I provided at least one of each of the representative snacks thate to mind when you think of winter.


    Everyone was happy and felt warm-hearted while eating.


    I didn''t anticipate their bodies bing this warm and cozy as well.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    <strong>Gulp. Gulp.</strong>


    "Teachers belly is so soft and squishy. Squishy!"


    Before he knew it, Speranza had moved next to Andras and started poking at his belly. Her face was filled with joy, as if she was ying with a fascinating new toy.


    "Uh, Speranza?"


    Andras blushed and looked flustered. Unable to push away the yful Speranza, he reluctantly let her continue poking his belly.


    Lia and Lilia, who witnessed the scene, showed indifferent expressions, hugging their own bellies with both arms and shivering.


    Every time Speranza poked, Andras'' belly fat sunk in. It was clear that Andras'' abdominal area had thickenedpared to before.


    Lia and Lilia didn''t seem to have changed much on the outside, but their reactions suggested they had gained a significant amount of weight.


    I didn''t want this to happen.


    Can''t be helped?


    <em>Self-reliance.''</em>


    I have to solve the problems I caused myself.


    Since I irresponsibly fed them and made all three gain weight, I felt I needed to help them return to their original state.


    <strong>-p!</strong>


    I pped my hands together loudly.


    The three main characters of this week, along with the snacking Kaneff and the continuously yful Speranza, even the Angels focused their gaze on me.


    "I think I''ve been too careless about the physical condition of our farm family. Although it''s a bitte, I believe special measures are necessary for everyone''s health."


    I looked around at everyone with determined eyes.


    "From now on, our farm will enter a diet regime."


    Diet.


    Originally, the term meant a well-nned, carefully designed meal n for a specific purpose.


    However, poprly, the term "diet" is understood as "weight loss."


    At the beginning of the new year, people often set goals like quitting smoking and saving money, and one of the most frequently mentioned goals is "dieting."


    However,


    Many people set dieting as their New Year''s resolution, but it is also a goal that experiences a lot of failures.


    In fact, "dieting" or weight loss is a simple task that anyone can easily understand.


    A bnced diet and moderate exercise.


    Unless it''s at a professional level, adhering to these guidelines generally leads to natural weight loss.


    However, many people underestimate the effort required, thinking it''s too easy. In reality, it requires a tremendous amount of effort and willpower.


    That''s why I made up my mind to be very strict in ensuring the sessful dieting of our farm family members.


    On a chilly early morning, filled with a cool sensation.


    People gathered in front of the farm building even before the sun had fully risen.


    It was a little earlier than the usual time they began their farm chores.


    The three participants in the diet n, as well as Alfred and I, were dressed infortable clothes for easy movement.


    "Uh Brother Sihyeon, it''s still so chilly. Do we really have to start this early in the morning?"


    "Of course. A regr lifestyle is essential for dieting. No more oversleeping and making excuses."


    "Ugh"


    Lilia, who often overslept, let out a small whine.


    Regardless of the diet, Lilia needed to maintain a more regr lifestyle. She had an extremely irregr pattern, often staying upte doing research and sleeping in.


    Nevertheless, Lilia was in rtively good shape.


    Andras looked dazed, as if half-awake, and Lilia, who was particrly weak in the mornings, was still groggy and staggering.


    I approached Lia and gently tapped her shoulder.


    "Lia? Lia?!"


    "Umm Sihyeon"


    "Ah! Lia, wake up! You''re going to copse like that!"


    After calling her name and shaking her body several times, Lia''s eyes finally opened a little.


    "Okay~! Since today is the first day, let''s just go for a light run. Following the farm fence, running and"


    Alfred enthusiastically exined today''s running course in a bright voice.


    Alfred, who usually trained alone in the morning, seemed excited to have more people around today.


    After some light warm-up exercises to loosen up our stiff bodies, we all started moving slowly, following Alfred''s lead.


    "Haaah!"


    The lingering heaviness in our bodies quickly dissipated with the refreshing morning air.


    Feeling our bodies getting lighter, we moved our legs energetically.


    It''s not as bad as I thought.


    I was worried that the early spring would be too cold, but as the warmth built up in our bodies, the morning air felt cool and refreshing.


    Boo wooooo wooo!


    Bow wooooo wooo!


    The Yakums, grazing on the grass early in the morning, greeted me from beyond the fence. I waved back at them with a big smile.


    "Hi, guys~! Good morning!"


    While I was exchanging greetings with the Yakums,


    The expressions of the three people following me gradually changed.


    Initially staggering and uneasy, Lia slowly emerged from her sleepy state, soon finding her own pace and starting to run steadily.


    Steady breathing and light movements. Lia seemed to have plenty of room to spare, as she was able to closely follow Alfred, who was leading the way.


    On the other hand, Andras seemed to be keeping up well at first, but as time went on, his breathing became rougher, and his pace started to waver.


    Although the extra weight appeared to make it a bit challenging, he still had some basic stamina left, allowing him to follow closely behind Alfred and Lia.


    The problem was the remaining one person


    "Heh heh"


    Lilia looked uneasy from the start with her awkward running, and she began falling behind when there was still quite a distance left to the intended turning point.


    Lilia''s daily routine consisted of being cooped up in her workshop.


    It would have been strange if someone like her had good stamina.


    On top of that, she gained weight during the winter.


    "ine, you take the two of them ahead. I''ll take care of Lilia and follow slowly."


    "Got it, Senior."


    "I''ll go ahead, Sihyeon."


    "Please take care of Lilia, Sihyeon."


    I let the three of them go first and lowered my running speed to match Lilia''s pace.


    "Heh Brother Sihyeon I can''t run anymore"


    "Slowly. I won''t tell you to run fast, so just try moving slowly."


    "Heh heh"


    "Don''t hunch over like that. Stretch your chest out. Breathe slowly and deeply."


    I gently pushed Lilia''s back, helping her find her own pace.


    "Ugh! I can''t run anymore!"


    "Alright. Let''s rest for a bit over there."


    I guided the whining Lilia to a suitable rock to sit on. I handed her the water bottle I had brought for her, as she was having trouble gathering herself.


    "Uh thank you. Gulp, gulp!"


    "Don''t drink too much. If you fill up on water, it''ll be harder when we have to go backter."


    "Huh? I have to run back too?"


    "How else are we supposed to return?"


    "I thought you''d carry me back, hehe."


    "Nonsense!"


    I yfully tapped Lilia''s head gently, making sure it didn''t hurt. She pretended to be hurt and pouted her lips.


    "Ugh, it''s so hard Is dieting always like this?"


    "Well, it''s because you''ve been eating too much and not moving during the winter. If you had been more active in general, it wouldn''t have been this difficult."


    "But the snacks you give are so delicious, Brother Sihyeon."


    "That''s why I''m going to cut back on giving you snacks now."


    "What?!"


    Lilia was so startled by the prospect of fewer snacks that she nearly jumped. Her eyes gradually lost their sparkle.


    "If I can''t eat snacks I''d rather just die."


    "Hey! Don''t say that! If you work hard with exercise and diet to get healthy again, I''ll give you plenty of snacks then."


    "Ugh"


    "Stop sulking and get up. We need to hurry if we''re going to eat breakfast."


    "Brother Sihyeon, you''re a devil!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Never thought I''d be called a devil by a demon.


    Iughed cheerfully and pulled Lilia by her hand.


    She reluctantly got up from her seat and started running again.


    "Sihyeon."


    "Yes, boss?"


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s breakfast?"


    Kaneff furrowed his brows at the strange flow of the conversation.


    "Do you think I don''t know it''s breakfast? I''m asking why it''s different from usual."


    "I''ve been preparing mostly heavy menus recently. Now, I''m nning to prepare lighter meals for dieting purposes."


    Up until now, I had prepared meal menus catering to the demons'' preference for sweet things.


    French toastden with butter and sugar, pancakes drenched in sweet syrup, and sandwiches filled with various sauces and ingredients.


    Well, the farm members liked these menus too, but I personally thought that one should eat at least this much for breakfast in order to work on the farm.


    However, after the confession of the three, I realized that the diet I had prepared was too much.


    So, I tried to make this morning''s meal as light as possible.


    I prepared a tomato and egg stir-fry, a chicken breast sd with minimal sauce, steamed sweet potatoes, and a small serving of fresh fruit.


    Kaneff grumbled with a displeased expression about the breakfast menu.


    "I''m not the one who gained weight. Why do I have to eat this?"


    "Take this opportunity to change your eating habits, boss. Stop relying on snacks and alcohol every day."


    "I''m healthy enough to eat whatever I want, you know?"


    "Stopining and eat. I''m going to keep preparing meals like this for a while."


    "Tsk"


    Seeing my firm stance, Kaneff stopped the conversation and picked up his utensils. Then, he grumbled with a voice full of regret.


    "I just wanted to eat delicious food and tease them"


    Ah, boss Was that the part you were disappointed about?


    Watching Kaneff feeling more disappointed about not being able to tease others rather than not being able to eat delicious food, I thought to myself, he''s consistent in various ways.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    To help improve the health of the farm family members, I introduced daily morning exercises, adjusted their three daily meals, and stopped them from eating the snacks they usually munched on without much thought.


    As a result of the new diet, those who had gained weight started to show some changes. Andras''s belly, which Speranza used to yfully poke, began to shrink, while Lia and Lilia appeared to be noticeably lighter.


    However, the diet didn''t always lead to positive results. For instance


    <strong>Tak tak tak.</strong>


    Someone enters the empty kitchen, nces around, looking left and right, and then starts searching through the cupboard above the head.


    <strong>-tter</strong>


    <strong>nk, nk.</strong>


    The sound of dishes ttering fills the kitchen. After carefully examining the cupboard for about ten seconds like a stealthy visitor, the person seems to find something and shudders.


    <strong>-Swoosh.</strong>


    With a swift motion, the object was taken out of the cupboard. As it was held in the hand, a triumphant expression appeared on the person''s face, as if they had finally found what they were searching for.


    However, their moment of joy was short-lived as I gently called out their name.


    "Lia."


    Startled, she gasps and wobbles, struggling to catch her breath. When she finally calms down, she turns her head awkwardly, as if she were a doll''s head turning. Her face is pale and full of fear, as if she has just seen a ghost.


    Despite her fear, she tries to hide the object in her hand behind her back quickly, but I have already noticed.


    "Lia, what''s up? Why are you here?"


    "Oh, me? Um, I just thought the kitchen needed a bit of cleaning, you know?"


    "Cleaning? Looks pretty clean to me already."


    "Really? Haha."


    Even Speranza could definitely tell herugh was a bit off.


    "And what''s that you''re holding? Doesn''t look like something to clean with."


    "."


    "Let me see it."


    "."


    "Lia?"


    <strong>-Shake.</strong>


    With a teary face, Lia hesitated for a moment before finally relenting and handing over the hidden item.


    <strong>-Thump.</strong>


    It was a cream-filled bun from the convenience store, known for being super creamy. It was one of the snacks bought for everyone at the farm.


    But finding it in the kitchen cupboard


    "When did you stash this away?"


    "Before starting the diet Thought I might want it when I got hungryter"


    Lia mumbled, her face down. I felt bad, but couldn''t help chuckling.


    Cause, this wasn''t the first time.


    Her job had her all over the house, hiding food in spots where people rarely looked.


    She was good at hiding, but not so smooth when it came to sneaking a snack. This was the third time she''d been caught.


    As for me?


    Just doing my duty as a dorm supervisor.


    "I''m taking this away."


    "Ugh"


    Her sad eyes followed the cream bun as I took it. I felt sorry for her, but I knew I had to be firm.


    Lia wasn''t the only one trying to get around my watchful eye.


    <strong>-Crunch crunch.</strong>


    <strong>-Slurp slurp.</strong>


    Speranza was happily enjoying some snacks.


    Then, a mysterious figure came over.


    <strong>-Swish.</strong>


    "Speraz."


    "Huh?"


    "Enjoying those snacks?"


    "Un! They''re super tasty, Sister Lilia. Want some?"


    Speranza looked innocent, not realizing Lillia''s hidden agenda. Lillia''s eyes twinkled as she spoke in a hushed voice.


    "Speraz, I made this cool toy. Wanna check it out?"


    "I wanna see the toy!"


    Speranza''s fox ears perked up, curious about the toy. Lillia grinned, pleased with herself.


    "It''s a toy made with some really fancy gadget."


    In her hand, she held a butterfly-shaped toy. Speranza''s eyes went wide at the tiny, glittery butterfly.


    "Is it a butterfly?"


    "Watch this"


    Lillia flicked a switch, and the butterfly started moving its wings like it was alive.


    The toy butterfly took off and flew around the room.


    "It''s really flying like a butterfly!"


    "Hehe! Cool, huh?"


    Speranza was amazed by the flying butterfly toy, and Lillia looked proud of her invention.


    "But wait, there''s more. If you reach out your finger like this and give a signal"


    Lillia held out her index finger and made a gesture with her other hand. The butterfly that had been zipping around the room came to her finger andnded gently.


    "Wow!"


    The butterfly toypletely won over the fox girl with just one flight andnding.


    "What do you think, Speraz?"


    "It''s so awesome!"


    "Do you want this toy?"


    "Are you giving it to me?"


    Speranza''s tail wagged excitedly, and Lillia smirked, nodding.


    "I made it for you from the start."


    "Really?"


    "Yep."


    "Wow! Sister Lillia, you''re amazing!"


    Speranza hugged Lillia. She patted Speranza''s head and whispered softly.


    "Speranza, can you do me a favor in return?"


    "Un, I''ll do it."


    "Well I haven''t had snacks in a while. Can you share some with me? But don''t tell your dad, okay?"


    "Huh?"


    Speranza tilted her head, puzzled. Sharing snacks with Lillia was no big deal, but keeping it a secret was confusing.


    Speranza was the only one on the farm not on a diet


    "Can you do that for me, Speraz?"


    "Un, it''s fine. Here you go."


    Speranza nodded and handed Lillia the snack she was eating. Lillia took the snack, her face full of emotion.


    "Ah! Thanks, Speraz. Here''s the toy! You''ll share snackster too, right?"


    "I''ll share everything except my favorite ones."


    "Hehe! Good, good!"


    Speranza held the butterfly toy, and Lillia clutched the snack bag. Grinning, Lillia cautiously asked Speranza one more time.


    "Speranza, remember what I told you earlier? Don''t tell your dad, alright?"


    "Who shouldn''t she tell?"


    "Your dad. Don''t tell Brother Sihyeon- Huh?!"


    Lillia spotted me standing behind her and made a strange noise. Then, she hid the snack behind her back, trembling.


    <em>Why do they all react the same way</em>


    "Papa, Papa! Look at this. Sister Lillia made it for me."


    Speranza, not catching on to the tension, proudly disyed the butterfly toy.


    I quickly put on a warm smile and responded.


    "Wow, really? You''re lucky, Sweetheart. Your sister made you such a beautiful toy."


    "Un! In return, I gave her my snacks Oops! I wasn''t supposed to tell Papa that."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Don''t worry. Instead of Speranza, I''ll share some snacks with Sister Lillia."


    Iforted Speranza and patted her head.


    "Speranza, how about going downstairs and showing everyone your amazing toy?


    "Hehe, okay!"


    Excited to show her new toy, Speranza hurried to the first floor. As soon as her silver tail vanished from view, I grabbed the snack Lillia held.


    "Caught you!"


    "Ah! My snack!"


    "How is this your snack? It''s Speranza''s snack. You really wanted snacks so badly you''d take Speranza''s?"


    "It''s not taking. It was a fair exchange."


    "Oh? A fair exchange? Then why''d you tell Speranza to keep it a secret?"


    Lillia pouted, unable toe up with an answer.


    "I''m letting this slide because you made a lovely toy for Speranza. But if it happens again, I''ll tell Andras and you''ll be in big trouble."


    It was worse that she tried to make innocent Speranza lie.


    I spoke firmly, annoyed by the thought.


    "Sniff I was wrong."


    She quickly admitted her mistake, as if realizing something.


    Seeing Lillia''s sad face made me feel bad. She must''ve really wanted a snack My heart almost softened, but I shook my head and stayed strong.


    If I let her have even a small treat out of pity, her diet would never work. I had to be strict, for the health of our farm family.


    Before things got more awkward, I headed for the door. As I tried to leave with the snack bag, Lillia grabbed me from behind.


    "Brother Sihyeon, can I at least have one snack?"


    "No, you can''t. We promised not to have snacks for a while, remember?"


    "Ugh. I know, but I stayed up all night making that toy yesterday. Please let me have one snack."


    "Just hold on a bit longer, and I''ll make a delicious dinner for you."


    "Uwaaah! I want to eat snacks!"


    Lillia threw a tantrum like a child, iling her limbs. It was such an embarrassing scene that I worried what would happen if Speranza saw it.


    After watching her for a bit, I finally scolded her.


    "What are you doing, acting like that? Stop forcing it and get up."


    "Eek! Brother Sihyeon, are you really going to be like this?"


    Lillia stopped her tantrum and stood up abruptly. She red at me fiercely and snapped.


    "Hmph! I have a n too."


    "What?"


    She stomped past me, her anger evident in her heavy footsteps. Just before leaving the room, she yelled at me.


    "We''ll go on strike together!"


    "What?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Wake up, Evil boss!


    Wake up! Wake up!


    Guarantee the rights of farm workers!


    Guarantee it! Guarantee it!


    The powerful shouts of several people resounded inside the farm building simultaneously.


    Outside the window, the farm members had gathered together, wearing headbands with slogans written on their foreheads and holding cards in their hands, shouting as one voice.


    "Hey, what are they doing outside right now?"


    "They said they''re on strike."


    "On strike?"


    I briefly exined the concepts of strike'' and protest'' to Kaneff. As soon as he heard the story, his face crumpled.


    "They''re not working and just doing that?"


    "Well, the thing is, they finished all their work and then started protesting like that"


    "What? I thought a strike was not working?"


    "That''s usually true, but everyone there finished their work today and then started protesting."


    Usually, strike protests ignore working hours and stop production activities. However, the farm members currently protesting had finished all their assigned tasks before starting the strike.


    In fact, the strike'' was meaningless.


    It was just a protest.


    "But why did they suddenly start protesting?"


    In response to Kaneff''s question, I answered with an awkward expression.


    "It''s probably because of the diet that started recently."


    "Diet? Wait! That''s something you forced them to do. So why are they ming me, calling me an evil boss? If they''re going to me someone, it should be you."


    "That''s true. But the boss here is also responsible, and you''ve been an evil boss, right?"


    Kaneff grinned and raised one hand. Then he pressed down hard on the back of my neck and growled.


    "Do you want to die? Do you want me to show you what a real evil boss is like?"


    "Hahaha! Of course, it''s just a joke, just kidding!"


    I desperatelyughed, trying to neutralize the anger directed at me. Fortunately, Kaneff withdrew his intimidating aura and turned his gaze back to the window.


    "Really, what strange things have they learned?"


    He muttered as he looked around at the faces of the protesters.


    "Looks like ine and the Angels were forced to participate. Are those three the main instigators?"


    The three who had been the reason for the diet regime''s start.


    Those three were at the center of the current protest.


    "But why is Speranza there?"


    Among the protesters, there was a cute fox girl who was enthusiastically waving a small card.


    She had a red headband on her forehead and was passionately shouting, "Wake up!"


    "Looking at her cheerful expression, she probably thinks it''s a game."


    Speranza probably didn''t even understand the meaning of the slogan she was shouting.


    In addition, her card had the phrase "Wake up!" written in colorful crayons, surrounded by flower drawings, fairies, and cute demon beasts drawings.


    It made me think, <em>Isn''t this the cutest protest card in the world?</em>


    I took out my smartphone and captured a video of Speranza protesting. Her earnest effort to shake the card sign was somewhat adorable.


    Upon seeing that, Kaneff sent a pitiful look, as if saying [Here he goes again] but I thoroughly ignored him and focused on capturing Speranza''s face.


    <em>How could I resist when she''s so cute?</em>


    Even while conversing with Kaneff about various topics, the heat of the protest did not easily subside.


    "So what are we going to do now? We can''t just let them keep protesting like that. How do you handle this kind of situation where you live?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but usually, people findmon ground through discussions. If negotiations aren''t easy, the protest will go on indefinitely."


    "Negotiations? Wouldn''t it be easier just to use force? That''s what I would do."


    Despite disliking being called an evil boss'', the way you think ispletely like an evil boss.''


    I had a lot to say about Kaneff''s forceful suppression remark, but I held back my thoughts and continued to exin.


    "Essentially, both employers and employees are in the same boat. It''s best to find apromise while respecting each other''s positions as much as possible."


    "Hmph. Fine. I just need to hear directly what they want, right?"


    Kaneff headed towards the entrance with a reluctant expression, and I followed him closely.


    "Ah! There''s the Evil boss!"


    Lillia shouted as she spotted us. Kaneff slightly furrowed his brows but tried to initiate a conversation with a calm voice.


    "Stop making noise and tell me what you want. I''ll listen for now."


    Several people widened their eyes in response to Kaneff''s unexpectedly cooperative attitude.


    After exchanging silent nces with each other, Andras stepped forward as their representative.


    "We, as farm workers here, want our basic rights to be respected."


    "Cut the nonsense. Just tell me what you want, simply."


    "Ahem. Firstly, we''d like you to stop forcing us to eat something we dont want just because of the so-called diet."


    "Please lift the snack ban as well."


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    Lia and Lillia sessively chimed in, agreeing with the demands.


    "That diet thing was started by Shiyeon in the first ce, but you guys gained weight during the winter, didn''t you?"


    "We didn''t gain that much weight!"


    "Right!"


    Contrary to the two who got exaggerated by Kaneff''s "gaining weight" expression, Andras calmly presented his argument.


    "I understand that dieting has a good purpose, but I think it''s a problem to force it on farm workers. This approach doesn''t respect individual opinions."


    Hmm Andras has a point.


    While I somewhat agreed with Andras, Kaneff''s face grew increasingly annoyed.


    "If we don''t do this, you guys won''t listen. I told you not to eat snacks, but you kept sneaking them!"


    "Well, if we''re going to argue that way, Mr. Kaneff, you''ve also secretly taken beer from Sihyeon many times!"


    "It''s fine for me. I''m the boss here."


    "Dictator! Evil boss! Booooo!"


    "Booooo!"


    Lia and Lilliaunched a joint jeering attack. It was only natural for Kaneff''s face to grow even more irritated.


    "These guys, I swear!"


    "No, don''t do it, Boss!"


    I desperately stopped Kaneff, who seemed to be turning into a real evil boss. After calming him down, I spoke to the protesters.


    "Now that I understand your concerns, let''s organize our thoughts and have a proper discussion."


    And so,


    For the first time in the demon farm,bor-management negotiations took ce.


    All the farm family members gathered around arge table.


    On one side were Kaneff and me.


    On the other side were the rest of the farm family members.


    And in the middle was


    "Sorry, Ryan. I suddenly asked for this strange favor"


    "Haha, it''s fine. Fortunately, Im not too busy right now."


    Ryan, who was called in the middle of work, joined us. I quickly invited him to be the mediator for the negotiation.


    "I never imagined that such a meeting would be held at the farm. It''s really fresh and fun."


    Ryan couldn''t help but smile at the current situation.


    "It''s really strange for me too. I, participating inbor-management negotiations and on the management side at that. I''m also employed as a worker on the farm"


    Kaneff snorted at my words.


    "Who doesn''t know that? Technically, I''m also employed. Should I call the Demon Lord who''s in the Demon Lord''s Castle?"


    "No, not that"


    The owner of this farm is the Demon Lord.


    But calling the Demon Lord for a diet issue is a bit


    "Didn''t you dislike the idea of making the farm family members diet, Boss?"


    "I did originally."


    "Then why?"


    Kaneff grinned, looking at the people sitting on the opposite side.


    "I wanted to force them to diet when I saw them protesting. How dare they call me an evil boss?"


    Kaneff, with his newfound motivation, seemed to have lost interest in the original purpose of the diet.


    Ryan and I shook our heads helplessly at his sinister smile.


    Ryan nced briefly at the people sitting at the table and then spoke in a serious voice.


    "Let''s begin the first-everbor-management negotiation at the Demon Farm."


    He announced the start of the negotiation quite skillfully.


    "I will maintain a neutral position as the facilitator. I ask both parties to follow my lead. Please be aware that if you deliberately hinder the progress or engage in aggressive behavior, you may be asked to leave."


    It wasn''t surprising that everyone''s gaze naturally focused on one person when the phrase "aggressive behavior" was mentioned.


    "Let''s start with the farm workers who imed injustice through the protest."


    "I''ll speak."


    Andras stepped forward as the workers'' representative, just as before.


    "Our im is simple. We want to put an end to the forced diet that ignores the individual wishes of the employees. Of course, snack control should also be eliminated."


    "Right on!"


    "Woohoo!"


    Cheers erupted from the farmworkers'' side as soon as Andras finished speaking.


    "Alright. Now, let''s hear Sihyeon''s opinion on this matter."


    Following Ryan''s lead, it was my turn to speak.


    "I admit that the diet I started may have some forced aspects. However, I did it out of concern for a few employees who gained a significant amount of weight during the winter. There was absolutely no intention to oppress anyone."


    "So, Sihyeon, you don''t intend to stop the diet?"


    "Of course not. I believe it''s essential for everyone''s healthy farm life."


    As the differences in opinion became clear, tension began to build between the two sides divided by the table.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    So, like I said before, we''ve gotta let people choose. Forcing a diet on someone just isn''t cool.


    "Well, if we don''t force it, none of you would do it. I mean, if you could do it on your own, you wouldn''t have gained weight in the first ce."


    "You got it all wrong! We just couldn''t help ourselves with those tasty snacks Sihyeon brought, but we''ve totally turned things around now."


    "Uncle Kaneff just doesn''t get it. This whole diet thing is so stressful. I can''t even focus on work."


    Andras, Lia, and Lilia were arguing with Kaneff on the other side. It got so heated that Ryan, the host, couldn''t even jump in.


    "Sihyeon''s been too easy going from the start. In my day, it was a blessing just to have three meals a day."


    Kaneff tried to use the "back in my day" card to pressure them. But the more he talked, the more he sounded like an evil boss.


    This pointless debate kept going.


    Ryan couldn''t take it anymore and stepped in to stop the chatter.


    "Wait! Just a sec. I''ve heard what everyone has to say so far. Let''s hear from others too. Maybe we should let Sihyeon share his side of the story a bit more?"


    Thanks to Ryan''s intervention, I got to speak again. I let out a small sigh and talked in a quieter voice.


    "To be honest, I feel kinda hurt."


    "Hurt?"


    "Yeah. I started the diet for everyone''s health. As the one in charge of meals and snacks, I felt responsible."


    When I said I was hurt, some on the other side looked uneasy.


    "I had good intentions, but I didn''t think you''d all hate it this much"


    I mumbled and hid my face with both hands. The diet opponents looked confused by my sad reaction.


    "We didn''t mean it like that"


    "We know Brother Sihyeon cares about us."


    "Exactly. Sihyeon hasn''t done anything wrong."


    Kaneff scoffed, clearly not liking what he saw.


    "Look at you all now? Just a bit ago, you were so against me?"


    "Are you and Sihyeon the same?"


    "Mr. Kaneff, just back off."


    Kaneff had no choice but to be quiet, not getting anywhere with his words.


    So, just when things were starting to swing our way ''cause of how upset I looked


    Speranza, who was on the other side, quickly came over to me, walking past the table. She peeked at my face from myp.


    "Papa, are you mad?"


    "."


    "Uh-oh?"


    Speranza kept looking around, trying to figure out my mood. I could see her little fox ears poking out from between my fingers.


    In the end, I couldn''t keep a straight face and startedughing.


    "Pfft Hahaha."


    "Papaughed, hehe!"


    I mean, what dad could resistughing when their adorable kid acts all sweet like that?


    I picked up Speranza with both hands and put her on myp. She grinned, looking pretty pleased with herself.


    "Ah! Was Sihyeon faking it the whole time?"


    "Ahem. Faking? I really did feel hurt. I just added a little drama to it."


    Too bad, really. If it wasn''t for Speranza, I could''ve had everyone on our side.


    Myughter let the others, who were struggling, get back on track real quick.


    Ryan jumped in again to get things back on track.


    "Should we hear from some others? What about ine, who''s been pretty quiet?"


    "Me? Me?"


    Alfred pointed at himself, looking surprised. He didn''t think he''d get a chance to speak.


    "Yeah. What''s your take on the diet, ine?"


    "Um I uh"


    He hesitated and looked around for a bit. Then, as if he made up his mind, he got up and moved to the other side of the table.


    "Huh?"


    The anti-diet folks stared at Alfred''s unexpected move.


    "I don''t think the diet''s that bad."


    "Oh?"


    "Brother ine, you traitor!"


    "Hehe"


    Everyone reacted differently when Alfred switched to the pro-diet side.


    Lillia called him a "traitor," but Alfred just calmly shared his opinion.


    "Staying in shape is important, and so is eating right. I''ve been thinking we''ve had too many snacks this winter, but I never said anything."


    "So, ine, you''re pro-diet?"


    "Yes. I also really like the idea of meeting up in the morning to exercise."


    Kaneff nodded, looking pleased.


    "ine knows what''s right. Exercising together in the morning is great for team spirit, right?"


    "But, Boss, you don''t do morning exercises ''cause you say it''s too much work, right?"


    "I leave that to you guys. It''s supposed to be managed by those below me."


    I made a helpless expression at Kaneff''s shameless response.


    After Alfred joined the pro-diet side, Ashmir, who had been quiet, followed his lead. She sat next to Alfred and shared her thoughts.


    "I''m not really for or against dieting, actually. But I think we should go along with Sihyeon''s n since hes in charge of managing the farm."


    She gave me a serious look as she spoke.


    "I believe that in any organization, a leader''s authority should be respected, even if it means putting aside individual opinions."


    Ashmir, with her typical Angel stubbornness, sided with the pro-diet group. Kaneff nodded, looking pleased again.


    "That''s a surprisingly reasonable point, not what I''d expect from an Angel."


    On the other hand, the anti-diet side looked pretty bummed.


    With the pro-diet side gaining momentum, everyone''s eyes turned to thest person, another Angel, Urki.


    Urki nced at Ashmir and hesitantly shared his thoughts.


    "I, I think having snacks is a good thing. Not that dieting is bad or anything. But when you''re working hard, a tasty snack can be helpful sometimes."


    "Yeah, sometimes just thinking about yummy snacks keeps me going."


    "Motivation is key."


    Others agreed with Urki''s words, stressing the importance of snacks. To some extent, it was a rtable point of view.


    As Urki revealed his opposing opinion


    The group was now evenly split, with four people on both the pro-diet and anti-diet sides.


    Ryan, who was leading the discussion, mumbled, looking a bit puzzled.


    "Looks like with opinions split right down the middle, finding a goodpromise won''t be easy, huh?"


    Just when it seemed neither the pro-diet nor the anti-diet side would back down


    A small hand quietly went up.


    "Speranza?"


    The owner of that small hand was Speranza. The fox girl looked seriously at the facilitator. Ryan smiled and gestured to Speranza.


    "Ah! My bad. We still have one person who hasn''t shared their thoughts yet. Let''s all hear what Speranza has to say."


    Speranza, now having her turn to speak thanks to Ryan, stood up on myp.


    "I want everyone to have snacks."


    "Hmm. Why''s that? You can eat all the snacks you want without worrying about dieting. Wouldn''t it be better to eat other people''s shares too?"


    Speranza shook her head firmly and said, "No."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t like having tasty snacks by myself. It''s more fun to share."


    She nced at everyone at the table and added, "So, we should all enjoy yummy snacks together."


    Even though it sounded like a bit of a stretch, her words strangely clicked with everyone. They all had simr looks on their faces.


    I teasingly asked Speranza with a grin, "Speranza sweetheart, you''re saying we should all eat snacks just ''cause you wanna enjoy them more, right?"


    " Un."


    "Hehe, Speranza, you''re such a little snack hog."


    "Hehe."


    Everyone has to eat snacks so she can enjoy them too. It was definitely a childish argument.


    But no one disagreed with Speranza. Instead, they gazed warmly at the cute fox girl.


    "Well, if Speranza wants it, let''s do it."


    "Meeting up to work out is cool, but getting together for snack time is also nice."


    Kaneff, Alfred, and Ashmir, who had been all about dieting, suddenly became more flexible. The anti-diet side felt the same.


    "How about we just limit the snacks we eat on our own, except for the ones we share?"


    "Continuing morning workouts sounds good too."


    "I''m in!"


    "Ugh, I''m not a fan of morning workouts, though"


    Just a few moments ago, they had been at each other''s throats, but they quickly shifted gears and started to findmon ground.


    Everyone was on the same page.


    In a sh, they came together to protect Speranza''s happy snack time.


    Seeing this, Ryan sidled up to me and whispered, "Sihyeon."


    "Yeah?"


    "I used to think you were the real boss of the farm, but I think I was wrong."


    "?"


    "Seems like Speranza is actually the one in charge."


    "Haha! You might be right."


    Iughed at Ryan''s seriousment.


    And that''s how the firstbor-management meeting on the farm wrapped up.


    It was decided to keep group snack time, stick to regr workouts, and cut back on solo snacking.


    Speranza was thrilled that everyone could enjoy snacks together again, and sheughed out loud.


    It goes without saying that seeing her happy smile made everyone in the farm family feel content.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    An ideal spring dawned upon the farm and the Cardis territory.


    The lingering chill dissipated, and the woods and fields were enveloped in a warm and inviting ambiance.


    The territory''s inhabitants, who had huddled together throughout winter, now eagerly resumed their activities in earnest.


    They tackled the tasks they couldn''tplete during winter, one by one, readying themselves for a new beginning.


    Roon grandpa, in particr, had been concerned about the honey shortage for the honey beer over the winter months. But now, the bees buzzed about and worked diligently, much to the grandpa''s delight.


    As the territory bustled with life,


    The residents'' faces lit up with anticipation.


    The cause of their excitement was the imminentpletion of the new lord''s mansion in the Cardis territory.


    Construction of the lord''s mansion had begun long ago and made significant progress before winter''s onset, only to face challenges due to the harsh weather.


    The construction supervisor and workers had endeavored to press on under these trying conditions, fueled by their passion for seeing the projectpleted.


    I, however, argued that the workers'' safety was paramount, and persuaded them to slow down.


    Consequently, progress on the mansion''s constructiongged for a time.


    After the long winter had passed, the weather grew warmer, and construction work resumed. The supervisor and workersbored with renewed vigor, determined topensate for lost time during winter.


    And atst!


    The long-awaited day of the lord''s mansionpletion ceremony finally arrived, bringing joy and celebration to the people of Cardis estate.


    "Papa,e on, let''s go!"


    Speranza, wearing a lovely beige dress, tugged on my hand. I could feel her excitement through our joined hands, and a swishing fox tail.


    Iughed and attempted to soothe Speranza.


    "Let''s take it slow, dear. If your new dress gets dirty, what will you do? You told me you really liked it."


    "But I wanna see it quickly."


    "I''ll let you explore as much as you want once we''re there. Can we just walk a bit slower, alright?"


    I gently patted her head and tried to calm her down. Luckily, Speranza''s excitement settled rather quickly.


    However, I could still see her fidgeting with every step, clearly looking forward to the lord''s mansion.


    Seeing her like this, Lia chuckled softly.


    "Speranza seems super excited about it."


    "Yeah, she is. She asked me multiple times during winter when it''d be finished. When she found out the work was almost done, she got really pumped"


    "Are you excited too, Sihyeon?"


    "Well, I can''t say I''m not excited That''d be lying."


    Honestly, when I first heard about building a mansion, I was a bit doubtful.


    Even though it''d be my mansion, I nned to live on the farm in the future because of the farm work.


    And, I wasn''t too interested in fancy mansions for nobles.


    Instead, I suggested using the budget and manpower for building necessary facilities in the territory, which caused immediate disagreement and was disregarded.


    "My lord! It''s ridiculous not to have a ce for you to stay in the territory."


    "But the budget and manpower are important"


    "The Barbatos and Schnarpe families have agreed to fully support the budget and manpower."


    "If there''s any shortage in the mansion construction, not only me but all the residents of the territory will help, so you don''t need to worry at all."


    Lagos, who usually didn''t challenge what I said, stood firm on this issue.


    So, the construction of the lord''s mansion began.


    At first, I thought it was unnecessary, but I couldn''t help getting excited as thepletion ceremony drew near.


    That''s why I dressed up nicely for the event.


    Hand-in-hand with Speranza and walking alongside Lia, I could see the lord''s mansion in the distance. Many locals had already gathered to await thepletion ceremony.


    "Wee, Sihyeon."


    "Hi there, Senior."


    Andras and Alfred, who had arrived earlier, came over to us.


    A bunch of familiar demon faces trailed behind the pair. These were the supervisors who had yed a big part in building the lord''s mansion.


    "Greetings, my lord."


    "Greetings, my lord."


    "Hello, you''ve worked really hard."


    "Hehe, it''s no big deal. Thanks to your support, the construction went smoothly."


    "We did our best. I hope it''s to your liking."


    Many people contributed to building the lord''s mansion. I wanted to thank everyone personally, but given the situation, I expressed my gratitude personally to the supervisors instead.


    As I finished exchanging greetings with the supervisors, Lagos and Locus joined us, both dressed nicely and with care.


    On the other side, Captain Reville and Kroc managed the crowd. They were so busy that I could only exchange quick nces with the two.


    Thepletion ceremony was kept simple.


    Initially, Lagos exined the purpose and process behind building the lord''s mansion and described it with grand words, calling it the new focal point of the Cardis territory.


    Although it felt a bit awkward to me, the residents listening seemed thrilled.


    I also read a briefmemorative speech I had prepared the night before.


    Some older residents shed tears, which made me feel both embarrassed and moved.


    After thepletion ceremony, which was grander than expected, was over, two guards opened the mansion''s main gates.


    "Please enter, my lord."


    Following the construction supervisor''s lead, mypanions and I walked through the gates.


    The residents who had been watching cheered sincerely.


    "Wow!"


    "Amazing!"


    I grinned awkwardly at the cheering crowd and headed inside the gates. Speranza, holding my hand, and the others followed suit.


    The path from the gate to the mansion was neatly paved with white bricks.


    It was wide enough for arge carriage to pass.


    Beautifully arranged blue grass andndscaping materials lined the path.


    Among them, the most eye-catching feature was


    "Is that a statue?"


    "Ah! You''ve noticed it."


    The construction supervisor, wearing an excited expression, looked at the statue and replied.


    "It''s a statue made to look like you!"


    "We got a very famous sculptor in the Demon world to make it. It was quite a challenge. Do you like it?"


    "Uh?"


    I never expected to see a statue of myself in my lifetime


    One hand stretches out, and the other hand supports the back. A serious gaze staring far away. An overall atmosphere of dignity.


    Looking at the slightly chubby and curiously handsome statue made them feel a bit odd.


    "Hehehe"


    "Wow! Sihyeon, it''s really cool, huh."


    The farm members, who knew me well, struggled to hold backughter.


    "Wow! Papa, you look amazing."


    "It''s truly impressive. The lord''s dignity is vividly captured in the statue."


    Speranza and Lagos sincerely admired it. Thanks to that, the construction supervisor''s expression grew even more proud.


    Andras patted my shoulder, offeringforting words as I tried to figure out how to react.


    "At least Mr. Kaneff isn''t here."


    "That''s true."


    If that mischievous boss had been here, how much more would he have teased me? Ugh! Just thinking about it made me shudder.


    Despite the shocking statue that caught my attention, I tried to push it out of my mind and approached the mansion''s entrance.


    The construction supervisor stepped forward and swung open the doors, revealing the mansion''s interior beyond.


    "Wow"


    As soon as we walked in, a vast expanse opened up before us. The carefully arranged lighting and sense of space created an impressive atmosphere.


    Although I had requested a less ostentatious and extravagant setting, the mansion still managed to exude a sense of refined elegance.


    The construction supervisor observed our reactions and smiled contentedly.


    "Allow me to show you the rooms on the first floor. Please follow me."


    We followed the supervisor and toured each room on the ground floor one by one.


    The first floor boasted a reception area for entertaining guests, a temporary bedroom, a spacious dining hall, and a well-equipped kitchen.


    The amenities were excellent,parable to those of the farm. Even Lia, who had a keen eye for these things, nodded in approval.


    The highlight of the first floor, however, was the offices designated for Lagos and Locus.


    The administrative and financial officers, who had previously worked without separate workspaces, were now each given their own offices in the new mansion.


    "This is the office of Lagos, our administrative officer."


    As the supervisor opened the door, a tranquil office ambiance greeted us.


    While it wasn''t a particrly spacious office, all necessary supplies and furniture were tastefully arranged. The office equipment and chairs I had personally brought from Earth were no less impressive than modern office desks.


    I spoke to Lagos, who seemed speechless.


    "Are you pleased with it, Lagos?"


    "Can I really work in a ce like this?"


    "What are you talking about? You deserve nothing less. I always felt sorry for you when I saw your desk piled high with documents."


    "My lord"


    Lagos''s eyes brimmed with emotion as he gazed at the namete on his desk. His name and title as an administrative officer were elegantly engraved upon it.


    It seemed Lagos couldn''t believe this was his office, and he gently touched the namete several times.


    The office of Locus, which we visited next, was simrly well-decorated.


    "Hmm Not bad."


    Locus tried to maintain hisposure, but the corners of his mouth kept curling up, revealing his delight at the office.


    I felt proud to have been able to properly reward the two individuals who had worked so tirelessly for the estate.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    We continued to explore other parts of the mansion.


    The first floor of the mansion was mostly focused on managing the estate and amodating important external guests.


    It had a feeling of something simr to that of the administration office of the Cardis territory.


    Later, I heard from Andras that typically these business-focused spaces are often set up in separate buildings within the mansion grounds.


    In our case, we couldn''t afford to build two or three separate buildings, so we allocated the first floor of the mansion for this purpose.


    After finishing our tour of the first floor, we returned to the initial entrance of the mansion and headed towards the stairs.


    I held Speranza''s hand to help her climb the stairs easily, and we made our way to the second floor.


    As we reached the top of thest stair on the second floor, a small girl suddenly appeared from around the corner of the hallway.


    "Ta-da~!"


    A cat girl, who had suddenly appeared, greeted us with a cute expression.


    "Miru?"


    "Why did youe sote, Candy Uncle? I''ve been waiting for you."


    Miru, whom I met after a long time, yfully spoke with her hands on her hips. Soon after, Ad, her mother, also appeared. She was wearing a cleaning apron and greeted us with a calm smile.


    "Wee, my Lord."


    "Hello, Ad. You''re here."


    "Please feel free to call me. I cleaned up a bit before your arrival, my Lord."


    Ad was employed as a servant in the lord''s mansion. Since it was already decided before the mansion waspleted, it wasn''t surprising that she was here.


    Ad and Miru.


    I was worried about the mother and daughter living in a slightly shabby house away from the vige, so I decided to bring them here as the mansion needed extra hands.


    Ad, the mother, was responsible for managing the mansion and housework, like what Lia did at the farm.


    Miru was assigned as a handyman for Lagos and Locus, working here.


    Although more help would be needed as guests started to visit and the number of peopleing and going increased, initially, we decided to rely on Ad and Miru''s assistance.


    "Your office and personal space have been cleaned. Would you like to go in now?"


    "Let''s go in quickly, Uncle. It''s decorated really cool."


    I headed to my office with Miru and Ad''s guidance.


    "Ta-da!"


    In a room that looked a bitrger than Lagos and Locus''s office, therge windows allowed sunlight to pour in without the need for lighting, and the necessary furniture and items were neatly arranged.


    As I passed through the door on the side of the room, I entered a reception area for guests. It appeared far more luxurious and magnificent than the one we had seen on the first floor.


    "This space is designated for very important guests whoe to visit you, my Lord. As you can see, we have meticulously arranged and decorated the entire second floor for your personal use."


    Upon hearing the construction supervisor''s exnation, I slowly nodded in approval. Indeed, the rooms on the second floor exhibited greater attention to detail than those on the first floor.


    While there was a somewhatvish feel to the space, the level of decoration was rather modestpared to typical aristocratic mansions.


    The decor was more impressive than I had anticipated.


    The other members of our group, who had explored the second floor with me, also responded positively.


    Afterpleting our tour, we returned to the hallway.


    As I looked around, a door at the end of the hallway caught my attention.


    "What is the purpose of this room?"


    "Which one are you Ah! There!"


    Before Ad could respond, I impulsively opened the door.


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    A chilling sensation swept through the briefly opened door. I paused and surveyed the dark room, which starkly contrasted with the office I had seen earlier.


    <em>What is this?</em>


    <em>Is it an unused storage space?</em>


    The answer to my internal questions materialized in an unexpected manner.


    <strong>-Swoosh.</strong>


    I felt a cold sensation near my neck.


    As chills coursed through my body, I became aware that someone was observing me from the shadows.


    " "


    "What the. It was just Sihyeon."


    A woman''s voice, sounding somewhat relieved.


    My momentarily frozen mind began to function again, and I recognized the speaker.


    "TeTerzan?"


    "Hello?"


    Terzan, partially emerging from the darkness, greeted me.


    "Hello but could you please remove the cold object touching my neck?"


    "Uh sorry. I was asleep and didn''t notice you. I thought you were an assassin trying to kill me."


    As she mentioned the assassin, she withdrew the dagger that had been aimed at my neck and returned it to its rightful ce.


    "Almost got into big trouble by opening the wrong door! But why''s Terzan here?"


    "Wait, Sister Terzan, is that you?"


    "Terzan! What brings you here?"


    "Uh?! Why is this madwoman even here?"


    "Hey there"


    Other members of the group spotted Terzan and greeted her. Lia walked to the darkest corner of the room and pulled open the curtains.


    "Seriously? It''s already morning, you know."


    "Ugh I was still sleeping."


    Terzan, acting like a vampire, dodged the sunlight streaming in through the window and crawled back into her bed.


    Lia let out a little sigh and then addressed the wriggling nket as if it were a worm.


    "What''s going on, Terzan? Why are you at Sihyeon''s ce like this?"


    Terzan''s face peeked out from the tightly wrapped nket.


    "I can''t stay at the farm, remember? So, I chose to stay here."


    "What?"


    Terzan had followed us from the Silent Forest.


    We''d allowed her to stay in Cardis territory, but sadly, she couldn''t stay at the farm.


    Firstly, there wasn''t any room left for her, and most importantly, the Yakums were super cautious.


    The creepy energy that subtly flowed from Terzan''s body was what the Yakums were wary of But I didn''t expect her to be staying here.


    "Terzan, how long have you been here?"


    "Um about a month, maybe?"


    "Really? A month ago, this ce was still under construction."


    "Yeah. So, I hid so I wouldn''t bother anyone. I was really quiet, except for swiping a few snacks now and then."


    I nced at the construction supervisor, who looked totally shocked. Clearly, he had no clue that Terzan had been here the whole time.


    "Since yesterday, they''ve been working on the construction, and when everyone went out I thought I could finally take a nap. I didn''t think you guys would show up."


    At first, I was surprised, but then I started to feel some sympathy.


    "Sigh If you''d told me sooner, I could''ve set up a separate ce for you."


    "It''s okay. I actually like staying in ces like this."


    <em>Hmm.</em>


    Now that I think about it, Terzan was living in an abandoned building when we first met. Maybe this was an upgrade for her?


    "And watching people secretly working on the construction here was quite fun."


    The construction supervisor''s face turned pale again. I had to hold back myughter at his vivid reaction.


    "So, are you nning to keep staying here?"


    "Is that not allowed?"


    Terzan, whose face was peeking out from the nket, frowned slightly and asked.


    "Well it''s not impossible."


    <strong>-Cough. Cough.</strong>


    While I hesitated to answer, someone poked my side hard. Turning around, I saw Locus shaking his head and whispering.


    "Absolutely. Not. Allowed Huh?!"


    A small steel bead lodged into Locus'' forehead. Judging by the direction it came from, it was probably Terzan''s doing. Silently sending my condolences to him, I turned my gaze back.


    Terzan was still wrapped in the nket, fidgeting with her hands and watching me closely. Even the free-spirited girl seemed to feel awkward about taking over a room in the mansion.


    "If you let me stay here, I promise to repay you. No assassins will bother you as long as I''m around."


    "Do I have someone who would send an assassin after me?"


    Desperate to prove her worth, she quickly pointed at Lagos and Locus.


    "I''ll also watch those two to make sure they don''t gossip about you while working."


    "Gossip?! I would never do that!"


    "Ha! Just try watching us closely. No matter how much you listen in, all you''ll hear are crazy insults about yo Argh?!"


    Another steel bead hit Locus'' forehead. This time, it seemed to have a greater impact, and he couldn''t lift his head for a while.


    Seeing Terzan''s desperate expression, I nodded gently.


    "Alright. You can stay here from now on."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Ade is also here, so you can feelfortable."


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    A faint smile appeared on her face. Considering her usual expressionless demeanor, it was a sign of great happiness.


    And so, our mansion gained one more member.


    Meanwhile, somemotion was felt from behind.


    Andras, who had been in the hallway, entered the room and spoke to me.


    "Sihyeon, it seems like something is happening outside."


    "What''s going on?"


    "From what I heard, it seems like we have a guest. You should probably go out and see for yourself."


    A guest?


    As far as I knew, we didn''t have any officially scheduled visitors today


    I quickly thought of potential guests in my head, but no one came to mind immediately.


    We were nning to hold a smallpletion ceremony for the mansion today with the people of the territory.


    "Alright, let''s go take a look."


    I left Speranza with Lia and Ade, and headed towards the first-floor entrance via the stairs. Andras, Alfred, Lagos, and Locus followed behind me.


    As soon as I stepped out of the mansion''s main door, I saw a group of people making noise.


    When I moved towards the gate, the territory''s residents parted like a wave, naturally making way for me.


    I saw Reville and the guards confronting someone in the distance.


    "My Lord, you have arrived."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "These outsiders here have requested to see you. They im to be Speranza''s family."


    Speranza''s family?


    I quickly passed the guards and stepped forward.


    "You are"


    "It''s been a long time."


    With pointy fox ears on her head and a swaying tail.


    A woman with silver fur and sparkling eyes looked at me and smiled brightly.


    "Ah! Should I call you Lord Cardis'' now?"


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    I racked my brain and finally remembered the woman''s name.


    "A Anis?"


    "You remembered my name? It''s an honor, Lord Cardis."


    "Hahaha."


    Anis of the Erul Tribe smiled brightly, seemingly pleased. I awkwardly smiled back and looked at the people on either side of her. The Erul Tribe man and the fox demi-human who had apanied herst time were also present.


    When our eyes met, they bowed their heads deeply in a disy of respect, a stark contrast to their attitude when we had met before.


    "Milord, who are these people?"


    Lagos cautiously inquired about the three guests. Reville and Locus, who had not been on the farm at the time, also seemed curious about the visitors'' identities.


    "You haven''t met them before. They are rtives of Speranza who havee from afar."


    "Ah! Speranza''s?"


    "Everyone, lower your guard. They are important guests of the lord!"


    Lagos was taken aback, widening his eyes, while Reville quickly ordered the guards to rx their vignce. In an instant, the guards backed away, creating a spacious area around them.


    The elder Erul Tribe man, Daur, seemed embarrassed by their reaction.


    "Ahem, it seems we''ve caused unnecessary trouble for you."


    "It''s fine. The guards must be a bit on edge due to today''s event in the territory."


    Since the Erul Tribe has a closed-off culture, it would have been difficult for them to announce their visit in advance.


    While showing up unannounced may not be considered polite, I didn''t want to establish an ufortable rtionship with them over such a detail, especially since they were Speranza''s rtives.


    "Shall we go inside and discuss matters further?"


    "We''d be grateful if you invited us in."


    "Please follow me. It seems we''ve found the first guests for our newly built mansion."


    "Oh my! It''s an honor to be the first guests of such a magnificent mansion."


    Leaving the murmurs of the nearby people behind, I led the Erul Tribe guests toward the mansion.


    It felt quite strange to be guiding guests into a mansion I was still getting ustomed to myself.


    Additionally, the Erul Tribe party expressed admiration for the statue in front of the mansion, which made me feel even more embarrassed.


    For a while, my mind was filled with thoughts of how to get rid of that statue.


    The Erul Tribe group was immediately guided to the second-floor reception room.


    It was quite surprising to have guests visit so soon after preparing this ce, but Ade and Lia calmly prepared to wee them.


    <strong>-Knock, knock.</strong>


    "What? Miru?"


    "Uncle, are those people Speranza''s family?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Wow That older sister looks a bit like Speranza."


    Miru whispered as she secretly pointed at Anis. It wasn''t strange for her to look simr, as she was Speranza''s aunt. In fact, they had many simr features.


    Miru, who had been interested in the Erul Tribe, was led away by Ade, who brought tea and snacks.


    "We''ll wait outside. Please feel free to talk."


    "I think I need to take a closer look at the first-floor office."


    Lagos and Locus tactfully left the reception room.


    With the table in the middle, the Erul Tribe group sat on one side, and Speranza and I sat on the opposite side. Behind us, Alfred and Andras stood as if guarding both sides.


    There was a slightly awkward atmosphere in the room.


    In particr, Speranza clung to my side and showed a passive attitude. However, it didn''t seem like she was anxious or scared.


    It felt like meeting a distant rtive you don''t know well on a holiday.


    When the three of them visited the farm in the past, the atmosphere wasn''t very weing, and there wasn''t much interaction with Speranza. This reaction was somewhat expected.


    To break the awkward atmosphere, Anis spoke first.


    "Speranza, hello? Do you remember me?"


    Un


    Speranza replied in a barely audible voice. Anis smiled brightly at her small response.


    "I''m so relieved. I was worried that my cute niece might have forgotten her aunt."


    Speranza seemed embarrassed and hid behind my arm, blushing. The room was filled with a warm atmosphere at her adorable appearance.


    I gently stroked Speranza''s back to help her rx.


    "It''s okay, Speranza. They all came to see you because they missed you."


    "Uhm"


    She''s quite shy today.


    Just a while ago, she was excitedly exploring the mansion.


    Once Speranza hid behind my arm, she didn''t easily show her face. The presence of the others was still unfamiliar and awkward for her.


    The fox woman, who had been quietly watching, began to search for something in the bundle she was carrying.


    She pulled out a box wrapped in white cloth.


    As the white cloth was removed, the lid of the box opened.


    Inside were neatly arranged white, round objects that looked simr to rice cakes''monly seen in Korea.


    "My lord, youngdy. This is a snack I made myself. Would you like to try one?"


    <em>Her name was Namira,'' right?</em>


    She had a warm aura and politely offered the box of snacks. I hesitantly grabbed one of the round treats.


    The soft, squishy texture in my hand. The shiny surface.


    At first nce, it looked a lot like the rice cake I knew.


    A tempting scent filled the air, making my mouth water, but I couldn''t effortlessly bring the treat in my hand to my lips.


    As my unease wouldn''t easily fade


    Anis, who had been sitting on the other side, abruptly stood up and leaned in. She took a piece of the treat I was holding and brought it to her mouth.


    "Chomp, chomp. Give it a try. It''s truly delicious. I adore the snacks that Namira makes, and I wished to continue eating them, but Namira insisted we save them for the youngdy."


    Anis yfully chuckled and teased. I quickly caught on and offered a slightly sheepish grin. I couldn''t hesitate any longer since the other person had gone to such lengths.


    I promptly ced the snack in my hand into my mouth.


    <strong>-Chomp, munch, munch.</strong>


    <em>Hmm? Oh!</em>


    It was tastier than I expected No, it was seriously delicious. At first, I felt the chewy texture and taste of the rice cake. Then, the inside filling burst, releasing a tangy and sweet vor that popped.


    The blend of a mildly sweet fruit vor and a sour taste, along with the savory and chewy texture of the rice cake, was delightful. The taste and aroma that burst forth from inside were so intense that my eyes widened.


    "It''s really delicious!"


    "Right? I told you Namira''s snacks are the best."


    "Hehe, I''m so d you like it."


    I grabbed another treat from the box and cut it into a size that was easy for Speranza to eat. I also handed one to Andras and Alfred, who was standing behind me.


    Speranza''s face, which had been slightly downcast, lit up in an instant, as if the clouds had cleared and the sun had started shining through.


    "Wow! It''s delicious!"


    As Speranza expressed her delight, Namira''s smile grew wider.


    " Andras, this is truly delicious, isn''t it?"


    "I was quite astonished as well."


    Andras and Alfred, who had been wearing serious expressions, couldn''t help but exim in admiration after tasting the treat.


    The snack was so scrumptious that everyone''s gaze naturally turned toward the box holding the treats. Inside the box, there were only two left after taking out four.


    There wasn''t enough to share with everyone.


    Then the owner was determined.


    "So, Speranza, would you like to eat more?"


    "Un!"


    Speranza, who answered energetically, paused for a moment and looked up at me.


    "But, is it okay if Papa doesn''t eat?"


    "I''m fine."


    Speranza nced back at Andras and Alfred, who was behind her. Both of them quickly waved their hands and spoke up.


    "Ahem, I ate quite a bit for breakfast, so"


    "I, I''m fine as well. Speranza, you have more."


    "Since Andras and ine are content, Speranza enjoy the rest."


    "Hehe."


    The remaining two treats were ced in front of Speranza. Andras and Alfred pretended not to care, but their eyes betrayed their regret.


    Even Daur, who was seated across from us, couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    That''s how delectable the snacks Namira prepared were.


    I also felt somewhat disappointed, but witnessing Speranza happily indulging herself gave me a sense of satisfaction. I suppose this is what they mean when they say observing someone else can be satisfying.


    Thanks to Namira''s treats, the awkward atmosphere vanished. As I fed Speranza the snacks piece by piece, I posed a question to our guests.


    "So, what has brought the three of you to the Cardis Estate? I''m aware it''s quite a long journey."


    Although I was uncertain of the exact location where the Erul Tribe resided, I knew that finding their way here was no easy feat.


    The answer to the question came from Anis''s lips.


    "We came to see Speranza, but in truth, we have a favor to request from you."


    "A favor?"


    "Yes."


    Anis''s eyes became cautious. I patiently awaited her exnation.


    "Currently, my mother, who is in the Erul Tribe vige, is in poor health. She used to be quite robust, buttely, her condition has deteriorated significantly."


    "If it''s Anis''s mother"


    Daur, with his deep voice, interjected.


    "She would be Speranza''s grandmother."


    "Uhm"


    Speranza''s grandmother.


    A sigh escaped my lips. Somehow, I had a sense that their request would not be a simple one.


    Anis nced at Speranza and me for a moment before continuing her tale.


    "She desires to see Speranza."


    I remained silent. I had a rough understanding of what their request entailed, even without hearing more from Anis.


    Since the person with poor health couldn''t traverse such a great distance herself, there was only one way for her to meet Speranza.


    Following a brief silence, Anis''s words confirmed what I had anticipated.


    "I came here to escort Speranza to where my mother resides, to the Erul Tribe vige."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    I tried my best to keep a calm expression, but I couldn''t help my face from tensing up.


    The grandmother and Erul tribe vige


    These things weren''t really important to me. What kept echoing in my head was the fact that Anis wanted to take Speranza with her.


    Seeing my mood change, Anis quickly added more.


    "Of course, we don''t want to force Speranza toe with us or take her away. I just want to give my mother a chance to meet her granddaughter, whom she''s never met before."


    "Uh-huh I see."


    Luckily, it seemed like they didn''t n to make a scene to take Speranza away likest time.


    Anis was really careful with her words, and she kept looking at me while talking.


    Still, her request left me confused.


    Speranza''s grandmother was alive, and only her mom and dad knew the details. I had just found out about her grandmother for the first time.


    "Are there any other rtives of Speranza''s in the vige?"


    With my question, Anis shook her head slightly.


    "Only my mother and I are her close rtives."


    So, besides Anis, the grandmother would be Speranza''s only blood rtive.


    My heart felt heavy.


    I nced at Speranza, who was busy eating Namira''s snack. I couldn''t tell if she was really into the snack or just pretending not to notice.


    Even if I decided to send Speranza, it was a long way, and I couldn''t leave her just in their care.


    As her guardian, I''d have to go with her, and we''d need a group to join us in case of unexpected situations.


    As I thought about all this, I heard more noise outside the reception room window.


    Andras, who was in the back, went to the window to see what was going on outside.


    But Andras''s expression quickly became serious as he looked out the window.


    "Ms. Anis."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you have any otherpanions who came with you?"


    "Companions? Oh, no. It''s just my uncle, Namira, and me the three of us."


    "Hmm It seems like we have some uninvited guests then."


    "Andras, what do you mean?"


    Andras pointed to the window and answered my question.


    "Right now, the guards are shing with someone. I can''t be sure from this distance, but it seems like they might be rted to the Erul tribe guests."


    "That can''t be Really?!"


    Daur opened his eyes wide and abruptly stood up. Anis also quickly got up from her seat.


    "I think we should go check it out, Uncle."


    "Alright."


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. Lets continue our conversationter. Namira wait here."


    After briefly asking for understanding, Anis swiftly left the reception room with Daur.


    Namira, who remained, looked worriedly at their retreating figures.


    "Let''s follow them."


    "Understood."


    "It was getting a bit suffocating. This is a good opportunity."


    "Namira, could you please y with Speranza for a while?"


    "Of course. Don''t worry about the littledy."


    I entrusted Speranza to Namira and hurried out of the reception room. Andras and Alfred followed behind me.


    The crowd of townspeople in front of the mansion had already scattered, and the guards, led by Reville, were blocking some unfamiliar visitors.


    But their appearance was pretty unusual. They had fox ears and tails like the Erul tribe people, but their fur color wasn''t silver  it was more of a reddish hue.


    "Their fur color isn''t silver but red. Are they also part of the Erul tribe?"


    Andras didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "They are indeed part of the Erul tribe. Even though the name Erul tribe makes you think of silver fur, there are some with red fur in the tribe. I''ve heard that the red-furred Erul tribe are known for their rough and aggressive personalities."


    "I see."


    I thought all the Erul tribe people had silver fur


    <em>Wait a sec, didn''t Speranza have a slight reddish tint in her eyes?</em>


    As I pictured Speranza in my head, I suddenly snapped back to reality because of the sharp voicesing from up ahead.


    "Did you follow us?"


    "Heh! If you had just told us where the child was, we wouldn''t have had to go through all this trouble."


    There was a tense atmosphere between Anis and the red-furred Erul tribe.


    "Speranza No, the issue with Miwo is already settled. It''s not your business!"


    "The situation''s changed now. With the priestess''s health getting worse, we need someone to seed her."


    "It has to be the child with the blood of the priestess!"


    Even if I couldn''t fully understand the conversation, it was clear what the red Erul tribe wanted.


    It looked like a simr situation to when Anis and her group first came here.


    The difference was that there were over twenty of them now, and they seemed really intimidating.


    Naturally, the atmosphere among the nearby guards got more tense.


    I felt like I needed to step in and calm things down before everything went south. I moved up next to Anis, who was raising her voice.


    The red-furred Erul tribe looked at me, their faces seeming to ask, Who are you to butt in?''


    Before they could say anything, Anis spoke up.


    "This is the lord of the Cardis Estate, Sihyeon."


    "!"


    The red-furred Erul tribe shuddered and stared at me with an unhappy and slightly doubtful expression.


    Well, I don''t really look like a lord


    The red-furred Erul tribe spoke nervously, their confidence somewhat shaken.


    "Are you really the lord of this ce?"


    "Yes, I am. My name is Sihyeon Lefmiere Cardis."


    "Hmm. My name is Kunah! I apologize foring into your territory uninvited. Once we finish our business, we''ll leave quietly."


    Kunah''s words might have sounded polite, but their intentions werent.


    The fact that they barged into our territory without permission was a big issue, and their statement about leaving quietly'' seemed kinda threatening.


    Naturally, our people''s faces hardened, and the guards became more hostile.


    I felt my anger rising but didn''t want a fight in our peaceful territory. Trying to hide my emotions, I spoke calmly.


    "Today is an important event in the territory. I''m sorry, but I''d appreciate it if you could leave quietly."


    "We also have a very important matter. Since we came from far away, just let us take what we want."


    Kunah didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving and stubbornly answered with his chin raised. Anis, fed up, shouted sharply.


    "Get out of here! Do you want to start trouble with nobles recognized by the Demon Lord?"


    "Tsk! Well, this territory doesn''t look that great. You''re making too big of a deal. The Demon Lord won''t bother with a minor dispute in a ce like this."


    What?


    Not that great A ce like this? Kunah didn''t hold back with his insults.


    No matter how much I liked peaceful solutions, it was tough to endure when the other party was this rude. No, it was impossible to endure.


    And in the eyes of Andras, Alfred, and everyone in the territory, emotions were boiling.


    "I can''t just let thatment go. Even if they came from Speranza''s hometown."


    "It''s fine, I was feeling annoyed anyway. Sihyeon, you''re not gonna try to stop, right?"


    "Sihyeon, just give the order. Our soldiers are skilled and will show them."


    Reville was so pumped up that he forgot his manners and growled. He was ready to charge at Kunah right away.


    I gathered my patience and spoke onest time.


    "I''ll say it one more time. Please back off quietly. You won''t be able to take the child you''re looking for."


    Kunah''s eyes lit up, and the corners of his mouth twisted into a grin.


    "Oh? You know about the Erul tribe child? This makes things easier. Hand over the child right now."


    "Your guest status is over. If you don''t back down, you''ll be considered an intruder."


    "Looks like we can''t talk this out. I guess I''ll have to force the info out of you."


    "Kunah!"


    "Captain Kunah! What are you doing?"


    Anis and Daur desperately yelled, but the situation was already beyond fixing.


    Both sides quickly got ready for battle.


    "Everyone, get ready to fight! Protect the Lord!"


    The soldiers grabbed their weapons and shields and got into formation. Reville''s actions were as quick and efficient as he was confident.


    I spoke with a bitter tone to Anis and Daur.


    "Both of you, step back so you don''t get caught up in this."


    "I''m sorry. Because of us"


    "Step back. We''ll talkter."


    I knew it wasn''t their fault, but I couldn''t help but feel a bit annoyed at them. After all, their visit was the cause of this situation.


    The soldiers and the Red Erul tribe faced off.


    Even though the soldiers hugely outnumbered the Red Erul tribe, they didn''t seem to lose their momentum. They even looked pretty rxed.


    In the middle of the tense atmosphere, something unexpected happened.


    "Hey, guys! Let''s show them the power of the Erul tribe, huh?!"


    "Gotcha."


    "Ca-Captain?!"


    Terzan, appearing out of nowhere, quickly took down Kunah.


    And then Terzan easily picked up the subdued Kunah and slung him over her shoulder, taking off into the air.


    <strong>-Thump!</strong>


    "Ugh!"


    Terzan tossed Kunah down in front of me. I nced back and forth between her and Kunah with a puzzled expression.


    "Terzan, what the heck?"


    "Isn''t this enough?"


    "Huh?"


    She casually pointed towards the mansion.


    "House payment."


    "."


    "Hmm Seems it wasn''t enough. Wait a sec."


    Before I could respond, her figure blurred again. Simultaneously, screams broke out among the Red Erul tribe.


    "What the?!"


    "Argh!"


    "It''s a ghost! A ghost!"


    Like a cat bringing its owner one captured mouse after another, Terzan tossed down the subdued Red Erul tribe members one by one.


    As everyone watched Terzan''s hunting spree with stunned expressions, Andras handed me amunication artifact, calling my name.


    "Sihyeon, we have a call from the farm."


    "What? From the farm?"


    As soon as I took the artifact, a clearly annoyed voice came through.


    What''s going on? Why is there such amotioning from down there? My nap got interrupted.


    "Ah. Boss."


    Wasn''t there some kind of mansionpletion ceremony today?


    It seemed that the Red Erul tribe''s hostile vibe had disturbed the peace of the distant Kaneff.


    "Well It''s not that"


    "You, bastards! Do you think you''ll be safe after doing this to us?"


    -I hear a very rude voice.


    <em>Oh, no. You insensitive guy! Just stay quiet for a moment.</em>


    "Hand over the Erul tribe child right now! If not, we''ll destroy this pathetic territory!"


    "Can''t you hear me?! Hand over the Erul tribe child Uh, eugh!"


    I quickly covered Kunah''s mouth. Unfortunately, the high-qualitymunication artifact had already transmitted his voice loud and clear.


    -Sihyeon


    At Kaneff''s icy voice.


    Not just me, but Andras and Alfred beside me turned pale as well.


    "Yes, Boss."


    -That rude-voiced guy He''s not really trying to take Speranza away, is he?


    For a moment, a thunderous sound, like a p of thunder, came from the distant farm.


    I shook my head vigorously, looking at Kunah who was still struggling.


    These guys they''re totally screwed.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    So after that, umm Do I really need to go into detail?


    The Red Erul tribe was yelling about a ghost showing up.


    Sadly for them, because of someone who said something dumb, they ended up facing a real monster.


    Kaneff came out of nowhere from the faraway farm.


    Kaneff, obviously angry, took care of all the uninvited guests in no time.


    I''m using a nicer term here, "took care of." More like their bodies exploded


    It''s a good thing Speranza and the other kids weren''t around for that.


    Even the scary-looking guards felt sympathy for the intruders who got knocked out.


    It was like a tiger joining a group of foxes.


    That expression nailed the situation right in front of me.


    "Please stop, boss. They''re gonna die at this rate."


    "If you trespass, you should be ready to die. We can''t go easy on these guys."


    Kaneff said some tough words and walked over to where Kunah was.


    "Is this the guy? The one talking trash?"


    He gave Kunah''s body a little kick with his foot. Even though it looked like a small kick, Kunah screamed in pain.


    "Ugh"


    "What happened to your big talk? Try bragging again. You said you''d wreck my ce, right?"


    "Urk Ugh!"


    Each light kick had Kunah groaning and foaming at the mouth until he finally passed out.


    "Ugh, why are all these foxes so annoying? Maybe I should cut off their tails and make scarves Oh! Except for Speranza, of course."


    At the mention of scarves, Anis and Daur got all scared, quickly hiding their tails.


    Once Kaneff''s anger cooled off


    I told the still-shocked Reville what to do.


    "Reville."


    "Uh, yeah? Ah Yes, my lord."


    "Keep the intruders locked up until I say otherwise But first, take care of the seriously injured ones."


    "Understood, my lord."


    Following my orders, Reville and the guards started rounding up the intruders.


    Because of Kaneff''s brutal attack, most of the Red Erul tribe were just lying there on the ground.


    A quick look at the ones being carried away showed that there wasn''t much need for surveince since it was hard to find anyone in good shape.


    Seemed like more people were needed to nurse them rather than guards.


    Smart Lagos and Locus quickly brought wagons and carriages from the vige.


    The knocked-out intruders were piled up and transported like cargo.


    Kaneffined about why we were treating them, and Terzan was bummed about not making much money due to Kaneff''s interference.


    They were both pretty amazing in their own ways.


    As things started to calm down


    Kaneff gave Anis and Daur a sharp look.


    "Hey, you two."


    "!"


    "!"


    "   . !"


    "!"


    <strong>-Click, click.</strong>


    Kaneff gestured for them to follow and walked toward the mansion.


    The two of them nced at me with a glum look.


    I gave them a weak smile and tried tofort them.


    "It''s alright. Boss isn''t totally heartless. If you two exin things well, there shouldn''t be any problems probably."


    We all met up again in the reception room.


    Kaneff sat down in his usual slouchy posture, facing Anis and Daur, who seemed pretty nervous.


    They told Kaneff why they''de here, which was the same story they''d told me earlier.


    "So, you came to take Speranza to her grandma, right?"


    "Yeah. We didn''t n on forcing Speranza toe or causing any trouble. We just wanted to get permission from Sihyeon somehow."


    "Then who were those red-haired guys earlier? Are they from the Erul tribe too?"


    "Yes but we had no clue that Captain Kunah would show up here."


    "It looks like they followed us. We didn''t mean to lead Captain Kunah here or cause such a ruckus."


    Anis and Daur stressed that their intentions had nothing to do with the aggressive actions of the red-haired Erul tribe members.


    Kaneff looked skeptical but didn''t push any further on that topic.


    "Let''s move on. Why does this Captain Kunah want to take Speranza? His reasons seem different from yours."


    I was curious about that too.


    Captain Kunah''s reason foring here was definitely Speranza. He specifically mentioned looking for the child of the Erul tribe,'' and at the same time, he also mentioned the blood of the priestess.''


    Anis and Daur hesitated to answer. But they couldn''t handle Kaneff''s cold stare and started talking again.


    "Speranza''s grandmother, my mom, is a priestess who serves the Erul tribe''s guardian deity. She''s a really important person in the tribe since shemunicates directly with the guardian deity."


    Anis exined the roles of the priestess and the guardian deity in aposed manner.


    Andras, the most knowledgeable person here, listened with interest, as this seemed like new information to him.


    "Originally, my sister was supposed to be the priestess after my mom. I was also a candidate, but my sister had more talent for it."


    Anis''s sister, then


    "One day, my sister secretly left the vige with a red-haired Erul tribe guy."


    "Was it an elope?"


    At my question, Anis gave a bitter smile.


    "Yes."


    Daur, who was next to her, also looked sad. It seemed like their eloping didn''t have a happy ending.


    "Later, we found out through Namira that when my sister left the vige, she was already pregnant with Speranza. She must have decided to run away as soon as she realized she was pregnant."


    "But why did she run away? Is there a rule that the Erul tribe''s priestess can''t have a child?"


    "No, that''s not it. My mom, who''s the priestess, also gave birth to us. The problem was with Speranza''s dad"


    "..?"


    "A priestess must never have a child with a red-haired Erul tribe member. There''s a rule that the priestess''s blood should only be passed down through the silver-haired Erul tribe members."


    "Ah"


    Anis let out a small sigh, looking at everyone''s reactions.


    "Phew I don''t know what you all think, but this rule is really important to the Erul tribe. The fact that a man who fell in love with the priestess was from the Red Erul tribe was totally uneptable."


    "So that''s why your sister decided to run away."


    "Exactly. My sister couldn''t give up her unborn child. If the vigers found out, the child would be in danger. She had no choice but to leave."


    Silence filled the room.


    Everyone here loved and adored Speranza, so it was natural that they felt heavy-hearted about the sad situation her parents had to face.


    Kaneff, with softer eyes, broke the silence.


    "Now I''m even more confused. If what you''re saying is true, and Speranza has mixed blood from the Red Erul tribe, there''s even less reason to take her back to the vige."


    Everyone nodded at this logical point, except for Anis and Daur.


    "Normally, you''d be right. Even if Speranza inherited the priestess''s blood, it wouldn''t matter. But the situation has be moreplicated."


    "Complicated, how?"


    "Originally, my sister should have be the priestess. But she died in a tragic ident, and now only my mom and I are left in the vige with the priestess''s blood. I was considered unsuitable for the role, so there''s no sessor left for the position of priestess."


    I frowned and said,


    "So you want to make Speranza the priestess?"


    "More urately, some factions want that, like the Red Erul tribe members, including Captain Kunah."


    "Why would they?"


    As I asked another question,


    This time, Daur stepped in to continue the exnation.


    "For generations, the position of priestess has only been held by Erul tribe members with silver fur. The influence of the priestess is huge within the Erul tribe, so the Red Erul tribe members have faced discrimination, intentionally or unintentionally."


    "That means"


    "They n to take Speranza and make her the priestess. If they seed, it''ll be the first time a child with the blood of the Red Erul tribe bes the priestess."


    I scrunch my face even more.


    How dare they think of taking Speranza, who lost her parents and had to run away, and use her for political purposes!


    My sympathy for Kaneff''s rough actions earlier disappeared. The other farm family members also showed their displeasure.


    "What a terrible n."


    "We should have asked Boss Kaneff to thrash them some more."


    In the midst of this, Kaneff, who had been quietly listening, leaned his upper body forward.


    "Wait a second."


    ""


    "I get why those guys wanted to take Speranza earlier. But," Kaneff''s eyes sharpened again.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t necessarily want to take Speranza back to the vige. Wouldn''t it be a problem for you if she became the priestess?"


    "Well, that is"


    ""


    Anis and Daur didn''t know what to say. Their suspicious reactions made me feel uneasy too. Kaneff pressed them further, his intensity growing.


    "Is it really just about letting Speranza meet her grandmother? Or do you two have some hidden agenda like those people earlier?"


    As the silence between the two of them grew longer,


    The tension in the room rose even more.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    The reception room was filled with silence.


    If the lights had been just a tad dimmer, the thick silence would have felt like a scene from a movie interrogation.


    As the quiet stretched on, the stares towards the two Erul tribe members intensified.


    Our eyes weren''t as harsh as Kaneff''s, but they did grow more and more suspicious.


    Anis, with a tense look, tried to speak up.


    "If Speranza bes the priestess, it''s not entirely incorrect to say that the situation would be challenging."


    "Ugh"


    I couldn''t help but sigh and groan.


    "Some folks in the vige don''t like Speranza. She''s the daughter of a runaway priestess sessor and has the blood of the Red Erul tribe."


    "So, Speranza isn''t really epted by the Erul tribe, huh?"


    Anis didn''t have an answer to my slightly annoyed question.


    Kaneff''s guess seemed to be on point.


    Thinking that poor Speranza wasn''t weed for such a dumb reason got me pretty ticked off.


    I couldn''t help but feel resentment towards Anis and Daur.


    Anis, sensing my mood, quickly tried to defend herself.


    "Not everyone thinks of Speranza in a bad way. My uncle and I, and lots of other people, care about her and want to see her."


    "Anis is right. Only some of the Erul tribe are like that, mostly for political reasons."


    Daur chimed in, attempting to convince me.


    "My mom''s wish to see Speranza has nothing to do with those messy issues. She didn''t even want to bring Speranza back because of all the attention. She''s happy as long as Speranza''s safe and living a good life somewhere"


    Anis said, her voice shaking a bit.


    The whole situation weighed on my heart.


    Kaneff''s cold expression softened a bit, but his words were still sharp.


    "I get that you didn''t mean any harm. But no matter how much I try to look on the bright side, taking Speranza to the Erul tribe''s vige feels too risky. Who knows what the vigers might do to her?"


    "Um"


    "You said you didn''t even know the Red Erul tribe was tailing you, right? If something happens to Speranza after she goes to the vige, are you just gonna say you didn''t know then, too?"


    Anis had noeback for Kaneff''s biting tone and just looked frustrated. Kaneff snorted, watching her struggle to find a response.


    So, Kaneff plopped down in thefy chair, chillin'' with his arms crossed. It looked like he didn''t need any more talking.


    Anis looked back at me, her face very desperate as she begged me.


    "Sihyeon, my mom''s really sick. This might be Speranza''sst chance to meet her grandmother."


    "We''ll keep Speranza safe, so don''t worry about what you''re thinking. Don''t be mad about us asking, okay?"


    I gave a heavy nod and answered.


    "I hear you both. About your request I can''t decide right now. I''ll show you the guest room for now. You must be tired from traveling so far, so just rx."


    I wrapped up the conversation and offered to show them where they could rx. They tried to hide their letdown and thanked me for being cool about it.


    "Hey, littledy, this way, this way!"


    "Kyahahaha!"


    Speranza and Namira''sughter came from outside the window.


    I didn''t know when they got so close, but Namira was ying with Speranza like it was nothing.


    Lia and Terzan were there too. The four of them were ying tag, running all over the yard.


    Watching Speranza have a st through the window, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "So, what''s the n?"


    Kaneff''s voice brought me back, and I looked away from the window.


    When I turned, Kaneff, Andras, and Alfred were all looking at me with serious faces.


    My smile froze up too.


    "Uh I''m still not sure."


    Kaneff scowled at my answer, "What''s not sure? We should just say no to their request, and kick out those Red Erul tribe people we caught. Right?"


    He looked to Andras and Alfred like he wanted them to back him up. Alfred hesitated before speaking up.


    "Um I think that''s the right call too. They barged into our territory and tried to take away Speranza. We don''t know how many of those people are in the Erul tribe vige. Sending Speranza there is too risky."


    "Yeah! Totally!"


    Kaneff agreed with Alfred, looking pretty pleased. Andras, who''d been thinking hard, finally said something.


    "It''s true there are risks. And since Anis and Daur didn''t expect the Red Erul tribe to follow them, the Erul tribe vige must be getting unstable with their important priestess getting sicker."


    Andras didn''t sound too positive either.


    "To really know the situation, we''d have to check out the vige ourselves."


    "Um.."


    Even though all three of them were leaning the same way, I just couldn''t make up my mind.


    Kaneff questioned me once more, his expression exasperated.


    "Are you still wavering, even though Speranza could be in harm''s way?"


    "I don''t want Speranza in danger either, but this might be herst opportunity to see her grandmother."


    "Grr"


    At this point, even Kaneff couldn''t scold me. Andras and Alfred both wore conflicted expressions.


    I had no regrets about epting Speranza as my daughter, and I considered it the best decision of my life.


    As Speranza''s guardian, I was confident I could do my best now and in the future.


    However, there were undoubtedly aspects I couldn''t manage with my efforts alone.


    The heartbreaking separation she experienced at such a young age.


    Although she now smiles happily without issue, that memory lingered deep within Speranza''s heart, a pain she would carry for the rest of her life.


    And it was the same for the grandmother who was waiting for Speranza. It was something I couldn''t assist with.


    Kaneff scratched his head and mumbled.


    "Anyway, Speranza doesn''t know anything. If she keeps being happy like this, isn''t that enough?"


    "What if what if she finds outter? What if she feels sad and regrets not being able to see her grandmother then?"


    ".."


    "Even if we think we''re making choices for Speranza, she might not agreeter on. We might even be resented."


    Everyone''s expressions in the room darkened.


    As much as they liked and cared for Speranza, the possibility of being resented was terrifying.


    I wanted to disregard Anis and Daur''s requests and maintain our peaceful daily life with Speranza here.


    But that wasn''t a choice for Speranza; it was a choice for me, who wanted to be at ease.


    Even if it was a difficult path, I wanted to make a choice that Speranza wouldn''t regretter.


    Theughtering from outside the window gradually faded. In the end, I couldn''t make a decision until the game of tag was over and the surroundings darkened.


    Initially, we nned to spend the night at the new mansion, but I took Speranza and returned to the farm building as if escaping.


    Seeing the two Erul members staying at the mansion would only add to my distress.


    After finishing dinner in a casual manner, I got Speranza ready for bed a little early.


    While I yed with the baby griffins and the divine beast Shushu, who were bored because I had been at the lord''s mansion all day, Speranza adorably brushed her teeth, washed her face, and changed into cute pajamas.


    <strong>Swoosh.</strong>


    The adorable fox girl in pajamas nestled into my arms.


    "Hehe, Papa."


    "Did you wash up? Did you brush your teeth thoroughly?"


    "Un. I did it."


    "You''re amazing, my sweetheart. Shall we go to bed with Papa?"


    "Un!"


    I lifted Speranza up and headed toward the bed. Iid her down first, ensuring she was warm with pillows and nkets, and then Iy down beside her.


    Speranza chatted nonstop about her visit to the lord''s mansion and the Erul people she met.


    Her face was radiant with joy as she spoke.


    I was concerned that she might be scared by the Red Erul people, but it seemed she got along well thanks to Lia and Namira.


    "So I yed tag with Aunt Namira andter had some yummy snacks ughter on."


    Her story became more and more disjointed, and eventually, Speranza fell asleep.


    Watching her angelic sleeping face, I smiled tenderly.


    Every time I saw her, she looked lovely, and my heart swelled with pride.


    That time when I was quietly watching over Speranza.


    Suddenly, the smartphone in my pocket rang. I quickly pulled out the phone and touched the screen. Fortunately, it seemed Speranza didn''t wake up from her sleep.


    Sihy, were you asleep by any chance?


    My mother''s voice came through the smartphone. I responded in a whisper.


    "I haven''t slept yet. I just put Speranza to bed."


    Oh! Did Speranza wake up because of me?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    I switched to a video call and showed my sleeping Speranza on the camera. My mother''s muffled exmations came through the phone one after another.


    Oh my, oh my. How can she be so pretty even when she''s sleeping? My granddaughter is getting prettier by the day.


    "Hehe, right?"


    For a while, my mother and I watched Speranza sleep, and then I quietly left the room.


    "Mom, what''s going on at this hour?"


    Uh-huh. I called to see if you and Speranza were doing well. Is everything alright?


    Usually, I would have brushed off her concern, saying that everything was fine. But today, I couldn''t respond as if my throat was blocked.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Sihy? Is something up?


    I quickly answered my mother''s concerned question.


    "No, everything''s good. Speranza and I are doing well."


    "Ah, I was worried something happened. You had me worried."


    "Sorry, Mom."


    I briefly thought about bringing up the Erul Tribe issue but quickly shook my head and decided against it. I didn''t want to worry my mom, who didn''t know about the situation here.


    "Nothing''s wrong?"


    "Uh-huh. Everything''s really okay."


    My mom kept asking me if everything was okay several times after that, sensing something was off. I tried to hide any awkwardness and mumbled my responses.


    When my mom''s worries seemed to subside, I cautiously asked a question.


    "Mom?"


    "Yes?"


    "What if, just hypothetically, you couldn''t see Speranza anymore? How would you feel?"


    I could sense her surprise over the phone. And then, a bit excitedly, her voice grew louder.


    "Why are you like this today? Asking such weird questions all of a sudden."


    "Well, I just had that thought. How would you feel, Mom?"


    "What do you mean, how would I feel? I''d be very worried if I couldn''t see my beautiful granddaughter!"


    My mom expressed her love for Speranza more intensely than I had anticipated.


    "Getting pictures of Speranza from you every day is the best part of my day. Nowadays, with smartphones, you can go to a photo studio, and they''ll print your pictures right away. I''ve even made a beautiful album with her best pictures."


    "Hahaha, when did you make that?"


    I pictured my mom making an album with Speranza''s pictures and smiled warmly.


    As my mom excitedly talked about the album, she suddenly let out a deep sigh.


    "Sometimes I think about this. It''s a blessing for us to have such a beautiful and lovely child-like Speranza, but her real family, who can''t see her, must be struggling."


    "I don''t know what their situation is, but those poor, pitiful people who are separated from their families must be so sad and heartbroken."


    Hearing my mom''s sympathetic words, my heart ached.


    "That''s why you should always be grateful for Speranza and take good care of her. For those unknown people who might be worrying about Speranza, too.


    "Yeah, I got it. Don''t worry about me taking care of Speranza."


    "And"


    "?"


    I heard a bit of a grumbling voice on the other end of the line.


    "When are you going to bring Speranza and the kids over? You keep saying farm work''s keeping you busy and haven''te by in ages."


    Um


    It looked like this was the main point of the conversation. I stuttered while trying to exin to my mom.


    "Mom, Im not just making stuff up. I''ve been swamped with work. The farm stuff and I''m the lord here, so I''ve got a ton of stuff to handle in the territory."


    "Lords don''t get days off? And didn''t you say the deer guy and the blond one were taking care of the territory work, not you?"


    My mom brought up Lagos and Locus, putting pressure on me.


    I couldn''te up with a good excuse since I didn''t do as much as those two.


    "If this keeps up, Speranza might forget what her grandma looks like."


    "Alright, alright. As soon as I''m done with this work, I promise I''ll bring Speranza and the kids over."


    Once I reassured her a few times that I''d visit soon with the kids, the hurt in my mom''s voice eased up.


    "Tell Speranza her grandma loves her. And say hi to everyone on the farm for me."


    "Sure thing. Give me a ring if anythinges up."


    After hanging up, quietness came back to the hallway outside my room.


    I didn''t head back into my room; instead, I leaned against the hallway wall for a bit, thinking about the chat I just had with my mom.


    As the moonlight from the window at the end of the hallway streamed in, a determined glint shone in my eyes.


    The next day.


    After a quick breakfast, the farm members gathered together.


    Even those who weren''t at the estate yesterday seemed to have heard the story already, and they all looked kinda serious.


    As soon as everyone sat down, Kaneff started talking. Compared to his usual hesitance, he seemed super engaged.


    "Y''all know the story, right?"


    Kaneff looked around and then asked me straight up.


    "So, what''s the n? You haven''t made up your mind yet, have you?"


    "I made a decision."


    Everyone''s eyes were on me.


    "I can''t just let this slide. I know it''s risky, but I want to do whatever it takes to let Speranza see her maternal grandmother."


    I talked calmly about the decision I made for myself.


    Some members frowned, others nodded as they expected it, and some even supported my decision with bright expressions.


    The reactions were all over the ce, but no one opposed or denied my decision.


    Even Kaneff, who I thought would be most opposing, just showed a displeased expression.


    Maybe because everyone here had simr feelings for Speranza, they seemed to understand my decision to a certain extent.


    Andras quickly got his thoughts in order and led the conversation.


    "Since we don''t have much time, we need to get ready quickly."


    "I''m sorry, Andras."


    Although it was a decision I made on my own, I couldn''t bear the responsibility alone.


    I felt bad for relying on their help again.


    Andras answered with a warm smile.


    "If you say that, everyone here would feel disappointed. And even if you didn''t ask, everyone would willingly step up for Speranza."


    "That''s right! I care about Speranza just as much as you do."


    "Is there anyone here who doesn''t owe each other? Don''t worry too much, Senior."


    I felt touched by the support from the farm members for Speranza and me.


    The problems I struggled with yesterday seemed less important while receiving their support.


    As everyone smiled warmly, Andras stepped forward again and began to exin the situation.


    "The Erul Tribe''s territory is a very closed-off ce. It won''t be too difficult to enter with Anis and Daur, but if too many people follow, they''re more likely to be on guard."


    Andras took out a map from his pocket and spread it out in front of everyone.


    Then, pointing to one corner of the map, he spoke.


    "Now, Ryan is trying to make contact with the Erul Tribe members from here."


    "Ryan?"


    I was surprised to hear Ryan''s name mentioned all of a sudden and asked.


    "Yes. He ns to negotiate with the Erul Tribe using the captured Red Erul Tribe members as prisoners. Even if the Erul Tribe is very closed off, they''ll likely respond to a negotiation with so many prisoners."


    "Oh"


    Already prepared to this extent!


    The farm members, including myself, looked at Andras with admiration. Andras continued the exnation with a slightly embarrassed expression and a cough.


    "Ahem! While we will initiate the negotiation, the negotiation itself isn''t that important."


    "Really?"


    "The real goal is to divert the Erul Tribe''s attention to the negotiation. We n to gather our forces near their territory using the prisoner negotiation as an excuse. Naturally, their attention will be focused on the prisoners and the external forces."


    Kaneff, who first got Andras'' exnation, chimed in.


    "With the prisoner negotiation as a distraction, we can slip into the Erul Tribe vige without much notice."


    "Exactly. And we can also apply pressure to prevent any surprises."


    "Well not a bad n."


    It was rare to hear praiseing from Kaneff''s mouth. Andras looked secretly proud after hearing thepliment.


    After that, Andras continued to exin the detailed n. It was hard to believe that the n was put together so quickly, as it was really well thought out.


    Finally, Andras looked back and forth between the map and the group and said.


    "Now, the most important thing is the role distribution."


    As soon as the strategy meeting at the farm was over, we headed to the lord''s mansion.


    Anis and Daur, who had been anxiously waiting there, were thrilled to hear our decision.


    When the story about the prisoner negotiation came up, their expressions clouded for a moment, but they soon agreed to the n with determined faces.


    After the conversation was over, the two immediately began their preparations. Since the situation in the Erul Tribe vige was changing fast, we also needed to move quickly.


    Amidst everyone''s busy movements, I went to therge reception room of the lord''s mansion for the most important task.


    There, Speranza and Namira, who had be close yesterday, were ying with thread.


    As Namira''s fingers moved back and forth, the threads on her hand formed pretty shapes, and Speranza''s eyes sparkled while watching.


    As I entered the reception room, Speranza hurried over to me.


    "Papaaaa!"


    "Did you have fun ying, dear?"


    "Un! Aunt Namira taught me how to y with thread. It''s amazing!"


    Speranza''s excited tail wagged back and forth. I stroked Speranza''s head and exchanged nces with Namira, who was next to her.


    "Thanks for ying with Speranza!"


    "No problem, really. I''m just happy to hang out with the littledy."


    I could sense the honesty in Namira''s cheerful grin.


    "Excuse me, Namira. Can I have a sec alone with Speranza?"


    "Sure! I''ll be outside if you need me."


    Namira shot Speranza one more warm smile before quickly exiting the room.


    Speranza''s face got all pouty, seeming annoyed that I had shooed away Namira, who had been ying with her.


    I chuckled softly and picked up Speranza, then sat in a nearby chair and put her on myp.


    The adorable fox girl gazed at me with a confused look, her big eyes blinking.


    "Speranza."


    "Yes, Papa."


    "Do you wanna go visit your grandma with me?"


    "Grandma? Yeah! I wanna see her."


    Speranza''s face lit up with excitement, and she squirmed a little. It was sweet yet somewhat sad to see her so thrilled about the word "grandma."


    I offered her a gentle smile and exined what I meant by "grandma."


    "Not the one on Earth."


    "?"


    "I''m talking about the grandma who''s your mom and Aunt Anis''s mom."


    ""


    "Do you wanna meet that grandma?"


    Speranza''s previously bright expression suddenly grew somber.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    Or$20/month33 advance chapters$30/month38 advance chaptersAdvertisement

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    "Grandma would you like to visit her?"


    "."


    Speranza hesitated for a moment, her lips tightly pressed together.


    I patiently allowed Speranza ample time to ponder the question.


    Speranza appeared deep in thought.


    Her small fox ears flicked, and her tail swayed left and right, pointing downwards.


    My eyes were fixed on Speranza''s face.


    Typically, I could decipher Speranza''s expressions with ease, but this time, I was unable to discern what this young fox girl was considering.


    What could be on Speranza''s mind?


    Is she eager to see her grandmother? Or does she prefer not to? Or could she be harboring resentment towards her grandmother for not seeking her out until now?


    I could not be certain of any of these possibilities.


    However, one thing was clear; Speranza was extremely bewildered at this moment.


    I encircled my arms around Speranza and embraced her tightly.


    "It''s alright, Sweetheart. Nothing will change. And whatever decision you make, I assure you I''ll remain by your side. I''ll be there as your father."


    "Mm."


    Her petite frame, trembling within my hold, gradually settled down. I continued to hold Speranza in silence for an extended period, offering her space.


    After some time had passed, her fox ears perked up first, and Speranza, who had buried her face in my embrace, raised her head. A gleam shone in her round eyes.


    "I would like to see Grandma."


    "Very well. Let''s go together."


    The challenging task of posing the question to Speranza wasplete.


    All that remained was to prepare for a secure journey to Erul Vige.


    Erul Vige Trip n


    Andras had already set up most of the n. We divided the farm members involved in the n into three main groups.


    The first group included me and the others who would go to Erul Vige with Speranza.


    The second group would lead the captured Red Erul Tribe vigers and try to negotiate.


    Thest group would stay back and take care of the farm for the rest of us.


    The ones staying at the farm were Lilia and two Angels.


    Liliained that she could help and wanted toe with us, but her older brother Andras firmly said no. I also reassured her that we needed someone to look after the farm.


    I apologized to Ashmir and Urki, who was left with all the work.


    "I''m really sorry. It happened again."


    "It seems like when we first came here, you said our help wouldn''t be needed much. But you sure make good use of us."


    "Hahaha."


    At Ashmir''s pointedment, I awkwardlyughed and scratched the back of my head.


    It was true that we had received a lot of help from the two of them since they joined the farm.


    Ashmir gave me a small smile.


    "It''s a joke. We initially came here to help you, so don''t worry too much about giving us work."


    Ashmir making a joke


    I thought she had changed a lot sinceing here. Urki, who was next to her, clenched his fists tightly, showing his enthusiasm.


    "Don''t worry about the farm work, Senior Sihyeon."


    "Thank you. Just hearing that makes me feel reassured. Ashmir, thank you as well. I promise to repay youter, including the previous debt."


    "That''s wee news. We''ll have something to ask for your help soon."


    Ashmir and Urki told us to leave the farm work to them and cheered us on for the important task ahead.


    I briefly wondered about the help'' Ashmir casually mentioned, but I didn''t dwell on it, thinking it was not a big deal.


    The second group for prisoner negotiations was made up of Ryan, Andras, and Alfred.


    Ryan had already moved near the Erul Vige territory to prepare for negotiations, and the other two would jointer, leading the prisoners.


    The reason they joined the prisoner negotiation was simple. The three of them were from well-known families in the demon world, so they thought they could use their reputation for advantageous negotiations.


    Their influence was also undeniable when it came to easily requesting help from the nobles who ruled the area.


    Now, for the group heading to the Erul Vige.


    Naturally, Speranza and I were included, along with Anis and Daur, who would guide us to the vige.


    One thing that was a little different from our expectations:


    Namira, who came with Anis and Daur, decided to stay at the lord''s mansion.


    She asked to stay here while the n was being prepared, wanting to continue watching Speranza''s growth.


    "I received a lot of help from the youngdy''s parents. I want to stay close to her, even if it means doing chores, to repay them. Please let me stay here."


    Namira asked with teary eyes, and Anis and Daur, who seemed to have already known her decision, both respected her choice.


    We needed more people to work at the lord''s mansion anyway, and since I knew she was sincere about Speranza, I agreed to her request.


    Back to the n discussion:


    With Namira out, the remaining two would guide us to Erul Vige.


    That''s it, right?


    Not exactly


    Considering the chaotic situation in Erul Vige, some seriously tough people joined as well.


    "Sihyeon, don''t worry. I''ll protect you and Speranza."


    "Thanks, Lia. But?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Are those people really okay?"


    I nced nervously at the two people getting ready to leave.


    "Hehehe~! Heung!"


    Terzan hummed while checking her weapons. In front of her, a bunch of scary weapons wereid out.


    Despite going to a potentially dangerous ce, she didn''t seem tense at all. She looked as excited as a kid before a pic.


    "Sihyeon, Sihyeon!"


    "Yes?"


    "Every time I catch one in Erul Vige, you''ll add to my house payment, right?"


    "Terzan we''re not going there to fight"


    "Then, I''ll quietly assassinate instead."


    "If Speranza can safely meet her grandma, I''ll let you live at the mansion for the rest of your life without any extra payment. Please hold back on any aggressive actions."


    Hearing she could live in the mansion forever, Terzan looked satisfied, but also stroked her weapons one by one, sadly saying, "It would''ve been a great chance to show off after so long"


    I silently hoped those weapons would never need to be used.


    Terzan was scary enough, butpared to the person next to her, she seemed pretty cute.


    "Tsk?"


    Someone frowned as if they were annoyed with everything.


    If you could see people''s emotions, it seemed like "irritation" would be swirling around that person.


    "Um Boss?"


    "WHAT!?"


    "If you''re gonna be so annoyed, why not just stay on the farm?"


    "Quiet!"


    I backed away from Kaneff, startled.


    No one nned to involve Kaneff in the n, but he volunteered to take Speranza to Erul Vige himself.


    Not just me, but the whole farm family was surprised by his offer.


    It was his daily routine to say that chilling on the farm was his role Yet, he volunteered for this somewhat tricky task without being asked.


    It was a more surprising change than Ashmir''s earlier joke.


    Nevertheless, hisid-back nature remained unchanged, causing him to express his irritation as he prepared to depart.


    "Ugh. Because of those two"


    "Ahem!"


    Anis and Daur desperately evaded Kaneff''s intense gaze whenever it was directed at them. They hid their tails behind themselves and quietly retreated to stand beside me.


    The reason Kaneff, who typically avoided troublesome tasks, volunteered for this might be due to Speranza.


    Although he pretended otherwise, it was a widely acknowledged secret that Kaneff was quite fond of Speranza.


    It seemed he was deeply concerned about Speranza meeting her grandmother and sending her to a dangerous ce.


    I appreciated his concern for Speranza, and having him on our side would undoubtedly make him one of the most reliable beings in the world. Despite his irritated demeanor, I felt more grateful than annoyed.


    However, there was one worry.


    Kaneff and Terzan, are both nearly uncontroble. The primary fear was what sort of aftermath would arise when these two were together.


    At that moment, when the atmosphere was tense due to Kaneff''s poor mood, Speranza peeked through the open door.


    "Papa!"


    Speranza spotted me and ran over. She had a cute character backpack on her back.


    "Did Speranza finish getting ready too?"


    "Yep. Aunt Namira helped me."


    Speranza, with a radiant smile, opened her bag to show me. Inside were clothes to change into, and a variety of snacks and treats.


    "Why did you put so many snacks in?"


    "Im going to share them with everyone."


    Lia, who had been standing next to us, yfully asked.


    "Speranza, will you share snacks with me too?"


    "Yep! I''ll share with you too, sister Lia."


    "Thank you, Speranza."


    To Speranza, the journey to the Erul tribe''s vige appeared to be nothing but an enjoyable adventure. Since I kept the serious matters happening there a secret, it was perhaps a natural response.


    Speranza, who had been looking around, spotted Kaneff and ran towards him. As soon as Speranza approached, the irritation on Kaneff''s face vanished instantly.


    "Boss uncle! Are youing with us too?"


    Speranza looked up with eyes full of anticipation. Kaneff hesitated for a moment, then responded with a considerably softer expression.


    "I''ll being with you this time."


    "Yay!"


    "Do you like that I''ming with you?"


    "Un! Boss uncle doesn''t go outside much, so it''s hard to hang out together. I''m happy we can go together. I''ll share my snacks with Boss Uncle too."


    Speranza proudly disyed her bag full of snacks. Seeing this, a faint smile formed on Kaneff''s lips.


    He then bent down and gently stroked Speranza''s head.


    "Thank you."


    "Hehe."


    Observing Kaneff and Speranza together, I couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    <strong>-Clop-clop.</strong>


    A carriage moved along, its rhythmic hoofbeats filling the air.


    Inside, a group of travelers was on their way to the Erul Tribe vige.


    After using dimensional leap magic from the Cardis Estate to teleport near the Erul Tribe''s territory, we parted ways with Andras and Alfred at a halfway point and started our individual journey.


    The carriage carried me, Speranza, Lia, Kaneff, and Anis, while Daur sat with the coachman on the driver''s seat, steering the carriage.


    It seemed to me that Daur had chosen the driver''s seat to dodge Kaneff''s gaze.


    One more person, Terzan, was hidden somewhere in the carriage, expertly concealing her presence. It was kind of eerie, considering the small space of the carriage.


    At times, I worried she might not be hiding in the carriage but had fallen off somewhere.


    Yet, when we stopped for a break, she''d briefly show herself, easing my worries.


    Initially, Anis wanted to sit in the driver''s seat, but I convinced her to join us inside the carriage.


    "Boss Uncle, Look look. So many sheep on that hill."


    "Right."


    "Their fur looks super fluffy. I think it''s nice to touch."


    Speranza chatted while sitting on Kaneff''sp. Kaneff replied shortly to Speranza''s talk and even epted and ate snacks fed to him directly.


    Usually, Kaneff would have been annoyed by now, but he was surprisingly patient with Speranza''s chatter.


    Thanks to Speranza keeping Kaneff''s irritation at bay, we enjoyed a peaceful atmosphere in the carriage.


    At first, Anis was wary of Kaneff, but she gradually became morefortable.


    As Speranza started to doze off, Lia cautiously asked Anis, who was seated opposite her.


    "Um What''s the Erul Tribe vige like?"


    Interested, I listened to Anis''s answer as well.


    "It''s not that amazing of a ce. Apart from being a bit secluded, it''s pretty much like any regr vige you''de across."


    With a slight smile, Anis shared various aspects of the Erul Tribe vige.


    She described the daily lives of the tribe members: what they ate, their activities, and their family structures.


    She also gave a brief overview of the somewhatplex decision-making process within the Erul Tribemunity.


    "Major decisions for the Erul Tribe are usually made by the vige elders, who are known for their achievements in different areas."


    "So, do these elders choose the priestess?"


    "Nope, the elders can''t get involved in priestess-rted matters. The priestess typically picks her own sessor."


    Interesting.


    The priestess was clearly considered a very special being among the Erul Tribe. I asked Anis another question.


    "Is there no sessor for the priestess right now?"


    "Well, since my mom''s health took a turn for the worse, there''s no clear sessor. If someone has to be the sessor, I guess it''d be me, even though I might not have all the qualifications"


    Anis''s expression darkened as she talked about the priestess''s sessor. It seemed she had mixed feelings about it.


    Then, a sudden question crossed my mind.


    "Could Speranza have the qualities of a priestess?"


    "Uh I don''t really know. The only person who might know for sure is probably my mom."


    The strange energy and events that Speranza sometimes showed.


    It looked like her unknown abilities might be connected to the qualities of a priestess'' that Anis mentioned.


    But as this question came up, a feeling of uneasiness crept into my thoughts.


    If Speranza truly has the qualities of a priestess


    How would the Erul Tribe, with an uncertain priestess sessor, feel about it? And how would Speranza''s grandmother, who is a priestess, react?


    Just when my thoughts were gettingplex, Kaneff, who had appeared uninterested in the conversation, suddenly spoke.


    "No matter what happens, things won''t change."


    "!"


    "We''re just gonna let Speranza meet her grandma and then head back quickly. If anyone tries to mess with us"


    A cold vibe surrounded Kaneff''s eyes.


    "We''ll knock ''em all down."


    A tense atmosphere took over the carriage in an instant.


    As everyone hesitated to speak, Daur''s voice chimed in from outside the carriage at just the right moment.


    "We''ll be entering the Erul Tribe''s territory soon. Get ready to get off."


    Shortly after hearing his voice, the speeding carriage started to slow down.


    "We''re here."


    The coachman courteously opened the carriage door and announced. The passengers inside the carriage stepped out one by one.


    "Ugh"


    Maybe it was because I had been sitting in the bumpy carriage for so long, I couldn''t help but groan as soon as my feet touched the ground.


    Following me, Kaneff stepped out of the carriage with a sleepy Speranza in his arms. Soon, she woke up, rubbed her eyes, and looked around, kinda confused.


    "Ugh Boss Uncle Did wee to the ce?"


    "Not yet. Just a little more to go."


    "I want to get down Boss Uncle"


    Once Kaneff set her down, Speranza stuck close to me.


    It looked like Kaneff was a bit bummed, maybe thinking, I looked after her in the carriage, and she just ditches me.''


    I grabbed a water bottle from my bag to help wake Speranza up and gave her a sip. Then, I took a look around.


    We were at the edge of a forest. The weird thing was, even though it wasn''t morning yet, there was a dense fog surrounding the ce.


    I asked the coachman, who was checking on the horses.


    "Excuse me. If we follow this path, will we get to the Erul Tribe''s vige? Can''t we just keep going in the carriage?"


    The coachman looked surprised and shook his hands.


    "Oh, my lord! That forest isn''t for just anyone to pass through."


    "What?"


    "You can''t go in without the Erul Tribe''s permission. From here, just follow the tribe members over there."


    Lia and I were puzzled, but Anis came forward and cleared things up.


    "I''ll exinter, Sihyeon. Lets give the agreed payment here."


    "Thanks."


    Anis paid the coachman for the carriage, and he looked pretty happy, maybe because it was more than the usual amount.


    "Great!"


    <strong>-Heeey!</strong>


    He pocketed the cash, turned the carriage around, and left. Anis motioned for us to follow her and Daur to the forest entrance.


    "Don''t go off on your own from here on out. Stick close to me and my uncle."


    She looked serious, so I tightened my grip on Speranza''s hand without even realizing it.


    Daur led the way, with Anising in the rear, probably to keep an eye on us.


    We stayed close together as we entered the forest.


    At first, I didn''t notice anything weird. But after a while, the fog got thicker, and everything started feeling off.


    It wasn''t as scary as the Silent Forest'' I''d been to before, but the dense fog messed with my sense of direction, making it feel like we were wandering through a maze.


    <strong>Swoosh.</strong>


    Not long after we went into the forest, Terzan popped up out of nowhere. She looked kinda annoyed, like something was up.


    "Terzan? What''s wrong?"


    She mumbled in response to my question.


    "I can''t hide in this forest. My ability doesn''t work here."


    "What?"


    "Your ability doesn''t work?"


    Lia and I looked at Terzan, surprised.


    She''d been able to hide in the cramped carriage, but now in this huge forest, she couldn''t Anis, who was walking behind us, exined the mystery.


    "It''s probably ''cause of the barrier all over the forest."


    "A barrier?"


    "There''s a big barrier covering this forest around the Erul Tribe''snd. If someone who''s not from the tribees in, they''ll just get lost and wander around."


    Oh!


    That''s why the coachman was so freaked out earlier.


    Kaneff, checking things out, shared his thoughts on the barrier too.


    "Having a barrier this big over the whole forest Andras won''t have it easy either."


    "It''s all thanks to the Guardian Deity''s power. The Erul Tribe''s been getting protection through the priestess for ages."


    "To keep up a barrier this strong I can see why the priestess is a big deal."


    Kaneff looked intrigued, but the more I heard about the barrier, the more nervous I got.


    If I got separated from everyone, I might end up wandering around the forest forever.


    I nced at Speranza, wondering if she was scared too.


    "?"


    But, to my surprise, Speranza was grinning. I asked her, kinda confused.


    "Speranza, aren''t you scared?"


    "Huh? I''m not scared; it''s actually fun, Papa"


    "Fun?"


    Speranza nodded, very excited, and pointed at different spots in the forest.


    "The forest keeps telling me where to go. It''s like fairies whispering in my ears, it tickles."


    Speranza''s fox ears were twitching, like they were ticklish.


    When they heard that, Anis and Daur both looked shocked.


    "Um, Speranza, you really know where to go?"


    "Un! From now on, go left at the biggest tree, where the red flowers are blooming."


    "What?!"


    As Speranza nailed down the exact path, Anis''s eyes went wide with surprise.


    Lia tilted her head, wondering why Anis was so taken aback.


    "Is it that surprising? Speranza''s part of the Erul Tribe too, so shouldn''t she know the way?"


    "No, no! We only memorize special markings that only our tribe can see to find our way. Without those markings, even my uncle or I couldn''t get through this forest."


    Then Anis mumbled, like it was hard to believe.


    "For Speranza to find the way without memorizing the markings means she saw the barrier''s true nature. And the only being that could do that is"


    She didn''t finish her thought.


    But everyone there could guess what she didn''t say.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    The Erul Tribe vige was currently in chaos due to various problems.


    First, the vige atmosphere had drastically worsened as the health of the priestess rapidly deteriorated.


    Second, some vigers had independently infiltrated a noble''s territory, which was bad enough, but they were all captured as prisoners and were now under pressure to negotiate.


    Neither the first nor the second issue was a problem that could be easily dismissed.


    As the vigers grew uneasy, the council of elders, the vige''s leadership, felt the heat.


    "How did this happen"


    An elder of the Erul Tribe groaned with a pained voice, his face marked with deep wrinkles and a scruffy beard. The other elders sitting beside him also wore troubled expressions.


    The oldest man seated at the highest position in the council spoke up first.


    "Is there no other way to help our fallen priestess?"


    "Yes, Great Elder. The vige healers are monitoring the priestess''s condition day and night, but so far, they haven''t had any sess."


    "Ugh"


    Deep sighs erupted among the elders.


    "Shouldn''t we invite a healer from outside the vige?"


    "To entrust the priestess''s treatment to an outsider is is"


    "In a situation where no sessor has been decided, shouldn''t our top priority be to restore the priestess''s health?"


    "She is not young anymore. Even if we bring in a healer from outside, how effective would it be?"


    The gathered elders each voiced their opinions. Many words were exchanged in an instant, but the atmosphere only grew more chaotic, and no useful suggestions were made.


    "Ahem!"


    The Great Elder, as he was called, loudly cleared his throat to calm the chaotic atmosphere. He then asked the Erul Tribe man who had answered his question earlier.


    "How is the prisoner negotiation going?"


    "We''ve finished a brief exchange of opinions with the other party before starting the formal negotiations. The captured prisoners are all being treated properly. However"


    The man, who had been smoothly exining, furrowed his brow and hesitated.


    "Is there a problem with the negotiation?"


    "Well The territory our captured vigers had infiltrated seems to have had more influence than we initially thought."


    "What do you mean? Didn''t we first think it was a small territory in a remote area, with the lord having only recently received a noble title?"


    "I thought so too at first. But when I looked closely at those who came for the negotiation, that wasn''t the case at all. Three influential nobles from a powerful family appeared, and even the Demon Lord''s Castle seemed to be monitoring the situation."


    "Heh"


    The Great Elder let out a bitterugh at the man''s exnation. Murmurs grew among the other listening elders.


    The Erul Tribe had maintained its independence and minimal rtions with its neighbors since ancient times, but that didn''t mean they couldpletely ignore their surroundings.


    It was bad enough dealing with powerful noble families, but now the Demon Lord''s Castle was getting involved?


    The Great Elder felt a sudden headache, and the expressions of the other elders darkened as they realized the gravity of the situation.


    In the midst of the chaotic atmosphere, someone abruptly stood up and pointed at one side of the room. Over there, a group of Erul Tribe elders with red fur were gathered.


    "It''s all because of you guys acting on your own!"


    The other elders, excluding the red Erul Tribe members, nodded and chimed in.


    "You''re right."


    "How will you take responsibility for this situation?"


    One of the red Erul Tribe members calmly responded.


    "I acknowledge the mistake of my subordinates acting independently. But isn''t your side guilty of the same thing?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Didn''t you secretly send Anis and Daur to that territory? Did you think we wouldn''t know that there''s a child with the blood of the priestess there?"


    "Hmph! You''re the ones who started this sinister n."


    The face of the elder on the other side turned red at the red Erul Tribe elder''s shameless response.


    "Are you saying this situation is our fault?"


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "You insolent you arrogant brat!"


    The agitated elder shouted so loudly that his body shook. If those around him hadn''t stopped him, he would have charged at the red Erul Tribe elder immediately.


    "Enough! This is disgraceful behavior for people holding the title of elder!"


    The head elder''s shout made the atmosphere in the room turn icy cold.


    As the elders nced at each other, the head elder let out a small sigh.


    "Sigh This morning, I received word that Daur and Anis will arrive soon with some guests."


    Upon hearing the news about the guests, various emotions appeared on the faces of the elders.


    "The lord of the territory where our people were captured for trespassing ims to be the guardian of a Erul Tribe child and ising here."


    <strong>-Murmurs.</strong>


    <strong>-Murmurs.</strong>


    As soon as they heard that the lord was personallying here, the murmuring among the elders grew louder.


    The head elder waited for the murmurs to die down before speaking again.


    "I will receive them as ordinary guests. If they demand an apology for our wrongdoing, I am willing to oblige. I hope that no one here will engage in any unnecessary actions."


    At the head elder''s firm stance, the other elders bowed their heads in unison. However, the unseen nces in their eyes shone with different meanings.


    "We''ve arrived."


    "Wow"


    As we emerged from the foggy forest, the surroundings brightened, and arge vige revealed itself.


    "This is the Erul Tribe''s vige, Shireunoon.''"


    Shireunoon, the hometown of all Erul Tribe members.


    The first thought that came to mind upon seeing Shireunoon was that it was muchrger than expected.


    I thought that its size would be limited due to being surrounded by a forest, but it wasrge enough to resemble a city rather than a vige.


    A bit smaller than therge cities seen in the demon world, but muchrger than an ordinary vige?


    Another impressive feature was the unique architectural style found only in Erul Tribe viges.


    Most of the buildings were wooden structures, and the atmosphere resembled that of East Asian countries on Earth.


    Neat and sophisticated wooden buildings.


    There was a peculiar feeling of both familiarfort and refreshing novelty at the same time.


    The group followed Daur and Anis towards the vige entrance. Guards who spotted us from a distance approached.


    "Have you returned, Lord Daur?"


    "Yes. As I informed you earlier, I have brought guests."


    Daur took the lead in talking with the guards wielding spears. Most of the guards were Erul Tribe members with red fur.


    "Lord Daur, are these all the guests?"


    "All of them are here Huh?"


    Daur, who had been looking around the group, suddenly stopped speaking with a bewildered expression. I also realized btedly why he was confused.


    Terzan must have hidden herself during the journey.


    She had been with us until we crossed the barrier, but as soon as we crossed it, she had disappeared.


    "Yes, everyone here is a guest."


    Instead of the bewildered Daur, Anis spoke. The guards nodded without any suspicion.


    "We received instructions to let the guests into the vige immediately upon arrival. You two can head straight to the vige with the guests."


    Without asking further questions or searching us, the guards opened the way for us to proceed.


    The group followed Daur and Anis through the vige entrance.


    As we passed the entrance, we could fully take in the scenery of the vige.


    As we moved further inward, turning our heads this way and that way, we gradually began to encounter vigers going about their business.


    "Whoa"


    "Oh my?"


    The vigers who saw us all had the same surprised expression.


    It wasn''t a negative feeling, but more of a reaction as if they had encountered something truly fascinating.


    Anis turned to us and smiled awkwardly.


    "It''s probably because there are hardly any visitors from outside"


    I smiled slightly, as if to say it was okay, relieving her embarrassment. In fact, I was also curiously observing the vigers, so I didn''t feel too ufortable.


    At first, the Erul Tribe people expressed astonishment that guests had arrived, but slowly, their expressions turned to curiosity.


    At the end of those questioning gazes was Speranza, who was holding my hand. It felt like as if they were thinking, Why is that child with those people?''


    Speranza felt those gazes too and shrank back, hiding behind my leg.


    Perhaps it was bittersweet to me that Speranza, who could be considered from this hometown, was receiving such stares.


    As we moved towards the center of the vige, there was more and more to see.


    From merchants selling goods to restaurants emitting delicious smells. And at some point, small footsteps followed us from behind.


    "Look over there. That''s a demon with horns on their head."


    "Huh? That person doesn''t have any horns."


    "Ugh, big brother, big sister,e with me."


    Erul Tribe children followed us, their fox ears perked up, and their eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Oh, how cute they are.


    Pretending not to notice, I secretly observed the children. Perhaps because of Speranza, I felt a strong affection for the Erul Tribe children.


    In the midst of this, the smallest child in the group wobbled and suddenly fell forward.


    "Ouch!"


    "Oops! Are you okay?"


    "Uwaaa big brother"


    "It''s because you walked too fast."


    "Me? What did I do?"


    The little Erul child''s eyes welled up with tears. As the older child, who seemed to be his sibling, was flustered, I quickly approached the fallen child.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Ah!"


    "Oh?"


    Ignoring the surprised reactions of the two children, I first helped the fallen child stand up.


    The child suddenly burst into tears as if overwhelmed by sadness.


    "Sob waaaah!"


    I calmly picked up the child and tried tofort him.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''re not hurt too badly. Lia, could you hand me a handkerchief, please?"


    "Yes, Sihyeon. Just a moment."


    I took the handkerchief from Lia and wiped the child''s face. His nose was slightly red, as if he had bumped it when he fell.


    I carefully checked to make sure there were no other injuries.


    That being said


    It''s been a while since I''ve had tofort a crying child like this.


    As I looked at the sobbing child in my arms, memories from the past came flooding back, giving me a bittersweet feeling.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Fortunately, the fallen child only had a slight bruise on his skin and no serious injuries.


    "Sniffle."


    The Erul child, whose emotions had calmed down a bit, looked up at me while sniffling. I carefully wiped away the tears still clinging to his eyes with a handkerchief.


    The child seemed to think my embrace wasfortable enough that he quietly epted my touch, even though he was being held by a stranger.


    "Oh my, look how quickly he has calmed down. Children really do listen well to you, Sihyeon."


    Lia, who had been watching from the side, admired the now quiet child. Kaneff also peeked over and chuckled with a pfft'' sound.


    Feeling a slight sense of pride, I spoke to the child in my arms.


    "Does it not hurt anymore?"


    "Mm-hmm"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Tori."


    "Tori? That''s a really pretty name."


    While continuing the conversation, I gently stroked Tori''s head. His expression was still awkward due to his wariness of a stranger, but his ears perked up, indicating he was in a good mood.


    It seemed that the skills I had acquired while soothing Speranza for a long time were shining here.


    <strong>Swish swish!</strong>


    Speranza, who was next to me, tugged at my clothes.


    "Papa, I want to see too."


    "Oh, just a moment."


    I bent down on one knee, lowering my posture so Speranza could see Tori. Speranza eagerly leaned in and showed interest.


    "Wow, hes so small. It''s a baby, a baby!"


    Speranza was admiring Tori for being so small.


    To me, it seemed like a baby admiring another baby, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Speranza, not caring whether Iughed or not, carefully reached out to stroke Tori.


    Perhaps it was their naturally gentle nature, but Tori only opened his eyes wide and calmly epted the touch.


    "Does it not hurt anymore?"


    Nod nod.


    "Do you want to eat something tasty?"


    "Tasty?"


    Tori showed his first response at the mention of something tasty.'' Speranza quickly searched her bag and pulled out a caramel candy.


    As the candy wrapper was opened, a sweet scent wafted out.


    Tori''s fox ears perked up at the delightful smell, and he eagerly epted and ate the candy offered by Speranza.


    <strong>Munch munch.</strong>


    As Tori chewed the candy, his eyes grew bigger and a shimmering light was added to his pupils. His small tail also wagged fast enough to create a breeze.


    Speranza, with a proud expression, asked Tori.


    "Is it good?"


    "Un! It''s so tasty!"


    "Hehe."


    The two children looked at each other and smiled brightly.


    <strong>Gulp</strong>


    <strong>Gulp</strong>


    From the front, the sound of swallowing saliva could be heard quite tantly. The Erul children who had been with Tori earlier were staring at the caramel candy with eager eyes.


    I raised the corner of my mouth in a grin and asked the children.


    "Do you guys want some too?"


    <strong>Nod nod!</strong>


    <strong>Nod nod!</strong>


    The two children nodded their heads vigorously, as if they were worried about their throats.


    "Wow, Speranza, you came from really far away."


    "Yeah."


    "I''m envious. I wish I could go outside the vige too"


    A girl from the Erul tribe, who introduced herself as Ling,'' muttered while sucking on a caramel candy. As soon as Ling finished speaking, a boy with red fur named Kasha'' asked a question.


    "So, are there a lot of these delicious candies outside?"


    "Um no, they''re only at the farm where I live. There are also a lot of delicious strawberries on the farm."


    "Strawberries?"


    Kasha tilted his head as if he had never heard of it before, but Ling suddenly jumped up, remembering something.


    "Ah! I think I''ve heard of strawberries'' before. I heard adults say they''re really delicious."


    "Really? Are strawberries that delicious? Even more than these caramel candies?"


    Before they knew it, Speranza had be close friends with the two children, and they chatted nonstop about the outside world. Speranza seemed to enjoy spending time with kids her age.


    Lia whispered to me with a grin, observing the children.


    "They''ve be friends so quickly. It seems like Speranza likes her new friends."


    "It seems so. There are many people to y with her on the farm, but she doesn''t have any friends her age."


    <strong>Gulp. Gulp.</strong>


    "Mister"


    "Huh? Want more snacks?"


    I took a small snack from Lia and put it into Tori''s mouth. Still snuggled in my arms, Tori gobbled up the snack like a baby bird.


    It''s strange since we just met today.


    Toripletely entrusted himself to me without any difort, enjoying the tasty snack and thefort.


    Well, so what?


    If he''s cute, that''s enough.


    Anis and Daur, who were leading the way, looked a bit flustered when they saw me holding Tori.


    "Sihyeon is really amazing. It''s notmon for children to be so unguarded around strangers, let alone be so curious about them."


    "Don''t worry about it, he''s just like that. He''s good at nosing around."


    I frowned at Kaneff''s words.


    "Boss, of all things to say, why nosing around''?"


    "Why? It''s an urate expression."


    "No, there are many better expressions like good at socializing'' or good with children.''"


    "As long as they understand, what does it matter"


    While Kaneff and I bickered, our group passed through the center of the vige and arrived at arge building. There, people who seemed to be waiting for us came out to greet us.


    "Wee, Lord Cardis. You must have had a hard timeing from so far away."


    "Wee, Lord Cadis."


    "Wee."


    All the waiting people greeted us politely.


    "Ah yes. Nice to meet you."


    Their hospitality was much more than I had expected, and I greeted them a bit awkwardly.


    "Pleasee in. The elder is waiting for you inside."


    I was about to follow their lead into the building when I stopped.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, it''s not that"


    I turned my head to look back.


    Speranzas two new friends were watching us hesitantly. They seemed to want to keep ying, but they seemed reluctant to follow us in.


    In the meantime, Tori was confidently nestled in my arms, munching on snacks.


    "Would it be alright if those kids coulde along with us? We just became friends, and it would be a shame to part ways so soon."


    The Erul tribe man who was guiding us nced behind me.


    He nodded with a meaningful sound. After briefly whispering with the people around him, he soon gave an answer.


    "We will prepare a separate room for the children to rest in. However, you should go meet the vige elder right away, my lord."


    "Ah! Thank you for doing that."


    The children''s faces brightened at the news that they could continue to y together. I handed Tori over to Lia.


    "Lia, please take care of the children for me."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    Tori whined for a moment, not wanting to leave my arms, but quieted down as soon as Lia fed him a snack.


    "Speranza, y with your friends. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay."


    After giving Speranza''s head a gentle pat, Kaneff and I followed the guide to where the vige elder was.


    Walking in the long corridor, I whispered to Kaneff while keeping an eye on the Erul tribe guides.


    "Boss, the atmosphere is more rxed than I expected, isn''t it?"


    "Did you think they''d greet us with weapons drawn right away?"


    "Well, not exactly, but I thought it might be a bit more awkward."


    "Ryan and Andras are putting pressure on them with prisoner negotiations. Even if they''re reckless, they won''t openly target us."


    While speaking, a sh of light shone in Kaneff''s eyes.


    "Of course, if they pull any nonsense, we won''t stay still either. It might be fun to have a proper confrontation with the Erul tribe."


    Ryan and Andras


    Please hang in there!


    I prayed for this peaceful atmosphere to continue while rooting for the two of them.


    "Here we are."


    <strong>Creak.</strong>


    Therge wooden doors opened on both sides.


    "The vige elder is waiting for you inside."


    After expressing my gratitude to the Erul tribe man who guided us, I stepped into the room.


    The title vige elder'' gave me the impression of a high-ranking position, but contrary to that, the room''s interior was rather in.


    There were hardly any eye-catching decorations. Only a table, chairs, and a few pieces of furniture were neatly arranged.


    "I have been waiting for you, Lord Cardis."


    The old man, sitting at the end of the table, stood up to greet me.


    "Wee. I am Rahuel, the representative of the Erul tribe vige elders."


    "Thank you for your warm wee."


    "Please, have a seat."


    As I sat down, I took a closer look at vige elder Rahuel.


    He was an old man with deep wrinkles and a shaggy beard. Due to his age, his tail fur looked more ragged than that of Speranza or the other Erul tribe members.


    Kaneff, who had been looking around the room, unceremoniously plopped down onto a chair without any formal greeting.


    Despite the rude behavior, Rahuel didn''t seem to mind. Instead, he focused his attention on me and calmly attempted conversation.


    "There are many things I would like to discuss with the visitor from the outside after such a long time, but the situation is not ideal, so I''ll get straight to the point. I hope you understand, Lord Cardis."


    "It''s fine with me. Please, feel free to speak your mind."


    "First of all, I would like to apologize for the unauthorized intrusion of some members of the Erul tribe into your territory. It may sound like an excuse for our wrongdoing, but I would like you to understand that this disgraceful incident was not the intention of the entire Erul tribe."


    Rahuel quickly mentioned the most sensitive issue and expressed his apology. He maintained a humble posture, but not so humbled as to be servile.


    "We will preparepensation for the damages that will satisfy the Cardis territory. We will also be as cooperative as possible in the ongoing prisoner negotiations, so we hope for Lord Cardis''s mercy."


    Rahuel clearly reiterated his apology with a firm voice. I listened to his story outwardly calm, but I was secretly surprised by this unexpected reaction.


    To think they would acknowledge their mistake to this extent


    I nced at Kaneff.


    Kaneff also seemed to think something was strange, as he had a peculiar expression on his face. And then he leaned towards me and whispered quietly.


    "Something''s off


    "But it''s not a bad situation for us, right?"


    "I don''t know. That old man might be hiding something."


    Will things really work out this smoothly?


    A hint of suspicion appeared in my eyes. However, I couldn''t find anything suspicious about Rahuel''s demeanor.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    PrevITOCI Next


    Even as I exchanged whispers with Kaneff, there wasn''t much change in Rahuel''s expression.


    He waited for our conversation to end and then casually spoke up.


    "Please let us know if you have any requests for us. If it''s something I can decide on my own, I will do my best to cooperate."


    Encouraged by his straightforward attitude, I got straight to the point.


    "The reason we''re here is simple. We want to arrange a meeting between Speranza and her grandmother."


    "Ah, so the child''s name is Speranza'' then."


    "We heard that her grandmother has been unwell, and that she wishes to see her granddaughter."


    Rahuel, who had been speaking without hesitation, took longer to respond this time. He stroked his beard thoughtfully for a while, then spoke with a serious expression.


    "Do you know who her grandmother is?"


    "We heard from Anis. She''s a revered priestess here, held in high regard"


    "That''s right. She''s the one who carries on the will of our guardian deity and protects the Erul Tribe."


    Rahuel continued the conversation while ncing at our reactions.


    "Since she''s such an important figure, not just anyone can meet her. Especially if they''re outsiders. Moreover, the priestess''s health is currently quite concerning."


    Kaneff, who had been quiet until now, interjected with a resentful tone.


    "She wants to meet her granddaughter herself, doesn''t she? What''s soplicated about that?"


    "It''s not as simple as"


    "Anyway, you''re the elder here, right? Then, if you permit it, isn''t that enough?"


    "Even if I am the elder, I cannot make a unteral decision when ites to matters concerning the priestess. All the vige elders need to agree for anything to proceed."


    Despite Kaneff''s somewhat aggressivements, Rahuel remained calm and exined. I continued the conversation on behalf of the frustrated Kaneff.


    "We''ve already heard about the variousplex issues within the Erul Tribe. We''re not interested in that. We just want Speranza to meet her grandmother."


    "Um"


    "Once that''s done, we''ll leave quietly. We won''t bring up the matter of trespassing again."


    I actively tried to persuade Rahuel. It seemed to have some effect, as he finally responded.


    "To meet the priestess, you''ll need to convince the elders first."


    "How do we do that?"


    "Right now, the elders are most concerned about the hostage negotiation, along with the priestess''s health. If Lord Cardis promises a satisfactory resolution to that issue, they may be more willing to ept a meeting with the priestess."


    As Andras had predicted, the Erul Tribe seemed to be feeling quite pressured by the hostage negotiations.


    The hostage negotiations were just a means of putting pressure on the Erul Tribe; we didn''t actually intend to gain anything from them.


    If the hostage negotiations could ensure Speranza''s safe meeting with her grandmother, it seemed like a good deal.


    I nced at Kaneff, who subtly nodded his head in agreement. There was no reason to hesitate any longer.


    "If Speranza can safely meet her grandmother, we''ll proceed with the hostage negotiations as the Erul Tribe wishes. I promise, in the name of Cardis''."


    Upon hearing my pledge, Rahuel also answered resolutely.


    "I understand your intentions, Lord Cardis. I will discuss this with the other elders and inform you of their decision as soon as possible. Please wait a little longer."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry too much. There should be a positive oue."


    Rahuel and I exchanged small smiles.


    As soon as the conversation ended, Rahuel left us with a brief farewell and immediately got up to leave the room and meet with the other elders.


    Kaneff and I followed the Erul Tribe man with whom we entered earlier, making our way to where Lia and Speranza were resting.


    As we walked down the hallway we had passed earlier, I casually asked Kaneff.


    "Do you think Speranza will be able to meet her grandmother?"


    "I don''t know. That elder guy didn''t seem to be deceiving us, but"


    Kaneff replied with a somewhat uneasy expression.


    "It just feels like things are going too smoothly."


    We quickly arrived at the ce where Lia and Speranza were.


    Speranza was having fun ying with Ling, Kasha, and Tori, the three children from the Erul Tribe.


    The children were curious about the outside world and kept asking Speranza questions without giving her a chance to rest.


    Lia and I chatted while watching the children y, and Kaneffy down in a corner, quietly closing his eyes to rest.


    Time passed, and the scenery outside the window gradually darkened.


    "Ah! We''rete. Mom''s gonna scold us."


    "We''ll go now. Speranza, let''s y again tomorrow!"


    "Goodbye, mister!"


    The Erul Tribe children left, saying it was gettingte.


    I took Speranza outside the building to see the children off, then picked her up and went back inside, as she seemed a little sad.


    As the surroundings grew darker, the lights in the vige buildings were turned on one by one. Around that time, we were treated to a carefully prepared dinner.


    After dinner, no one came to see us for a while. Even though we were in afortable space, our minds gradually grew uneasy.


    Is the negotiation going well?


    Will it be difficult to meet today?


    As I was lost in thought, someone familiar knocked on the door and entered. It was Anis, who had guided us here and then left.


    "Anis."


    "Did you enjoy your dinner?"


    "Yes, it was delicious."


    She smiled and continued her exnation with a bright face.


    "About an hour ago, there was a meeting of the elders. They discussed the matter Sihyeon had requested, and fortunately, they decided to ept the request."


    "Really? So Speranza can meet her grandmother?"


    "That''s right. The decision was made more quickly than I expected. It seems the pressure from the prisoner negotiation was effective."


    My expression rxed.


    "That''s a relief. When can we meet her?"


    "You should prepare right now."


    "What? Right now?"


    My face filled with surprise in an instant. Then Anis exined with a flustered expression.


    "My mom''s health isn''t good, so the allowed meeting time is limited. Please understand."


    "Okay, I''ll get ready."


    I hadn''t imagined we would be meeting at thiste hour, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    It waste, and Speranza was drowsy from the fatigue of the trip, so I carefully woke her up.


    "Speranza, can you wake up, sweetheart?"


    "Ugh"


    "We''re going to see your grandma now."


    "Grand ma? Right now?"


    Her eyes, which had been blurry, became clear at the mention of meeting her grandmother. Speranza rubbed her eyes vigorously to chase away the sleep.


    Kaneff and Lia also got up to follow us.


    "Are they just trying to show off by letting us see her face for a moment?"


    "Still, it''s not bad to be able to meet like this."


    Then Anis spoke to the two of them.


    "I''m sorry, but only Speranza and Sihyeon can meet my mother. The two of you will have to wait here."


    "What?"


    "Uh, we can''t go?"


    "It was difficult enough for Sihyeon to meet my mother. It took oveing the opposition of several elders to get permission."


    Kaneff red at Anis with an unpleasant emotion.


    His intimidating presence made Anis tremble.


    I intervened between the two, calming Kaneff down.


    "Please calm down, boss. It''s not Anis''s decision. And it''s enough for me to apany Speranza."


    "What will you do if they mess around while you and Speranza are alone?"


    Anis pleaded her innocence to the suspicious Kaneff.


    "I, there won''t be anything like that. No one in the Erul Tribe can act carelessly when ites to my mother."


    "Give Anis a chance."


    "Fine but we''re not waiting here. Lia and I will follow as far as we can."


    "That should be okay. Then I''ll guide you right away."


    Anis immediately started guiding us.


    We left the building where we had been resting and joined a group of about six guards.


    The group, led by the guards, walked in the opposite direction of the vige center.


    As the passing buildings gradually decreased, the surrounding darkness deepened. The torches in the guards'' hands became the only light illuminating the path.


    I looked up at the sky.


    The clouds were thick tonight, preventing the moon and stars from shining brightly.


    Just as I had an ominous feeling, I suddenly stopped, sensing a strange energy.


    Instinctively, I turned my head toward the direction of the energy.


    The scenery was pitch-ck because of the darkness.


    I squinted my eyes and barely recognized a blurry figure, but there was nothing so extraordinary as to startle me.


    A very ordinary-looking forest.


    And all that was there was a small path leading through it.


    "Sihyeon? What''s the matter?"


    Anis examined me with a puzzled expression as I suddenly stopped.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. But what''s that path leading into the forest?"


    "That ce is where the altar dedicated to the guardian deity is located. Sometimes, when there''s a big event in the vige, the priestess performs rituals at the altar. But why do you ask?"


    "Ah, no, it''s just"


    I stumbled over my words. I wasn''t so tactless as to mention the ufortable feeling I got from the guardian deity''s altar.


    Anis didn''t make a big deal of it and continued guiding us with the guards leading the way.


    As I resumed walking, I kept ncing back.


    Was it just my imagination?


    It was a really strange feeling, though


    The blurry path disappeared into the darkness as we walked just a few steps. Trying to ignore the lingering uneasiness in my heart, I focused on the uing meeting with the priestess, or rather, Speranza''s grandmother.


    As the lights from the buildings in the vige center behind us were faintly visible, the vignt guards in front of us revealed themselves.


    Numerous guards patrolled around the wall, maintaining a strict watch.


    Despite the high walls and many guards, all that was being protected inside was a single building of ordinary size.


    I was able to immediately deduce that the building was the priestess''s residence.


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    PrevITOCI Next


    The guards who were protecting the priestess''s residence approached us.


    "Anis, you''re here?"


    "I brought the people who will be visiting the priestess''s residence. Have you heard the news?"


    "Yes, we received instructions from above. However"


    The guard nced behind Anis.


    "I understand that not many are allowed to enter, right?"


    "Only Sihyeon and Speranza will be visiting her mother. The others will wait here."


    "Hmm alright."


    The guard''s expression briefly showed difort when hearing that Kaneff and Lia would wait here. However, he quickly hid his emotions and nodded.


    The guard moved past Anis and approached me.


    "Do you have any weapons or items that could be considered threatening?"


    "No, I don''t have anything like that."


    "May I see what you''re holding?"


    "Oh, this? It''s nothing"


    I took out the contents of the bag I was holding one by one.


    They were gifts I had prepared since I couldn''t go empty-handed when visiting Speranza''s grandmother.


    "This is strawberry jam'' made from strawberries grown in our territory. This is a homemade rice cake set,'' and this is a bath product set''"


    I had chosen the best strawberry jam made recently in the Cardis Estate, the rice cake set rmended by my mother, and the bath products which had received good reactions as gifts for the farm family members.


    The guard''s face hardened upon seeing the numerous gifts.


    "I''m sorry, but you cannot take these items with you."


    "Huh? But these aren''t dangerous at all?"


    "We cannot allow items we cannot properly identify into the priestess''s residence."


    "No, but"


    I was about to argue but decided against it upon seeing the guard''s determined gaze. It seemed like it would onlyplicate matters if I caused a scene here.


    "We will keep the items you brought and return them to you when you leave."


    "Sigh"


    Reluctantly, I handed over the bag of gifts to the guard.


    They were carefully chosen gifts


    Anisforted me by saying there would be another opportunityter.


    "We''ll be back. Take care, boss, Lia."


    "We''ll be waiting. Take care, Speranza."


    Lia encouraged us with a gentle voice, while Kaneff shook his head with an annoyed expression, seemingly urging us to hurry back.


    "I will guide you to where the priestess is."


    The guard who took the gifts led the way. I followed him, holding Speranza''s hand.


    I couldn''t see her face in the darkness, but I could feel Speranza''s tension from her trembling hand. I gripped her small hand tightly, hoping to give her some strength.


    As we were about to reach the building beyond the high walls


    I heard Terzan''s whisper in my ear. It was the shadow tribe''s special skill of conveying their voice from a distance.


    -Sihyeon, Sihyeon!


    "?!"


    -The barrier spread out in the forest is also around that building. If we go in like this, I won''t be able to hide anymore.


    Terzan, who had been hiding and protecting us, spoke urgently. After a brief moment of consideration, I shook my head left and right so Terzan could see.


    It was a signal for her not to follow any further.


    Terzan, who quickly understood my signal, whispered again.


    -Got it. I''ll wait nearby. If anything happens, scream loudly. I''ll try to get inside as quickly as possible.


    I nodded slightly, and then, I followed Anis into the building.


    The atmosphere was so heavy and quiet that it felt oppressive, but aside from that, the priestess''s residence was more ordinary than expected.


    Although she was said to be the protector of the Erul Tribe, there was no religious atmosphere that one might expect.


    We walked down the quiet hallway and arrived at arge door.


    "Anis, have you arrived?"


    A middle-aged woman from the Erul Tribe greeted Anis familiarly.


    "I brought guests. Is my mother awake now?"


    "She just woke up and has been waiting. She said to bring the guests in as soon as they arrive."


    "Then, please let her know we have arrived."


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged woman approached the door and whispered something in a barely audible voice. Therge door opened slowly on both sides.


    As the door opened, the guard and the middle-aged woman stepped aside with polite bows.


    Anis made eye contact with us briefly and headed into the room first. I swallowed nervously and led Speranza in after her.


    "Have you arrived?"


    As soon as we entered the room, a deep voice greeted us.


    "Yes, Mom."


    "You''ve gone through a lot."


    An older woman from the Erul Tribe was leaning against the bed, only slightly sitting up to greet us.


    That woman was Speranza''s grandmother


    What surprised me the most when I first saw her was her youthful appearance. She didn''t look like a grandmother at all.


    Despite her young appearance, her health didn''t seem good.


    Her face was frighteningly pale, and there was an eerie chill around her.


    Women attending her were clearing away bowls that briefly revealed a dark, murky herbal medicine inside. It seemed she had just taken her medicine, judging by the faint bitter smell in the room.


    "Mom, this is Sihyeon, whom I mentioned before. And next to him is"


    The elderly woman''s gaze moved from my face to the ground. As her eyes stopped, I felt a trembling in my hand.


    "Ah"


    It wasn''t just Speranza''s hand that was shaking. The elderly woman''s eyes also trembled as she met her granddaughter for the first time.


    "Can, can youe a little closer?


    She pleaded with me.


    Silently, I led Speranza by the hand and moved closer to the bed. As Speranza got closer, her eyes grew wider.


    Was that gaze too much for her?


    Speranza lowered her head to avoid her grandmother''s gaze. Seeing that, a look of pity crossed the grandmother''s face.


    Her adorable fox ears drooped, and her tail hung lifelessly. Speranza seemed to have lost her confidence and was hesitating.


    I caught Speranza as she tried to hide behind my leg. We couldn''t let this possiblyst meeting with her family end in vain.


    "It''s okay, Speranza."


    I gentlyforted Speranza with a soft voice and slowly stroked her small back. Her tense body gradually rxed.


    "You can say whatever you want. You''ve been thinking about this the whole time, haven''t you?"


    Instead of answering, Speranza nodded slightly. I smiled and held her trembling hand tightly.


    We hade a long way to get here.


    Though this moment might still be too overwhelming for Speranza, I encouraged her to muster a little more courage so she wouldn''t have any regrets.


    Speranza stopped trying to hide and stepped forward again. Slowly, she lifted her head and met her grandmother''s eyes.


    The elderly woman''s eyes trembled once more as she looked at her granddaughter.


    "Grandma"


    "Yes my child."


    Speranza hesitated for a moment, then spoke with difficulty.


    "I''ve wanted to see you."


    "Ah"


    At those words, tears streamed down the old woman''s face. She nodded, trying to control her emotions.


    "Sniff! I''ve wanted to see you too, my child."


    She opened her arms wide towards Speranza.


    "Can I just hold you once?"


    ""


    Speranza slowly approached her grandmother. I lifted her up slightly so she could be embraced.


    The elderly woman hugged Speranza as if she were the most precious thing in the world.


    At first, Speranza was uneasy in her grandmother''s embrace.


    But as she foundfort in her arms, she suddenly burst into quiet sobs.


    "Sniff sniff!"


    "I''m sorry, my child. Because of me because of me"


    "Wha wahhh!"


    "Sniff, sniff!"


    As Speranza''s crying grew louder, the elderly woman''s trembling grew as well. She held Speranza tightly, repeatedly apologizing.


    I silently watched Speranza cry.


    In those cries were sadness, resentment, loneliness It seemed as if all the deeply buried emotions in their hearts were contained in those sobs.


    Listening to the two of them cry, Anis and the other women attending to them also had teary eyes.


    The sound of crying in the room subsided only after a considerable amount of time had passed.


    "Sniffle sniffle."


    After shedding a lot of tears, Speranza sniffled with the area around her eyes stained bright red.


    The old woman, who received a handkerchief from someone nearby, gently wiped Speranza''s face.


    At first, her face didn''t seem to have any vitality, but perhaps because of her intense emotions, a rosy glow appeared on her face, making her look much more lively.


    After examining Speranza in her arms for a while, the old woman finally looked at me and opened her mouth.


    "I apologize for showing such a scene in front of an important guest."


    I replied with a slight smile.


    "No, it''s alright."


    "Though it''s quitete, let me introduce myself. I am Mirna,'' who represents the Erul Tribe and serves the guardian deity. And"


    She smiled brightly and looked down at Speranza in her arms.


    "I am this lovely child''s grandmother."


    (To be Continued)


    Support the novel & read aheadPaid Chapters $1/chapter


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    PrevITOCI Next


    Mirna continued the conversation with me whileforting Speranza in her arms.


    "I heard about you, Sihyeon, through Anis. You protected this child who was left alone and took care of her like family."


    "Not just like family,'' she really became my family. Just like the other people living together on the farm."


    Hearing my response, Mirna looked slightly surprised, then she rxed and smiled again.


    "My granddaughter was truly fortunate to meet someone like you, Sihyeon."


    "It was a stroke of luck for me too. It was only because I happened to meet Speranza that I could gain a new family."


    "Though it''ste, I wanted to express my gratitude. Thank you for being a strong guardian for her when I couldn''t do anything."


    Mirna slowly bowed her head as a sign of respect.


    Knowing the meaning behind her gesture, I naturally epted her thanks.


    After that, our conversation continued in a more rxed atmosphere. Naturally, our main topic was about Speranza.


    From the story of finding the tiny fox in a small crevice between rocks, to what she usually does on the farm, and how she gets along with other farm members.


    Long-held questions and stories poured out endlessly.


    Having shaken off her awkwardness, Speranza eagerly talked about her life on the farm. Mirna responded to each of her granddaughter''s stories with a pleased smile.


    "Do you really like strawberries that much?"


    "Un! And the strawberry jam that Papa makes is incredibly delicious too. But umm


    Speranza''s face suddenly clouded as she excitedly talked.


    "Why, what happened?"


    "Papa brought strawberry jam as a gift, but a scary man took it away."


    "Who would do such a thing!"


    "A man in front of the house took it while looking scary."


    It seemed that Speranza was talking about the time when a guard took away the prepared gift. From her perspective, the guard''s authoritative attitude must have been quite frightening.


    "Were you very scared?"


    "A little? But I was with Papa, so it was okay."


    "I see there was such an incident"


    As Mirnaforted Speranza with a proud expression, she sent a cold nce somewhere. The sudden change in her atmosphere made me flinch.


    I hurriedly spoke up to clear the misunderstanding.


    "It wasn''t like the guard forcefully took our gift. He did speak a bit stiffly, but he exined everything well."


    "That''s right, Mother. It''s just that they couldn''t bring unverified items here, so they took it temporarily."


    Anis and I exined the situation in detail so that the guard wouldn''t be misunderstood. Thanks to that, Mirna''s cold gaze softened a bit.


    "I apologize, Sihyeon. I emphasized several times that you are a very important guest It seems the guard hasmitted a rudeness."


    "Not at all! He was just doing his job diligently. I wasn''t too upset about it. We can just give the giftter."


    "Hehe. Sihyeon, you really are as kind as I heard."


    "Haha"


    I showed a shy smile at Mirna''s praise.


    "As Sihyeon said, I''ll make sure to get the giftter cough cough!"


    "Priestess!"


    "Priestess!"


    The attending women were startled and rushed to Mirna''s side.


    Covering her mouth with one hand, Mirna used the other to stop them froming closer.


    "I''m fine, so don''t make a fuss."


    "But, Priestess, the healer said you shouldn''t push yourself too much."


    "Today, I will just ask the guests to leave."


    "Didn''t I say I''m fine? Step back."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Mirna firmly made them back off.


    "Grandma Are you in pain?"


    "I''m fine. Just a little tired, that''s all."


    "Uhh"


    Mirna held Speranza in her arms again to reassure her. However, contrary to her words, her face showed signs of exhaustion.


    "Sihyeon."


    "Yes, please speak."


    "I assume you are already aware of theplicated situation involving the Erul Tribe, the Priestess, and Speranza."


    ..


    I quietly nodded my head.


    "Long ago, when I first heard about Speranza through Anis, I vowed to keep my granddaughter away from such a chaotic situation."


    As she continued speaking, a bitter smile crossed her lips.


    "But as I grew older and weaker, the desire to meet my granddaughter just once became more and more urgent. In the end, I caused you trouble due to an old woman''s greed."


    "It''s okay. I understandpletely. So don''t think of it as a nuisance."


    "Thank you for saying that. It makes my heart feel lighter. I''m truly grateful."


    Mirna expressed her gratitude once more and spoke to me with determination.


    "My resolve to keep Speranza from being caught up in this chaos has not changed. Tomorrow morning, you should return to the Cardis territory with Speranza."


    "Will you be alright?"


    Her long-lost granddaughter whom she had just met a few hours ago.


    It couldn''t have been easy for her to say goodbye again so soon.


    Mirna smiled faintly and gently stroked Speranza''s hair.


    "I''m fine. Just seeing her face like this is a great happiness for me."


    "Alright. I understand."


    "But could I ask for one thing just one thing?"


    "Please, go ahead."


    "I want to spend tonight with my granddaughter. I know it''s shameless of me, but please allow me."


    With a desperate voice, she asked me. I nodded slightly and looked at Speranza.


    "Grandma wants to spend tonight with Speranza. What do you want to do?"


    "Uhh"


    Speranza''s eyes moved back and forth as she pondered her decision. Mirna anxiously awaited her granddaughter''s answer.


    After some thought, Speranza''s eyes sparkled as she replied.


    "I want to stay with Grandma."


    "Alright. I''lle to pick you up early tomorrow morning, so be sure to listen to your Grandma, okay?"


    "Yep!"


    Mirna''s face was filled with a happy smile.


    "Please take good care of Speranza."


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    I left Speranza with Mirna and exited the room with Anis.


    We followed the guards back down the corridor we had previously walked through.


    As we moved further away from Mirna''s residence, Anis, who had been walking beside me, whispered.


    "Thank you, Sihyeon."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my mother smile so brightly. It''s all thanks to you and Speranza."


    "Don''t mention it."


    I thought to myself that it was just a reunion that should have happened.


    However, there was a lingering regret in my heart that this meeting should have happened a little sooner.


    We left the building and arrived at the main entrance where Kaneff and Lia were waiting. Lia spotted me first and rushed over.


    "You''re back now? Huh? But where''s Speranza?"


    "She decided to stay with her grandma tonight. We''ll pick her up early tomorrow morning."


    "I see Uhm, by the way."


    "?"


    "?"


    "Well how was it?"


    Lia hesitated before throwing a rather suggestive question at me. I responded with a refreshingugh.


    "She was a lovely person. Speranza really liked her too. I thinking here was the right decision."


    Lia finally seemed relieved.


    "Oh, thank goodness."


    Kaneff, who was standing nearby, butted in, sounding a bit displeased.


    "Is it okay to leave Speranza with just anyone like that?"


    "Not just anyone, it''s her grandmother."


    "Grandmother or not, they only met for the first time today."


    "Well, that''s true, but there''s a saying that blood is thicker than water.'' After a little while, they looked just like an ordinary grandmother and granddaughter."


    ""


    "And this might be theirst meeting. Since we have to leave early tomorrow morning, I wanted to give them as much time together as possible."


    "Oh? We''re leaving first thing in the morning? That''s great news!"


    Kaneff perked up and seemed pleased to hear that we''d be leaving tomorrow.


    "Yes, we''ll be heading back to the farm right away. So we should also head back and get some rest since we need to leave here early in the morning."


    "I''ll guide you to your resting ce."


    We left the priestess''s residence and headed to a ce where we could rest.


    When we arrived at the lodging, it was midnight and almost all the lights in the vige were out.


    Before going to sleep, we organized our things for an early departure the next day. Since we hadn''t been here long, it didn''t take much time to pack up.


    Feeling the emptiness without Speranza, we were about to go to bed when suddenly a signal sounded from inside a bag.


    "Huh? What''s that sound?"


    "It''s themunication artifact Andras gave us."


    I took out the artifact from the bag and connected themunication. Unlike usual, Andras''s voice came through with a lot of static.


    -Creek! Can you creee! Hear me?


    "Andras? It''s me."


    -Cree! Themunication! It''s not stable. Creee! It''s probably because of the barrier around that ce.


    Although there was some noise, it didn''t hinder our conversation.


    "What''s the matter at this hour?"


    -Well, creee! There''s been something strange happening here.


    "What happened?"


    -I questioned some of the Erul Tribe members to find the one who facilitated the intrusion, and creeee! All of them gave strange answers.


    "Strange answers?"


    -Creee! They all imed that they acted on the orders of the guardian deity. Creee! Then suddenly, they started behaving aggressively or spouting iprehensible words.


    Ordered by the guardian deity?


    That sounded so irrelevant


    While I was flustered and at a loss for words, Kaneff, who had been listening, said in a low voice,


    "Aren''t they just babbling nonsense?"


    -I don''t think so. Creee! I have a bad feeling about this, so I contacted you creee! Sihyeon? Mr. Kane- creee!!


    "Andras? Andras!"


    The artifact emitted a noisy sound, and themunication was suddenly cut offpletely.


    Everyone in the room was momentarily stunned when


    <strong>-Swoosh!</strong>


    Terzan emerged from the shadows and cried out urgently.


    "We''re in big trouble!"CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    PrevITOCI Next


    Suddenly, Terzan revealed herself.


    Surprised, Lia and I spoke to her.


    "Terzan?"


    "What, what''s going on?"


    "Something big happened."


    Terzan said with a serious expression.


    "Arge group of people suddenly started heading towards the priestess''s residence."


    "What?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Terzan, tell us more."


    Before we knew it, Kaneff hade closer and asked her to exin more.


    "At first, I thought it was the vige guards patrolling, but at some point, more people gathered in one ce. They were all armed."


    "The priestess''s residence That''s where Speranza is right now, isn''t it?"


    At Kaneff''s muttering, my heart sank. Anxiety welled up and I felt like everything went dark.


    Terzan spoke to me with a troubled face.


    "I''m sorry, Sihyeon. I wanted to protect Speranza, but I couldn''t use my powers because of the mysterious force surrounding the area."


    "Ah"


    I didn''t have the energy to respond to her apology. I stood up abruptly, trying topose myself.


    "We need to find out what''s happening ourselves. It might not be as bad as we''re worried about."


    "That''s the most certain thing."


    "I''ll go too."


    Kaneff and Lia also got up to follow me. The drowsiness from just before sleep had long disappeared from everyone''s faces.


    We first ran out of the room and started searching for the Erul people. We wanted to understand the situation and what had happened. However, strangely enough, we didn''t feel any presence inside the building.


    <em>What, what''s going on?</em>


    We were sure there had been guards at the entrance when we had returned earlier


    My optimistic thought that maybe we were misunderstanding something shattered the moment we stepped outside the building.


    "What on earth"


    As soon as we left the building, we were faced with darkness so thick that we couldn''t see an inch in front of us. It wasn''t just the moon and stars being obscured by clouds.


    The torch Lia had hastily fetched was useless. The light of the torch seemed to be blocked by a wall and quickly lost its strength.


    "This feeling"


    Kaneff, who had been staring into the darkness, furrowed his brow and muttered.


    "There''s no doubt. A barrier has been spread around the area."


    "A barrier? But wasn''t the barrier only spread around the vige?"


    "I don''t know why it''s like this either! But this suffocating feeling is unmistakable. The barrier we saw in the forest has spread throughout the entire vige. It must be why themunication artifact suddenly lost its connection earlier."


    Kaneff stopped mid-sentence and looked at Terzan.


    "There was no barrier when you came back, right?"


    "Yeah. It was just normal."


    "Someone who doesn''t want us to move must be ying tricks Terzan, can you find the way to the priestess''s residence?"


    "It''s difficult for me too, within the barrier, boss."


    "Damn it"


    The unidentified people heading towards the priestess''s residence.


    The barrier that spread as soon as Terzan returned to where we were.


    We couldn''t think of it as our misunderstanding anymore. The ominous circumstances were gradually fueling our anxiety.


    "What do we do now?"


    No one could answer Lia''s worried question when, at that moment, a faint voice pierced through the thick darkness.


    "Sihyeon! Can you hear me?"


    This voice?!


    As soon as I heard the voice, I immediately thought of its owner.


    "Anis Anis! We''re here!"


    "Ah! I found you."


    Anis appeared from the darkness, swinging a blue me. She seemed to have hurriedly searched for us, her breath was ragged, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Without giving Anis a chance to catch her breath, I immediately asked a question.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Phew. I''m not really sure. After I took you all to your amodations and was on my way back, the barrier suddenly spread. Worried, I decided to return to where you all were."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Kaneff stepped forward to ask a question.


    "Hey, Erul girl! What''s the big secret? Are you targeting Speranza again?"


    "I-I really don''t know anything about this. If I truly had a secret n, why would Ie looking for you all? We wouldn''t be able to escape this barrier easily anyway."


    Anis stuttered slightly but calmly defended herself against Kaneff''s question. He seemed somewhat convinced by her words and backed off a bit.


    "Anis, Terzan said she saw armed forces moving towards the Priestess''s residence. Mirna and Speranza are in danger."


    "Armed forces are heading to where my mother is?"


    Anis''s face became conflicted for a moment, and she began to think deeply, pondering something. As her thoughts went on, a look of disbelief spread across her face.


    "How could this be why?"


    "Anis? Anis!"


    It took calling her name a few times for her to snap out of her own world.


    "Ah I''m sorry."


    "Please exin anything you know. I''m so frustrated and anxious that I feel like I could die."


    "We should go to where my mother is first. We don''t have much time, so let''s move right away."


    She sent her floating blue me towards thentern that Lia was holding.


    Thentern''s light turned blue, gradually pushing back the surrounding darkness.


    "This should do. Follow me."


    We relied on Anis''s blue me and thentern to make our way to the Priestess''s residence.


    The darkness of the barrier felt so dense that it seemed to block all our senses, but Anis led us without hesitation.


    If we hadn''t met Anis and had set out on our own, we might have been lost in the darkness, experiencing something truly terrible.


    Unable to calm my worried heart, I asked Anis the same question again.


    "Anis, what on earth is happening right now?"


    She hesitated for a moment before answering, biting her lip firmly.


    But in the end, she couldn''t ignore my desperate gaze and slowly opened her mouth while staring into the unseen darkness.


    "When I first heard about the armed forces moving, I thought someone was targeting Speranza. If that were true, my mother would have spread the barrier to protect Speranza."


    A usible story.


    And it was one of the situations we had been on guard for.


    "But something''s strange. If it was simply to protect Speranza, she wouldn''t have spread such a wide barrier to cover the entire vige. Spreading a barrier around the area would have been enough."


    "So?"


    "This barrier isn''t for protecting Speranza. It''s meant to prevent someone from moving easily. For example"


    Anis''s gaze shifted to me and the other members of our group. Kaneff, who had been quietly listening to the exnation, spoke up with a cold expression.


    "You''re saying that the Priestess who has Speranza with her is behind all this?"


    "I can''t believe it either but the only person who can spread a barrier is the Priestess."


    <em>Speranza''s grandmother was behind all this?</em>


    The image of Mirna holding her granddaughter and shedding tears came to mind, making my head spin. Even now, I couldn''t think of those tears as fake.


    -I want to be with my granddaughter just for tonight.


    Mirna, who had held Speranza and pleaded with me so earnestly.


    Should I have refused her request then? Because I trusted her too easily, Speranza


    Tch!


    The painful thoughts were interrupted when someone firmly grabbed my shoulder.


    "Stop worrying about it."


    "Boss"


    "Whatever happens, all we need to do is take down whoever is in our way and get Speranza back."


    Terzan and Lia chimed in as well.


    "That''s right. I''ll find Speranza faster than anyone."


    "Don''t worry too much, Sihyeon."


    "Thank you. I''m back to my senses now."


    As they said, it was not a time to worry. Now was the time to focus all our energy on rescuing Speranza.


    I steadied my wavering heart and burned with determination in my eyes.


    "We''ll be at my mother''s residence soon."


    As soon as Anis finished speaking, the Priestess''s residence emerged from the darkness.


    In front of it, numerous Erul Tribe members were wandering around armed.


    "Those people don''t they seem strange?"


    As Lia said, the movement of the Erul Tribe members was odd. Everyone had a half-conscious expression on their faces, moving sluggishly like zombies.


    Even the guards who had been guarding the ce like a fortress were in the same state.


    "Wait, isn''t that Daur?"


    "Uncle?"


    Daur, like the other Erul Tribe members, was wandering around with a vacant expression on his face.


    Anis quickly approached him and shook his body, trying to talk to him.


    "Can you hear me? Snap out of it, Uncle. Uncle!"


    "Ugh intruders"


    <strong>-Chaeng!</strong>


    "Uncle?!"


    Daur drew his weapon without recognizing Anis. One by one, the people around him also started to draw their weapons.


    "Intruders"


    "Intruders"


    "Can''t any of you recognize me?"


    "Anis, get out of there for now."


    I pulled Anis''s arm as she was confused. Meanwhile, the armed Erul Tribe members slowly approached us.


    "Well, this works out. We didn''t n on talking anyway."


    Kaneff, followed by Terzan and Lia, prepared for battle. Anis, holding my hand, cried out desperately.


    "Right now, they''re not in their right minds. Please refrain from using excessively powerful attacks. I beg you."


    Her outcry made Kaneff''s cheek twitch as if he wasn''t happy with it, but he soon gave in and issued an order with a resigned expression.


    "Everyone, just subdue them moderately."


    "Don''t worry!"


    "Especially you, Terzan! Be careful. Put away that vicious weapon quickly."


    " "


    Unlike Lia''s energetic response, Terzan reluctantly put away her bizarre weapon, looking quite disappointed.


    When a simple dagger appeared in her hand, Anis let out a sigh of relief.CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    PrevITOCI Next


    "Intruders Kuh!"


    The Erul Tribe members surrounding us began to fall one by one as they were subdued.


    Even though they were all armed, they couldn''t withstand the powerful trio in their half-dazed state.


    The problem was


    <strong>Swish swish swish!</strong>


    "Ugh, why are there so many of them?"


    "Sorry, just lie down for a bit."


    "."


    Their numbers were overwhelming.


    As we subdued the ones in front, two more would rush in from behind.


    Kaneff, with a frustrated expression on his face, shouted nervously.


    "Sihyeon! Stick right behind me. We''ll quickly break through and pass."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll clear a path to the building. You go with Lia and bring Speranza. Terzan and I will handle things outside."


    "I''ll go too."


    Anis stepped forward, wanting to join.


    Kaneff nodded and turned his gaze to the approaching Erul Tribe members.


    <strong>CLING CLANG!</strong>


    <strong>Swish swish swish!</strong>


    Chains shot out from his hands in all directions. With each sound of slicing through the wind, someone screamed and was flung away.


    <em>Ugh Is that considered subduing? Isn''t that killing?</em>


    As I looked worried, Lia grabbed my arm and said,


    "Don''t worry. Although it looks like Mr. Kaneff is attacking recklessly, he''s actually avoiding all the vital points."


    Terzan also appeared beside me for a moment and chimed in.


    "Lia is right. When ites to defeating people, Leader is more of an expert than anyone."


    "Hahaha."


    "What are you all dawdling for back there?! Hurry up and follow me!"


    At Kaneff''s shout, we quickly followed behind him, startled.


    The Erul Tribe members struggled to surround us, but they couldn''t withstand Kaneff and Terzan''s assault for long and had to give way.


    Momentster


    We arrived at the entrance of the Priestess''s residence.


    "We''ll be right back!"


    I rushed into the building with Lia and Anis.


    Anis'' blue me illuminated the dark interior.


    There were no Erul Tribe members attacking inside the building.


    We reached Mirna''s room more easily than we had thought.


    Without hesitation, I opened the door wide.


    "Speranza!"


    There was no response from inside. I looked around the room just in case, but there was no sign of anyone.


    "Where did Speranza and Mirna go?"


    "I don''t know."


    Anis looked around the empty room, confused. Lia, who had been checking other ces, came back shaking her head.


    "Speranza isn''t anywhere else either."


    The building wasn''trge to begin with, so there were few ces to hide.


    Where had Speranza and Mirna gone?


    We didn''t have time to feel more discouraged. We hurried out of the building.


    "You''re finally out Where''s Speranza?"


    "She wasn''t there. She must have left the building."


    At the news that we hadn''t found Speranza, Kaneff''s face twisted in frustration.


    Even now, the Erul Tribe members were swinging their weapons and threatening us.


    Kaneff continued to suppress the area and shouted.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Um"


    I naturally looked at Anis. She was the only one who could find a clue in this situation.


    Anis seemed to be aware of my gaze, and she furrowed her brow, deep in thought. The whole group watched Anis with anxious eyes.


    "Intruders"


    "Such a nuisance."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Anis suddenly yelled as she looked at an approaching Erul tribesman. It was Daur, who we had briefly encountered earlier.


    "I cannot grant a request to go easy on him"


    "That''s not it. Pleasepletely subdue my uncle. I will awaken his mind. If it''s my uncle, he might know where my mother and Speranza went."


    As soon as Anis finished speaking, Terzan sprang forward. Appearing behind Daur like a ghost, she quickly restrained him with thin but sturdy ropes.


    Terzan ced the subdued Daur in front of Anis.


    "Is that enough?"


    "Thank you."


    "If you''re grateful, find Speranza quickly."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Anis looked down at the squirming Daur.


    "Uncle, uncle!"


    "You can ovee this, uncle. I will help you."


    A mysterious energy spread around her.


    I shuddered, feeling the familiar energy. It was the same mysterious energy Speranza sometimes showed. Soon, I realized it was the power of the Priestess.


    The shimmering energy circling around Anis was slowly absorbed into Daur''s body.


    "Uh, ugh Where am I?"


    "Uncle! Are you conscious?"


    "Anis? Here Why am I here?"


    "I''ll exinter. Do you happen to know where my mother and Speranza went?"


    "The Priestess? Speranza? Ugh?!"


    Daur seemed to recall something, but then let out a pained moan. His mind was still in chaos.


    "Uncle, please help."


    "Ugh"


    Groans escaped from his lips, and his face twisted in pain. However, his eyes gradually cleared.


    "The altar"


    "What?"


    "My head is dizzy and hazy, but I can see the back of the Priestess. She was definitely heading towards the guardian deity''s altar."


    The guardian deity''s altar


    I pictured the small path in my mind. Just imagining it made me feel as if the ominous energy was enveloping my entire body.


    We immediately headed towards the guardian deity''s altar.


    Kaneff and Lia seemed to have a hard time trusting Daur''s incoherent words, but we had no choice but to believe him at the moment.


    Anis led the way to the altar, and the rest of the group quickly subdued the interfering Erul tribesmen.


    I supported the still struggling Daur and diligently followed behind.


    "I''m sorry"


    "It''s okay, Daur."


    "Why is this happening all of a sudden"


    Daur couldn''t hide his sympathy for the demoralized Erul tribesmen.


    Seeing Daur regain his senses, I was sure that the attacking Erul tribesmen weren''t acting of their own will.


    "Intruders Stop them"


    As we got closer to the guardian deity''s altar, the Erul tribes'' resistance grew stronger. We had been holding our own with Kaneff at the center, but if the battle continued, it didn''t seem like it would be easy.


    "Here! This is the path to the altar"


    <strong>-Crack!!</strong>


    "Aaah!"


    "Anis?!"


    "Anis!"


    Anis, who had been walking normally, suddenly screamed and fell. Fortunately, she quickly got up as everyone looked on with concern.


    "I''m, I''m okay."


    "What happened all of a sudden?"


    "It seems there''s a barrierid out on the path to the altar. It''s much more powerful than anything we''ve encountered so far."


    "Another barrier"


    Kaneff spoke calmly as he subdued the surrounding Erul tribesmen.


    "It seems we''ve found the right ce. If we can break this barrier, we''ll be able to see the one who''s been causing us trouble in the middle of the night?"


    "Can Anis break this barrier?"


    In response to Lia''s question, Anis shook her head.


    "It''s impossible with the level of divine power I possess. Only my mother can spread and break a barrier of this strength."


    "If we can''t do it with the divine power, we''ll have to use another power."


    "Huh?"


    "Everyone, step back!"


    Kanef stepped forward toward the barrier.


    Powerful energy began to be contained in each of the chains that appeared around him.


    <strong>-Ssrrreeech!!</strong>


    <strong>-Boom!!</strong>


    As the chains collided with the barrier, a tremendous noise erupted. The ground shook from the impact, momentarily stopping the mindlessly charging Erul tribesmen.


    <em>Did the barrier break?</em>


    I looked at the barrier with anticipation, but all that came back was Kaneff''s annoyed grumbling.


    "Damn it"


    <strong>-Boom!!</strong>


    <strong>-Boom!!</strong>


    After that, Kaneff tried attacking several more times. However, despite the repeated attacks, he failed to break the barrier.


    "Ugh"


    He eventually realized that this kind of attack was ineffective and stepped back from the barrier.


    Since Kaneff had failed, a different approach was needed other than physically breaking through.


    As I anxiously stared at the barrier, an unknown power surged from my hands.


    "What is this?"


    A strong and warm energy.


    It was the power of the Fairy Queen, entrusted to me. These energies strongly surged as if they were leading me towards the barrier.


    "Anis, can you take care of Daur for me?"


    "Huh? Oh Yes!"


    I handed Daur, whom I had been supporting, over to Anis. Then, focusing on the power of the Fairy Queen I felt in my hands, I headed towards the barrier.


    "Sihyeon?"


    "?"


    I could feel everyone''s eyes focused on me. Ignoring their gazes, I approached the barrier.


    <strong>-Whoooom!</strong>


    The Fairy Queen''s power surged brightly in my hands. I reached out my arms as if to pierce them into the barrier.


    <strong>-Crackle! Sizzle!</strong>


    As if causing an intense chemical reaction, the barrier and the power of the Fairy Queen became entwined without a break. I moved my arms to create a small opening.


    At that moment, the barrier, which had been unaffected by Kaneff''s attacks, began to show small cracks.


    I moved my hands more widely, widening the gap.


    At some point, an openingrge enough for a person to pass through appeared in the barrier.


    As I tried to push my hand in, the barrier quickly closed the gap.


    "Huh"


    A sound of disappointment escaped my lips. Although the first attempt had failed, I could see a glimmer of hope.


    Kaneff, slightly excited, approached and asked,


    "Did you just break through the barrier?"


    "Yes, I did. I seeded in breaking through, but there''s a problem."


    "What is it?"


    "At first, I thought I couldpletely break through the barrier, but that seems impossible. Creating a small gap is the best I can do"


    I looked at the barrier with a stern face.


    "I think I''ll have to pass through this barrier by myself."CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    PrevITOCI Next


    "You n to go through the barrier alone?"


    "No, Sihyeon! We don''t know what dangers may lie beyond."


    Upon hearing my words, Kaneff and Lia quickly expressed their disagreement. Anis showed a simr response.


    "Sihyeon, don''t push yourself too hard. It''s better to find a safer method"


    "We can''t just wait around for another solution to present itself. The longer we waste time here, the more danger Speranza may be in."


    "."


    "I''ve already made up my mind."


    I firmly expressed my determination to go alone.


    Everyone looked anxious, but in the end, they couldn''t stop me. There simply wasn''t another option.


    I slowly turned toward the direction of the barrier.


    "Please look after things here."


    "Hold on, Sihyeon. At least take this with you."


    Anis handed me antern filled with blue mes.


    "It won''tst long inside the barrier, but it''ll light your way for a while."


    "Thank you."


    The farm members also offered their words.


    "Sihyeon, you must return safely."


    "We''ll hold out here for as long as we can. Don''t worry ande back."


    "Stay strong, Sihyeon."


    I hid the anxiety on my face and smiled.


    "Don''t worry. I promise I''ll bring Speranza back safely."


    And immediately, I thrust both hands into the barrier.


    Once again, the Fairy Queen''s power disturbed the barrier. This time, I didn''t miss the opportunity and pushed my body in.


    Inside the barrier, I felt an intense pressure.


    "Ugh!"


    I involuntarily groaned under the suffocating pressure. Thinking I couldn''t be pushed out like this, I clenched my teeth tightly. With great effort, I moved my legs one step at a time, propelling myself forward.


    At some point, the terrible pressure vanished in an instant, and I felt my body being pulled. Suddenly, I was sucked deeper into the barrier.


    "Ugh."


    I groaned as I regained consciousness.


    As my blurred vision cleared, thentern that had fallen to the ground was the first thing I saw.


    Fortunately, the blue me Anis had given me still illuminated the area. I quickly picked up thentern and scanned my surroundings.


    All that the light revealed was a narrow path leading somewhere and the surrounding forest.


    Hoping for the best, I checked behind me, but all I found was thick darkness. There was no trace of mypanions or the barrier I had crossed.


    <em>I was supposed to follow the path to the Guardian''s shrine, right?</em>


    Recalling Anis''s words, I began walking along the path.


    <strong>-Tromp. Tromp. Tromp</strong>


    The seemingly endless path.


    The rhythmic sound of my footsteps was the only reminder that I was still walking.


    Just as I thought I hade quite a distance,


    <strong>-Tsst Flick</strong>


    Thentern that had been growing dimmer eventually went out. When thest red warmth on the wick disappeared, the darkness seemed to engulf me, as if it had been waiting.


    <em>Stay calm Stay calm. I just need to keep walking along the path.</em>


    Imagining the path in my head, I tried my best to walk straight.


    But that too was brief, and soon my sense of direction blurred and my steps became unsteady.


    The once clear sound of my footsteps eventually quieted down, swallowed by the dreadful darkness.


    With the sensation of my strength draining from my body, a nauseous feeling welled up inside me.


    And as the feelings of helplessness and fear made my body tremble


    Just when I was about to give in to the urge to quit


    I moved my hand and struck my head as hard as I could.


    <strong>-Thwack!</strong>


    A sharp pain jolted me back to my senses, reviving my previously dulled awareness.


    <em>I can''t give up that easily. Speranza I have to go where Speranza is!</em>


    With Speranza''s image in my mind, I pushed away the anxiety. Regaining myposure, my revived senses slowly reached out into the darkness.


    Though the darkness continued to press on me, trying to push me into the depths of despair, my determination to find Speranza was stronger than anything.


    <strong>-p!</strong>


    A hint of something beyond the darkness.


    "I found it!"


    Overjoyed, I unknowingly shouted at the top of my lungs. The echo reverberated through the once-still darkness.


    From the moment I sensed Speranza''s presence, there was no more difficulty. With confident strides, I pushed through the thick darkness.


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    As I took thest step, the darkness that enveloped me vanished in an instant.


    The surroundings were bright enough to see even without the torch, and a small structure appeared at the end of the path. In front of it stood the silhouette of a woman from the Erul tribe.


    It was Mirna, who had disappeared along with Speranza.


    "Mirna!"


    At my call, Mirna turned her body to look at me. Surprise spread across her face.


    "Huh? I didn''t expect anyone to break through the barrier and make it here. Unexpected, huh?"


    "Mirna?"


    "I thought you were just an ordinary guy, but it seems you had a hidden trick up your sleeve. Hehe!"


    Mirnaughed as if she found my dumbfounded expression amusing.


    The Erul tribeswoman in front of me definitely looked like Mirna, whom I had seen at the shrine priestess''s residence, but her tone, gaze, and the unique atmosphere felt like apletely different person.


    "Who are you?"


    "Curious who I am?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Where''s the real Mirna? And where''s Speranza?"


    Instead of answering my question, she raised her head to look at the sky.


    "The moon is so beautiful tonight."


    ?


    As she said, there was a moon in the sky. It was so big and beautiful that it was hard to believe it had been hidden by clouds.


    "It goes very well with the day of my rebirth."


    "What are you?"


    "I''ll tell you since I owe you some gratitude. I am the guardian deity that the Erul tribe worships, also known as the fox deity."


    Guardian deity? Fox deity?


    The self-proimed guardian deity ignored my confusion and continued her story.


    "I have been looking for a vessel for my resurrection for a long time. I made a suitable child into a shrine priestess and let the bloodline continue through the Erul tribe."


    "Many talented children were born, but it was difficult to find a suitable vessel. Still, I didn''t give up. I created a strong barrier to minimize contact with the outside world and guided the bloodline of the shrine priestess to continue. It was a really long and tedious wait."


    The guardian deity made a terrible expression as if recalling the boring years, but soon changed and showed a bright smile.


    "But the wait was worth it. An excellent vessel was born! When I found out that the vessel had left the Erul tribe''s vige, I thought the sky was falling, but thanks to you, she safely returned here. I''m truly grateful."


    "Wait a minute?! Don''t tell me that vessel is"


    "Right."


    She nodded her head and stepped aside. Behind her, I could see Speranza lying on the altar.


    "Speranza!"


    "You don''t need to worry. She''s just in a deep sleep for now. I wouldn''t handle such an important vessel carelessly, would I?"


    You?!


    There was no time to question whether she was a guardian deity or not. I swung my hand roughly and charged at her with all my strength. However, my attack never reached her.


    "Ugh!"


    Suddenly, nt stems that had grown around me quickly bound me.


    "No, no. I can''t allow any interference with the important ritualing up. I would like to cut off your breath right now, but I did say I was grateful earlier. I''ll just do this much."


    "Ugh"


    "Watch carefully from there. It''s theplete resurrection of me."


    The guardian deity moved toward Speranza.


    "No!"


    I twisted my body and tried using all my abilities, but I couldn''t escape the tight restraints.


    "Hehe. How long have I been waiting for this moment! It was a really long and tedious wait."


    The guardian deity ced both hands on Speranza''s small body.


    Moonlight from the sky seemed toe alive and poured onto the altar.


    As the huge moon shone brightly, a silver aura enveloped Speranza and the guardian deity.


    <strong>-Boom!</strong>


    With an explosion of intense light, the area around the altar became calm. The moon, which had been shining strangely bright, returned to its original state.


    <strong>-Thud.</strong>


    Mirna, who had been standing in front of the altar, copsed weakly. At the same time, the nt stems that had bound me disappeared. I immediately ran to the altar where Speranza was.


    "Speranza! Speranza!!"


    Upon closer inspection, Speranza seemed to be in a deep sleep. Her peaceful appearance only increased my anxiety.


    "Speranza, can you hear me? Open your eyes."


    "Please Speranza"


    It felt as if she would open her eyes and embrace me at any moment


    Despite my desperate voice, Speranza didn''t wake up.


    "Si Sihyeo"


    I heard a weak voice from the side of the altar.


    "Ah, Mirna?"


    "Please help me"


    Mirna was trembling all over her body, asking for help. I quickly realized that she had returned to her normal state and reached out my hand to help her get up.


    "Mirna! Are you okay?"


    She nodded her head with a pained expression.


    "Speranza is acting strange! That guardian deity appeared earlier and suddenly did something I couldn''t understand?"


    "Calm down, Sihyeon. I saw everything."


    Mirna looked down at Speranza with mixed emotions in her eyes.


    "I never thought the guardian deity would have such a n"


    "What''s happening to Speranza right now?"


    "The guardian deity intends to use Speranza as a vessel. They''re likely performing the resurrection ritual within Speranza''s body at this moment."


    "Then, what about Speranza?!"


    "The original Speranza will be sacrificed as a vessel and disappear."


    Suddenly, everything went dark before my eyes.


    Speranza disappearing?


    Right in front of me?


    "Pull yourself together!"


    Mirna''s sharp voice brought me back to my senses.


    "There''s still a chance. Even if it''s a slim possibility, there is a way."


    "What? What is it? What should I do?"


    "Normally, we wouldn''t be able to stand against the guardian deity''s power, but during the resurrection ritual, they''re at their most vulnerable. At this moment, you must stop the resurrection ritual and awaken Speranza''s consciousness."CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    PrevITOCI Next


    My eyes lit up when I heard there was a way to awaken Speranza.


    "Speranza isn''t just in a normal sleep right now. The Guardian Deity probably has Speranza''s consciousness trapped deep in her subconscious."


    "Deep in her subconscious Then how do we awaken Speranza''s consciousness from there?"


    "We have to go directly into Speranza''s conscious world. That''s the only way right now."


    "If we wake Speranza up, we can stop the Guardian Deity, right?"


    At my question, Mirna nodded her head, but she added an exnation with a serious face.


    "But it won''t be easy. The Guardian Deity will try to interfere with you in any way possible. And if you get trapped in the conscious world by mistake, you might never be able to escape."


    She tried to warn me of the danger, but I didn''t care. I was confident that I could take on that much risk.


    "I don''t care how dangerous it is. I''ll do anything to get Speranza back."


    "Alright. We don''t have much time, so I''ll exin quickly."


    We took our positions at the head of Speranza, who was lying on the altar.


    "I will use the power of the Divine Priestess to send you into the conscious world. Please help Speranza awaken there."


    "Is that all?"


    "There might be interference from the Guardian Deity. I wish I could help more, but in the conscious world, you''ll have to ovee it alone."


    "Understood. Let''s start right away."


    "Then, ce your hand here"


    Mirna and I ced our hands on Speranza''s forehead.


    "Clear your mind and focus. Don''t let your guard down until you''repletely in the conscious world."


    I nodded slightly and closed my eyes.


    After a moment, I felt a warm energy from where Mirna and I ced our hands. The energy passed through my hand and headed toward Speranza''s forehead.


    <strong>-Cough, cough!!</strong>


    A harsh cough and a pungent smell of blood tickled my nose. Just as I realized something was wrong with Mirna and tried to open my eyes


    "Focus!!"


    ". . . . . !"


    "We don''t have much time. You must concentrate on saving Speranza now."


    I could feel strong determination in her trembling voice. I closed my half-open eyes again. The wavering energy regained its stability.


    <em>FocusFocus</em>


    I repeated in my mind that I must save Speranza, and concentrated on the warm energy.


    "Please"


    With Mirna''s barely audible whisper as thest thing I heard, I felt myself being pulled somewhere and lost consciousness.


    "Uhm"


    As the surroundings brightened, I opened my eyes.


    No Maybe saying "opened my eyes" is a bit of an awkward description. It felt like I was just a floating consciousness without a body, so "bing aware of my surroundings" might be more urate.


    "Ah, Speranza! I need to find Speranza!"


    I realized btedly why I hade here and eagerly looked around.


    An endless expanse of white space.


    I felt like I was floating on an ocean, searching for Speranza here and there.


    Just as I started to feel anxious that it might be toote, I saw a child crouching in the distance.


    "Speranza? Speranza!"


    <strong>-Twitch!</strong>


    Responding even before lifting her head were her fox-like ears. Certain that the crouching child was Speranza, I hurriedly headed towards her.


    "Speranza, Papa is here"


    <strong>-Kwaang!!</strong>


    "Ugh!"


    Suddenly, there was an enormous crashing sound, and it felt as if walls were blocking me in every direction.


    I couldn''t go any further towards Speranza because of the unknown walls.


    "Damn! I didn''t expect you to follow me this far."


    "You are?"


    One person revealed themselves, sliding smoothly into view.


    It was a Erul Tribe member with a fox-like face and an androgynous aura.


    "You came here using Divine Priestess Mirna''s power, right? You could have lived a bit longer if you had just stayed still. You''re wasting what little life you have left."


    "Fox deity?"


    "That''s right. Your name is Sihyeonn'', isn''t it? Quite fearless for an ordinary human to follow me all the way here."


    "How can you call yourself a guardian deity? Release Speranza right now!"


    As if amused by my anger, the fox deity smirked.


    "Isn''t it a fair trade to protect the entire Erul Tribe for ages in exchange for just that one child?"


    "You crazy"


    While the fox deity and I were talking, Speranza, who had been crouching, slowly lifted her head.


    She kept looking around as if searching for something. There was no doubt she had heard my shout earlier.


    "Speranza! I''m here, over here!"


    "Stop shouting. It''s pointless now, anyway."


    The fox deity frowned as Speranza continued to search for something.


    "It''s a good thing in a way I can put an end to this cleanly here and now."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "Just stand there and watch."


    The fox deity''s figure vanished like a mirage.


    And shortly after


    Two human figures appeared in front of Speranza. One woman had silver fur, and one man had red fur. Both were Erul Tribe members.


    "Speranza, have you been well?"


    "Did you miss us a lot?"


    "Ah"


    Those people are?!


    Long ago, when I had shared a connection with Speranza, I saw a loving couple in my faint memories.


    There was no doubt that those two people were Speranza''s biological parents.


    "Was it tough?"


    "We''re really sorry, Speranza."


    "Dad Mom"


    The two peopleforted Speranza with their tender voices.


    Behind them, I could faintly see the malicious figure of the fox deity. Unfortunately, Speranza''s attention was stolen by her parents, and she didn''t notice the fox deity''s presence at all.


    "Speranza, no! Those people are fakes created by the fox deity!"


    I screamed as loud as I could, but my voice didn''t reach Speranza.


    Speranza looked confused in front of her parents.


    "Why are you like this, Speranza?"


    "Are you looking for something?"


    "I heard Papa''s voice earlier."


    "Haha, but your dad is right here, isn''t he?"


    "That''s right. I''m Speranza''s dad."


    The two people continued to reassure Speranza with their tender expressions and voices.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything now. You''ll stay here together with Mom and Dad."


    "We even brought lots of the snacks you like. Do you want to see?"


    The female Erul Tribe member pulled out snacks from her pocket. Her hands were full of the treats that Speranza usually loved.


    "Your dad will make any toy or doll you want, Speranza."


    "So, Speranza, we''ll stay here forever with you. Come on! Hurry up ande here."


    Speranza hesitantly took steps toward the two people. As Speranza got closer, the fox deity''s sinister smile grew darker.


    Just one step


    Speranza stopped just one step away from the two people.


    "Hurry up ande here."


    "Speranza?"


    In front of the gesturing couple, Speranza slowly opened her mouth.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m living on a big farm right now. There''s a huge Yakum there, and the baby Yakums are really cute. I think Akum is the cutest of all."


    "?"


    "?"


    "Among the farm family, Sister Lia takes care of me the best. When she''s not busy, we go outside to y, or she lets me take naps on herp. Teacher Andras is really smart. He taught me letters and numbers. Sometimes he says a lot of difficult things, but if I just listen quietly, he bes really happy."


    As Speranza introduced each farm family member, her smile grew brighter.


    "At first, Brother ine was busy training, so he didn''t y with me much, but now he does. Especially when he takes Grify and Finny for a walk, he always takes me with him. Sister Lilia is very smart, and she makes amazing toys. And whenever I sing, she ys an instrument along with me."


    "?"


    "?"


    "Ashmir and Urki are Angels. At first, I thought they were scary people. But they work really hard on the farm. Boss Uncle told me that all Angels are bad, but both of them seem nice. Oh! Boss Uncle is the strongest person on the farm. He rolls around in his room all day andins, but everyone still nags him. But when I go to y, he gives me delicious snacks and ys with me often, which I like."


    As Speranza''s story went on, the fox deity''s face became more and more distorted.


    "Thest person is my favorite person on the farm. He brought me to the farm, treated me, and stayed with me every day. He also gave me a new family and introduced me to fun friends and interesting things. I''ve been so, so happy."


    As I listened to the story, tears unknowingly streamed down my face.


    "So Mom, Dad, you don''t have to worry now. The ce where I belong is with the farm family and Papa."


    "Speranza"


    "Speranza"


    "Goodbye for now, Mom, Dad! I''ll tell you moreter."


    The emotions gradually disappeared from the faces of the two Erul Tribe members. As Speranza turned away and moved farther, the two people froze like dolls.


    "Papa! Papa!"


    As Speranza moved away from the fox deity, she kept looking for Papa.'' The fact that Speranza was looking for me seemed to give me endless strength.


    <strong>Crack!</strong>


    Cracks began to form in the wall surrounding me.


    "Papa! Where are you?"


    <em>Just a little more Just a little more!</em>


    With the single determination to get to Speranza, I broke through the fox deity''s walls. Eventually, the walls that were suppressing me crumbled, and I regained my freedom.


    "Speranza!"


    "Papa!"


    As I approached Speranza, my body, arms, and legs naturally formed. Without hesitation, I tightly hugged my lovely daughter in front of me.


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    "I''m sorry, Speranza. You must have been waiting for a long time."


    "Hehe. It''s okay. I knew Papa woulde."


    "Don''t worry now. Let''s go back together with Papa."


    <strong>-Growl!!</strong>


    "Who said you could?!"


    The world of consciousness shook at the angry cry of the fox deity.CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    PrevITOCI Next


    "You''re making things unnecessarily difficult!"


    The fox spirit''s face turned red and its eyes narrowed. The carefree smile it had shown all along had long disappeared.


    I red at it, holding Speranza tightly in my embrace.


    "Give up! I can never give my daughter to you."


    "It''s not toote. If you do as I say, she can be happy forever with the parents she parted from. Send the child to me right now!"


    The fox spirit shouted, using Speranza''s limp parents like puppets to support its argument. Of course, I shook my head at its absurd suggestion.


    "Speranza made her own choice. Don''t try to shake my daughter''s heart with such petty tactics. Aren''t you ashamed of being called a guardian spirit?"


    "You, you"


    My provocative words made the enraged fox spirit''s face tremble. Speranza, who had been in my arms, stuck out her face


    Nyah~!


    She yfully stuck out her tongue, making a teasing expression. The emotional fox spirit let out a sharp yell.


    "You brats! I tried to end this peacefully, but now there''s no need for that!"


    As the fox spirit''s emotions intensified, red energy surged around it. As its power grew stronger, the world of consciousness became unstable.


    "It may be an imperfect resurrection, but I must bind that child''s spirit by force. You''ll regret not following my will. She will suffer forever in this world, slowly losing her existence."


    "Who says so! Try it if you dare!"


    I shouted confidently, but deep inside, I felt a growing uneasiness.


    "Heh! How long can you stay so confident?"


    Red energy around the fox spirit began to take shape, and something familiar started to form.


    "What''s that?"


    <strong>-Swish! Swish!</strong>


    Appearing around the fox spirit were


    Dark red chains filled with ominous energy.


    "Be chained and forever be my ve!"


    Following the fox spirit''s gesture, the red chains swiftly targeted Speranza and me.


    It felt like dozens of red spears were piercing towards us.


    <strong>-Swoosh!</strong>


    As the sharp sound of cutting through the air was heard, I reflexively reached out a hand towards the red chains.


    <strong>-Swish! Swish!</strong>


    <strong>-nk! nk!</strong>


    The red chains I summoned blocked the fox spirit''s attack. Numerous chains intertwined like snakes in the air, temporarily calming the situation.


    The fox spirit muttered with an expression of disbelief.


    "H-how! You, a mere human, wield this power?!"


    I smirked and replied.


    "Sorry to look so ordinary. But I''ve been through a lot of tough times in the demon world, you know? If you thought I would just submit meekly, you made a big mistake."


    "You!"


    The fox spirit clenched its teeth andunched another attack. I sent Speranza, who I had been holding, behind me and responded more actively to the attack.


    <strong>-Boom!</strong>


    <strong>-Crash! Bang!</strong>


    A fierce battle ensued between the fox spirit and me. The chains collided powerfully, and the world of consciousness shook each time.


    At first, it was a bnced fight, but as time went on, the fox spirit''s attacks continued, and I was pushed back.


    Ugh


    Despite being twisted, a god is still a god, right?


    Seeing my struggling face, the fox spirit regained its rxed smile.


    "Ha ha! Where did that spirit you had just shown me go? Was it just a bluff to show me such arrogance?"


    "Ugh"


    I wanted to snap back at the cunning fox spirit, but I was too overwhelmed by its attacks to even open my mouth.


    I continued to fend off the attacks while suppressing the groans that tried to escape from between my lips.


    As the situation grew more difficult, my mind filled with thoughts of How can I save Speranza?''.


    Unfortunately, no clever solutions came to mind.


    <strong>-Boom!</strong>


    My chain, which had been defending, missed.


    "Ah"


    Apse in concentration led to a mistake.


    A mistake made in such a precarious situation quickly turned into a significant threat. The fox spirit didn''t miss my error.


    "It''s over now!"


    The fox spirit targeted my vulnerability and shed a sharp, menacing look. Chains filled with an ominous force rained down on me.


    In that instant


    It felt as if the video''s speed was reduced, and everything moved slowly. The attack that seemed to pierce my chest felt very far away.


    It was already toote to block the attack. The only option left was to dodge quickly.


    However, doing so would naturally put Speranza, who was behind me, in danger.


    As soon as I realized this, the strength drained from my legs.


    The instinct to protect myself was overtaken by the thought of protecting Speranza.


    I braced my chest for the pain and prepared for the impact.


    <strong>-Screech!</strong>


    "Papa!!"


    Speranza''s scream echoed from behind me. And then


    <strong>-Thunk, Thunk!</strong>


    The sound of my chest being pierced resonated in my ears. The sound was so vivid that it felt unreal.


    Ugh Hmm, huh?


    Even though I heard the sound of my chest being pierced, I didn''t feel any pain. Sensing something strange, I slowly opened my eyes.


    ".."


    "Who are you??"


    Completely taken aback by the unexpected situation unfolding before my eyes, I widened them in surprise.


    I wasn''t the only one surprised by this situation.


    "Why him?!"


    The fox spirit also looked at us with disbelief in its eyes.


    "Hoo huff"


    The Erul tribe man, enduring the pain of being pierced in the chest


    Speranza''s father, who the fox spirit had summoned, blocked the chains with his body instead of mine.


    "Why?"


    "Hoo"


    He slowly raised his head, meeting my gaze, and instead of answering, he gave a faint smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll take care of all of you!"


    -Whoosh!


    "Ugh?!"


    A gust of wind sounded from the flustered fox spirit''s mouth.


    The Erul tribe woman, who had been hiding, suddenly appeared and tightly hugged the fox spirit with both hands. It was Speranza''s mother, who had been summoned along with the father.


    "You too Let go of this!"


    The fox spirit swung its hand roughly toward the Erul tribe woman. Unable to defend herself, she was left exposed to the attack.


    <strong>-Thunk! Thunk!</strong>


    The woman''s face was quickly battered by the merciless violence. One of her eyes swelled beyond recognition, and blood flowed from her nose, but she tenaciously clung to the fox spirit.


    "Mom!"


    Speranza''s cry seemed to reach her, as the woman''s body momentarily shuddered and trembled. Unable to watch any longer, I was about to move when I heard someone''s voice in my ear.


    -Don''t worry about us.


    -It''s just a brief illusion taking advantage of the disorientation in the world of consciousness.


    <em>Whose voice is this?</em>


    It was the voice of a man and a woman I hadn''t heard before.


    However, I quickly recognized the owners of those voices.


    -We don''t have much time, so I''ll keep this short. She will weaken the fox spirit''s power for a moment. That''s yourst chance!


    The man with the pierced chest looked toward the fox spirit and the woman. She was still holding onto the fox spirit.


    "You dare to go against the guardian deity''s will after using the blood of the divine priestess?"


    -I already knew about your sinister n. That''s why I left the vige without telling my mother.


    "How dare you!!"


    <strong>-Thunk! Thwack!</strong>


    "Ugh!"


    Despite the continuous merciless violence, the woman didn''t back down. Instead, she red at the fox spirit with even clearer eyes.


    -I hid some of my power in my daughter''s body in preparation for this moment. It may be insignificant and weak, but I hoped for a miracle Now the time hase.


    A pure white energy burst forth from her body in all directions. That energy quickly wrapped around the fox spirit and seeped into it.


    "Ugh! How how could this"


    As the fox spirit writhed in pain, the red chains connecting it to him suddenly disappeared with a snap.


    The Erul tribe man, who had been enduring the pain of his pierced chest, copsed to his knees.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Dad!"


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    The Erul tribe man raised his palm towards Speranza and me, as if to say not toe any closer. Then, with great difficulty, he lifted his head and looked in Speranza''s direction for a moment.


    " "


    Without saying a word, he gave a warm smile. Afortable smile, not twisted by pain.


    <strong>-Shaaaaa</strong>


    A short whileter, the Erul tribe man''s body turned to smoke and dispersed.


    Speranza rushed forward, reaching out her hand, but there was no way to grasp him as he had already lost his form.


    At the same time, the Erul tribe woman holding the fox spirit also turned to smoke and disappeared. The voices of the two people came to me again, who had been standing dumbfounded.


    -We''ve weakened the fox spirit''s power for a moment.


    -This is all we can do.


    As if there wasn''t much time left, the two voices gradually faded away.


    -Please take care of our daughter.


    -We''re truly sorry. And thank you.


    With the brief words of entrusting their daughter, the voices of the two people were no longer heard.


    There was so much I wanted to talk about. The voices of the two people were cruelly cut off quickly.


    However, the feeling of regret was overshadowed by a greater sense of sadness.


    I knew they had saved even the slightest bit of strength to have onest conversation with their daughter, and instead poured it all into stopping the fox spirit.


    "Sniff sob"


    Before I knew it, tears were streaming down Speranza''s face.


    Leaving the grief-stricken Speranza behind, I stepped forward with a grim expression. There was a more important task at hand now thanforting Speranza.


    "Ugh damn it"


    The fox spirit seemed to be regaining itsposure, as if getting used to the pain.


    Seeing that, the images of the man with the pierced chest and the woman who endured the pain to the point of disfiguring her face came to mind.


    Feeling a faint rage boiling deep within my heart, I summoned the red chains with all my might.


    "It''s over now. You''re nothing but a fraud, not a deity at all."CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    PrevITOCI Next


    The copsed fox deity shakily stood up.


    "Those damn bastards."


    To counter me, the fox deity also summoned red chains. However, its momentum was significantly weakerpared to before.


    It was just as the two of them had said.


    Now was thest chance to defeat the fox deity!


    I immediately used the red chains to attack. The fox deity hurriedly moved its own chains to block my attack.


    <strong>-Swish! Swish!</strong>


    Just like when I was in danger of being overwhelmed earlier, the weakened fox deity was forced back more and more as it desperately tried to defend. I didn''t let my guard down and relentlessly pursued my opponent.


    The fox deity twisted and turned its body to resist until the very end, but ultimately, it couldn''t turn the tide.


    <strong>-Thud!</strong>


    My red chains wrapped around the fox deity''s body in an instant. A pained groan escaped from the subdued fox deity''s mouth.


    Urk?!"


    I dragged the captured fox deity in front of me and forced it to kneel. It looked up at me with a pale, strained face.


    "It''s impossible. I I lost."


    "You deceived many people under the name of the guardian deity. Not only did you bring misfortune to Speranza''s parents, but you also tried to harm Speranza. You must pay for the heavy sins youmitted, right?"


    I snapped my fingers at the fox deity. As my fingers moved, the chains constricting it began to apply stronger pressure.


    Uwaaaaaak!"


    The fox deity let out a heart-wrenching scream, its face contorted in pain. I didn''t feel any satisfaction or pleasure in seeing it suffer.


    I simply thought it was my duty to watch the fox deity''s demise calmly. I hardened my heart more than ever and applied more force to the red chains.


    At first, the fox deity struggled with all its might to break free from the chains. But once it realized there was no way to escape, it desperately spoke to me.


    "W-wait!"


    I responded with a cold gaze instead of an answer. It seemed like it was trying to pull some trick, so I applied even more force to the chains.


    "Uwaaaak! Wait! If you get rid of me now, the divine priestess will be in danger!"


    "What?"


    "Mirna! That woman is in danger!"


    I briefly loosened the chains that were tightly constricting the fox deity.


    "Stop lying."


    "I-It''s true! She''s used up her power recklessly, and her life is in danger. If you don''t do something right now, she''ll die soon."


    I couldn''t help but hesitate for a moment. Before entering the consciousness world, I remembered Mirna coughing up blood and pushing herself too hard.


    Now free from pain, the fox deity spoke with a more rxed demeanor.


    "I can restore her power."


    ""


    If you get rid of me now, you won''t be able to save the divine priestess''s life. Haha. Are you just going to let that girl''s grandmother die?"


    I fell into deep thought, looking at the sly expression on the fox deity''s face. If what it said was true, Mirna''s life could be in danger depending on my decision.


    However, my hesitation didn''tst long.


    "If you release me, I can help the divine priestess get back on her feet Uwaaaaak!!"


    The chains that had momentarily loosened now tightened around the fox deity with even greater force.


    "Ugh! Didn''t you hear me? If you get rid of me, the divine priestess will die too!"


    <em>I''m sorry, Mirna. I can''t just let it go like this, as it could be a danger to Speranza. Protecting Speranza is my top priority. I apologize to you, Mirna.</em>


    I steeled myself with an apology to her in my heart. To protect Speranza, I was prepared to bear any amount of guilt.


    "Disappear, Fox deity."


    "Aaaaah!!"


    Just as I was about to finish it off.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    "No, Papa!"


    Speranza stopped me by hugging my leg tightly. I looked down at Speranza with a bewildered expression.


    "Speranza?"


    .


    Speranza shook her head, looking up at me with teary eyes.


    "Step back, Speranza. We need to get rid of this viin."


    ""


    "Is it because of Grandma?"


    <strong>Nod nod.</strong>


    I felt suffocated in the difficult situation.


    "If we let the Fox deity go like this, Speranza will be in danger. We might never see each other again."


    Speranza hesitated for a moment, then answered me with a determined face.


    "It''s okay. I can ovee it."


    ""


    "I''m not scared at all if Papa is with me."


    And then Speranza gave me a brave smile. I couldn''t help but let out a hollowugh at her unwavering confidence. It made my resolve from before feel futile.


    I could have ignored Speranza''s words and finished off the Fox deity, but I didn''t want to. It wasn''t just a naive child trying to stop me.


    Just as I respected Speranza''s wishes when she wanted to meet her grandmother, I wanted to respect her thoughts this time as well.


    "Are you really going to be okay?"


    "Un, it''s okay. Mom and Dad will protect me too."


    Thinking of the couple from the Erul Tribe who entrusted their daughter to me, I smiled faintly.


    "Alright, Speranza. Just wait a moment."


    "Un."


    I stroked Speranza''s head once and then turned my body back towards the Fox deity. In that moment, my smile disappeared, and my face was filled with coldness.


    "Gasp Gasp"


    The Fox deity, who had narrowly escaped death, was breathing heavily.


    "I didn''t want to resort to this method because it''s repulsive, but"


    Chrrrrrrrr


    "What, what is it? What are you trying to do?"


    One by one, the red chains prated the Fox deity''s body. The Fox deity realized something was wrong and resisted the intrusion of the chains with all its might.


    "Ugh!!"


    "Since I can''t just let you go, you''ll have to stay bound in chains and be with me."


    "-?!"


    I recalled the scene I had seen in Lia''s consciousness world before, where she was bound by red chains and dominated by madness, and tried to control the fox deity with the red chains as well.


    It would be an ufortable situation for the fox deity to be constantly connected to me like this, but it was much safer than just letting it go and putting Speranza in danger.


    The fox deity seemed to realize this and struggled to resist in any way it could. However, its resistance was futile. I recalled the sensation of controlling and slowly invaded its consciousness.


    Eventually


    "No, don''t!"


    The fox deity and I werepletely connected by the red chains. Of course, the control was on my side, the owner of the chains. Ignoring the despairing fox deity, I approached Speranza and spoke.


    "Papa will go out first and wait."


    "Un, got it."


    As I hugged Speranza tightly, the world of consciousness was filled with a bright white light.


    "Ugh"


    A groan escaped my lips as I regained consciousness. My body felt extremely heavy, probably from being in the world of consciousness for too long.


    As I struggled to get up, I immediately checked Speranza''s condition. She was sleeping peacefully on the altar. I sighed with relief when I saw her. But then


    "Ugh"


    "Ah! Mirna!"


    Hearing the groaning from behind, I remembered Mirna btedly. I rushed to her side to check on her condition.


    "Mirna, wake up."


    She was still breathing but unconscious, and her breathing seemedbored. I wiped the dried blood from her lips and looked for the fox deity.


    "Hey, fox deity!"


    -


    "I know you''re there. Answer quickly!"


    -


    "You want to see me suffer, huh?"


    I focused my consciousness and tracked down the presence of the fox deity.


    It didn''t take long to locate the presence of the fox deity connected by the red chains. I immediately used the chains to put pressure on the fox deity.


    <strong> </strong>Cough<strong>!</strong>


    A scream echoed in my head.


    As the pressure from the chains intensified, I heard the fox deity''s annoyed voice.


    Ugh! Okay, stop it!


    "Hey, tell me quickly. How can I help Mirna?"


    To think I have to follow the orders of such a lowly creature


    The fox deity grumbled in a self-mocking tone but obediently answered my question.


    Bring the Erul child on the altar next to the priestess.


    "And then?"


    Have the two of them hold hands.


    "Is that it?"


    Put your hand on theirs too. I''ll take care of the rest.


    I was suspicious of the overly simple instructions and asked again.


    "Really? If you''re lying, I won''t let it slideter!"


    Why are you making a fuss even after I told you? With these cursed chains, any lie would be easily exposed!


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Ugh, how did I end up with such a foolish


    "Enough. Let''s get started."


    Ignoring the fox deity''sment in my head, I grabbed Speranza and Mirna''s hands at the same time.


    <strong>Ooooooh</strong>


    A mysterious energy emanated from Speranza''s body and slowly flowed into Mirna''s arm.


    As she absorbed the energy, the color returned to her pale face, and her erratic breathing gradually became regr.


    After a while, when all the mysterious energy that had burst out of Speranza had flowed into Mirna, she twitched her eyelids and showed a reaction as if regaining consciousness.


    "Uh um "


    "Mirna, are youing to your senses?"


    "Wh-where am I?"


    With my help, she sat up slightly and slowly looked around. She then discovered Speranza lying next to her and eximed in surprise.


    "Speranza!"


    "It''s okay. She''s just asleep."


    "Ah"


    Even after hearing that Speranza was fine, Mirna couldn''t easily calm her emotions and continued to look at her.


    "Ugh"


    Not long after Mirna got up, Speranza slowly opened her eyes. Mirna, whose body had not fully recovered yet, moved closer to Speranza.


    "Speranza, are you okay?"


    "Grandma?"


    "Yes, it''s Grandma. Can you recognize me?"


    "Un. Hehe."


    Speranza cutely smiled and snuggled into Mirna''s embrace. Finally, Mirna let out a sigh of relief and her eyes welled up with tears.


    "I''m so d. I''m truly grateful"


    And so, the grandmother and granddaughter hugged each other tightly, unable to let go for quite some time.


    I watched the two of them with a warm smile on my face.CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    PrevITOCI Next


    After Mirna and Speranza regained consciousness, the barrier surrounding the altar began to disappear.


    As the darkness of the barrier lifted, the surroundings transformed back into an ordinary forestndscape.


    <strong> Swoosh!</strong>


    Shadows flickered around us as Terzan revealed herself. She asked about our well-being with a tired face.


    "Terzan."


    "Sihyeon, are you okay? What about Speranza?"


    "We''re fine. You don''t have to worry about us."


    "Are you really okay?"


    She bustled around, checking our condition herself. Despite looking more exhausted than us, she put our well-being first, which touched my heart.


    "I''m sorry. You''ve gone through a lot because of us, haven''t you?"


    "Not really In the past, I had to deal with even more difficult situations. As long as you two are okay, that''s all that matters."


    Terzan faintly smiled and nodded.


    "Sihyeon!"


    "Over there! Are you alright?"


    Shortly after, the rest of our group appeared near the altar one by one.


    Kaneff and Lia, like Terzan, immediately checked Speranza''s condition.


    Anis and the now-recovered Daur approached Mirna.


    "Mom, are you alright?"


    "There''s blood on your clothes"


    The two discovered bloodstains on Mirna''s mouth and clothes, and their expressions darkened.


    Seeing their concern, Mirna dismissively waved her hand.


    "It''s nothing. I just pushed myself a bit too hard and bled a little. I''m fine now, so don''t worry."


    "Are you really okay?"


    "Of course. Thanks to my adorable granddaughter, I actually feel healthier."


    Mirna smiled and stroked Speranza, who was nestled in her arms.


    Once our group confirmed that we were alright, they all let out a sigh of relief.


    As the tension dissipated, fatigue washed over everyone, and they all copsed to the ground.


    Kaneff, who seemed rtively energetic, approached me and asked.


    "So, what exactly happened? Who put up such a troublesome barrier, giving us a hard time and kidnapping Speranza?"


    At that question, everyone''s gaze, except for Speranza and Mirna, turned towards me.


    "Well"


    I hesitated to answer and cautiously nced at Mirna. She couldn''t hide her awkward expression and slowly lowered her head.


    It was understandable.


    The fact that the fox deity, who had been worshiped as the guardian deity for a long time, was the culprit behind all this and even tried to take her granddaughter''s body, was difficult to ept.


    Perhaps not only Mirna, but the entire Erul tribe who believed in the guardian deity could be shaken by this.


    "Um Can we talk about this in detailter?"


    "What''s the hold-up? Why the dy?"


    "Well, it''s a bit of aplicated story"


    "Just tell us who it was. What''s soplicated about that?"


    As I was at a loss due to Kaneff''s persistent questioning, just then,


    "Ugh Papa, I''m sleepy."


    Speranza snuggled into my arms,ining of fatigue.


    "Really sleepy? Want to go to bed with Papa?"


    "Un, I want to sleep."


    "Hmm"


    Unable to say anything to Speranza, Kaneff stepped back without further questioning.


    "Everyone seems tired. I think it would be best to go back and rest for now."


    At Lia''s words, everyone nodded and prepared to leave.


    When we returned to our lodging, dragging our exhausted bodies, the moon and stars had set, and the dim dawn was breaking.


    Although we were tired enough to fall asleep as soon as wey down, we couldn''t because of the tense atmosphere around us.


    "Ugh"


    "Someone call a healer here!"


    "Bring more bandages and splints!"


    Due to the fox deity controlling the entire vige, the streets were filled with confusion, and numerous injured people suffering from the aftermath.


    Because of this, Anis, Daur, and even the unwell Mirna had to step in to help sort out the chaotic situation.


    We initially intended to help, but Mirna insisted that they couldn''t impose any more trouble on us and forcefully ushered us into our lodging.


    Even though it was beyond our control, it didn''t feel entirelyfortable knowing that most of the injured Erul tribe members were hurt due to our group.


    I peeked out of the window, mumbling to myself as I surveyed the situation.


    "It seems like the boss really beat a lot of them down."


    "Me, what did I do?"


    "Most of the severely injured have clear chain marks on their wounds."


    "Hmph, do you think I wanted to do that? I had no choice when they wereing at me like they wanted to die."


    Kaneff responded with a slightly awkward expression.


    "It couldn''t be helped. I wasn''t trying to me you."


    I knew I couldn''t me him. If Kaneff hadn''t done what he did, we would have been the ones in danger.


    It was just bitter to see so many ordinary citizens with no connection to the fight also getting injured.


    "So, what happened? The Priestess who was watching earlier has disappeared, so you can tell us now."


    Kaneff asked the same question as before. Terzan appeared, seemingly interested, and took a seat.


    Before answering, I looked over to where Speranza was. Speranza was fast asleep, using Lia''sp as a pillow and covered with a warm nket.


    Feeling somewhat at ease, I exined everything that had happened.


    Meeting the controlled Mirna at the altar, entering Speranza''s consciousness world, what we experienced there, and how we stopped the fox deity. I exined everything one by one.


    Everyone was furious to learn that the supposed guardian deity, the fox deity, was the true viin, and Lia even teared up when hearing about Speranza''s parents'' sacrifice.


    When my story was finished, everyone nodded, seemingly understanding the current situation.


    "Wait a minute. So, is that fox deity with Sihyeon right now?"


    Lia asked with a worried expression.


    "You could say that."


    "Isn''t that dangerous? It was controlling the vigers and trying to take Speranza''s body."


    "We had no choice but to do it to save Mirna. And since I have itpletely suppressed, there shouldn''t be too much danger."


    Honestly, I wasn''t sure, but I reassured Lia that it would be alright for now.


    However, she still seemed uneasy and restless.


    "So, we''ve been going through all this trouble sincest night because of that fox deity? Ugh! I should have met it myself and taught it a lesson."


    "Yeah, right."


    Kaneff and Terzan burned with resentment toward the fox deity.


    "Sihyeon, how can we get rid of that fox deity?"


    "Get rid of the fox deity? Hmm, is that even possible?"


    I made a hesitant expression at Kaneff''s absurd request and focused my consciousness to find out.


    <em>Hey, are you there?''</em>


    There was no response, but I could clearly feel the presence of the fox deity in my consciousness.


    <em>Can youe out?''</em>


    -Why, why are you asking that?


    <em>I''m just curious. Can you?''</em>


    -Impossible!


    Hmm. That''s a lie.


    As soon as the fox deity shouted "Impossible!", I immediately caught on to the lie.


    It seemed that the control using the red chains had worked better than expected.


    I imagined the red chain in my head, pulling the fox spirit outside. Suddenly, a desperate voice echoed in my head.


    -Wait, wait! What are you doing


    <strong>-Poof!</strong>


    As the fox spirit''s voice was cut off, a small white furball appeared in front of my eyes.


    The round furball rolled and stopped right in the middle of the people.


    "What is this?"


    "A furball?"


    "?"


    The furball twitched for a moment, and soon, two small, pointy ears popped out!


    Then, a swaying tail and adorable little limbs revealed themselves one by one.


    It was a baby fox with snow-white fur.


    The cute fox looked around, scrunching its nose


    <em>Wait a minute! Could it be?</em>


    -Mew! Mew!


    -Ugh! I can''t believe I''m in such a humiliating form!


    I heard the baby fox''s cute cry and the fox spirit''s voice at the same time. My face twisted in disbelief.


    Kaneff noticed my strange reaction and immediately asked, "Sihyeon, is this the fox spirit?"


    "I think it might be?"


    "Oh? Really?"


    Kaneff''s eyes gleamed meaningfully as he reached out toward the baby fox.


    Sensing danger, the baby fox frantically tried to escape, but its tiny limbs were no match for Kaneff''s grasp.


    -Mew!


    -Mew! Mew!


    "So, this little guy is the reason we went through all that trouble? It''s a good thing its fur is so soft. Terzan!"


    "Huh?"


    "Grab one of those nice knives. I think I''ll make a fox fur scarf with this one. It''s a bit small, but if we peel it carefully, it should work, right?"


    "Got it, boss. Just give me a second."


    At the mention of bringing out a weapon, Terzan excitedly rummaged through her belongings. In no time, an array of fearsome weapons filled the space in front of her.


    -Mew! Mew!


    -What, what are they nning to do?!


    Sensing something was off, the fox spirit trembled.


    -Hey, you! Don''t just stand there, help me!


    Desperate, the fox spirit asked me for help. Of course, I just scoffed and replied.


    <em>Why should I help you? Have you already forgotten what you tried to do to us?''</em>


    -Well, that''s


    "Boss. Here you go."


    "Thanks."


    "Boss, you''re not going to do this where Speranza is, are you? If you''re going to do it, do it where Speranza isn''t around."


    "I was thinking the same thing. Alright, let''s go outside and get started for real!"


    As a sharp knife found its way into Kaneff''s hand, the fox spirit''s struggles intensified, and it pleaded with me in apletely desperate voice.


    -Mew! Mew!!


    -I was wrong! I''ll beg for forgiveness, just please help me! Ahhhh!


    Just as Kaneff was about to leave the room with the baby fox,


    Speranza, who had been sleeping, woke up due to the noisy crying.


    "Ugh What''s that noise?"


    Speranza''s gaze naturally fell upon the baby fox.


    Kaneff instinctively hid the sharp knife he was holding in his other hand.


    "Wow! It''s a baby fox!"


    Speranza''s eyes sparkled as she quickly approached Kaneff. Before we could exin anything, the baby fox was passed into Speranza''s hands.


    "Why is it shaking so much? Are you cold? I''ll hold you tight."


    Speranza hugged the trembling baby fox. It was a heartwarming scene to witness, at least on the surface.


    The fox spirit, realizing that Speranza''s side was safe, didn''t resist and stayed quietly in her embrace.


    "Hehe, it''s so well-behaved. Good, good!"


    -Mew, Mew.


    Watching Speranza tame the fox spirit, we couldn''t help but makeplex, mixed expressions.CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    PrevITOCI Next


    "Kahaha!"


    "Over here! This way!"


    Theughter of children ying happily in the yard could be heard.


    The atmosphere in the vige had been somber for a while due to an incident that happened two days ago, but it seemed that the children recovered quickly.


    "They''re having so much fun."


    Kaneff, who was watching the children through the window, muttered. I replied as I packed my things to leave.


    "That''s true. I feel like it''ll be hard to say goodbye since they became close so quickly."


    "Speaking of which, what are we going to do about that one?"


    Kaneff pointed to a snow-white baby fox ying with the children.


    To be more urate, it was more like the fox was being chased around against its will.


    I awkwardly smiled while scratching the back of my head.


    "I guess we''ll have to take it with us?"


    "Ugh Is that okay? It tried to do harm to Speranza, after all."


    "Well, that''s true. But it has lost its power now, so it''s pretty much just a regr baby fox. Besides, I have it under control, so there shouldn''t be any major issues."


    "I still feel a bit uneasy about it"


    Kaneff''s uneasiness was echoed by Lia, who had been listening nearby.


    I understood both of their concerns.


    Although it looked cute now, its true nature was a fox spirit that almost put us in danger.


    But strangely, the fox spirit followed Speranza''s words well.


    At first, we were on guard for any malicious acts, but so far, there had been no signs of such behavior.


    As we discussed the fox spirit, someone knocked on the door.


    <strong>-Knock. Knock. Knock.</strong>


    -It''s Anis. May Ie in?


    "Yes,e in."


    As the door slowly opened, Anis entered the room.


    Perhaps it was due to the closeness that had formed from going through various events together, everyone warmly greeted her. Terzan, who had been hiding, also peeked out and waved to her.


    Of course, Kaneff only gave her a quick nce


    Anis, who sat down, started speaking with a regretful expression.


    "Are you already done preparing to leave?"


    "Yes. It seems the chaotic atmosphere has settled down, and we want to go back before it gets toote."


    "It''s such a shame. I couldn''t properly treat you as guests since I was busy with vige matters My mother will be very disappointed as well."


    She subtly hinted that she wished we could stay a bit longer.


    I responded with a sheepish smile.


    "Is everything taken care of now?"


    "Yes. Those with severe injuries are receiving appropriate treatment, and most of the people with minor injuries have returned to their daily lives."


    "That''s a relief."


    Not only me, but Lia and Terzan also looked relieved.


    Although it was an unavoidable situation, we were the direct cause of the injuries to the vigers, after all.


    Seeing our reaction, Anis quickly added an exnation.


    "You don''t need to worry too much about that. My mother personally told the elders that you all are not at fault."


    "Did the elders believe her?"


    At Lia''s cautious question, Anis smiled and answered.


    "Of course. In fact, my mother scolded the elders quite harshly. She said that the guardian deity was angered because they created unnecessary conflict over the position of the shrine priestess''s sessor, and that''s what led to thismotion."


    "Hahaha, that''s great! I didn''t like what those elders were up to!"


    Kaneff, who was looking out the window, burst outughing.


    It must have been gratifying to see the Erul Tribe elders put in their ce, especially considering they tried to use Speranza politically. I, too, felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Lia, with wide eyes, muttered,


    "That''s Speranza''s grandmother, Mirna, right? Has she recovered from her difort?"


    "Yes, she''s back to her old self.


    "When I saw her briefly back then, she looked so majestic, but I can''t imagine her scolding the elders."


    "Actually, my mother is quite strict. That''s why the elders, who can be considered the adults of the vige, get really nervous in front of her."


    As the conversation began to fade,


    I very cautiously brought up a sensitive topic.


    "Anis, about the fox deity?"


    As soon as she heard the word fox deity,'' Anis''s body flinched. She calmlyposed her expression and nodded.


    "As you suspected. My mother decided not to disclose anything about the guardian deity."


    "Hmm"


    The fox spirit, who had been revered as the guardian deity of the Erul Tribe.


    In reality, it was nothing more than a swindler who had brainwashed and confined the Erul Tribe within a barrier to find a sacrifice for its resurrection.


    However, it didn''t mean that the entire faith of the Erul Tribe was wrong just because the existence of the guardian deity was corrupted.


    If that belief was invalidated, it might have caused even greater chaos than the turmoil that had urred two days ago.


    Mirna must have had no choice.


    I nodded my head slightly without mentioning it further. Anis, with a bright expression, opened her mouth.


    "My mother actually said it was a good thing. She said there''s no longer a need for the Erul Tribe to hide within the barrier."


    "That''s definitely good news."


    "And she said that once the role of the Priestess is over, she''d like to visit Sihyeon''s farm. She said she''d like to livefortably with Speranza without worrying about the eyes of others there."


    "Haha! Shes always wee. Speranza will love it, too."


    Anis''s eyes sparkled as she asked me,


    "Am I wee, too?"


    "Of course. Come visit anytime. We''ll be waiting for the day both of you visit."


    "Just hearing that makes my heart flutter."


    We allughed, promising to meet at the farm someday.


    -Bow woo wooo.


    As usual, Yakum''s cries echoed throughout the farm.


    In the middle of it all, I was surrounded by big furballs after a long time.


    "Hey, hey! You guys back off. This isn''t for you."


    -Bow woooo.


    -Bow woo wooo!


    Despite being told to back off, the Yakums gathered around me stubbornly. What they had their eyes on were the fruits and herbs packed in the bag next to me.


    With winter over and in the midst of spring, the Yakums'' appetites had exploded recently.


    Normally, I would have given in and shared a little, but today the recipients of the fruits and herbs had already been determined.


    "Big Horn! Big Horn! Please stop these guys."


    -Booooow


    Big Horn responded with a reluctant sound but didn''t ignore my request for help.


    As BigHorn approached and nced around, the disobedient ones stealthily backed away.


    As expected, Big Horn is reliable!


    I sent a trusting gaze and raised my thumb, although BigHorn turned its head with a grumpy cry in response.


    "Alright. You''ve waited long enough? Come quickly and eat."


    -Bow woo wooo.


    -Booo wooooo.


    Three Yakums approached me.


    They obediently received and ate the specially prepared fruits and herbs.


    The reason these three Yakums received special treatment was simple.


    They were expecting mothers within the Yakum herd for the first time in a long while.


    For some time, there had been no news of pregnancies among the Yakum herd, but as soon as spring arrived, three of them announced the news simultaneously.


    When I returned from the Erul Tribe vige and confirmed this, I was so overjoyed


    "That''s right. Like Hermosa and Chorongi did. I''ll help you have healthy babies. Don''t worry and trust me."


    -Bow woo woo.


    -Booo wooo.


    The three Yakums approached in turn and nuzzled their heads against me. I smiled warmly at their expression of trust.


    After distributing all the food,


    I finished cleaning up briefly and left the barn.


    "You were in the barn, Sihyeon."


    "Did you take care of the pregnant Yakums again?"


    Andras and Alfred came up to me when they spotted me. I smiled pleasantly and nodded.


    "Yeah, I got them some special treats."


    "Let''s go and rest together if you''re done with your work, Senior."


    "Let''s go together. We were just about to take a break too."


    "Shall we?"


    I joined the two and headed towards the farm building. The warm spring afternoon weather made me feel drowsy and a little hungry.


    As Andras and Alfred seemed to have simr thoughts, we discussed snacks while entering the building.


    <em>Huh? What is this delicious smell?</em>


    As soon as we entered the entrance, a delicious scent wrapped around our noses.


    Feeling hungry, we followed the traces of the scent like we were hypnotized and moved in unison.


    Following the increasingly clear scent, we arrived at the kitchen.


    Someone sensed our presence and poked their head out.


    "Oh? I was just about to call you, and here you are."


    <strong>Freeze!</strong>


    As soon as we saw Lia poking her head out from the kitchen, the three of us froze as if we had made a pact.


    Kitchen + cooking smell + Lia = Danger! Danger!


    umted experiences sounded a warning signal in our heads.


    Lia puffed her cheeks and looked perplexed by our reaction.


    "Ugh, don''t worry. I didn''t cook this."


    "Oh is, is that so?"


    "Ahem, ahem!"


    "Phew"


    I showed an awkward expression, Andras cleared his throat in embarrassment, and Alfred sighed in relief.


    Lia turned her head with a slightly offended look.


    "Oh, my, the young lord is here."


    "Ah! Namira."


    The fox-like Namira greeted us with a warm smile.


    "Did you cook this, Namira? It''s still a long way from dinner time"


    "Hoho, I didn''t prepare a meal, but I wanted to practice, so I made a little bit of everything. It''s perfect timing. Would you mind tasting it?"


    Namira''s cooking skills were already famous among the farm members. Recently, I had been receiving a lot of her help with meal preparations.


    Therefore, we had no reason to refuse the tasting.


    Inside the kitchen, the finished dishes were already neatly arranged on tes. We each picked up a te and tasted the appetizing dishes one by one.


    "Oh! Try this. It''s really delicious."


    "This is a dish I''ve never seen before. Can I know its name?"


    Compliments poured from Alfred and Andras'' mouths as they tasted the food. I was no exception.


    "It''s really delicious."


    "Hoho! Thank you, my lord."


    "But why did you suddenly make so many dishes? With this much, you could hold a party, couldn''t you?"


    "It''s the littledy''s birthday soon, isn''t it? So, I thought I''d practice by making a little bit of everything."


    "Ah, I see. The littledy''s birthday Huh?"


    For a moment, everyone''s movements stopped, except for Namira.


    I quickly looked around, wondering if I had heard wrong, but it was no use. There was no doubt that I had heard correctly.


    It felt like a smack on the back of the head.


    That''s because the littledy she was talking about was


    "Oh my, you didn''t know? Speranza''s birthday ising up soon."CH 378-387 (Speranza & Sihyeon) $2CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    PrevITOCI Next


    "Huh?!"


    "Birthday?"


    "Is that true?"


    A mixture of shock and surprise led to a flurry of reactions.


    I also asked Namira with a puzzled expression on my face.


    "Is Speranza''s birthday reallying up soon? No, more importantly, how did you know about Speranza''s birthday, Namira?"


    Namira seemed flustered by our intense reactions and answered with a very taken-aback expression.


    "Yes of course I remember. I was there watching over when the little miss was born. She was so tiny and adorable. It''s an unforgettable memory for me."


    "Ah"


    I btedly realized I had asked a foolish question.


    I already knew that Namira had been with Speranza when she was younger. So, it wasn''t strange for her to know Speranza''s birthday.


    In an instant, everyone was panicking.


    As always, Andras was the first to regain hisposure and tried to sort out the situation.


    "When exactly is Speranza''s birthday?"


    "It''s in 5 days."


    "Have you ever mentioned the birthday to Speranza?"


    "No, I haven''t directly talked about the birthday. I did ask about her favorite foods and simple preferences a few times, nning to prepare in advance like today."


    "Hmm Since only Namira knew about the birthday, there''s a high probability that Speranza doesn''t know either."


    I nodded in agreement with Andras''s words.


    If Speranza hadn''t deliberately hidden her birthday, it was more likely that she didn''t know.


    In an instant, our eyes met among the people present, excluding Namira. We quickly reached a consensus with just our gazes and started to move hurriedly.


    An emergency assembly was called for the entire farm.


    Farm members who were doing their own tasks gathered in one ce immediately.


    Kaneff was also forcibly brought by my hand to take a seat.


    "Brother Sihyeon, why did you call everyone like this?"


    "Is there a problem with the farm?"


    Lilia asked with a hint of annoyance, while Ashmir asked with seriousness. Kaneff, who was deeply seated in his chair and yawning, muttered under his breath.


    "What else could it be? That guy must have caused another ident or brought trouble with his meddling."


    "What did I"


    Kaneff described me as if I was the cause of all idents.


    Although I felt personally wronged, I clenched my mouth shut in the middle of the conversation, as the others seemed to silently agree.


    "So, what''s really going on?"


    "Before we tell you, Sihyeon, where is Speranza right now?"


    Andras checked Speranza''s location before starting the discussion in earnest.


    "I saw her ying with the baby griffins earlier. Urki agreed to keep an eye on her, so it should be fine."


    Although I didn''t mention it, I was monitoring Speranza''s location in real time through someone''s thoughts.


    -Ahhhh! You tiny, pathetic creatures! Get away from me right now!


    The newly arrived baby fox was currently basking in the affection of its older siblings. From time to time, Speranza''sughter mixed with the thoughts I heard.


    <em>Fox deity. Think of it as doing your part, and just do your role diligently now. You''ll get used to these kind and good guys soon enough.</em>


    Sending a silent message of support, I momentarily blocked the connection with the fox spirit.


    Andras confirmed that Speranza wouldn''t suddenly barge in, and then exined what had happened in the kitchen earlier.


    Those who weren''t present couldn''t hide their surprise when Speranza''s birthday was mentioned.


    "What?! Speraz''s birthday is only 5 days away?"


    "Shh! Your voice is too loud."


    "Uh, sorry."


    Lilia, who had screamed like a banshee, quickly lowered her voice.


    "I''m sorry. I should have told you earlier"


    "It''s not your fault, Namira. In fact, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t even have known it was her birthday, and we wouldn''t have prepared anything."


    Iforted the apologetic Nami.


    While it would have been better to know earlier, it was still a much better situation than not knowing Speranza''s birthday at all.


    Kaneff, with a serious expression, subtly gestured to Andras, signaling for him to exin more.


    "First of all, we''re nning a surprise birthday party. Of course, it''s a secret from Speranza. Namira and Lia will take care of the food and other preparations. The most urgent thing now is"


    Andras paused for a moment and looked around at the people seated.


    "Preparing individual gifts for Speranza."


    "Uh-huh"


    "5 days 5 days Ugh, it''s too short."


    Everyone''s faces disyed their dilemma.


    It wasn''t an ordinary birthday gift. It was a gift for the most lovable child in this ce. Naturally, the 5-day period felt too short.


    Kaneff nervously scratched his head, showing his difort to me.


    "You should''ve figured this out much sooner."


    "Ugh"


    I had nothing to say.


    Although I imed to cherish Speranza more than anyone else, I didn''t even know my only daughter''s birthday!


    "How can we me Sihyeon? We didn''t think of it either. I''m just d we know now," Lia defended me. She showed a small smile, visible only to me. Her constion seemed to give me a bit of strength.


    "But what should we really prepare as a gift?"


    "What does Speranza like"


    While everyone was pondering the gifts, Andras spoke up.


    "I just wanted to mention please refrain from directly asking Speranza what she wants."


    <strong>Startle!</strong>


    <strong>Startle!</strong>


    "It''s a secret until the birthday party."


    "Of course. We have that much sense, right?"


    "Ahem, yes."


    A few people visibly flinched, but we pretended not to notice and moved on.


    Everyone here must have felt the same urge to ask Speranza directly.


    As everyone struggled toe up with gift ideas, Alfred seemed rtively rxed.


    "ine, have you already thought of a gift?"


    "Me? Um, Andras and I happened to have something in mind. We''ve prepared a bit already."


    "Really? What did you prepare?"


    "That is ugh!"


    "?"


    Just as Alfred was about to answer, Andras, who was next to him, jabbed his side. For a moment, a meaningful look passed between the two.


    "Ah! What''s going on? Did you two prepare something?"


    "Hmm. Isn''t the fun of finding outter also important for gifts? Let''s not worry about it."


    "Brother, that''s not fair! Tell us too!"


    "Hahaha."


    Lilia shook Andras''s arm and pouted, but his lips remained sealed like a heavy rock. Alfred also smiled awkwardly and avoided answering.


    "Darn! So that''s how it is? Lia!"


    "Huh?"


    "Let me whisper something in your ear"


    The previously confident Lilia scurried over to Lia and whispered something in her ear.


    "What do you think?"


    "It sounds good?"


    "Right? So, do you want to prepare it together?"


    "Um okay, let''s prepare it together."


    "Yay!"


    Lilia and Lia also decided on something and pped their hands together in agreement. As the four of them moved ahead with gift preparations, my heart grew anxious.


    Now there were only three people left.


    I casually spoke to Ashmir, who had a calm expression.


    "Ashmir, are you thinking about a gift as well?"


    "I have a few suitable gifts in mind. They''re all things that can be obtained in the Angel Realm, so I n to visit with Apprentice Urki soon."


    "Ah I see."


    Ashmir seemed to have a detailed n already. It looked like everyone''s gift preparations were going smoothly.


    Now, only two people were left.


    Until dinnertime and Speranza''s return, Kaneff and I remained behind, agonizing over our gift ideas.


    Life on the farm continued as usual.


    On the surface, it didn''t seem like anything special was happening, but behind the scenes, everyone was busy preparing for Speranza''s birthday party.


    Namira prepared fresh ingredients one by one for the food to be served at the birthday party, and Lia neatly organized the items needed for the party.


    Everyone was busy making sure their gift preparations were going well.


    In contrast, Kaneff and I were still struggling toe up with a concrete n.


    "Boss, are you still undecided?"


    "What about you?"


    "Me too"


    It wasn''t that I couldn''t think of an appropriate gift. I knew Speranza''s tastes and interests quite well.


    But, how should I put it?


    There wasn''t anything that really struck me as the perfect gift.


    I couldn''t think of a gift that would truly impress her, and I wasn''t willing topromise on something mediocre.


    I didn''t want to just settle for a mediocre gift for Speranza''s first birthday.


    As a result, my worries only continued to grow.


    Time passed relentlessly as I pondered.


    Suddenly, Kaneff seemed to make a decision and got up from his seat.


    "Boss?"


    He didn''t respond to my call, and instead, opened the door and walked away at a brisk pace.


    It seemed like Kaneff had decided on a gift too.


    Feeling bitter about being left alone, I was surprised when Kaneff quickly returned. He handed something to me, looking puzzled.


    "Here."


    "Huh? What is this?"


    What he handed me was a small piece of paper.


    It was slightlyrger than the coupons you get when you order a chicken delivery. Familiar handwriting was written on it in various colors.


    "Um Oh?!"


    At some point in the past,


    There had been a fiercepetition among the farm members, with a tremendous reward at stake, and only one person had imed that prize.


    It had been quite a while ago, so I hadpletely forgotten about it. But now, that reward appeared before me again.


    I read out loud the words written neatly by Speranza on the paper.


    "Vacationpanionship pass"


    "There might not be any suitable gifts here, but there could be something in your world, right?"


    "But, this is a vacationpanionship pass I wasn''t nning on taking a vacation"


    Kaneff casually asked, draping his arm over my shoulder.


    "Do you want to go on a regr vacation or take a sick leave?"


    I had only one option to choose from.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    PrevITOCI Next


    "Because things turned out this way, I''ll be taking a short vacation."


    "Work hard while we''re gone."


    Kaneff and I suddenly announced our vacation ns to the farm members. Everyone was initially surprised.


    "Is, is Mr. Kaneff going too?"


    "Yes. I used this."


    Kaneff showed Andras the Vacation Companion Pass'' with a flick of his hand.


    "Vacation Companion Pass?"


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a pass that allows you to apany Senior to the other world. We once had apetition with that as a prize. If only I hadn''t lost in the final card draw..?"


    Alfred exined the Vacation Companion Pass'' to Lilia and Urki, regretting his past defeat. If he had won the final match, the pass would have been his.


    Lia and Andras showed an uneasy reaction as they nced at Kaneff.


    "Sihyeon, will you be okay? With just Mr. Kaneff ..?"


    "Would you like to reconsider your choice?"


    "Thank you for your concern, but I had no choice."


    "Yeah. Do you think I''ll do something to harm him? We''ll just quietly find Speranza''s gift ande back."


    "Really?"


    Kaneff''s excuse didn''t inspire any confidence in the two. It was like handing over a bomb and saying, It won''t explode, so it''s fine.''


    <strong>-Ta-da-da!</strong>


    Speranza appeared with hurried and cute footsteps. She nced around as if trying to grasp the situation and then ran straight to where Kaneff and I were.


    "Papa, where are you going?"


    "Ah, I''m going to the other world with Boss Uncle for a bit."


    "Really? I want to go too!"


    Speranza''s fox ears perked up with anticipation. Her sparkling eyes almost made me nod unwittingly. I forced myself to shake my head, tensing my neck.


    "I''m sorry, sweetheart. It''s not possible this time."


    "Whoo why? Can''t I go with you?"


    "Uh yes. Boss Uncle and I have important things to do together. y with others while I''m away."


    Speranza''s bright expression quickly wilted.


    "Sniff no one wants to y with me because they''re all busy."


    <strong>Startle!</strong>


    <strong>Startle!</strong>


    Everyone showed a whoops!'' expression at Speranza''s whining. They had neglected Speranza for a moment while preparing the gift in a hurry.


    "No, no. I''ll y with you today."


    "How about taking Grify and Finny for a walk in the mountains after a long time?"


    Speranza received constion from the farm members, who surrounded her. Their support lifted her spirits, and her previously somber expression lightened.


    Kaneff, too, offered sce by tenderly caressing Speranza''s head.


    "Next time, I''ll definitely take you with me."


    ". Promise?"


    "Yes. Promise."


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you at the farm. Heheh."


    Atst, a smile reappeared on Speranza''s face, and the bystanders mirrored her joy with smiles of their own.


    Ryan''s office.


    "So this is Earth,'' huh?"


    Upon arriving at the office for the first time, Kaneff spent a while admiring the outside scenery. His ordinary fascination felt surprisingly fresh to me.


    Unlike Kaneff, who seemed to enjoy the atmosphere, Ryan, the owner of the office, wore an openly anxious expression.


    Kaneff plopped down onto the chair in the middle of the office and asked,


    "Ryan, do you have any money from this world?"


    "Yes, some."


    "I need to borrow some money to buy a present for Speranza. Ah! No, since I don''t know how much I''ll need, just take out everything you have."


    "."


    <em>Except for the missing knife, it was a in highway robbery.</em>


    Was the ck Hawk Unit'' a band of thieves rather than mercenaries in the past? The skill seems to have been honed more than once or twice.


    Ryan put a hand to his temple, already feeling a headacheing on.


    "Sigh I can''t believe you really brought Mr. Kaneff with you."


    "Did you think it was a joke?"


    "I was hoping it was a joke."


    I responded optimistically to Ryan, who was deeply sighing.


    "We just need to pick out a present for Speranza, so I don''t think you need to worry so much."


    "You don''t know because you haven''t dealt with Mr. Kaneff before, or rather, the Leader."


    "?"


    "Mr. Kaneff is surprisingly curious."


    "Curious?"


    "Yes. In the demon world, he''s now often seen idling around because he can''t find anything interesting, but back when he led the ck Hawk, it was theplete opposite. If he became interested in something, he would be incredibly proactive."


    As I listened to the exnation, I tilted my head slightly.


    "Isn''t everyone like that when they''re young?"


    "Well, he was a bit extreme. He would recklessly dive into any situation, regardless of who the opponent was or how dangerous the ce was."


    "Ah."


    "Even then, Mr. Kaneff was incredibly strong, so it didn''t matter, but the ck Hawk members who followed him had to experience hell."


    Ryan''s words wereden with the despair he felt at the time. As someone who had experienced that hell firsthand, his words felt even more vivid.


    "What are you whispering about?"


    "Ah, no."


    "Ahem."


    "Let''s get moving. I heard from Andras that the city is so big and vast, there''s a lot to see, right?"


    I left the farm thinking, It''ll work out somehow,'' but as soon as I was alone with Kaneff, anxiety started to creep in.


    <em>Ryan, I''m sorry!</em>


    "Um, if you''re not too busy, could youe with us, Ryan?"


    "Me?"


    Ryan was startled and asked back.


    "You should be more than enough on your own, right? I''m a bit busy with work.


    "Do we really need to bring that guy along?"


    "Ryan knows more about good presents than I do. I''ve even gotten rmendations from him before."


    "Hmm He was indeed good at this in the demon world."


    " "


    "Fine. You cane too."


    Upon Kaneff''s decision, Ryan''s face contorted with disappointment. It dawned on him that the course of action was irreversible and he epted his fate.


    With a resentful look directed towards me, Ryan''s presence became a source of difort. I averted my gaze towards the window, hoping to evade eye contact.


    Consequently, Ryan ended up joining our vacation ns.


    We left the office and headed downtown by car.


    Except for Kaneff insisting on driving since it was his first time in a car, it was a smooth start.


    The first ce we arrived at was a mall. There was no better ce to quickly browse various items.


    "Oh! Is this the ce Lia and Andras talked about?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I brought them here when they came to this world too."


    "Alright, let''s quickly find a gift for Speranza."


    Kaneff, looking slightly excited, headed towards the entrance of the mall. I felt a bit happier seeing his lively side, which was usually hard to see.


    <strong>-Whisper, whisper.</strong>


    <strong>-Whisper, whisper.</strong>


    "Oh my, look over there."


    "Is he a foreigner? He''s really good-looking."


    "And the person behind him is cool too!"


    The gazes of people in the mall focused on Kaneff and Ryan. Even though they had hidden their demon horns and changed into ordinary clothes, they couldn''t hide their natural atmosphere.


    In particr, Kaneff''s unique aura quickly attracted people''s attention. He, on the other hand, was too preupied with finding a gift for Speranza to care about the surrounding gazes.


    "Hmm, this must be a doll made in this world."


    "It seems too early to give it as a gift to Speranza, right?"


    "And it looks like we could find this in the demon world too. Let''s look over there."


    Kaneff seriously examined the disyed items. I could feel his strong desire to give a good gift.


    He cares for Speranza so much. It''s kind of touching


    "Huh? That?!"


    <strong>-Whoosh!</strong>


    Kaneff suddenly dashed somewhere after spotting something. He moved so fast that it almost looked like he teleported.


    "Boss!"


    "Mr. Kaneff!"


    Ryan and I hurriedly chased after him. Fortunately, he stopped beforepletely disappearing from our sight.


    "Huff, huff! Boss, if you suddenly run off like that"


    "Sihyeon, is this it?"


    "Yes? What is Ah!"


    Kaneff, grinning widely, pointed somewhere.


    At the end of his finger was a liquor store filled with various types of alcohol. Kaneff caressed the bottles with a blissful expression, as if he were in heaven.


    "There are so many kinds of alcohol here. There are way more than what Sihyeon brought me!"


    "I haven''t seen Mr. Kaneff this happy in a long time."


    "Me neither. Let''s just let him enjoy this moment for now."


    Ryan and I watched Kaneff enjoy his time at the liquor store. After a while, he turned his head and asked,


    "Sihyeon, can I buy all the alcohol here?"


    "Yes. But aren''t you going to look for Speranza''s gift?"


    "Uh?"


    Remembering his initial objective, Kaneff furrowed his brow. However, he deemed Speranza''s gift to be of greater significance and reluctantly withdrew from the liquor store.


    I chuckled.


    "I''ll buy you alcoholter. It would be cumbersome to carry it all now anyway."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I promise."


    "Hahaha! I knew it was a good idea toe with you."


    Kaneffughed heartily, draping his arm around my shoulder. I wanted to give him a gift too, as he was working so hard to prepare one for Speranza.


    We left the liquor shop and looked around various parts of the mall again. Many items caught our attention, but we couldn''t find a gift that satisfied Kaneff.


    Finding a gift is harder than I thought.


    As our shopping trip dragged on, a slightly tired look appeared on our faces.


    ".!"


    Suddenly, Kaneff''s eyes widened, and he quickly turned his head.


    Then, an rm sounded from the smartphones in people''s hands. The same happened with my smartphone in my pocket.


    I hurriedly took out my smartphone and checked the screen.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    PrevITOCI Next


    The smartphone screen disyed an Emergency Disaster Alert''.


    [Emergency Rift urrence notice An unexpected Rift has urred in Hanok Vige, which is currently under control There is a risk of casualties, so please refrain from approaching the area..]


    It was a disaster text that was sent out collectively when a Rift urred.


    If there was a slight difference from usual, it was that the unexpected Rift urred closer to the city center


    When I checked the location of the Rift, it wasn''t far from where we were.


    Ryan also checked the disaster text on his smartphone. Watching this, Kaneff asked out of the blue.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. They''re just saying there''s a Rift nearby.


    "A Rift?"


    For a moment, a small sparkle appeared in Kaneff''s eyes. I instinctively felt uneasy and quickly changed the subject.


    "Don''t worry about it. The people in charge of removing the Rift will take care of it. We should hurry and find a gift for Speranza"


    "That Rift thing, it''s when monsters suddenly jump out and turn the area around it into a danger zone, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    As if to confirm my bad feeling, Kaneff''s mouth corners shot upwards.


    "Good. I wanted to see that Rift thing up close. Let''s hurry and go."


    "No!"


    "We can''t!"


    Ryan and I shouted simultaneously, as if we had rehearsed. Kaneff frowned and looked dissatisfied.


    "Why?"


    "Going there just because you''re curious would be a nuisance to those who are working hard on their mission. A nuisance!"


    "That''s right. And outsiders are not allowed in, so you can''t just go in. Vehicle traffic is also controlled, so it''s hard to get there."


    "If Mr. Kaneff causes trouble, it won''t just be me, but Sihyeon will also be in trouble."


    "We haven''t even found a gift for Speranza yet. Let''s forget about the Rift and keep looking for a gift?"


    We desperately tried to persuade Kaneff. We couldn''t guarantee what would happen if we took this person to the Rift site.


    Kaneff, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, showed apletely unexpected reaction.


    "Well I guess there''s nothing I can do."


    Kaneff didn''t insist further and nodded without any lingering attachment.


    <em>What? What''s going on? Is he giving up that easily?</em>


    We had a flustered look on our faces due to his unexpected reaction.


    "Why are you looking so dumbfounded? We have to hurry and find a gift."


    "Ah yes."


    "It doesn''t seem like there''s anything I like here. Let''s go somewhere else."


    With the suggestion to go somewhere else, Kaneff walked ahead first. Ryan and I followed a step behind him, whispering in low voices.


    "Ryan, do you think we''re in the clear?"


    "I''m not sure. I hope so, though."


    Although Kaneff didn''t provide any guidance, he strode forward and quickly found the entrance to the mall, stepping outside.


    "Hold on a moment, boss. Where are you going?"


    "Where else? We have to find a gift for Speranza."


    "Then, please wait here for a moment. I''ll bring the car around from the parking lot."


    "No need for that, it''s fine."


    "What? What do you mean Ah!"


    <strong>CLING! CLANG!</strong>


    The familiar sound of chains rang in my ears.


    Before I could even finish speaking, summoned chains quickly subdued me. Peopleing in and out of the mall entrance were startled and stepped back.


    "Boss! What''s the meaning of this all of a sudden?"


    "Ah! I have a feeling I know where we might find a good gift. It would be faster if I take you there myself, rather than driving."


    "Where do you n on taking us?"


    A wicked smile crossed Kaneff''s lips.


    "I have a feeling there''s a good gift near the Rift site, don''t you think?"


    "What? This can''t be"


    Somehow, he was listening too obediently!


    I had a slight suspicion about his unusual behavior, but I didn''t expect him to subdue us so tantly.


    I hurriedly looked at Ryan to ask for help, but unfortunately, Ryan was also restrained by chains and appeared resigned.


    Feeling desperate, I shouted.


    "You don''t know the location of the Rift, do you? There''s no way you''ll find it in this vast city!"


    "Yep. Don''t worry. When you received the signal earlier, I roughly sensed the direction of the suspicious energy."


    "Ah"


    At this moment.


    There was no one who could stop the grinning Kaneff.


    "Make sure to hold on tight and be careful not to break your neck."


    "Boss, wait Aaahhh!"


    "Ugh!"


    With immense pressure, our bodies soared into the sky. The screams of the people around us were quickly muffled by the sound of the wind and became faint.


    In the blink of an eye, we were lifted so high that the mall looked like a toy from our perspective. Then, we zipped across the city at an incredibly fast speed.


    After a while.


    We began to see distortions in space far below our feet. It was the unmistakable phenomenon that appeared around Rifts.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Kaneff headed straight for the entrance of the Rift.


    "Hmm. So this is the space called a Rift. It seems more ordinary than I thought. Should I consider it an alternate world like the fairy realm?"


    Kaneff, who had finally intruded into the Rift, looked around with a curious expression.


    In the meantime, Ryan and I, who had been freed from our bindings, checked on each other with haggard expressions.


    "Sihyeon, are you alright?"


    "Ugh I can bear it."


    I answered while suppressing my dizziness. After groaning for a while, I slowly regained myposure and looked around.


    The inside of the Rift resembled a giant cave, and unlike the bright weather outside, the visibility was very dark.


    Ryan summoned a magical sphere that emitted light. Thanks to it, we were able to see our surroundings more clearly.


    "Look here. There are several footprints, so it seems people have already entered the Rift."


    "Right. We shouldn''t cause any trouble by entering "


    Entering the Rift without permission was already causing enough trouble. It was best to leave quickly so as not to interfere with the Rift removal activities.


    "We need to get the boss out quickly Boss? Boss!"


    "Mr. Kaneff!"


    <em>Oh no</em>


    While we were briefly oveing our dizziness, Kaneff had already disappeared from our sight.


    There was no way he would have obediently left the Rift, so there was only one expected move.


    "He must have already gone further inside the Rift."


    "Let''s hurry and find him."


    We headed further into the Rift with the magic sphere leading the way. We pursued Kaneff with the fastest pace we could manage, but there was no trace of him.


    As we continued further in, we felt amotion ahead.


    "Sihyeon, I hear people up ahead."


    "It seems like the people who entered earlier. Hmm, they seem to be in the middle of a battle?"


    As we paused for a moment, a bright light shed in front of us.


    "Stop!"


    A voice from a woman who seemed to be in her 20s.


    The woman, wearing battle attire, shined a light at us and continued her warning.


    "This is a dangerous area where Rift removal work is being carried out. Unauthorized entry is not allowed for non-affiliates."


    "We apologize. We have some circumstances."


    "Are you civilians?"


    "Yes. We''re civilians, but "


    "Sigh! I don''t know whether they''re controlling ess outside or not What are they trying to achieve by letting ordinary citizense this far?"


    It was difficult to see her expression in the darkness, but the feelings of annoyance and dissatisfaction were clearly conveyed through her tone. It was obvious that we were in the wrong, so her feelings were understandable.


    "What''s going on?"


    Another voice came from behind her.


    "Ah, senior!"


    "What is it?"


    "I saw a sh of light from the back, so I checked it out. Two civilians have entered this far."


    "What? Civilians here? How did they get through the tight security?"


    The newly arrived woman looked at us as if amazed.


    I couldn''t say we were led by a crazy person and jumped straight from the sky, so I just gave an awkward smile.


    But wait a minute.


    Her voice sounds familiar?


    "Wait a moment."


    She seemed to notice something and leaned her face forward.


    "Sihyeon? Is that you, Sihyeon?"


    "Ah, hello? Yerin."


    The woman who was called senior was Seo Yerin, who lived next door and a friend of mine.


    "Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    "Well it''s a bit of aplicated situation?"


    The woman who had warned us about entering the area cautiously asked Yerin.


    "Senior, do you know them?"


    "Yeah. He''s also a member of our guild. Not the one next to him, though."


    Since she had met Ryan before, they exchanged brief nces.


    "Really? I think I''ve never seen him before"


    "That guy is busy with his daughter, so he doesn''t participate much in guild activities."


    "Hey, I''m busy with work too, you know?"


    "Busy my foot!"


    I showed a yful quarrel with Seo Yerin, as usual. The woman who had asked the initial question wore a surprised expression.


    "But really, why are you here? I remember that you weren''t among the summoned guild members."


    "I can''t exin everything, but to put it simply, one of ourpanions entered the Rift. We came this far to get him out."


    "Really? Mi-hyun, did you see anyone else pass by besides these two?"


    At Yerin''s question, the woman named Mi-hyun shook her head.


    "No, I only saw these two."


    "Are you sure he entered?"


    "He must have entered here for sure"


    Before I could finish my sentence, a scream-like sound erupted from deeper inside.


    "Wh-what''s that?!"


    "Aaaahhhhh!"


    <strong>-Screech! SHIIIII!</strong>


    <strong>-SHIIIIIIII!</strong>


    Not only were there human screams, but the screams of monsters echoed as well.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    PrevITOCI Next


    Yerin''s face hardened, sensing something was not right.


    The woman called Mi-hyun was the first to run towards the source of the screams. Yerin was about to follow her, but then she stopped and looked back at us.


    "Wait here for now. It''s dangerous to go any further without proper equipment."


    "Yerin, Yerin!"


    Leaving only the words to wait here, Yerin quickly followed her colleague who had gone ahead. Those of us left behind looked at each other with awkward expressions.


    "Damn. She just left."


    "It seems like something''s happened inside."


    "You don''t think no way, right?"


    "It''s probably true, isn''t it?"


    After a few omitted sentences were exchanged, silence ensued.


    As if by agreement, we both sighed heavily at the same time.


    "Sigh. Shall we go?"


    "Okay."


    Ryan and I started moving with anxious expressions.


    As we moved further into the crevice, the size of the cave passage gradually widened, and as soon as we emerged from the passage, a very wide space was revealed with a sudden broadening in all directions.


    In there, we were able to spot a horde of monsters and members of the Guardians Guild. However, both sides seemed to be in considerable chaos.


    "What, what is this!"


    "Don''t panic, keep formation!"


    <strong>-Screech!</strong>


    The two sides were not fighting each other, but were fighting a swift onught of chains. Ryan and I quickly realized who the owner of the chains was.


    Clutching my forehead with my hand at the headache-inducing situation, I groaned.


    "Okay, attacking the monsters is one thing. But why is Boss attacking guild members?"


    "Grr I have no idea."


    Ryan responded in a drained voice. He too couldn''t hide his confusion at the absurd situation unfolding before his eyes.


    The attacks directed at the guild members were weaker than those aimed at the monsters. It seemed like Kaneff was controlling the intensity to subdue them.


    But we couldn''t just let Kaneff''s rampage continue. I stepped forward and shouted in the direction where Kaneff was likely to be.


    "Stop it, boss! Are you really going to do this?"


    Despite my shout, the movement of the chains did not change. Even though my voice was a bit drowned out by the chaotic situation, there was no way Kaneff couldn''t have heard me.


    Frowning, I shouted a warning.


    "If you keep this up the promise we made earlier is off!"


    At that moment.


    The active chains stopped moving all at once.


    The chains that had been attacking the guild members slowly retreated and joined the ones attacking the monsters, then started moving again.


    From then on, it was a one-sided ughter.


    <strong>-Bam!</strong>


    The horde of monsters couldn''t withstand Kaneff''s attack once he was fully resolved. It was so one-sided that I felt a little sympathy.


    In contrast, the guild members, liberated from the chains'' attacks, turned pale instead. It seemed they realized that the chain attacks they had struggled against were not 100% serious.


    <strong>Screeech!</strong>


    Thest monster, who had held on till the end, copsed screaming in agony. An icy silence hung over the chaotic rift interior.


    <strong>Thump, thump.</strong>


    At a tap on the shoulder, Ryan and I turned our heads. There stood Kaneff, who had appeared out of nowhere, gesturing.


    "Done watching? Let''s go."


    His calm demeanor as if he had merely stepped away for a moment was brazen. Ryan and I were left speechless at his audacity.


    "What are you waiting for? We have to go find Speranza''s gift."


    "Oh, you didn''t forget about that, did you?"


    "Of course not."


    "So, you came in here knowing that and wreaked havoc? Why did you suddenly attack the guild members?"


    "The guild members? Ah! Those guys standing around in a daze? I just wanted to see what their skill level was, so I attacked them."


    "And how is that justified?"


    "I went easy on them. Really easy! They don''t look like they''re just scrubs. Overall though, their skills are a bit disappointing."


    Disappointing skills


    Even though this guild is known to be one of the best in the country. But if we''re using Kaneff''s standard, anyone''s skills would be considered disappointing.


    "Oh! It would have been better if this was a rift with stronger monsters. I''m a bit disappointed."


    "Please, don''t say scary things like that. If it was a rift strong enough to satisfy you, it would be a national disaster."


    We led the disappointed Kaneff back to the rift entrance. We decided to exin the situation to the shocked guild memberster.


    "You have to stop acting on your own now, boss. I''ll really break our promise."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll just quietly follow you around now."


    "Ryan, you should say something to the boss, too."


    "Haha"


    Ryan just let out a hollowugh, as if he was used to this kind of situation.


    We quickly arrived at the rift entrance as I continuously nagged. Before stepping out of the entrance, I emphasized to Kaneff,


    "You understand, right? As soon as we exit, we''re going back to where we came from.


    "Got it. We''re going back to that big building, the mall, or whatever, right?"


    We confirmed the n onest time and stepped towards the rift entrance. However, our ns were thwarted by a difficult situation that arose in front of us.


    "I am Kirwan'', Feistar surveince officer. I will be arresting you for viting thews of dimension.


    As soon as we emerged from the rift, we were surrounded by the waiting Angels. And an Angel named Kirwan, the Feistar surveince officer, stepped forward to arrest us.


    Naturally, Kaneff tried to protest, but Ryan stepped in to calm him down.


    "Calm down. I''ll take care of this."


    Ryan reassured us, then began to discuss matters with the Feistar surveince officers.


    Both Kaneff and I knew of Ryan''s experience and skills, so we decided to watch quietly for now.


    For a while, Ryan and Kirwan carried on a serious conversation. Kaneff and I, surrounded by Angels, kept our distance and watched the two of them.


    But something was off. The look on Ryan''s face, as he conversed, was noticeably stiffening. After disying a gesture of frustration, he returned to where we were.


    "What did they say?"


    "Hmm It seems they''re taking issue with Mr. Kaneff''s intrusion into the rift."


    "What? But I was helping!"


    "Whether Angels or Demons, their principle is not to directly interfere with the rifts that ur here."


    "Damn! These rules they''ve made"


    While Kaneff grumbled, another Angel approached Kirwan and whispered something. Kirwan''s expression turned serious, and he immediately came over to us.


    "We''ve received a report from the personnel who returned from the rift. They were attacked by an unidentified entity inside."


    "Ah."


    "Ah."


    "Ahem, ahem."


    Ryan and I sighed as if the ground was copsing beneath us, while Kaneff coughed awkwardly, avoiding our gaze.


    "Was the unidentified entity that attacked them, by any chance, you?"


    "That wasn''t an attack. It was well it''s a way of expressing a unique greeting from the demon world, you see?"


    There''s no way such a greeting exists


    During my time in the demon world, this was the first time I heard of such a bizarre custom. Ryan also shook his head in confirmation that it was a lie.


    As expected, Kaneff''s excuse didn''t convince Kirwan. He red at us with an even sterner expression.


    "Not only did you enter the rift without permission, but you also attacked the personnel inside As a Feistar surveince officer, I cannot ignore actions that disrupt order."


    As the atmosphere grew more serious, Kaneff, on the other hand, smirked.


    "Good. I was just thinking that something wascking with just that rift."


    <strong>Whoooom!</strong>


    As Kaneff raised his momentum, the surrounding space began to shake. The Angels around Kirwan and the area hastily moved back and reached for their weapons.


    "What on earth are you doing?!"


    "It''s been a while since I''ve fought directly with Angels. Aren''t there any executioner guys around? Those guys are fun to fight."


    "Cease your hostile actions immediately. If not, we have no choice but to use force."


    Despite the stern warning from the Angels, Kaneff only scoffed. As the situation escted, Ryan and I rushed to Kaneff''s sides.


    "Ugh, Boss! Why are you making such a big deal?!"


    "Calm down and please solve this with words. Words!"


    "Let go! Those guys started the quarrel first."


    "But we did wrong, didn''t we?"


    "I did nothing wrong! It was a greeting unique to the demon world, wasn''t it?"


    That damn demon world greeting!


    There are so many kind and courteous demons in the demon world!


    While we were reprimanding Kaneff, another Angel rushed toward Kirwan. Unlike before, the Angel had an extremely urgent expression.


    "Big, big trouble, Kirwan!"


    "What is it? Unless it''s urgent, arresting these criminals is the priority"


    "The rift isn''t disappearing, it''s continually growing."


    "What?!"


    The urgent voice of the Angel reached our ears vividly. Naturally, everyone''s gaze turned towards the rift.


    "Is it for real?"


    Just as the Angel had said, the rift, which should have vanished long ago, was still revealing its presence. Worse, it was growing in size, causing the surrounding space to copse.


    "What about the rift-sealing procedure?"


    "We''ve tried, but it''s not working at all. As it stands, we can''t handle this with the personnel we have here."


    "Darn it everyone, assist with the sealing process!"


    "Yes!"


    "All!"


    All of the Angels that had been in a standoff spread their wings and flew into the sky. They headed straight toward the rift.


    Kirwan, who had been ring at us until the end, also followed the other Angels into the sky. Ryan and I breathed a sigh of relief, and Kaneff clicked his tongue as if disappointed.


    As I caught my breath, I looked at the rift where the Angels had flown.


    "But why is the rift behaving like that? After my internal adjustments, it should naturally disappear."


    "Hmm. It''s definitely strange. Even with the Angels stepping in directly, they can''t suppress the rift."


    "Tsk! They were bragging about orders and stuff. Serves them right."


    I let Kaneff''s teasing pass through one ear as I anxiously observed the rift.


    While the rift allowed us to avoid a difficult situation for now, the abnormal phenomenon of the rift was worrisome in many ways.


    At that moment, a voice echoed in my head.


    -Shall I help?CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    PrevITOCI Next


    -It seems like some help is needed. Should I help you?


    The Fox spirit?


    Suddenly, I heard the voice of the Fox Spirit in my head.


    While I hesitated at the unexpected offer of help, the Fox Spirit exined its abilities with an assertive attitude.


    -You''re having trouble because of that huge rift, right? I can quickly resolve it if I step in.


    Hmm Why are they suddenly being so nice? Is there some kind of ulterior motive?''


    -You fool! I really just want to help you out of pure intentions. Leaving it to those winged creatures could lead to disaster!


    As the Fox Spirit said, the Angels were struggling to contain the rift. If they failed, the surrounding area would suffer significant damage.


    But it was hard to trust the Fox Spirit entirely


    As I continued to doubt and hesitate, the Fox Spirit slyly revealed its true intentions.


    -Hmm. In exchange for my help, I just need you to do me a small favor.


    I knew it! There was something fishy!''


    -It''s not a request that would cause you any harm, I swear!


    Alright, tell me what it is. I''ll listen and decide.''


    -Well, you see


    The hesitant Fox Spirit cautiously opened its mouth.


    -I keep smelling something delicious over there.


    Delicious smell?''


    I sniffed for a moment, but I couldn''t smell anything special.


    I don''t smell anything.''


    -It really smells delicious, I promise! Please, take me there.


    That''s it?''


    -No, no, you have to let me eat whatever smells so good. Then I''ll quickly solve the rift problem for you.


    The Fox Spirit would solve the rift problem in exchange for letting it eat something with a delicious smell.


    Contrary to my expectation, it was a very modest request.


    Well, I can grant a request like that.''


    -Really? Do you promise?


    But first, you need to fix that headache of a rift.''


    -Hehe, that''s a piece of cake.


    The Fox Spirit revealed its confidence with a rxed voice.


    -First, get closer to the rift. I''ll tell you what to do then.


    I didn''tpletely trust the Fox Spirit, but I decided to follow its advice for now.


    As I suddenly started to move, Ryan and Kaneff reacted in turn.


    "Shiyeon?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "To where the rift is. I think I can help."


    "Shiyeon?"


    "What can you do? Just leave it to those idiots."


    "If we leave it like this, the damage will only spread further. We have to try everything to resolve it quickly."


    The two of them eventually followed me with a resigned expressions on their faces.


    We approached the rift with quick steps, but one of the Angels who spotted us descended from the sky and blocked our path.


    "Stop. You shouldn''t approach the rift in its unstable state."


    "We''re here to help get rid of the rift."


    "We don''t need help. Please, turn back rightugh!"


    Kaneff quickly overpowered the resolute Angel with his chains.


    "Boss!"


    "Ahh, it''s fine. You, hurry up and try to deal with the rift. If we try to persuade these stubborn guys one by one, we''ll never get out of here."


    "What! What is the meaning of this? Release me at once!"


    Kaneff, poking the tied-up Angel with his finger as if taunting, spoke.


    "You just quietly watch from here. That guy over there is pretty capable when he wants to be."


    "Ugh"


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. I still haven''t found Speranza''s gift."


    "Shiyeon. Let''s first deal with the urgent matter."


    "Okay. I''ll be back soon."


    Leaving Kaneff behind, Ryan and I approached the growing rift.


    Thanks to everyone''s focus on the rift, no more Angels appeared to block our path.


    I approached right in front of the rift which was rippling and expanding its presence and called the Fox Spirit.


    "What should I do now?"


    -I need your help a little. Try to pull out the power you showed mest time.


    "What?"


    -You have the power you used to break through the barrier I created.


    The power I used to break through the barrier was


    <em>Ah! The power of the Fairy Queen!</em>


    I quickly extended both hands in front of me and focused. Thanks to familiarity, I was able to naturally draw out the power of the Fairy Queen.


    -Good! Now leave it to me.


    Along with the energy of the Fairy Queen, the energy of the Fox Spirit also spread. Although the Fox Spirit''s energy was weakpared to the Fairy Queen''s, the two energies formed a great power in harmony.


    The Fox Spirit used this power to cover the rift like a.


    -Now! Give it all your power!


    Got it!''


    At the signal, I also poured out my strength.


    The energy, which covered the rift like a, began to press down on it. The rift''s growth rate gradually slowed down, and at some point, its size began to shrink.


    The Angels who understood the situation quickly resumed the sealing process.


    The rift, which had grown abnormallyrge, was now smaller than its original size, and as the Angel''s seal properly functioned, the riftpletely concealed itself.


    As the distorted space returned to its original state, cheers erupted from the people who had been nervously watching.


    "Whew"


    Realizing that things had gone well with the sound of cheersing from behind, I breathed a sigh of relief. Ryan supported me, who was staggering from pouring out too much energy.


    "Shiyeon, are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m just a little dizzy because I used a lot of energy all at once."


    "You did great work. You''re impressive."


    "Haha. Somehow, I feel embarrassed."


    Kaneff, who was a little distance away, also sauntered over and spoke.


    "Is it over?"


    "Yes, thankfully, it was a sess."


    "Good job."


    He patted my shoulder a few times and said nonchntly.


    <strong>FLUTTER FLUTTER</strong>


    The Angels in the sky began to descend around us one by one.


    Thankfully, it wasn''t a surrounding formation like before. Thest one to descend from the sky, Kirwan, approached us.


    He opened his mouth with a somewhat softer tone than before.


    "Thank you for your help. Thanks to you, we were able to stop the rift without significant damage."


    "I''m d I could help."


    "You do indeed have the remarkable power I''ve heard about."


    "You know me?"


    Kirwan slowly nodded his head.


    "Your story is quite famous among the Angels. Judge Arc actively supports you. He says you''re the only hope for restoring the bnce of dimensions."


    "Ah"


    I felt strange to hear that quite a grand rumor was circting among the Angels.


    "Normally, we would have to hold you responsible for invading and attacking the rift without permission. But since we''ve received great help from you, we''ll just let that issue slide."


    "Thank you."


    "Tsk. Shiyeon did all the hard work. They''re just showing off."


    Kaneff grumbled in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear, but Kirwan continued his conversation without paying attention to it.


    "We shall take our leave now. Let''s meet again next time."


    "Yes, take care."


    As I said goodbye, I was thinking Wouldn''t there be almost no chance to meet again?'' But Kirwan left ament as if he had read my thoughts.


    "We might meet again sooner than you think."


    "Huh?"


    "Well, then"


    Leaving his enigmatic words, Kirwan flew to the other side of the sky with the other Angels.


    <em>Meet again soon? Hmm Well, things turned out well, so it should be fine.</em>


    Satisfied that the issue with the Angels had been resolved smoothly, I brushed off minor questions.


    "Shiyeon!"


    From a distance, Yerin ran towards me, waving her hand. She looked around me worriedly and asked.


    "Are you okay? Didn''t the Angels say something to you? Is there any problem?"


    "No, I''m fine. Everything went well."


    "Really? That''s a relief. The Angels looked so serious, I thought something big had happened."


    While chatting with Yerin, I kept hearing the voice of the Fox Spirit in my head.


    -Hey! Keep your promise. Delicious smell, Delicious smell!


    Ah, okay. Just wait a bit.''


    -Quick! Quick!


    I tried to calm the Fox Spirit down and asked Yerin.


    "Yerin."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know if there''s something over there?"


    Taken aback by the sudden question, she quickly thought of something and pped her hands.


    "Ah! If you mean over there, there should be Hanok vige!"


    -This way! This is the way!


    We started to move ording to the guidance of the Fox Spirit.


    Yerin wanted to follow, but there was some cleaning up to do with the guild, so we had to part ways reluctantly.


    A littleter.


    As Yerin had said, the view of the Hanok vige began to appear. The residents and visitors who had evacuated due to the rift were returning one by one.


    -The delicious smell is getting stronger, ugh, I can''t stand it any longer!


    The excited Fox Spirit couldn''t contain itself and appeared with a poof! in the form of a baby fox.


    "Huh?"


    I quickly reached out to grab the baby fox. However, the little creature dodged my hand like a chipmunk and ran off somewhere.


    Fortunately, the baby fox stopped in front of a store not too far away. My gaze naturally went toward the store''s sign.


    "A rice cake shop?"


    The ce where the baby fox had arrived was a rice cake shop, with various rice cakes on full disy.


    -Mew! Mew!


    -Here, here!


    At the sound of the baby fox''s cry, a middle-aged woman appeared from inside the store. Upon discovering the cute baby fox, she shed a warm smile.


    "Oh my, isn''t this a baby fox?"


    "Hello."


    "Hello there. Is this your fox?"


    "Well, sort of"


    Even while I was having a brief conversation with thedy, the baby fox couldn''t take its eyes off the disyed rice cakes.


    -The scent is so rich and delicious I want to eat that one right away!


    Alright, just wait a bit.''


    Holding the baby fox that seemed ready to jump at any moment, I asked thedy.


    "Can we buy some rice cakes now?"


    "Of course. Which ones would you like?"


    "For starters, that one and that one, please. Hmm, Ryan, you pick one too."


    "Should I?"


    Ryan and I each picked a rice cake.


    "Do you want a rice cake too, Boss?"


    ""


    "Boss?"


    When there was no response to my call, I turned my head to look for Kaneff. He was standing a little apart, staring intently at something.


    "Boss, what are you doing?"


    "Shiyeon."


    "Yes?"


    "I think I found a gift for Speranza. I want to get that."


    Kaneff pointed somewhere with a voice full of certainty. My gaze followed his finger.


    Upon confirming the identity of the gift, Kaneff and I shared a broad smile.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    PrevITOCI Next


    Finally, the day hase.


    Today is Speranza''s birthday.


    Although the protagonist, Speranza, knows nothing about it, all the members of our farm, including me, prepared very hard for today.


    Just like any other morning, it''s breakfast time.


    Everyone gathered in the dining room was busy looking at Speranza with meaningful nces. Even Kaneff was subtly observing.


    Everyone was so obvious that I was worried Speranza might notice, but fortunately, she waspletely focused on her breakfast sandwich.


    "Speranza, want more sandwich?"


    "Un. I want more."


    I cut the sandwich in half and put it on Speranza''s te. Speranza smiled and took the sandwich to her mouth.


    She seems to be in a good mood today and her condition looks fine too.


    As I watched the cute fox girl chewing her food, I smiled with satisfaction.


    "Ahem, ahem!"


    The whole dining room quieted at a cough that would usually be ignored.


    "Sihyeon. If you are not busy this morning, would you like to visit Elden vige together?"


    Andras invited me to apany him to Elden vige. I answered as nned, without being flustered.


    "Really? I was thinking of going there anyway. Perfect timing."


    "Then I''ll prepare with that in mind."


    This is just the preparation stage.


    The important part starts now.


    As Speranza finished her meal, I wiped her mouth and casually asked.


    "Speranza."


    "Hmm?"


    "Papa and Teacher Andras are going to Elden vige, do you want toe with us?"


    The n was to finish preparing for the party at the farm while the birthday girl, Speranza, was out.


    To seed in this operation, it was necessary to encourage Speranza to go out as naturally as possible.


    I thought she would easily agree because she likes going out with me usually, but unexpectedly, Speranza hesitated to answer.


    "Umm"


    "Why? You don''t like going out with Papa?"


    "It''s not that. I promised to y with Gyuri and my fairy friends today. I shouldn''t break a promise."


    <em>Uh!</em>


    Apparently, she had made some ns we didn''t know about.


    As the most important part of the n started to falter, the eyes of the farm members who were watching trembled with anxiety.


    I tried to persuade her with a slightly desperate voice.


    "Can''t you y with the fairies next time? Let''s go out with Papa today."


    "Uh Gyuri will be disappointed."


    Seeing her indecisive, Lia stepped in.


    "I''ll apologize to your fairy friends on your behalf. I''ll even give them lots of candy they like. If you want to go out with Sihyeon, do it."


    Perhaps persuaded by her words, Speranzaughed shyly and grabbed my arm.


    "Hehe, then I''ll go out with Papa."


    With Speranza''s outing decided, the farm members who had been anxiously watching let out a sigh of relief in secret.


    I held Speranza''s hand and entered the entrance of Elden vige. Andras followed us slowly about half a step behind.


    Though we pretended to visit Elden vige because of an important matter, it was merely an excuse to keep Speranza away from the farm.


    Since we had no particrly important business, we began to stroll around the vige leisurely.


    Looking around the vige after a long time, many buildings I hadn''t seen before had sprung up.


    When I first came, it was a really small rural vige, but now it has be amunity that cannot bepared to then.


    Of course, the efforts of the Elden vigers must have been the biggest driving force, but I felt a bit proud thinking that my contribution wasn''t insignificant either.


    <em>With this opportunity. Shall we really take a look around the vige?</em>


    I began to walk around the vige, holding Speranza''s hand.


    The vigers who recognized me all greeted me with smiles, and I also waved back at them with a smile.


    "Good morning, Lord!"


    A frail voice, ill-matching the title "Lord," reached us from afar.


    Blonde-haired Locus approached leisurely with one hand in his pocket.


    Beside him was the bulky Kroc.


    "It''s been a while, Lord."


    "Hello. Locus, Kroc."


    Kroc received my greeting through brief signnguage.


    "Have you both been well?"


    "We''ve been doing so well, it''s problematic."


    Locus, who was joking around with Andras, noticed Speranza below and opened his mouth in an exaggerated gesture and tone.


    "Oh my! The cute littledy came along too. Have you been well, Miss Speranza?"


    "Hello."


    Even to her shy greeting, Locus responded with a broad smile. Then, after ncing around for a moment, he pointed to arge tree on one side and spoke.


    "Miss Speranza, do you know there are cute baby birds in that tree over there?"


    "Baby birds?"


    Speranza, who had been passive, showed interest with a sparkle in her eyes.


    "Yep. They were born not too long ago. They''re super cute. Want to take a look?"


    "Yes! I want to see."


    Speranza, who nodded her head vigorously, looked up at me. I gave her a slight smile as a sign of permission.


    "Alright. Kroc! Do you know where the nest is? Lift Miss Speranza up so she can see the baby birds."


    Locus nudged Kroc''s side and gave the order. Kroc approached slowly and showed Speranza a sign. He was probably asking if he could lift her up.


    Instead of answering, Speranza spread her arms wide in a pick me up!'' gesture.


    Kroc, with an incredibly moved expression, lifted Speranza very, very carefully.


    Because Kroc is sorge, just by extending his arm fully, Speranza could reach the upper part of the tree.


    "Wow! Papa, there are really tiny baby birds here."


    Speranza, having discovered baby birds in a nest on the tree, shouted out loud. The excitement was evident in her pping arms and legs.


    "They''re cute, but you mustn''t touch them. It could cause problems for the baby birdster."


    "Uh-huh! I got it."


    While Speranza waspletely focused on the baby birds, Locus snuck up to my side and whispered in a low voice.


    "Hey, it''s Miss Speranza''s birthday today, right?"


    "Wha! How did you know?"


    We hadn''t really announced her birthday outside of the farm family. We didn''t want to impose on others unnecessarily.


    I was taken aback when Locus, who I assumed wouldn''t know, mentioned her birthday first.


    Locus held a finger up to his lips to calm me down.


    "Shh, shh! Weren''t you nning a surprise birthday party?"


    "Ah yes."


    "Here, take this."


    He handed me a neatly wrapped box.


    "This is a gift that Kroc and I bought with our pooled money. Give it to her at the party.


    "Yo-you even prepared a gift?"


    Surprise spread across my face.


    We hadn''t even told them about the birthday, but they even prepared a birthday gift


    Watching my expression, Locus burst intoughter.


    "Don''t look so surprised. We simply wanted to prepare something."


    "Well, at the partyter.


    "No need. We''re too shy for that kind of stuff. Well if it''s a party at a bar, we''d definitely participate. Ha ha!"


    With that, he gave a heartyugh as he declined the invitation to the birthday party.


    "But how did you know? Did someone from the farm members tell you?"


    The answer to my question came from an entirely unexpected ce.


    "I told them."


    "Wha?!"


    "Wha?!"


    Terzan suddenly emerged from the shadows. With her unexpected appearance, both I, Andras, and Locus all jumped.


    "Ahh Terzan. Please make some noise when youe out!"


    "Sorry. I was in a rush and forgot."


    She scratched the back of her head with a nk expression.


    "But what did you just say? No, rather, where have you been? You seem to have a lot of dust on you."


    Terzan, who usually dresses quite neatly, was now covered in dirt from head to toe.


    There were also leaves stuck in her hair, and signs of tears here and there on her clothes.


    "Uh. I had somewhere to go for a bit.


    "?"


    "Here, take this."


    She nodded her head, then handed me something wrapped in a white cloth. It was an object that fits perfectly in both hands.


    "This is?"


    "A gift."


    "Excuse me?"


    "A birthday gift.


    Only then did I realize that Terzan, like Locus, had prepared a gift.


    "You didn''t get all dirty because of this, did you?"


    "I got a bit dirty because I was in a hurry. I''ll be clean as soon as I wash.


    Terzan said it as if it was nothing, but considering her incredible skills.


    Without a doubt, she had prepared a gift that wasn''t easy to obtain if she had gotten this dirty.


    Following Locus and Kroc, now Terzan also prepared a gift for Speranza


    Although I didn''t mention it because I didn''t want to burden them, it seemed to have turned into an incredibly apologetic situation.


    "I''ll go now."


    "Wait a moment, Terzan!"


    "Huh?"


    "Pleasee to the birthday partyter, Terzan."


    She made a slightly troubled expression.


    "I think I need to sleep now. I''m too tired.


    "It''s okay. Even if it''s a bitte, pleasee. It will be fun."


    "Do that. There will be lots of delicious food as well.


    "You cane check it outter."


    Not only I but Andras and Locus also chimed in. Terzan made a nk expression for a moment, then a faint smile spread across her lips.


    "Alright. I''ll rest a bit and then go."


    And with a wave of her hand, she smoothly disappeared into the shadows.


    "Papa!"


    "Uh Ah!"


    Speranza, who had finished watching the baby birds, wasing down with the help of Kroc. Realizing that I still had the gift in my hand, I hurriedly searched for a ce to hide it.


    "Sihyeon. Please give me the gift quickly!"


    "He here you go!"


    I quickly handed the gifts to Andras. He tucked the received gifts into his wide sleeve.


    "Papa, what are you doing?"


    "Uh, huh? Nothing. Did you enjoy watching the baby birds?"


    "Yes! The little ones were so cute. They were covered in fluff, just like cotton candy."


    Speranza babbled on about the adorable baby birds that were up in the tree. Relieved that the birthday gift had not been discovered, we sighed in relief.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    PrevITOCI Next


    Andras and I took Speranza around the Elden vige here and there.


    Looking at the newly built buildings and shops, time flew by quickly.


    It was past lunchtime.


    Andras, checking the time, subtly hinted at our departure.


    Should we start heading back? Wandering around has made me hungry."


    It seemed that the preparations for the birthday party at the farm were probably done. I quickly understood his subtle hint and nodded.


    "Should we? Speranza, let''s go back now."


    "Already?"


    Speranza frowned at the suggestion to go back.


    She seemed disappointed that our rare outing was ending so soon. Tofort her, I lifted Speranza up into a big hug.


    "It''s okay! We cane backter. Let''s go have lunch now. Everyone is waiting for us at the farm."


    "Un. Okay."


    "Oh, my daughter is so good!"


    "Kyahahaha!"


    As I rubbed my face on Speranza''s soft cheek,ughter erupted.


    With Speranza''s mood restored, we started heading back to the farm.


    As we slowly walked, sharing stories of our tour around Elden vige, the familiar fence of the farm came into view.


    "Huh? It''s Sister Lia."


    Speranza first noticed Lia, who had been hanging around in front of the building, and called out. Then Lia also spotted us and waved her hand enthusiastically.


    "Wee back!"


    "Have you been waiting here long?"


    "No, I just got out. I thought you''d be back around now. Speranza, did you have fun on your outing with Dad?"


    "Un, it was fun."


    "Really? Maybe next time you can go out with me?"


    "I''d like that. Heheh!"


    Lia and Speranza exchanged grins.


    "Ahm, has the meal preparation finished?"


    Andras asked with a fake cough. At that moment, quick nces were exchanged between the three of us, leaving Speranza out.


    "Yes, today Namira prepared it herself."


    Lia secretly made an OK sign with her fingers, indicating that the party preparation had gone well.


    "Then let''s go in before others have to wait any longer. Let''s go, Speranza."


    Lia walked ahead as if guiding us, and we followed her.


    Naturally, we should have headed towards the dining area for a meal, but she led us in a different direction.


    Speranza, finding it strange, tugged at Lia''s clothes.


    "Sister Lia, isn''t the dining room this way?"


    "Mr. Kaneff want to gather everyone together. They''re all waiting here."


    Lia gave a usible excuse. Speranza mumbled I see.'' without any suspicion.


    We passed through the corridor and arrived in front of the designated door.


    Imagining the farm members waiting in silence beyond this door made me feel somewhat nervous.


    Lia moved aside near the door and spoke to Speranza.


    "Speranza, could you go in and call everyone?"


    "Okay, got it."


    At her request, the innocent fox girl nodded and headed towards the door.


    The doorknob turned under her small hand, and the door slowly opened.


    The room was so dark that one could not see even an inch ahead.


    "Huh?"


    Speranza tilted her head at the unusual scene. Nevertheless, without panicking, she began to grope the wall to find the light switch.


    Speranza quickly found the switch, and she reached out her hand, her tail wagging in anticipation.


    <strong>Click.</strong>


    <strong>sh!</strong>


    The light turned on, and the room was instantly illuminated.


    <strong>Bang! Pop!</strong>


    <strong>Whooosh!</strong>


    The sound of firecrackers and toy whistles exploded in the room. Startled, Speranza quickly stood her tail straight up and looked around in surprise.


    "Happy birthday, Speranza!"


    "Happy Birthday!"


    The farm members, who had been waiting, congratted her in unison. Speranza, who still didn''t understand the situation, looked confused.


    I lowered my posture to meet Speranza''s eyes and said, "Speranza, happy birthday."


    "Birthday?"


    "Yes. Today is your birthday, Speranza."


    "."


    Speranza continued to mumble the word birthday'' with a nk expression.


    I hugged Speranza tightly and took her to the ce prepared for the guest of honor.


    Inside the room filled with colorful balloons and sparkling decorations that set the party mood, a seat for the guest of honor was prepared.


    As soon as I sat Speranza down, Namira brought out arge cake as if she had been waiting.


    On the cake was written Speranza''s name and a birthday message.


    "Now! A birthday hat for our guest of honor!"


    Lilia brought over a conical hat that said Happy Birthday'' and put it on Speranza''s head. Even until then, Speranza only moved her eyes back and forth with a nk expression.


    With a slightly worried heart, I asked, "Speranza, were you too surprised?"


    Fortunately, Speranza shook her head in assurance.


    "Is it really my birthday?"


    "Yes. Aunt Namira told us. Today is the day you were born, Speranza."


    "."


    Speranza looked nkly at the people around her. On the other hand, the people in the room were looking at Speranza with anxious expressions.


    After a while, tears began to well up in Speranza''s eyes as she silently watched the farm family.


    When herrge eyes quickly filled with tears, the people watching froze in an instant.


    "Speranza, are you okay?"


    "Did you get too scared?"


    "Did Brother ine make the whistle sound too loud?"


    "Did I, did I do something?"


    "Both of you, be quiet! We can''t hear what Speranza is saying."


    While the people were in confusion, I wiped Speranza''s tears with a handkerchief and spoke to her.


    "Why sweetheart? Do you not like having a birthday party? Should I tell everyone to leave?"


    Speranza shook her head again. Then, she mumbled in a voice that was barely audible.


    "I like it too much"


    "You like it too much?"


    Speranza nodded. Upon her response, everyone who had been holding their breath in anticipation showed relief. Speranza seemed to be embarrassed and buried her face in my chest, snuggling closer.


    Iughed and gently stroked her small back until she calmed down.


    "We have to light the candles before eating the cake."


    Lilia quickly stepped forward, inserted candles into the cake, and lit them. Then she turned off the room lights again, and everyone began to sing the song they had prepared.


    "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you ~!"


    "To our beloved Speranza~!"


    "Happy birthday to you!"


    After the hastily rehearsed birthday song ended, I spoke to Speranza, who was still snuggling in my arms.


    "Speranza, make a wish in your heart and blow out the candles on the cake. Then, that wish wille true."


    At the word wish'', her still tear-filled eyes sparkled.


    Speranza, who pondered her wish for a moment, took a deep breath and blew out the candles.


    Fortunately, all the candles were extinguished at once, and cheers and apuse erupted from those who had been watching.


    Atst, a bright smile spread across Speranza''s face.


    "Alright, everyone, eat up before it gets cold."


    "If you need more, just let us know. We''ve prepared plenty, so we can bring more right away."


    Namira and Lia took turns serving the prepared dishes.


    As the table filled with appetizing foods, the atmosphere naturally became lively.


    Among them, the happiest person was undoubtedly Speranza.


    As the star of the day, the table was filled with foods that Speranza loved.


    With so many favorite foods, Speranza''s eyes were constantly moving about restlessly.


    I portioned out small amounts of the foods she would like onto her te, making sure she didn''t eat too quickly.


    Though a lot of Speranza''s favorite foods were prepared, due to Namira''s outstanding cooking skills, everyone happily cleared their tes regardless of their preferences.


    Once the meal was mostly finished and the atmosphere had warmed up.


    Lilia abruptly stood from her seat and spoke loudly.


    "Now I want to give Speranza her present. Is that okay, Brother Sihyeon?"


    "Everyone seems to be mostly done eating. That should be fine."


    "Hehe. Then I''ll go first!"


    Lilia darted off somewhere with a mischievous grin. She returned, carrying a gift box from a corner of the room, and approached Speranza.


    "Happy birthday, Speraz! This is a present that Lia and I prepared."


    "Thank you, Sister Lilia."


    "Open it now."


    With my help, Speranza began to open the gift box.


    Lilia bounced impatiently, eager to see the reaction, while Lia watched Speranza with a mix of anticipation and anxiety.


    Speranza carefully opened the box.


    She leaned over to examine the contents of the box, then pulled something out.


    "What is this?"


    Inside the gift box was a doll.


    But it was not an ordinary doll.


    "Boss Uncle? It''s a Boss doll!"


    "What?"


    What Speranza held in her hand was a doll that looked like Kaneff.


    Not just a resemnce.


    The face, hair, clothes, and even the smallest details were urately depicted.


    It was truly as if the real person had been shrunk into a doll.


    All the farm members except Kaneff gathered around the doll.


    "Oh? It''s just like Mr. Kaneff?"


    "Really well made."


    "There are dolls of other people in the box too."


    "Don''t tell me you made dolls of all the farm members?"


    At the outpouring of admiration, Lilia''s shoulders raised triumphantly.


    "Ahem! I made the dolls, and Lia helped with parts like the clothes and hair."


    "I just helped a bit on the side. Lilia really did a lot of the work."


    "And this doll is not just a resemnce. If you move the arms and legs like this."


    Lilia adjusted the doll''s arms and legs slightly.


    With her adjustments, the doll freely assumed various poses. Its lifelike movements were astonishing.


    It was simr to the figuresmonly seen in Earth.


    It even seemed to be on par with the high-priced items among those figures.


    Speranza seemed to like the dolls very much, as her smile never left her face.


    "We poured all of Schnarpe''s technology into making this doll. Speraz, what do you think? Do you like it?"


    "Un! I really like it. Thank you, Sister Lia, Sister Lilia."


    Speranza hugged the dolls with both arms, a happy smile on her face. Seeing this, both Lia and Lilia looked very satisfied.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    PrevITOCI Next


    Around the time when the doll viewing with Lia and Lillia was ending.


    Andras quietly stood up and began to speak.


    "Ahem, now we will bring the gift we prepared."


    Along with Andras, Alfred also stood up from his seat. The two of them left the room and returned dragging arge object covered in cloth.


    The object was so big that it barely fit through the door, and curiosity appeared on everyone''s faces.


    Speranza, who just received her dolls, also looked at the cloth-covered gift.


    "Andras and I worked hard to make this. We hope you like it, Speranza."


    "Speranza, would you like to check it out for yourself?"


    "Un!"


    Nodding her head, Speranza ran towards the two of them.


    Alfred handed her the edge of the cloth, and without hesitation, Speranza pulled it off.


    <strong>Swoosh.</strong>


    What appeared was a modest-sized desk.


    "A desk?"


    "Yes. It seemed like the desk Speranza had been using was getting a little small. So, we decided to make a new one."


    "When making this desk, we used a type of wood that''s incredibly valuable."


    "Really?"


    At first nce, it didn''t look any different from ordinary desks, but upon closer inspection, a unique aura could be felt.


    Especially, the faint scent of wood emanating from the desk was unique. Just smelling the scent of wood was enough to feel calmer.


    "We used timber from the forest owned by the Schnarpe Family. Its unique scent has a concentrating effect, so it''s used for valuable furniture."


    "I have one at home too. Everyone in our family uses that desk."


    A hint of pride could be felt from Andras''s exnation. Despite its ordinary appearance, it was indeed made from a very precious material.


    "The scent is really nice."


    "It is."


    Ashmir and Urki showed interest in the desk. Their reaction was quite different from when they saw the doll gifts.


    Speranza also seemed to like it, examining the desk here and there with a slightly flushed face.


    "Speranza, why don''t you have a seat?"


    I took Speranza''s hand and helped her sit in the desk chair. The desk seemed a bit big for Speranza, but considering her growth spurt, it seemed quite fitting.


    Most importantly, it seemed like the star of the gift was really happy.


    <strong>Thud.</strong>


    "Wow!"


    When she opened the drawer, it was filled with various writing tools, notebooks, and Speranza''s favorite snacks.


    Eachpartment of the drawer was filled to the brim, looking like it wouldst until her next birthday.


    "By the way, the gifts in the drawer were prepared by Ryan. He couldn''t attend the party because he was busy, but he really hoped you''d like them."


    Andras mentioned that the gifts inside the drawer were prepared by Ryan.


    Hearing that, I felt a mix of gratitude and embarrassment.


    I remembered when I dragged the busy Ryan here and there with Kaneff''s vacationpanion pass''.


    <em>Thank you, Ryan. I promise to pay you back for your kindness.</em>


    I conveyed my gratitude to Ryan in my heart.


    "Speranza, do you like the desk?"


    "I love the pleasant scent of the wood. I can''t wait to read a book here."


    Speranza gently brushed the surface of the desk with a delighted smile.


    Andras and Alfred high-fived each other, celebrating their sessful birthday gift.


    Next, Ashmir and Urki approached Speranza with a small wooden box.


    "This is a gift from the Angel realm."


    "Happy birthday, Speranza."


    Urki opened the small box and presented it to Speranza.


    Inside the box was something that looked like pottery, simr to an instrument often referred to as an ocarina''.


    Speranza tilted her head curiously as she peered into the box.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s an instrument made from y. It''s also called a y flute."


    Ashmir personally ced the ne attached to the y flute around Speranza''s neck.


    "When you blow into this part, sound will flow out through the holes."


    "Like this?"


    Immediately, Speranza brought the y flute to her lips.


    <strong>-Squeak, squeak!</strong>


    She blew as hard as she could, but only the sound of squeaking air escaped.


    Disappointment clouded Speranza''s face when the proper sound didn''te out.


    Ashmir gently smiled andforted Speranza.


    "That''s because you haven''t learned how to y it properly yet. With a little training, you''ll be able to produce beautiful sounds in no time."


    "Really?"


    "I''ll teach you slowly."


    I thought it would be a special gift since they said it was from the Angel realm.


    While I was thinking to myself, Urki quietly approached and whispered to me.


    "Senior Sihyeon, that''s not just a simple y flute gift."


    "?"


    "Giving an instrument to a child in the Angel race signifies a promise to protect the child until they grow up."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. The act of gifting an instrument also carries the promise that if the child ys the instrument when they need help, Angels wille to find them, no matter where they are."


    <em>Wow</em>


    I had no idea such an important meaning was embedded in it.


    I never expected such a significant meaning in what seemed to be a simple instrument gift.


    Staring nkly, Urki whispered to me again.


    "Don''t feel too burdened. We came here wanting to help you. We thought that keeping Speranza safe would be the best way to help."


    Not knowing how to respond, I scratched my head for a moment before replying awkwardly.


    "Um thank you."


    "Not at all."


    Despite my brief expression of gratitude, Urki responded with a bright smile.


    Around the time Speranza began to produce decent sounds with the y flute with Ashmir''s help, I took out the gifts that I had received from Elden vige one by one.


    One was from Locus and Kroc.


    Another was a gift prepared by Terzan.


    First, I gave Speranza the birthday present from Locus and Kroc.


    What was in the wrapped box was a small music box.


    When the top of the music box was opened and the switch was turned on, beautiful music flowed out, and the paper dolls in the center rose and danced to the music.


    It was such a detailed and cute gift that it was hard to believe that Locus and Kroc had prepared it.


    Speranza enjoyed the music of the music box over and over again, seemingly fascinated by it.


    Next was the turn of the gift prepared by Terzan.


    I put the gift wrapped in thick white wrapping paper on the table.


    As I was about to unwrap the gift, which I was personally most curious about, Andras quickly intervened.


    "Sihyeon, wait a moment."


    "Yes?"


    "The contents might be dangerous, so it would be better to open it more carefully."


    Kaneff agreed with him.


    "Andras is right. She''s such a unique thinker that we don''t know what she might have put in there."


    "But it''s a gift for Speranza. I''m sure Sister Terzan prepared it thoughtfully."


    Despite Lia''s words, Kaneff firmly shook his head.


    Suddenly, in a situation where Terzan''s gift was treated as a hazardous item, someone''s murmur came from a corner.


    "It''s not dangerous"


    "Huh! Terzan."


    "Sister Terzan."


    "Hmm, hmm!"


    Terzan was holding a food te and making a sullen expression. As I hadn''t noticed her presence either, I asked in a slightly trembling voice.


    "Ter, Terzan. When did you arrive?"


    "A little while ago I was quietly eating because I was hungry."


    As she said, there were traces of a meal on the food te.


    "If you''re worried about the gift, I can just take it.


    "No, Terzan. Please don''t."


    "That''s right, Sister. Mr. Kaneff and Andras are just speaking without knowing anything."


    With that, Lia sent a cold nce towards the two men. Kaneff and Andras shuddered and quickly averted their eyes.


    "Is this my gift?"


    Speranza, who had approached unnoticed, poked the wrapped gift and asked.


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "Can I open it now?"


    "Do as you wish, Speranza. It''s a gift brought for you."


    Upon hearing that, Speranza immediately began to unwrap the gift. Because it was so tightly wrapped, Lia and I had to help her.


    <strong>-Swish.</strong>


    The tightly tied part was finally released, revealing the content. Inside the wrapping paper was a fruit the size of a melon with a blue skin.


    And a very sweet fragrance spread from around the fruit.


    The fragrance was so sweet that just by smelling it, one could taste the sweetness in their mouth.


    "Huh! What''s that?!"


    "Andras, do you know what this is?"


    "I''m not certain, but could it possibly be the Fruit of Life''?"


    Andras asked in a trembling voice. Contrary to his unusual reaction, Terzan nonchntly nodded her head.


    "Yes, that''s right. I just picked it yesterday."


    "I can''t believe it. It''s really the Fruit of Life"


    "Andras, what is Fruit of Life? Don''t just be surprised on your own, give us a proper exnation."


    After regaining his scattered breath for a moment, Andras smoothly began to exin about the Fruit of Life.


    "There are a few forbidden ces in the demon world that are not easily essible, among them is a swamp filled with deadly toxins. It''s a ce where one''s life can be in danger just by getting close."


    "Is it like the Forest of Silence'' we went to before?"


    "That''s correct. The fruit grows in that swamp over a very, very long period of time, absorbing the surrounding toxins, and that is the Fruit of Life.''"


    Upon hearing the phrase "absorbing toxins," I scrunched up my face.


    "Doesn''t that make it dangerous?"


    "On the contrary. The Fruit of Life'' has the ability to purify even the most potent of poisons. It is potent to the extent of being described as a cure-all in some records."


    Unable to hide his excitement, Andras looked at the fruit on top of the wrapping paper with apletely changed gaze.


    After hearing the exnation, I felt somewhat extraordinary about it


    "Terzan, are you sure it''s okay to give us such a precious thing?"


    "It''s a fruit that can''t be stored for a long time, so there''s no use in saving it. And"


    Terzan made a short smacking sound with her tongue, seemingly savoring the taste.


    "That thing is incredibly delicious."CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    PrevITOCI Next


    "That thing is incredibly delicious."


    Terzan rarely sparkled her eyes as she looked at the blue fruit.


    Knowing her well, Kaneff murmured,


    "If Terzan has that kind of reaction, it must really taste good"


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards the fruit.


    In fact, while talking with Terzan, they hadn''t had a chance to express it, but the sweet aroma already filled the room.


    Moreover, with Terzan''s reaction, curiosity about the fruit increased.


    <strong>-Tap, tap.</strong>


    Speranza tapped the fruit on the table with her hand and asked,


    "It is really hard. How do we eat this?"


    "Should I open the shell for you?"


    "Un."


    "Just wait a moment."


    Terzan naturally pulled out a weapon from her pocket.


    Although it was an intimidating tool just for opening a shell, no one here pointed that out.


    Terzan stood in front of the fruit, holding the weapon. With a serious face, she fixed her gaze, slowly raising the sharp-edged weapon.


    <strong>-SLASH! SLASH!</strong>


    A few shes burst around the fruit. The hard shell of the fruit was smoothly peeled off, revealing the inside of the fruit.


    "Wow!"


    "Awesome, Terzan."


    "Your weapon-handling skills are still great."


    Cheers and apuse burst from the spectators. Terzan stowed the weapon she had been holding back into her pocket with a proud face.


    Inside the peeled fruit was a pink flesh. The fruit, now exposed, gave off an even stronger sweetness and freshness.


    Terzan stepped away from the fruit and said,


    "Speranza, try it first. You can scoop this part with a spoon."


    She kindly exined how to eat it and helped Speranza with her first tasting.


    Speranza, who was lifting a spoon, paused for a moment and looked around. I noticed what the cute fox girl was thinking and nudged her back.


    "It''s okay. This is a birthday gift from Terzan. Speranza can eat first."


    Then, Speranza started moving her paused hand again.


    The slowly moving spoon gently dug into the fruit, scooping just enough flesh for one bite.


    And the spoon headed straight towards Speranza''s small mouth.


    <strong>-Yum! Gobble Gobble!</strong>


    Everyone held their breath and watched Speranza''s reaction. The first reaction came from her fox ears and tail.


    Her pointed fox ears perked up, and her slowly swaying tail began to whip around as if a wind had arisen. Just like Speranza''s wide-open eyes, our curiosity grew.


    Finally, unable to bear it, Lilia jumped out and asked,


    "How does it taste? Is it delicious? Not tasty?"


    Speranza replied with a rather serious expression,


    "It''s delicious. Soooooo delicious!"


    "Really? But why does your face look like that?"


    "Ugh."


    Speranza groaned, looking back and forth between her spoon and the fruit. I quickly caught on to what she was worrying about.


    "If you want to eat more, you can, sweetheart."


    "But"


    The fruit flesh, once the skin was peeled off, wasn''t very big. Enough for the people here to taste just one bite each?


    Everyone was trying not to show it, but it was clear they subtly wanted to try the fruit.


    Of course, I was curious too, but if Speranza wanted to eat more, I was ready to give up my share.


    After a long time of contemtion, Speranza finally put down her spoon.


    "Speranza, are you sure you don''t want more? Terzan went through a lot of trouble to get this. We might not have it again."


    Despite my urging, Speranza shook her head firmly.


    "It''s okay. Papa said the best food is meant to be shared with family. I''d like to share it with everyone too."


    "Speranza"


    "Sniff! I''m totally moved!"


    "Heh, when did she be so mature"


    The farm members all had touched expressions. I also felt a warm feeling welling up in my eyes as I hugged Speranza tightly.


    "Oh my, how can you be so kind and lovely. Speranza, you''re the best."


    "Hehehe."


    Speranza let out a cheerfulugh with a twinkle in her eyes.


    Thanks to the cutest and kindest fox girl in the world, the farm family got a chance to taste the fruit of life''.


    Everyone carefully tasted a bite of the fruit.


    "Papa, you should try it quickly."


    "Okay. Got it."


    I too scooped up a bite of the fruit flesh with my spoon.


    <em>Hmmm?! This taste!</em>


    When I first put the fruit in my mouth, the texture reminded me of firm jelly.


    I thought it would be sweet because of the sweet scent, but the first taste was surprisingly sharp and refreshing.


    After the refreshing taste filled my mouth, the jelly-like fruit flesh became mushy and a different taste spread out. A subtle sweetness and nuttiness naturally brought a smile to my lips.


    After swallowing the fruit that shook my taste buds, a warm energy spread throughout my body.


    I briefly thought it might truly be a cure-all.


    "Wow It''s really amazing."


    Not just me, but everyone else also expressed their amazement in turn.


    Even the stingy Kaneff, acknowledging the risk Terzan took, expressed his satisfaction.


    There was still quite a bit of fruit left after everyone had a taste. We only scooped up a little on our spoons in case anyone couldn''t eat it.


    "Should Speranza eat the rest?"


    "Can I?"


    Speranza, who had been holding back her desire to eat more, brightened up. I pulled the remaining fruit towards Speranza with a smile.


    "Everyone has had a taste now, so it''s okay. You can eat as much as you want."


    Everyone else also nodded with a smile. With no hesitation, Speranza, her eyes sparkling, picked up her spoon and took a bite of the fruit.


    Everyone might have wanted to eat more, but just watching Speranza, whose cheeks were now filled with food, was enough to feel happy.


    Everyone was in the midst of discussing the Fruit of Life'' when Kaneff quietly approached me.


    "Now it''s just our gift left, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmm Why would she bring something like the Fruit of Life''"


    Kaneff grumbled, ring at Terzan who was boasting about her adventure to procure the fruit. Speranza was seated on herp, listening attentively.


    "What if she doesn''t like our gift? Should we fly to the wends right now and get another Fruit of Life''?"


    Kaneff was unusually anxious. I chuckled and responded,


    "When are you nning to go there ande back?"


    "Well, if we hurry, we could be back by tonight."


    "Boss, that''s enough nonsense. Go get the gift box you prepared."


    With a slightly crestfallen face, Kaneff went to fetch the gift box.


    He''s really changed a lot. I watched his retreating figure with a small smile.


    Kaneff and I went forward with the gift box we had prepared and presented it to Speranza.


    "Hmm, Speranza this is a gift from Sihyeon and me."


    "A gift from Papa and Boss Uncle?"


    Speranza''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Well, it''s not anything special. It''s just something we thought you''d like"


    "Hehehe."


    "Kkukku"


    Several people chuckled at Kaneff''s stuttering. He quickly turned his head and gave them a stern look, quieting theirughter. I nudged him with my elbow.


    "Boss, give her the gift already. Speranza''s waiting."


    "Uh, yeah. Here you go."


    Speranza, receiving the gift box, asked in an excited voice.


    "Can I open it now?"


    "Of course."


    As soon as I gave her permission, Speranza quickly untied the ribbon and lifted the lid of the box.


    Inside was something with colorful hues.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a hanbok."


    "A hanbok?"


    "It''s a traditional dress from the country where Papa was born. Not many people wear it daily, but it''s often worn on special asions."


    "Wow."


    Speranza took out the hanbok and looked at it from various angles. Kaneff watched her reactions nervously, worrying if she might not like it.


    "Papa, can I try this on now?"


    "You want to?"


    "I''ll help you."


    "Me too!"


    When Speranza said she wanted to try it on herself, Lia and Lilia stepped forward to assist her.


    The two of them took Speranza and the hanbok to a nearby room.


    After a while


    Speranza, dressed in the hanbok, re-entered the room.


    She wore a ruby-colored skirt with a jeogori (jacket) featuring colorful sleeves.


    She had adorable flower shoes on her feet, and her hair was adorned with essories that matched the hanbok.


    I couldn''t help but admire her absolutely adorable appearance.


    Even the anxious Kaneff brightened up instantly after seeing her dressed in the hanbok.


    He whispered to me in an excited voice.


    "How is it? I told you it would suit her, didn''t I?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s all thanks to you, Boss."


    Speranza, wearing the hanbok, came over to us and did a full turn.


    She looked even more beautiful and adorable up close.


    "Hehe! Papa, does it look good on me?"


    Speranza asked with a yful smile in her eyes. I nodded vigorously, almost shaking.


    "It suits you perfectly, sweetheart! Right, Boss?"


    "Uh yes! You look so beautiful."


    At ourpliments, Speranza beamed.


    "Thank you, Papa. Boss Uncle!"


    Then she gave both me and Kaneff a hug.


    "Hahaha"


    Kaneff, his emotions overflowing, gently stroked Speranza''s hair.


    Following this, the others also showered Speranza withpliments about her hanbok outfit until they were practically out of breath.


    Each time, Kaneff puffed up his chest, reminding everyone that he had personally chosen the outfit.


    Afterward,ughter filled the farm building nonstop.


    As the day grew darker.


    Speranza''s eyelids started to droop.


    "Speranza, are you sleepy? Should I take you to bed?"


    "Uh-huh. I want to y more."


    Even as she said she wanted to y more, her eyelids kept drooping. I held Speranza in my arms and whispered in her ear.


    "Did you enjoy your birthday party?"


    "Un I had so much fun."


    "We''ll have another birthday party next year."


    " promise."


    "Yes, promise!"


    Having promised another birthday party the next year, Speranza slowly drifted off to sleep.


    And.


    A smile of pure happiness, more so than ever before, was on Speranza''s lips.CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    PrevITOCI Next


    Its all done here."


    Alfred''s voice came from inside the barn. The cleaning of the barn was finished.


    "Alright. Good job. Bring out the cleaning tools and let''s take a break."


    "Understood. Urki, let''s go."


    "Yes, senior."


    Alfred and Urki came out of the barn with the cleaning tools. I helped the two organize the tools and then we headed to the shade of the trees.


    Maybe it''s because we had a thorough barn cleaning after a long time, despite the cool weather, my body felt warm.


    Leaning against a tree, unbuttoning a few buttons on my shirt to cool off the sweat, Lia approached us with small steps. On the tray she brought, there were sses filled with cool drinks.


    "I brought some cool drinks."


    "Thank you, Lia."


    "We appreciate it."


    "Thank you."


    As we expressed our gratitude, we hurriedly brought the sses to our lips. The drink, cold enough to slightly chill our hands, quickly cooled us down.


    "Ah~! This is nice."


    Lia apologized as she refilled our sses.


    "You must be tired. I should have helped."


    "No, it''s fine. You had your own work to do, Lia."


    Alfred and Urki also nodded in agreement.


    "We just cleaned a bit more thoroughly than usual."


    "Senior ine is right. But a little more of this drink Thank you."


    Hearing our conversation, Lia smiledfortably. After filling our sses a few times, she also gently took a seat next to me.


    A breeze full of the scent of grass came to where we sat. We each enjoyed a leisurely rest infortable positions.


    After a while, gazing nkly at the open air.


    From the side of the farm building, a squeaking noise was heard.


    Turning my head slowly, I saw Speranza diligently blowing a y flute. Next to her, Ashmir was giving her guidance.


    At first, she had trouble making a proper sound. Now, she was trying to y, albeit very short pieces. Looking at Speranza who was ying the y flute with diligence, Lia looked surprised.


    "Her flute ying skills have improved quickly, hasn''t it?"


    "Ha ha! Speranza has been pestering Ashmir because of that recently. She can''t help but improve when she asks and follows her around so diligently. Plus, she''s always been fond of music."


    Speranza was very fond of the y flute she received as a birthday gift. She quickly followed Ashmir around like a baby bird to learn to y. Thanks to this, her skills improved rapidly.


    Even now, after listening to Ashmir''s advice several times, she managed to produce a decent performance.


    "Oh my! Her performance has be more natural."


    "Maybe she could even perform in a concert soon?"


    "Heh heh! It seems that Ashmir gave her a musical instrument as a gift. It''s a pleasant sight to see."


    "That''s true Eh?"


    "?"


    "Wha?!"


    We all felt something odd and quickly turned our heads. There was an elderly Angel, Judge Arc, sitting there with a natural smile.


    Urki was the first to jump up from his seat and pay respects.


    Apprentice Urki greets Judge Arc."


    "It seems like you were resting. Just keep doing what you''re doing, no need to mind me."


    "No, sir!"


    In response to themand to rx, Urki rather assumed an even more rigid posture. The rest of us, who had been momentarily stunned, also stood up from our seats to greet Judge Arc.


    "It''s been a while, Judge Arc."


    "Heh, have you been well?"


    He exchanged short greetings with Lia and Alfred.


    Looking at Urki''s stiff reaction, it seemed Judge Arc''s unexpected visit had not been announced. While the sudden visit wasn''t unpleasant, it was a bit startling.


    "But what brings you here suddenly? There was no prior contact"


    "I apologize. The decision toe here today was made in a hurry."


    Judge Arc brushed down his white beard, showing a look of regret.


    "Huh? Grandpa Arc!"


    From a distance, Speranza spotted Judge Arc and hurried over. Ashmir, who was with her, followed her.


    "Grandpa Arc! When did you arrive?


    Officer Ashmir greets Judge Arc."


    "I''ve just arrived, my dear. And Officer Ashmir, have you been well?"


    "Grandpa, look at this. It''s the flute that Sister Ashmir gave me. I can now make the right sound."


    Speranza showed off the y flute that had been hanging around her neck, then began to y.


    The sight of her doing her best to y with awkward fingering couldn''t have been cuter.


    A kind smile spread across Judge Arc''s face as he quietly watched her y. As soon as the performance ended, he did not spare his praise for Speranza.


    "Heh! Has it been long since you started learning to y?"


    "It''s only been a few days."


    "Such skill in just a few days! Truly remarkable."


    "Hehe."


    Speranza twisted her body as if she were embarrassed by the praise. Judge Arc, with a satisfied expression, stroked Speranza''s head and spoke to me.


    "Sihyeon. Would you be able to spare some time? The conversation might take a while


    "Yes, that''s fine. Could you wait just a little bit? We''ve just finished a big cleanup. I''ll quickly wash up and change my clothes.


    "I''ll wait, so take your time. Meanwhile, I''ll spend time with your adorable daughter."


    "I''ll guide you to a ce where you can rest while you wait.


    Lia took Judge Arc and Speranza with her. The rest of us headed to our rooms to wash up and change our clothes.


    I quickly washed up and changed my clothes.


    I headed towards the room where Judge Arc was waiting. Even before opening the door, I could hear the excited voice of Speranza.


    "Papa!"


    "Oh, you''re here?"


    Judge Arc waved to me, with Speranza on hisp. On the opposite side, Kaneff sat with a sulky expression.


    "Did you wait long?"


    "No, Speranza''s story was so interesting that time flew by."


    Sitting in the seat across from Judge Arc, I asked Kaneff, who was beside me, in a low voice.


    "Why are you here, boss?"


    "I heard Speranza''s voice and came out, and that old fellow was there. So, I just sat down."


    Kaneff seemed dissatisfied with Speranza being with Judge Arc.


    Soon after I took my seat, Ashmir and Urki also appeared one by one.


    "You two should sit down too."


    "We''re fine. Please carry on your conversation without concern."


    The two declined politely and maintained their upright posture.


    A littleter.


    When Lia appeared with tea and snacks, Judge Arc, setting Speranza down from hisp, said,


    "Speranza, I''m sorry but your old grandpa has an important conversation to have with your dad. Can you y outside for a while?"


    "Can''t I stay here?"


    Speranza, who wanted to stay and continue the conversation, made a reluctant face. To prevent Judge Arc from being ufortable, I pacified Speranza first.


    "Speranza! You''re making it hard for Judge Arc if you throw a tantrum."


    "Okay I understand."


    Speranza nodded her head with a sullen expression.


    "How about going to y with sister?"


    Quick-witted Lia swiftly took care of Speranza and left the room with Speranza.


    Now, in the room, there were Kaneff, myself, Judge Arc, Ashmir, and Urki left.


    "Is it okay if I stay?"


    Kaneff asked in a slightly skewed posture. Judge Arc answered with a lightugh.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was going to invite you from the beginning. I know well enough how much the people here care about Sihyeon."


    "What do you mean, care"


    "Boss, you do care about me a lot."


    "Shut up. You, just stay quiet."


    Seeing Kaneff acting irritable for no reason, I managed to hold back myughter.


    "So? Why did youe here? From the looks of it, it seems like you have something to do with Sihyeon again."


    "I don''t have much leisure, so I''ll get straight to the point.


    Judge Arc''s face, which had been wearing a faint smile, became quite serious.


    "The bnce of the dimensions is getting more and more distorted. It''s a situation that''s difficult to rectify with just the power of the Angels."


    In an instant, the room filled with a heavy atmosphere. The faces of Ashmir and Urki also hardened slightly.


    "Sihyeon. Do you remember what I said before?"


    "If it''s what you said"


    "I said that you''re the only way to restore the distorted bnce."


    ""


    "I still think that way. And I''ve been working tirelessly to convey this fact to the Angels. Do you remember the time when you helped seal the rift?"


    <em>If it''s about the time I helped seal the riftAh!''</em>


    He must be talking about when I went on a vacation with the boss!


    "That helped a lot in persuading the Angels. Now, quite a few Angels have a positive view of you. Of course, there are also quite a few who have a negative view"


    "Hmm."


    Whether the Angels thought of me positively or negatively. Both cases somehow felt awkward.


    "Recently, with the imbnce worsening, there''s growing anxiety among the Angels. Thanks to that, the old ones who were previously unmovable have finally begun to move."


    "The unmovable old ones?"


    "The Ekruas Council has made a move."


    <em>The Ekruas Council?''</em>


    Usually, Andras would exin the parts I was curious about, but this time, Ashmir spoke up instead.


    "The Ekruas Council is a decision-making body that determines everything for the Angels. All the members are leaders of major organizations. Judge Arc here is also a council member."


    After hearing the exnation, Kaneff murmured briefly.


    "So, something like the Demon Lord in the demon world?"


    "Simr. But unlike the Demon Lord, the Ekruas Council does not monopolize all power."


    Thanks to Ashmir''s exnation, I could roughly understand what Ekruas Council'' was. As soon as her exnation ended, Judge Arc continued speaking.


    "For the first time, the Ekruas Council started to pay attention to my im. The im that you are the only key."


    <em>Uh Wait a minute. Does that mean?''</em>


    Judge Arc firmly grabbed my hand and said.


    "Sihyeon. Can youe with me to the Angel Realm?"CH 388-397 (Happy Birthday my dear daughter) $2CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    PrevITOCI Next


    I asked with a stunned expression at the totally unexpected request.


    "In a short while, the Ekruas Council will be convened due to the dimensional imbnce issue. Your power is absolutely needed to persuade the old members of the council at that time."


    "Hmm the Ekruas Council seems to be a very important ce in the Angel realm. Can I really be of help to you, Judge Arc, by going there?"


    "Of course!"


    Judge Arc nodded with a confident face.


    "Ever since I first came to know about your existence, I''ve been keeping a close eye on you. I''ve heard a lot about you from these two here as well. I''m sure they have the same thoughts as me."


    He subtly turned his gaze to look at Ashmir and Urki. I followed suit, shifting my gaze toward them.


    "I also agree with what Judge Arcs saying. I may not have fully grasped your abilities, Sihyeon, but I''m confident that you can be a great help to Judge Arc."


    "I I think so too."


    Ashmir calmly expressed her thoughts, followed by Urki who, despite the trembling in his voice, appeared confident.


    On the other hand, Kaneff, who had been watching the situation unfold, opened his mouth with a scowl.


    "I thought you sent those two to the farm for some reason, but this was your n all along, wasn''t it? Pretending to help Sihyeon, while actually judging whether or not he could be of help to you? Like spies."


    "Boss! Calling them spies, isn''t that disrespectful to the two of them?"


    Despite Kaneff''s somewhat aggressive remarks, Judge Arcughed it off. He further responded to Kaneff''s words with a light smile.


    "I won''t deny that we evaluated Sihyeon based on our needs. But calling them spies seems a bit inappropriate. They truly wanted to help, that''s a fact."


    "How am I supposed to believe that?"


    "Heh, as far as I know, the two of them have done quite a bit of work. If they provided that muchbor in return for observing Sihyeon a little, isn''t that rather fair?"


    At this, Kaneff couldn''t object.


    Indeed, as Judge Arc said, Ashmir and Urki had been working really hard. Especially due to the Angels'' inherently inflexible nature, they handled tasks meticulously and perfectly, which at times seemed excessive.


    If they provided that amount ofbor in return for observing me, honestly, from our perspective, it was entirely beneficial. Thanks to the two of them, the farm work had be much easier.


    "Well, fine. But, even if you take Sihyeon to the Angel realm, what will change? I don''t think those sticklers would put their hopes in an ordinary human from another world."


    "I''m aware of that. But we don''t have much time left. We need to bring Sihyeon to the Ekruas Council as soon as possible and have them acknowledge him."


    "Are you sure this isn''t just going to cause trouble for Sihyeon?"


    "There won''t be any harm to Sihyeon, I promise. I swear on the honor of my position as Judge and my name."


    Judge Arc''s eyes shone with firm resolve.


    No longer arguing against his words, Kaneff leaned back from his forward-leaning posture and made a beckoning gesture at me.


    It seemed like he was saying it was up to me now.


    I scratched the back of my head.


    When I first heard about the dimensional imbnce, it didn''t really hit me.


    However, having recently experienced a series of events, I was now fully aware that something was going wrong.


    Of course, I wasn''t yet sure if I could solve that problem.


    I didn''t really have the confidence.. but, if I do have that kind of power, shouldn''t I step forward?


    Breaking the heavy silence that filled the room, I opened my mouth.


    "If it''s something I absolutely need to do, I''ll give it a try."


    "Heh! Looks like you''ve finally made up your mind."


    "I''m not sure if I''ll do well. I think I''ll need a lot of your help, Judge Arc."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Judge Arc stroked his beard with a satisfied look. Ashmir and Urki, who had been watching, also appeared to be relieved.


    "But the Ekr Council?"


    "It''s the Ekruas Council."


    "Right. So I have to attend this council? When should I get to the Angel realm?"


    "There''s still some time before the council convenes, but in order to arrive in the Angel realm andplete the verification and various procedures before that."


    While mumbling to himself, pondering over something, Judge Arc abruptly pped his knee.


    "We can depart now."


    "Excuse me??"


    The previously peaceful farm was bustling.


    The reason was none other than my sudden decision to visit the Angel realm.


    "Did you pack your socks?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Do you need more thick clothes? The weather could be cold."


    "I think this much is fine."


    "Hold on for a moment. I''ll quickly get some thicker clothes for you."


    Looking at Lia, who was filled with worries, Judge Arc burst intoughter.


    "Hehe! Don''t worry. The Angel realm is also experiencing gentle spring weather. If there''s anythingcking, we''ll provide it. It seems like Miss Maid Dragon is being too meticulous about Sihyeon."


    Realizing she was overly anxious, Lia blushed. I gave her a subtle smile.


    "I think this much luggage should be enough. Thank you for your concern."


    "Alright Sihyeon."


    I picked up the luggage I had hastily prepared and stood up. The entire members of the farm were already waiting for me at the entrance of the building.


    "Papa."


    "Oh my! Speranza."


    As soon as she saw me, Speranza sprinted towards me at full speed and hugged me.


    I extended my arms in advance to minimize the impact, adeptly picking up the cute fox girl.


    Whether she had heard the news of my departure to the Angel realm or not, Speranza''s expression was gloomy.


    "Why does my dear look so upset?"


    Despite my yful question, Speranza only stuck out her lips. It seemed she was truly upset about my sudden departure.


    I gently stroked Speranza''s back, filled with guilt.


    "Papa, are you leaving now?"


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, sweetheart. Something urgent came up and I think I have to go."


    "When are youing back if you go now?"


    "I''ll be back in a few days."


    "Can''t Ie with you?"


    I took a quick nce at Judge Arc. He then began to cate Speranza on my behalf.


    "Your papa is temporarily leaving because of a really important task. Since Speranza is a good girl, you can understand, right?"


    ""


    "But, after this task is done, let''s go to the Angel realm to y together with Grandpa."


    "Angel realm?"


    "Yes. The Angel realm is also full of fun things just like the demon realm. I think Speranza would really like it once she sees it."


    With the promise of taking her to the Angel realmter, Judge Arc piqued Speranza''s interest. It didn''t seem like Speranza was uninterested, her previously pouted lips were slightly rxed.


    "Hmm Is it really fun?"


    "An Angel judge never lies. I promise toe and pick you up once this task is over."


    Speranza alternated nces between Judge Arc, and me, and then with a reluctant face, she nodded her head.


    Only then was I able to relieve a heavy burden in my heart.


    "Judge Arc and Sihyeon, there isn''t much time left."


    "Huh! Is it already thatte?"


    Upon hearing that there wasn''t much time left, Judge Arc urged me.


    "Sihyeon, I think it''s time we get ready to leave."


    "Yes, I''ll just say my goodbyes quickly."


    "Sihyeon, leave Speranza to me."


    At the right time, Lia stepped forward and took Speranza from my arms. To Speranza, who still had a disgruntled expression on her face, I said my goodbye.


    "Speranza, remember to eat your meals and listen to the adults."


    "Okay."


    "Papa will be back soon. Mwah!"


    Finally, I gave a peck on Speranza''s adorable cheeks.


    "Lia, please take care of Speranza for me."


    "Yes! Sihyeon, have a safe journey."


    Lia and Speranza waved at me.


    "I''ll be back, boss."


    "Alright, don''t let those angels push you around. If you disagree with something, just go for it. The old man there will handle the aftermath."


    "Heh heh!"


    At Kaneff''s advice, Judge Arc burst outughing next to me.


    Although it was advice without a solid strategy, I knew he expressed it that way out of concern. Smiling, I nodded my head.


    "Senior, don''t worry about the farm."


    "With both Ashmir and Urki gone, it might be a bit hard."


    "It''ll be okay once Andras and Lilia return."


    "Thanks, ine."


    Alfred also promptly said his farewells to Ashmir and Urki.


    "Both of you, take care. And please look after Senior."


    "We will."


    "We''ll do our best."


    Having said our goodbyes, our group stepped outside the building. The farm family came outside and waved at us.


    We followed Judge Arc''s leisurely pace and gradually left the farm.


    "Judge Arc."


    "Just call me Arc'' from now on, it''s morefortable."


    "Ah, yes. Arc."


    "What is it?"


    "How do we get to the Angel world?"


    In response to my question, Arc began to exin as if he''d been waiting for it.


    "Heh heh, good question. To get to the Angel realm, you have to pass through a dimensional gate that leads to it. Unfortunately, such a gate doesn''t exist in the demon realm."


    "Huh? So how do we?"


    "Normally, you would have to travel from the demonic realm to Earth and then use the dimensional gate on Earth to get to the Angel realm. It''s quite troublesome. And"


    Judge Arc leaned toward me and whispered.


    "The executioners guarding the dimensional gates are incredibly picky. Eh! Even though I am one of the few judges in the Angel world."


    ""


    He then returned to his original position, gazing up at the sky.


    "So we''re going to use a more convenient method to go to the Angel realm. I didn''t use it often because it felt like an unnecessary abuse of power, but I have no choice this time. Hmm. It seems like it''s about time"


    Before Judge Arc could finish his sentence, intense beams of light began pouring from the sky.


    The beams of light wrapped precisely around our group.


    "What what''s this?"


    "Heh heh! Don''t be nervous. It''s one of the privileges of the judges of the Angel realm. It''s the quickest way to get to the Angel realm."


    The beams of light from the sky became so intense that theypletely blocked our view.


    But surprisingly, there was no blinding or painful sensation. Rather, it was extremely warm andforting.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    The vaguely visible surroundings distorted momentarily, and along with a floating sensation in my body, I felt a bit dizzy.


    Due to the dizziness, I momentarily closed my eyes and then opened them.


    When I did, apletely new world unfolded before my eyes.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    PrevITOCI Next


    I blinked my eyes, looking around.


    A well-maintained brick road.


    Along the road, well-managed trees and grass stretched out on both sides.


    The scenery was extremely clean and organized.


    Judge Arc spoke to me, who was standing there with a vacant expression.


    "Are you feeling terribly dizzy?"


    "Ah, no. I''m fine."


    At the worryden question, I immediately shook my head in response.


    I was a little dizzy when the surrounding scenery changed, but now it was no different than normal.


    "Heh, then that''s a relief. I was a bit worried because it''s been a while since I''ve used it."


    "Wait, is this possibly?"


    "You''re right. This is the Angel Realm, the center of all dimensions and the homnd of all Angels."


    "This is the Angel Realm"


    "What do you think? What''s your impression after seeing the Angel Realm for yourself?"


    Judge Arc asked, with a slightly excited look, about my impressions. I looked around once again.


    "I''m not sure yet. Honestly, I can''t even believe that we''re in the Angel Realm."


    "Maybe I was too hasty. I got too excited because it''s been a long time since we''ve had a guest."


    He stroked his beard and smiled awkwardly.


    "Let''s start walking for now. I''ll exin in more detail as we go."


    We started walking along the well-maintained brick road.


    At first, there were only trees and grass around, but as we walked along the brick road, statues, fountains, andrge tombstones began to appear one by one.


    The statues, made in the image of Angels, were so exquisite they could be ced in a museum right away, and the beautiful fountains lifted my spirits just by looking at them.


    Therge tombstone had tiny words carved into it, which, of course, I couldn''t understand.


    After walking for about ten minutes, a veryrge road appeared at the end of the brick path.


    Unlike the ordinary brick road, therge road was entirely paved with a luxurious material simr to marble.


    The luxurious and shiny feeling momentarily made me worry, "Can I even walk here?"


    Seeing Judge Arc, Ashmir, and Urki start moving first, I btedly began to walk.


    Hmm


    But why is there nobody walking on such a wide road? You''d think there would be at least a carriage or two passing by.


    As I was having these thoughts, a veryrge building started toe into view from afar.


    As we approached along the road, the once-blurred outline gradually became clear.


    It was a huge city wall and a golden gate.


    The wall was so high and wide that, as we got closer, I had to bend my neck at a 90-degree angle to look up, which caused the back of my neck to hurt.


    <strong>-FLAP! FLAP!</strong>


    The moment our group approached the golden city gate.


    From the top of the city wall, Angel soldiers descended with the sound of pping wings.


    Dozens of soldiers in thick armoring down was quite a sight.


    As soon as one of the soldiersnded, he ran toward Judge Arc, saluting him.


    "Guard Captain Haruo, at your service, Judge Arc."


    Judge Arc greeted him with a rxed wave of his hand.


    "It''s been a while. You seem to be on duty."


    "Yes, I am, Judge Arc. But why did you walk all the way here? You can fly over the wall anytime, can''t you?"


    "Heh, well, today we have a guest who can''t fly. Also, the city wall and gate are one of the pride of our city. I thought we should show them off to our guest by walking all the way here."


    Apparently, the three Angels had walked all this way because of me.


    The Guard Captain slightly turned his head and looked behind Judge Arc. His gaze naturallynded on me. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes hidden behind his helmet.


    "?"


    "Judge Arc, that person is?


    "He is a witness for the uing Council of Ekruas. He''s a crucial guest we brought from far away. Open the gate immediately."


    At hismand to open the gate, the Guard Captain trembled slightly.


    "But we can''t let someone into the city without verifying their identity.


    "A witness crucial to the council meeting can be brought in at my discretion. That means I can also allow them into the city."


    "Um."


    "I guarantee his identity. Now open the gate.


    After a moment of hesitation, the Guard Captain finally bent to his will.


    "Understood, Judge Arc."


    "Heh, thanks."


    "All listen! Judge Arc and his party are entering the city. Open the city gate right now!"


    At the Guard Captain''s booming voice, the subordinate soldiers flew back into the sky and crossed to the other side of the city gate.


    A momentter.


    <strong>-CREEEEEK!</strong>


    With a ground-shaking vibration, the giant city gate began to open.


    The light leaking through the gap of the city gate grew stronger and stronger, until everything around us was dyed a golden color.


    "Wow."


    Could this be what the gates of heaven'' feel like?


    The majesty and mystery automatically brought out my admiration. Judge Arc patted my back with a satisfied smile.


    "Quite a spectacle, isn''t it? It''s one of the city''s pride."


    "Yes. It''s truly amazing."


    "Well~! Let''s hurry and enter. Wee to the Angel City, Celestia''."


    "Celestia."


    When I first arrived in Angel World, it was hard to truly feel that this was Angel World, but after arriving in the city Celestia'', I could definitely feel that this was Angel World.


    Tall, beautiful buildings blended with sparkling roads, and Angels freely flew among these buildings.


    It was like witnessing a cityscape straight out of a myth.


    "Over here, Sihyeon."


    "Ah, yes."


    I was engrossed in the cityscape when Ashmir tugged at my clothes, waking me. I realized I was falling behind the group and quickly quickened my pace.


    "Hello, Judge."


    "Hello!"


    Many of the Angels we passed recognized Judge Arc and greeted him.


    "Heh heh, hello there."


    Judge Arc also cheerfully returned their greetings one by one.


    There were also people who focused their gaze on me, but there was no hostility, mostly just curious nces.


    In the Demon world as well as in the Angel world, it seemed I could not help but attract attention.


    As we walked, I felt more and more gazes focusing on me.


    Feeling ufortable, I quietly spoke to Ashmir.


    "Ashmir, when will we arrive at our destination?"


    "Are you tired?"


    "No, not tired. It''s just that the stares are a bit ufortable."


    "We''re almost there. Please bear with it a little longer."


    Saying so, Ashmir subtly moved to my side. It seemed like she was trying to shield me from the surrounding stares.


    Like a sturdy man who shields a woman on the dangerous side of the road, perhaps?


    Of course, the situation was reversed for Ashmir and me


    Anyway, I gave her a small smile as a token of my gratitude. She responded with a nod and aposed smile.


    Around the time I was getting familiar with the cityscape, Judge Arc stopped in front of a quaint two-story building and spoke.


    "We''ve arrived. This is where you''ll be staying for a while, Sihyeon."


    "Huh? Just me?"


    I asked in surprise.


    "I''m sorry. The ce I''m staying has manyplicated conditions, so I can''t bring you there."


    "I and Apprentice Urki have to stay in the guard''s dormitory. That ce is off-limits to outsiders."


    Even so


    Leaving me alone in a city I''ve never been to before is a bit


    Seeing my face clouded with anxiety, Judge Arc patted my shoulder andughed heartily.


    "Heh heh! Don''t worry. Instead, I''ve asked a trustworthy friend in advance. I''m sure you''ll like it when you get inside."


    Then he led me to the front of the building and knocked on the door.


    <strong>-Knock. Knock. Knock.</strong>


    -Just a moment!


    A female voice could be heard from inside the door. Shortly thereafter, the door swung wide open.


    An Angel woman wearing an apron appeared from inside.


    "You''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you!"


    She greeted us with a broad smile, enough to ease some of my tension without even realizing it.


    "Thank you so much for inviting us. Can wee in?"


    "Of course, Judge Arc. Please,e right in."


    The Angel woman in an apron stepped aside, gesturing us into the house.


    Judge Arc, Ashmir, Urki, andstly I, stepped inside.


    As I cautiously entered, I caught the eye of the Angel woman standing by the door. I attempted to greet her with an awkward smile.


    "Ah, hello."


    She took a step toward me, staring intently at my face. I froze, wondering if I had done something wrong.


    The Angel woman once again smiled brightly and gave me a hug. Her stature was quiterge, and I seemed to fit right into her embrace.


    "You''re the guest Judge Arc mentioned, right? I''m so d you''re here!"


    "."


    "Now,e on in. While you''re staying here, think of this as your home and make yourselffortable."


    "Yes thank you."


    Still in a state of bewilderment, I was led by her hand into the house.


    By the time I regained myposure, I was sittingfortably in a soft chair.


    "Just wait a moment. I''ll quickly prepare some tea and snacks. Ah! Will the rest of you be having dinner before you leave?"


    "Heh, would that be alright?"


    "Of course! I''ve prepared a special menu, so be sure to try it before you leave. Ho ho!"


    The Angel woman covered her mouth and chuckled as she headed towards the kitchen.


    After she disappeared, Judge Arc spoke to me, who still wore a startled expression.


    "Sihyeon. Do you remember Executioner u, who came with us to the farm?"


    "Executioner u Ah! I remember."


    I recalled the male Angel who had assisted him and Ashmir when Judge Arc first visited the farm.


    "This is Executioner u''s house. The woman you just met is his wife."


    "Ah."


    In my mind, I tried to picture Executioner u and the Angel woman I just met.


    Although I felt sorry for the couple, I couldn''t feel that they were a match.


    The fact that the wife of the rigid and mechanical Executioner u was such a warm and bright person was somewhat startling.


    Apparently, there were still many aspects of the Angels that I was yet to understand.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    PrevITOCI Next


    Mrs. u quickly returned carrying a tray.


    On the tray were tea cups, a teapot, and cookies, all ounted for ording to the number of people.


    "I''ve prepared these cookies since this morning. They just came out of the oven. They are even more delicious when paired with warm tea, so please try them soon."


    "The aroma of the tea is really nice."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    I also thanked along with Judge Arc and Ashmir.


    "Thank you for the meal."


    "Let me know if you need more."


    She sat beside us with a warm smile.


    I cautiously picked up a cookie.


    <strong>-Crunch!</strong>


    The cookie, which was still warm, crumbled softly. Its unique savory and sweet taste mixed with the crispy texture.


    The cookie was not particrly remarkable, but it gave me a strangelyforting feeling.


    Delicious cookies, a soft chair, a faint aroma of tea.


    Thefortable atmosphere gradually lessened my initial confusion. My previously rigid face and limbs also rxed.


    After eating one cookie neatly, I naturally reached for the te filled with cookies. But, as luck would have it, I made eye contact with thedy sitting in that direction.


    She was staring at me with sparkling eyes. At that moment, not knowing how to react, I felt awkward, and then she opened her mouth as if she could not hold it any longer.


    "How is it? Do you like the cookies?"


    "Uh They''re delicious."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. They are really delicious. They go really well with the tea you prepared."


    "Ha ha! That''s a relief. I was worried in case it didn''t suit your taste. It''s rewarding to see my efforts since morning getting paid off."


    She covered her mouth with one hand and burst intoughter. Her face was full of bright smiles, evidently pleased to hear my sincerepliments.


    Upon seeing this, Judge Arc jokingly said,


    "It''s disappointing. You seem to have no interest in the opinion of the others here."


    "Judge Arc, you and the Officers often try my cookies. Of course, I''m more curious about the opinion of a guest who came from very far away."


    "Hehehe."


    "Oh! I realized I didn''t properly introduce myself. My name is Lora''. You may not know, but my husband is u, who is performing his executive duties."


    I quickly put down the cookie in my hand and introduced myself.


    "My name is Lim Sihyeon. Please feel free to call me Sihyeon."


    "So you''re Sihyeon. Nice to meet you. You can call me Lora, too."


    "Yes."


    "But I heard you came from the Demon world. You''re not a demon, are you? You''re an Earthling who the Executors and Surveince Officers often visit, right?"


    As soon as Lora finished introducing herself, she asked a lot of curious questions. Most of them were not hard to answer, so I responded to her queries lightly.


    In the middle of our conversation.


    <strong>-Thud Squeak.</strong>


    The sound of a door opening came from the second floor. And shortly after.


    <strong>-p! p!</strong>


    <strong>-p! p!</strong>


    "Mommy?"


    "Who is it?"


    Two baby Angels pped their wings and descended from the second floor.


    "Oh my!"


    Lora, surprised, quickly got up from her seat and headed toward the babies. However, the two baby Angels actively pped their wings and evaded Lora''s reach.


    "Oh no! You two!"


    The ce where the babies, who had avoided their mother''s touch, had headed was right where I was.


    Babies who looked about 2-3 years old quietly sat down on myp.


    "Ah, hello?"


    Babies who don''t respond to my greeting.


    They moved their eyes here and there, observing me, seemingly unafraid of the unfamiliar me. At first, they just observed me with their eyes, butter on, they poked or touched me with their tiny hands.


    "S-sorry, Sihyeon. I put them to sleep upstairs before the guests arrived, but they must have woken up earlier than expected."


    "That''s okay."


    I gave a reassuring smile to the flustered Lora.


    It wasn''t an unpleasant experience, and I could even joyfully ept the yful pranks of the adorable babies.


    That being said.


    Whether from the Human world, the Angel world, or the Demon world Babies are cute everywhere.


    Their chubby cheeks, so adorable I could bite them, their big shiny eyes, and of course, their small fluttering wings were attractive points.


    "The boy with short hair is Ron'', and the girl with the ribbon tied in her hair is Rin''. They are twins."


    Twins


    For a moment, the image of the Barbados family twins came to mind. The twins from the Angel realm were just as cute as those from the Demon world.


    "So your names are Ron and Rin."


    "Un."


    "Un."


    "My name is Sihyeon."


    Ron and Rin quickly lost interest in my name and started observing me again.


    "Hehe. Sihyeon is quite popr with babies."


    "ording to the people on the farm, he has a mysterious ability to get along well with young children."


    "That''s right! If he goes to the vige, all the children will flock to Senior Sihyeon."


    "Oho. Sihyeon has such an ability?"


    Ashmir and Urki''sments surprised Judge Arc, who showed a genuinely surprised reaction. Of course, I denied it by waving my hand.


    "No, not really. I just get along with kids a bit. Probably because I have a daughter, I might be more interested in kids."


    "You have a daughter?"


    "Yes. She would be a few years older than Ron and Rin."


    "No wonder. You seemed very familiar with handling a baby."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Eek!"


    <em>But guys, why are you lifting my clothes like that and peeking inside?''</em>


    The twins stuck their hands into my shirt, pressed their faces in, and then tilted their heads in curiosity.


    "Huh? No wings."


    "Strange Strange. Does it hurt somewhere?"


    They seemed to find it strange that I didn''t have wings on my back.


    "Kids, I never had them in the first ce."


    "Eh?"


    "No wings?"


    When I said I never had wings, the twins wore shocked expressions. The sight was so vivid that I couldn''t help butugh.


    "Haha! Yes, I don''t have wings because I''m not an Angel."


    While Iughed jovially, the twins frowned and whimpered.


    "So you can''t fly?"


    "Poor you"


    The fact that I couldn''t fly made them so sorry that their eyes got teary. I was taken aback by their unexpected reaction and hurriedlyforted them.


    "No, I''m okay. Don''t cry, guys."


    "Sniffle."


    "Sniffle."


    Who would have thought they''d be this sad that I can''t fly?


    Although it was a bit absurd, the purity of the babies'' feelings warmed my heart.


    The rest of the group also had pleased expressions on their faces.


    My skills offorting, honed through Speranza, quickly stopped the twins from crying. Instead, the children sparkled their eyes as if they made some decision.


    "We''ll make you fly instead!"


    "Un, just trust us!"


    "Huh?"


    Ron and Rin pped their wings, flying up toward my shoulders. They tried to pull me up by grabbing my clothes on my shoulders.


    "Ughh!!"


    "Ughh!!"


    Despite their efforts, I didn''t budge at all. It seemed hard to lift an adult male with the small wings of the twins.


    Just as I was about to stop them from straining, Judge Arc, who was next to me, flicked his finger.


    Then, an unknown energy enveloped me, and my body floated as the twins pulled.


    "Huh?!"


    Wow!"


    "We did it!"


    Feeling as light as a feather, I quickly soared up to the ceiling. The thrilled twins began to fly me around the house.


    Judge Arc burst intoughter, and Lara was so pleased that she pped. Ashmir and Urki felt the same.


    "How''s it?"


    Fun, right?"


    "Yeah, it''s fun. Thanks, guys."


    At my words of thanks, Ron and Rin smiled adorably.


    <em>But, guys. How long will you drag me around? I''m a bit embarrassed now.''</em>


    Unfortunately, the twins, not knowing my inner thoughts, enthusiastically flew me around until they were out of energy.


    Eventually, whenever I tried to move a little, they took me to the desired ce, insisting they would take me.


    Unable to reject their innocent intentions, I obediently allowed myself to be led by the baby angels.


    In the evening, Lora hosted a grand dinner she had prepared.


    Lora specially prepared the most popr dishes from Angel World. Thanks to her excellent cooking skills, all the dishes were very satisfying.


    After finishing dinner, Judge Arc, Ashmir, and Urki prepared to leave.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. Be ready. We''ll have to be busy from the morning to attend the Council, so have a hearty breakfast."


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of him."


    Leaving the words that they woulde to pick me up in the morning, the three left.


    I spent time with the twins until going to bed. As we yed with dolls and toys, the babies quickly started nodding off.


    "Ron, Rin! It''s time to go to bed."


    "UhNo"


    We want to y more."


    The children clung to me, throwing a tantrum to y more. But as soon as Lora picked them up, they fell asleep.


    Even their sleeping faces were very adorable.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you ying with the kids, I had a rxing day."


    "I''m d I could help."


    Follow me. I prepared a bed for you on the second floor."


    I followed Lora up to the second floor.


    She led me to a room with a bed and a small table. It seemed like a room prepared for a guest.


    "The linens have been changed and the room has been cleaned, so you shouldn''t have any difort. Do you need anything else?"


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you for your consideration."


    "Hoho, it''s nothing I''ll wake you up when breakfast is ready tomorrow. Rest well."


    "Yes, goodnight."


    After exchanging greetings with Lora, I closed the room door.


    After looking around the room for a moment, I threw myself onto the bed.


    The nkets smelled fresh, as if they had just been washed.


    I didn''t feel particrly tired, but as Iy down on thefortable bed, a wave of drowsiness came over me.


    With a gentle sigh, my eyes closed naturally, and like the twins cuddling with Lara earlier, I fell into dreand in an instant.


    And so, my first night in the Angel World peacefully passed.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    PrevITOCI Next


    The second day in Angel World.


    I set out early in the morning with Judge Arc.


    My steps were light because of thefortable bed, and the hearty breakfast prepared by Lora.


    Except for the trouble of cating the twins who were clinging for y, it was a very refreshing start to the morning.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Yes. Lora prepared afortable bed and took good care of breakfast."


    "Heh, I guess I did well asking her."


    I scratched the back of my head and smiled awkwardly.


    "To be honest, it was a bit surprising."


    "?"


    "I thought all the Angels were stiff and unfriendly. But after seeing Lora and the twins, my thoughts have changed a lot."


    "I understand. Most of the Angels you''ve met so far were probably Officers and Executioners. It''s a principle for them not to show trivial emotions as they''re given important duties."


    I nced at Judge Arc.


    Noticing the meaning behind my gaze, he smiled mischievously.


    "When I first started my job, I acted that way. Now, I''m confident I can differentiate between personal and official matters, so there''s no need to be boring. Would you prefer me to be stiff and serious?"


    "No. I think I like you just the way you are now."


    "Hahaha! I knew we''d get along."


    Judge Arc broke into a heartyugh, apparently pleased with my response. I also smiled happily.


    We chatted in a friendly atmosphere, and soon arrived near arge building we had seen from a distance. The cylindrical building boasted a grandeur reminiscent of an ancient temple.


    "This is the Assembly Hall of the Ekruas Council. It''s called the Ekruas Assembly Hall'' after the name of the Council."


    Even though it was still early morning, quite a few Angels were gathering around the assembly hall.


    "Do all the Angels here attend the meeting?"


    "Only the Ekruas Council members participate in the meetings. But ordinary citizens can also watch the meetings from open seats."


    Judge Arc continued to speak as he looked around.


    "Since the meeting has been called urgently due to such an important matter, it seems to be attracting more people than usual."


    "Hmm.."


    The idea of me stepping out in front of all these Angels


    Until a moment ago, I hadn''t thought much about it, but now I felt a rush of nervousness.


    Even while we were chatting, Angels with their wings spread werending from the sky around the assembly hall. And among the many Angels, two of them flew quickly towards us.


    They were Ashmir and Urki, who we had dined and parted withst night.


    They were not in thefortable clothes I saw them at the farm, but in the uniform of Surveince Officers.


    "Hello? Judge Arc, Sihyeon!"


    "We apologize for being a littlete."


    "Not at all. We''ve just arrived ourselves."


    The two bowed their heads in deference, and Judge Arc waved off their concern.


    "Let''s go in now, before it gets too crowded."


    "Yes, understood."


    We followed behind Judge Arc, heading towards the entrance of the assembly hall.


    As we moved closer to the entrance, the crowd became so dense that it was difficult to walk. However, the Angels who recognized Judge Arc made way for us.


    "Gasp! Judge Arc!"


    "Please make way for Judge Arc!"


    Thanks to their help, we were able to reach the entrance of the assembly hall smoothly.


    Upon reaching the entrance, we were stopped by a group of guards, dressed simrly to the defense guards we had seen at the city gate the previous day.


    "Greetings, Judge."


    "We''vee to attend the meeting today. May we proceed?"


    "Of course, Judge and the Officers are allowed in, however"


    The guard''s gaze shifted toward me.


    "Those who have not been verified cannot enter the assembly hall."


    "He is an important witness in today''s meeting. I vouch for him."


    "Even if you are the Judge, we can''t allow it. The verification process is mandatory."


    "But the meeting is today. When are we supposed toplete all these cumbersome procedures? Let him in now. We''ll conduct a brief verification process inside."


    "We still can''t vite the rules."


    Unlike the guard at the city gate, the assembly hall guard wasn''t so easily persuaded.


    Judge Arc clicked his tongue in dismay at the stubborn guard.


    "Tsk I want you to know that I didn''t want to do this either."


    "Huh?"


    "Eh?"


    "Officer Ashmir!"


    "Yes."


    "Proceed as we nned yesterday."


    "Understood."


    Ashmir, standing at my left, swiftly grabbed my arm. At the same time, Urki did the same from the other side. In an instant, both my arms were restrained and I looked at them, bewildered.


    <strong>-p! p!</strong>


    Ashmir and Urki unfurled their wings and swiftly took off, heading towards the assembly hall with me in tow.


    "Stop them!"


    The surprised voice of the guard echoed from behind. Ashmir and Urki ignored the guard''s warning and sped up.


    "Catch the intruders!"


    "Don''t let them enter the assembly hall Ahh?!"


    The guards that tried to give chase suddenly dropped to their knees. In front of them, Judge Arc stood with his enormous wings spread wide, exuding an intimidating aura.


    "I''m sorry, but it looks like you''ll have to spend some time with this old man here."


    "Judge?!"


    In an instant, dozens of guards were subdued and couldn''t move. The Angels that had been crowding at the entrance hastily backed away from the imposing figure.


    Just before we passed through the entrance of the assembly hall building I tried my best to turn my head to look back at Judge Arc.


    He noticed my gaze and reassured me with a calm expression. I couldn''t hear his voice from the distance, but I could understand his mouthed words.


    "Don''t worry about me. We''ll meet againter."


    In the midst of the tense situation, we sessfully entered the interior of the council building.


    There were many Angels and guards inside the building, but none of them looked at us strangely as they were not aware of the situation outside.


    Ashmir and Urki quickly folded their wings and let go of me.


    Then they casually surveyed the surroundings. For now, I followed their lead and acted nonchntly.


    "Sihyeon. This way."


    "Ah, yes."


    I swallowed the questions I wanted to ask immediately and followed Ashmir. She moved to a ce with fewer people, avoiding the gazes around us.


    The entrance, which was bustling with people, contrasted with the corridor leading deeper into the building which wasrgely empty.


    As soon as I was sure there were no eyes on us, I whispered in a low voice.


    "Ashmir, what just happened?"


    "If the guards had willingly let you in that would have been great, but if not, we nned to break through like this."


    "Then you could have told me earlier I was really startled."


    "I''m sorry. I kept it a secret in case you would feel anxious."


    Contrary to me, whose heart was still pounding, Ashmir was asposed as usual.


    Urki seemed slightly tense.


    "Are we okay doing this? The guards seemed to be chasing us."


    "Judge Arc will buy us time. We''ll hide in the council building until then, and we''ll bring you into the meeting."


    "But what about Judge Arc?"


    "Don''t worry. No one can arrest or detain an Angel with the position of a judge."


    "Huh. Is it some kind of immunity?"


    "Not immunity. A disciplinarymittee will be held for themotion we caused. Judge Arc nned this, knowing he would face disciplinary action."


    I never imagined it would turn out like this


    I was taken aback and somewhat resentful at the sudden turn of events.


    But after hearing that Judge Arc was willing to face disciplinary action, my mood became solemn. I could sense his determination to find a breakthrough somehow through me.


    Suddenly, I felt a chaotic atmosphere from behind. We instinctively sensed that the situation outside had propagated inside the building.


    "Sihyeon, we need to find a ce to hide now."


    "Yes."


    Ashmir stepped forward to find a hiding ce. On the surface, she seemedposed, but I could feel a sense of urgency in her steps.


    Thanks to the sheer size of the council building, we were not immediately in a chase situation.


    But I could feel the pursuers gradually getting closer from behind.


    "Wait, Sihyeon!"


    Ashmir, who had halted at a bend in the corridor, urgently pulled me aside to hide.


    <strong>-Clop, clop, clop!</strong>


    Guards passed by in front of us one after another. Their flickering eyes made it clear that they were looking for someone.


    "Ah, Senior Ashmir, Senior Sihyeon! Over there, they''re also"


    Urki pointed to the other side of the corridor in a panicked voice. And on that side another group of guards was approaching.


    Staying put would reveal us to the iing guards, but moving forward would lead us straight into the other group.


    "Hmm"


    Ashmir made a pensive sound, her face scrunching up in thought. It seemed as if there was no other option but to force our way through once more.


    That''s when Urki spoke up with a clear voice.


    "I''ll distract them."


    "What?"


    "While I distract them, both of you make your way across the corridor. While it may be hard for me to hold them off for long, I should be able to buy enough time for both of you to escape."


    "But"


    "It''s okay, Senior Ashmir, I''m entrusting Senior Sihyeon to you."


    Without waiting for our response, Urki darted away. The attention of the guards, who had been surveying the surroundings, naturally shifted toward Urki.


    "Halt there!"


    "You seem to be from the Surveince Officers. State your rank and name!"


    "Nyah!"


    Urki stuck out his tongue, then swiftly ran off in the opposite direction.


    "We''ve found a suspicious person!"


    "Catch him right now!"


    "He''s wearing the uniform of a Surveince Officer!"


    All the guards who had been blocking the corridor gave chase after Urki.


    "Now is the time, Sihyeon."


    <em>I''m sorry, Urki. When we get back to the farm, I won''t make you do any hard work, and I''ll prepare lots of delicious food for you.''</em>


    With gratitude for Urki in my heart, I made my escape through the corridor with Ashmir.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    PrevITOCI Next


    Thanks to Urki, we were able to escape the guards unscathed.


    We crossed arge hallway, and for now, hid in a remote space under the stairs.


    Only after confirming that no one was pursuing us from behind could we breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Ashmir How long must we keep running like this?"


    "We must continue to hide until the meeting starts. When Judge Arc calls for a witness during the meeting, we will appear in the meeting room at that time."


    "Um so essentially we''re crashing the meeting, right?"


    "Let''s call it a dramatic ploy to draw people''s attention."


    "Heh!"


    Not knowing whether her response was a joke or serious, I let out a hollowugh.


    Could this be the same meticulous Angel I''ve always known? The n was such a mess, it was dubious.


    "I know very well that this n is reckless. But Judge Arc emphasized that we cannot dy any longer."


    Judge Arc subdued innocent guards to allow us in. There was no doubt that he wanted my participation in the meeting badly enough to use such extreme measures.


    So what can I do?


    At first, it was bewildering and ridiculous.


    But considering the earnestness of Judge Arc and Urki, I seriously pledged to attend the meeting.


    <strong>Thump, thump.</strong>


    <strong>Thump, thump.</strong>


    The sound of multiple footsteps echoed from the end of the hallway. Tension filled the faces of Ashmir and me again.


    Before the footsteps got closer, I hurriedly whispered, "What should we do now?"


    "Um I don''t think we can just keep running forever."


    "Then what??"


    "Follow me."


    Ashmir spoke with a serious tone. I swallowed hard and quietly followed her.


    <strong>-Tatat!</strong>


    Ashmir quickly climbed the stairs. As soon as she reached the upper floor, she slightly leaned her head towards the hallway to check for the presence of guards.


    "It looks like the search hasn''t started here yet."


    I also peeked around from her side. There were many doors along the quiet corridor.


    "What is this ce?"


    "This is a private waiting room for those attending the meeting. People like Judge Arc or high-ranking officers use it."


    As Ashmir exined about the ce, she started walking along the corridor. We encountered several people on the way, but fortunately, none of them seemed suspicious of us.


    After scrutinizing the doors on both sides of the corridor, she stopped in front of one.


    Then she knocked on the door there.


    <strong>Knock, knock, knock!</strong>


    After a while, a soft male voice came from inside.


    Who is it?


    "Officer Kirwan, it''s Ashmir."


    -Um? Officer Ashmir


    "Yes."


    In the short conversation, a confused atmosphere was palpable. Footsteps were heard from the inside, and then the door opened slowly.


    "So it''s really you, Ashmir. I''ve heard you''re with Judge Arc. What brings you here?"


    "There''s a bit of aplicated situation. I know it''s an impolite request, but may wee in and continue the conversation?"


    "Impolite? If it''s Officer Ashmir, you''re always wee. Come on in Huh! Who are you?"


    Kirwan, who was about to let Ashmir in, discovered me a bitte and showed a surprised reaction.


    I was just as surprised on the inside.


    It was the Angel who had helped seal the rift when I went to Earth with Kaneff to get a birthday gift not long ago.


    "Hello, nice to meet you again."


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon please, both of youe in."


    Kirwan led me and Ashmir inside.


    The room was a simple office-type space.


    There was arge desk by the window, arge wardrobe next to it, and in the middle of the room was afortable-looking chair for guests.


    There were piles of documents on the desk, and a cup of steaming tea indicated that he had been reading until just recently.


    "Please sit here and wait a moment. I''ll call someone to prepare some tea for you."


    We hastily responded to his offer to call someone.


    "That''s alright."


    "I''m, I''m fine too."


    "Hmm? Is that so?"


    Perhaps because our reactions were slightly awkward, Kirwan tilted his head in confusion but did not question or make a fuss about it.


    Kirwan took a chair from his desk and ced it near us.


    "I''m a bit taken aback. Your name is Sihyeon, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "When you helped seal the rift, I told you we would meet again soon. But I didn''t expect it to be this soon, and in the waiting room of Assembly Hall."


    "Haha, indeed."


    I responded with an awkwardugh.


    Kirwan''sment wasn''t simply expressing surprise. It seemed to be asking, Why are you here?''


    Kirwan, who had been scrutinizing me, turned his gaze to Ashmir.


    "Officer Ashmir, what brings you here? I thought you were assisting Judge Arc."


    "There''s a bit of aplicated situation."


    "There''s still time before the meeting begins. Let''s take our time to hear your story."


    "Thats"


    Just as Ashmir was about to speak


    <strong>-Knock. Knock. Knock.</strong>


    There was a knock on the door.


    Both Ashmir and I tensed up reflexively. Kirwan''s eyes, which had been closely watching us, silently shone.


    <strong>-Knock, knock. Knock.</strong>


    -Sir Kirwan? I''m from the Assembly Hall security team. If you''re inside, could you please open the door for a moment?


    A voice from the security team could be heard from beyond the door.


    Kirwan slowly rose from his seat and turned towards the door. Ashmir, bing anxious, tried to call out to him.


    "Officer Kirwan"


    "Shh!"


    "!"


    "!"


    He raised his index finger to his lips, silencing Ashmir. Then, he slowly moved his finger to point toward the side of his desk.


    There was therge wardrobe we had seen when we first entered. Ashmir, who seemed to catch on, nodded her head and pulled my arm.


    <strong>-Bang! Bang! Bang!</strong>


    -Sir. Kirwan!


    The knocking on the door by the security guard became more insistent. Kirwan signaled us to move quickly, intentionally making a loud false coughing noise.


    "Ahmm, hmm! Just wait a moment. I spilled my tea while getting up hastily from reading. I''ll quickly clear up the important documents first."


    As he said this, he tilted his teacup and spilled it on the desk. By the time his act of hurriedly cleaning up the documents was over, we had sessfully hidden in the wardrobe.


    <strong>Thump!</strong>


    "I apologize. I was a bitteing out because I spilled the tea."


    "It''s okay, sir."


    "But what''s the matter? Has there been an issue with the meeting?"


    "We are in pursuit of an Angel woman and a ck-haired human male who has uwfully intruded into the Assembly Hall building."


    ""


    "We obtained information that two people with simr descriptions have passed through this area. Haven''t you, by any chance, seen the intruders?"


    To the guard''s question, Kirwan answered in a calm voice.


    "I did not see them."


    "Hmm There was a definite testimony that they were headed this way. Did you not sense anything strange?"


    "Well, I was too focused on going through the documents to notice anything. I''m sorry I couldn''t be of help."


    There was a brief silence between Kirwan and the guard. In the wardrobe, I held my breath with bated breath.


    Eventually..


    "Understood. Sorry for disturbing you while you''re busy. Please let us know if you spot any suspicious individuals."


    "Yes. I will do that."


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    "Take care."


    After the guards had withdrawn, the sound of the door closing followed.


    "You should not move yet."


    Kirwan warned us in a barely audible voice. Ashmir and I continued to hold our breaths, waiting inside the wardrobe.


    Footsteps outside the door continued to be noisy for a while. The guards seemed certain that we were hiding somewhere nearby.


    But it didn''t matter.


    Unable to find any trace of us, the guards gradually left to search elsewhere, and silence returned to the corridor beyond the door.


    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>


    Bright light poured into the dark wardrobe. Standing before us, Kirwan, who had opened the wardrobe door, wore an ambiguous expression.


    "The guards seem to have all gone. You cane out now."


    "Yes."


    Kirwan, who assured us it was safe toe out, returned to his seat first. Then he sat with his arms folded, observing us.


    Ashmir and I left the wardrobe and headed to where the chairs were.


    It felt like going to the principal''s office after doing something terribly wrong, perhaps?


    Anyway, we sat down with a considerable sense of difort.


    Without a word, Kirwan watched us before finally letting out a big sigh.


    "Sigh.?"


    <strong>Shudder!</strong>


    Ashmir''s body shivered significantly.


    She, who rarely reveals her emotions to the point of being expressionless, looked incredibly tense just from her profile.


    Breaking the silence, Kirwan spoke first.


    "I heard there wereplicated circumstances, but I didn''t think you would create such a headache."


    "I apologize, Officer Kirwan."


    Ashmir deeply bowed her head, expressing her apology. Kirwan watched this with a very ufortable expression.


    "What happened? If it''s the Ashmir I know, she wouldn''t recklesslymit such an act. Could it be."


    Kirwan''s doubtful gaze shifted to me. Before I felt unjustly used, Ashmir stepped in to exin.


    "Sihyeon is not at fault in any way. Rather, he just got involved because of my rash actions."


    "Sigh Then what on earth made you do such a thing?"


    "I''ll tell you everything.


    Ashmir began to calmly recount everything that had happened from the entrance of the Assembly Hall building.


    As her story went on, Kirwan''s expression became increasingly serious.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    PrevITOCI Next


    "So I had no choice but toe here."


    After Ashmir''s story ended.


    Kirwan, with his hardened expression, let out a deep sigh once more.


    " I apologize for getting you involved in this mess, Officer Kirwan."


    "That''s not what''s important right now, Officer Ashmir!"


    ""


    "Why didn''t you oppose such a reckless act? Attacking the guards on the day of the urgent summoning of the council is bad enough, not to mention the unauthorized intrusion into the Council building"


    He scolded Ashmir with a face full of regret.


    "There are members of the Ekruas Council in the building right now. The fact that you trespassed here is something that cannot be taken lightly."


    Then he nced at me and continued.


    "It might end with him being banished from the Angel Realm, but the situation for you and the Apprentice is different. Not only will you be removed from your Surveince Officer duties, but all your aplishments as a Officer up to now will bepletely nullified. If you''re unlucky, the punishment might not stop at just disciplinary action."


    Grim details flowed from Kirwan''s mouth.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation btedly, I turned pale. I had no idea that Ashmir and Urki were risking such a great danger.


    Ashmir quietly bit her lower lip. I could feel the mix ofplicated emotions on her face.


    Watching her, Kirwan began to speak with a softer voice.


    "You could still give up on this reckless n"


    "No, I can''t."


    "Officer Ashmir"


    Hesitation disappeared from Ashmir''s face.


    "I can''t stop here. I will do whatever it takes to get Sihyeon to the meeting."


    "You won''t give up You don''t think Judge Arc will solve everything, do you?"


    "That''s not it. I''m not afraid of the punishment and penalties that I''ll receive. I''ve already epted it."


    "Why go to such lengths?"


    Instead of answering, she turned her head and looked at me.


    And she gave me a bright smile that I had never seen before. It was so clear, beautiful, and momentarily stunning.


    "I realized while watching Sihyeon. He is the one who can solve the longstanding problems of the Angel Race."


    Ashmir showed a look full of faith. Kirwan also looked at me with aplex expression.


    I felt like the intense gazes of the two Angels were piercing me.


    "I learnt from Sir. Kirwan"


    "?"


    "A Surveince Officer should not simply observe. After encountering numerous worlds and people, we need to build unwavering conviction and be a being who acts on our own."


    ""


    "I do not regret my actions."


    With her words, silence hovered in the room.


    Kirwan frowned deeply in thought, while Ashmir, with a relieved face, waited for a response. I also anxiously watched Kirwan''s reaction.


    Suddenly, then.


    <strong>-Knock. Knock. Knock.</strong>


    There was a sound of knocking on the door.


    The silence that filled the room quickly turned into tension.


    Everyone held their breath in concentration when a cheerful female voice eased the tense atmosphere.


    -Sir Kirwan! It''s almost time for the meeting.


    "Umm. Ah! Has it already been that long?"


    -Yes. You should leave soon if you don''t want to bete. Is there anything you need my help with?


    "No, I''m good. I''ll leave soon. Thank you for reminding me."


    -Okay~!


    As soon as the footsteps and the presence beyond the door disappeared into the distance, the three people in the room breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you for your help, Sir Kirwan. We can''t impose on you anymore. Sihyeon and I will leave now."


    "Thank you."


    Ashmir and I got up from our seats, greeting Kirwan.


    "Hold on."


    "The guards will be surrounding this area by now. If you leave as you are, you will undoubtedly be caught."


    "We have no choice now. If necessary, I will serve as a decoy and bring Sihyeon to the conference"


    "Listen to me!"


    Kirwan interrupted Ashmir in a stern voice.


    "Ashmir, you stay here. I will take him to the conference."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no, Sir Kirwan!"


    "As a high-ranking Officer, not many will doubt me. It would be much easier for me to take him to the conference than for you, Ashmir, wouldn''t it?"


    "But."


    Ashmir hesitated for a moment at the persuasive argument, but soon shook her head, signaling refusal.


    "I can''t bother you any more, Sir Kirwan. We''ll go on our own."


    "The conference time is almost up. Unfortunately, this is where my persuasion ends. If you two don''t follow my instructions, I''ll call the guards right now."


    "?!"


    "?!"


    "Watching you two get caught for nothing would be better than turning you in myself. Choose. What will you do?"


    Kirwan urged our decision with a serious face. Surprised by his unexpected action, Ashmir and I looked at each other nkly.


    We had no choice.


    Two sets of footsteps echoed side by side in the hallway.


    Kirwan led the way ahead and I followed behind, wearing a Surveince Officer uniform with a mask and hood deep over my head.


    Apart from the borrowed uniform being a bit loose on my body, it was a pretty decent disguise.


    Some guards patrolling nearby passed by us several times, but no one looked at me suspiciously. They recognized Kirwan first and didn''t suspect anything at all.


    As we got further from the room where we were hiding, the number of patrolling guards decreased.


    Once outside the room, Kirwan spoke to me for the first time.


    "There won''t be many guards now. Just act naturally."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Even though there were no guards around, it was not easy to rx. The thought of getting Kirwan involved if I made a mistake was burdensome.


    Kirwan, who had been watching me quietly, spoke up again.


    "Nurture your beliefs and be a being that acts on you own."


    "Huh?"


    "A piece of advice I gave Ashmir. It was actually something I once heard from someone else."


    ""


    "Back when I was an Apprentice. It was something I heard directly from a high-ranking Officer who received the respect of many. Now he has be a Judge respected by all."


    "Oh really?"


    "There was a time when he spoke about you. I thought it was preposterous at the time. But here I am hearing the same story from Officer Ashmir."


    Kirwan looked at me and smiled gently.


    "You are someone recognized by both the person I respect the most and the junior I trust the most. I''ll make sure to get you safely to the conference hall, whatever happens. So please, feel at ease."


    Thanks to his warm encouragement, the tension that had built up somewhat melted away.


    "Thank you, Mr. Kirwan."


    "Good. Even if it''s a disguise to trick the eye, as long as you wear the uniform of an Officer, please act cool and confident."


    "Yes!"


    I followed him with movements that had be much more natural than before. At my confident demeanor, Kirwan nodded with satisfaction.


    As we got closer to the conference hall, the surroundings were bustling with many Angels.


    Quite a few security guards were stationed around, but with such arge crowd, most were scrambling around.


    "Over here."


    Kirwan led me to the second floor entrance of the Assembly hall.


    The second floor was less crowded than the lower floor. Still, there were people waiting in line to enter.


    We also stood behind the line, waiting to enter. As the line slowly diminished, the entrance of the conference hall came into view.


    Once the entrance of the people who had been waiting in front ended,


    It was our turn, and we naturally moved towards the entrance.


    Then.


    "Could you please wait a moment?"


    Two security guards blocked our way. Kirwan responded calmly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sorry, Sir. Kirwan. Currently, there''s a situation of a suspicious person intruding in the building. Could you verify the identity of the person behind you?"


    "He is an Aprrentice Officer who will assist me today. Any problem?"


    When Kirwan openly expressed difort, the security guard flinched a bit.


    "No problem His outfit just seems a bit unique. May we know why his face is covered?"


    "Many Officers have been injured recently during the process of sealing a rift. This Apprentice here also got a big scar on his face. He had no choice but to cover it."


    "Oh Is that so? Then if you could just lower the mask."


    As soon as the security guard mentioned the mask, Kirwan fired back in a sharp voice.


    "Are you now disrespecting the honor of the Surveince Officer? Even if he is an Apprentice, he is still a member of the Feista Surveince team!"


    "No, that''s not it!"


    "An Apprentice Officer who has directly experienced the recent difficulties in sealing a rift hase to help with the conference despite his injuries!"


    <strong>-Murmur.</strong>


    <strong>-Murmur.</strong>


    People who were waiting behind also looked our way in surprise. The security guards who had blocked us quickly backed away with a serious look on their faces.


    "We, we apologize. Please enter immediately."


    "Hmm. The meeting time is running short, so I''ll overlook this time.


    "Thank you."


    The security guards stepped back, and we were able to enter the conference hall.


    Kirwan, who had demonstrated some impressive acting, looked at me and winked teasingly when we reached a ce where the security guards couldn''t see us.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    PrevITOCI Next


    The conference room was designed in arge circle.


    The seats on the first floor were already filled to capacity with many people.


    In contrast, the second-floor seats that Kirwan and I entered were more spacious than those on the first floor.


    Judging by the atmosphere of the peopleing up to the second floor, it seemed to be divided between the first and second floors based on their respective positions.


    Kirwan quickly found a seat and whispered to me.


    "I''m sorry, but I think only I can sit."


    "It''s okay."


    "Just stand by my side. The meeting will start soon, so please be patient."


    "Okay."


    I stood next to Kirwan''s seat, assisting him. I didn''t feel likeining about the slight difort.


    I restrained my movements as much as possible, moving only my eyes to observe the surroundings.


    Most people seemed to be interested in when the meeting would start and nobody appeared to pay attention to me.


    When the seats in the second-floor gallery were nearly filled, a tall Angel stepped into the center of the conference room. He turned to the spectators and shouted loudly.


    "Silence! Everyone, please be quiet."


    The noise from the spectators vanished instantly.


    "Due to the unfortunate event, the start of the meeting has been dyed. Therefore, the opening address, attendance checks, and preliminary preparations, etc. will be omitted. Once the members have entered and the agenda confirmed quickly, the main meeting willmence. I hope those observing the meeting will not be mistaken."


    The man briefly conveyed the information and headed to the moderator''s seat in the conference room. Soon after, the members of the Ekruas Council revealed themselves.


    The members entered the conference room with serious expressions. Among them was Judge Arc, who appeared surprisingly calm despite the major event.


    The members automatically moved to their respective seats.


    After confirming the members'' seating, the moderator opened his mouth again.


    "Now, let''s proceed with the temporary meeting of the Ekruas Council. As I mentioned earlier, we will omit the pre-meeting procedures and quickly confirm the agenda"


    "Wait a moment!"


    "?"


    One of the seated members raised his hand, attracting attention.


    "Before we confirm the agenda for today''s meeting, shouldn''t we discuss a certain issue first?"


    With that, he red at where Judge Arc was sitting.


    "The person who attacked the guard today and helped an individual with an unidentified identity to infiltrate the Assembly Hall is sitting in the member''s seat right now. I think we should talk about this audacious person first."


    <strong>-Murmur murmur.</strong>


    <strong>-Murmur murmur.</strong>


    The gallery started murmuring louder in response to the direct statement aimed at Judge Arc.


    Reactions also appeared among the members seated in the Council. While some nodded in agreement, others frowned in disapproval.


    Arc, the party in question, responded with afortable smile.


    "Heh, it seems Member Leto has manyints about me."


    "This is not about personalints. I just want to talk about the outrageous act youmitted today!"


    "I just prevented the guards from moving rashly. I had no intention of harming them. I only wanted to bring a necessary witness to this meeting."


    "That''s nothing more than an excuse. The fact remains that you attacked the guards and aided an intruder."


    The Angel named Leto turned his gaze to an elder seated in the center of the Council.


    "I formally suggest to the chairperson that we should hold a disciplinarymittee for Member Arc before we proceed with the temporary meeting."


    "That''s right! No matter the rank of the judge or affiliation with the Ekruas Council, we can''t just overlook what happened today!"


    "The temporary meeting agenda is also important, but holding a disciplinarymittee here is a bit."


    "Shouldn''t we first conduct the temporary meeting in terms of the procedure?"


    "Considering the importance of the matter."


    The other members'' reactions to the disciplinarymittee were mixed.


    "Hmm"


    A thoughtful hum trickled from the mouth of the chairman sitting in the center.


    Just when the atmosphere of the meeting room had be chaotic, the entrance door flung open, and in stormed the guard team.


    The moderator furrowed his brow and addressed the captain of the guards.


    "What''s going on? Don''t you know we''re in the middle of a meeting?"


    "Sorry for interrupting the meeting, but there''s something urgent concerning the intruders who invaded the Assembly Hall. I had no choice."


    The guard captain briefly apologized, then gestured to the guards behind him. The guards stepped forward, leading two restrained Angels toward the meeting room.


    It was Ashmir and Urki.


    "Ah!"


    As soon as I recognized the two, an unconscious scream-like sound sprung from my mouth. Kirwan also showed a distressed expression on his dark face.


    Member Leto curled up the corners of his mouth and asked the guard captain.


    "Did you catch all the intruders?"


    "Not yet. We only caught two out of the three intruders. We suspect thest one is hiding in this meeting room."


    <strong>-Murmur murmur!</strong>


    <strong>-Murmur murmur!</strong>


    The gallery was buzzing. Some were even scrutinizing their surroundings, eager to catch the intruder.


    The guard captain swept his fierce gaze across the gallery, then his eyes sparkled as he found something.


    <strong>-Stomp, stomp.</strong>


    The guard captain focused his gaze on the second-floor gallery and started walking. The direction he was headed was exactly where we were.


    "Sir. Kirwan!"


    ""


    "We found one of the intruders in the waiting room where you were staying. Can you exin this? And it would be great if you could also introduce the person next to you."


    All at once, everyone''s gaze fell on us.


    <em>Ahwe''re caught.''</em>


    I didn''t think we could escape anymore.


    Amidst enormous pressure, Kirwan calmly opened his mouth.


    "Mr. Sihyeon. It seems we need to step forward sooner than I expected. Prepare yourself."


    "Huh?"


    "Shouldn''t the protagonist''s entrance captivate everyone with its dramatic ir?"


    <strong>-p!</strong>


    "Where did you hear that Ahhh!!"


    Kirwan, spreading his wings, grabbed the back of my head and flew up. We swiftly reached the brightly lit ceiling and then quickly descended.


    When I regained my senses, we were already in the center of the meeting room.


    My legs went weak due to the sudden change, but luckily, I was able to avoid falling t on my behind thanks to Kirwan''s strong grip.


    <strong>-Swish.</strong>


    The hood that had been covering my head due to the vigorous movement slipped down. My face was naturally exposed to everyone.


    "It''s the intruder! Arrest him!"


    "All!"


    "Yes!"


    Kirwan stepped forward to block the guards rushing toward me.


    "Would you step back? This person is an important witness brought by Judge Arc."


    "Officer Kirwan, step aside. If you interfere with the arrest of the intruder, we have no choice but to arrest you too.


    "I don''t care what you guys think. If you want to arrest this person, you''ll have to get past me first.


    There was a tense standoff between Kirwan and the guard captain.


    "Enough!"


    On the brink of crisis, the chairperson stepped in. He gestured for the guard captain to back down and turned his attention towards Judge Arc.


    "Judge Arc, is that man indeed the witness you brought?"


    "Yes, he is. A Judge attending the conference can bring anyone as a witness ording to their judgment. I brought Sihyeon because I believe he is an important witness for this temporary meeting."


    No sooner had Judge Arc finished speaking than Leto snapped sharply.


    "Such an outrageous farce! To bring a criminal who invaded the Assembly Hall without permission, and whose identity has not even been confirmed, as a witness!"


    "That is an inherent right of a Judge. No matter how much you deny it, it''s pointless."


    "Such audacity"


    Shaking with anger, Angel Leto looked around at the others and shouted.


    "We should open a disciplinarymittee immediately and strip him of his Judge status."


    "Member Leto is correct. We must open a disciplinarymittee at once!"


    "Do you not understand the significance of the Judge''s position? This isn''t a matter to discuss lightly!"


    As each person voiced their opinion, the meeting room descended intoplete chaos. A confused atmosphere was spreading from the spectators'' seats as well.


    "Everyone, silence!"


    ""


    "As members of the Ekruas Council, refrain from reckless behavior!"


    The chairperson raised his voice once again, quelling the uproarious atmosphere.


    He carefully surveyed the members before shifting his gaze to me. He studied me with a profound look, reminiscent of Judge Arc.


    After a moment.


    The chairman spoke with a stern face.


    "I believe Judge Arc''s im regarding his witness to be valid. Although an unfortunate incident urred just before the meeting, the rights of a Judge must be respected by all."


    A few faces, including that of Leto, contorted. Ignoring them, the chairperson continued.


    "However, as Member Leto pointed out, we can''t ignore the incident that Judge Arch caused. So, Judge Arch?"


    "Please speak."


    "You imed to have brought a crucial witness to this meeting. Then, can you prove to everyone here that this is indeed the case?"


    Judge Arc confidently replied,


    "Of course! If that wasn''t the case, I wouldn''t have brought Sihyeon in the first ce."


    Hearing the reply, the chairman nodded.


    "I understand your point. Therefore, as the chairperson of the council, here is my conclusion. I will allow the attendance of the witness brought by Judge Arc. However, if you fail to make the council members understand the necessity of the witness, you, Judge Arc, will have to take full responsibility for the chaos that urred today."


    The chairperson finished his statement, warning Judge Arc. Some made ufortable faces, but the majority of the council members seemed to agree with the chairperson''s words.


    "Let the security staff and Officer Kirwan step back. We will proceed with the meeting immediately."CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    PrevITOCI Next


    Thanks to the chairman''s decision, the situation that was once chaotic quickly calmed down.


    The security guard captain led his subordinates out of the meeting room. Just before he left, he red momentarily in my and Kirwan''s direction, but he could not ignore the chairman''s orders.


    "It seems my role ends here."


    Kirwan, who had been by my side, prepared to leave the council chamber as well. I locked eyes with him and expressed my gratitude.


    "Thank you so much for your help."


    "No need to mention it If there''s a chance, I hope we could have a conversation separatelyter."


    "I would really appreciate that too."


    "Then I wish you luck."


    Kirwan, who wished me luck, left the council chamber with a relieved expression and headed straight for where Ashmir and Urki were.


    Ashmir and Urki were being led out by the security guards, but in the meantime, they waved at me, sending a signal as if to encourage me.


    For the sake of the two who had worked hard and risked punishment, I made a resolution in my heart to get a good result from this meeting.


    Ekruas Council.


    As the most critical decision-making body in the Angel realm, the meeting proceeded very solemnly and seriously.


    Was it Leto?


    Even he, who had shown the most agitated expression earlier, maintained aposed appearance once the meeting started.


    Of course, he still found faults in everything Judge Arc said


    I was ced on the periphery of the round council chamber and was to watch the proceedings.


    The stares pouring towards me from the spectators made the back of my head tingle, but it was bearable.


    At first, I listened attentively to the meeting in a tense state, but as time passed, unbearable boredom and tedium set in.


    The difficult terms poured out like water and legal interpretations that were hard to understand even the content. Just listening made my head dizzy.


    On the other hand, the council members in the meeting poured out suchplicated words but logically exined their opinions and thoughts.


    Those in the audience were equally focused on the meeting.


    One would think that someone would be doing something else or nodding off from sleep, but everyone seemed fully engrossed in the meeting.


    Sometimes, even those in the audience were given the opportunity to speak and actively participated in the meeting.


    Everyone, with their own logic and thoughts, participated earnestly in the meeting which I found very impressive.


    Anyway.


    If I were to summarize the difficult andplicated meeting in simple terms.


    There were two main opinions on how to solve the serious imbnce of dimensions.''


    One side argued to continue responding as now, ording to established rules and procedures. The other side argued that the current approach was useless and needed a different response.


    Those who advocated for maintaining the status quo justified their opinion on the basis of long-held Angelws and traditions. Those who believed alternatives were needed emphasized the severity and danger of the unprecedentedly serious dimensional imbnce.


    Opinions in the audience were also split in half, and the oue of the meeting seemed to be heading into abyrinth.


    Then Leto requested to speak by raising his hand.


    With the chairman''s permission, he began to speak with a troubled expression on his face.


    "I agree that the risk of imbnce is growing, and it is bing harder for us to respond. But how can we find a better response than the way we have been dealing with it so far?"


    Representative Leto''s gaze turned toward Judge Arc. A natural response flowed from him.


    "I have already exined that method several times."


    "Ha! You''re not thinking of repeating that nonsense again, are you?"


    Despite the snickering response, Judge Arc was not fazed.


    "Surely it''s a hard thing for us to believe, and a truth we don''t want to face. But we no longer have the time to hesitate. Even if it tarnishes our pride in preserving the bnce of the dimensions, it''s time to face it."


    Judge Arc''s eyes sparkled quietly. Perhaps feeling his strong will, Representative Leto trembled slightly.


    "Fi, fine. Then let''s see it."


    Instead of replying, Judge Arc turned his gaze toward the chairperson.


    "I request the chairperson to allow the witness to testify in this meeting."


    "Approved."


    As if he was waiting, the chairperson approved the request for the witness.


    Judge Arc got up from his seat and walked over to where I was.


    He smirked and whispered in a volume only audible to me.


    "Sorry for making you wait. I hope you''re not too nervous."


    "At first, I was really nervous. But now, I just wish the meeting would end."


    "Ha! I feel the same way. But I don''t think I can end this meeting."


    While saying this, Judge Arc nced at me as if saying, The one who can end this meeting is you!"


    I let out a sigh full ofplex emotions.


    "Sigh I''m not confident, but I''ll do my best."


    "Don''t feel too pressured. If things don''t work out, I might just retire and spend myst days on your farm."


    "Im sorry, but could you not include someone else''s farm in your retirement ns? That would be even more pressuring."


    "Ha! You''re colder than you look."


    Judge Arc and I shared some small talk, which helped relieve the tension.


    "Judge Arc? Is the witness not ready yet?"


    The chairperson, thinking the preparation was taking too long, hurried us.


    "Eek! You''ve been too leisurely. Prepare yourself. Just tell it as it is."


    As Judge Arc guided me towards the conference hall, he whispered onest thing.


    "Mr. Kaneff said this about you. Although he doesn''t seem reliable normally, he always pulls through when needed. I will trust his words."


    "Ha!"


    For some reason, I could hear Kaneff''s voice in my head and let out a smallugh.


    <strong>-Thunk, thunk.</strong>


    I slowly moved toward the center of the conference hall.


    All the gazes in the vast space followed my footsteps.


    I sat stiffly in the prepared witness chair. Once I sat down, I felt the tension rushing back.


    "As this is a temporary meeting, I will approve the request for a witness by the authority of the chair, without a separate approval process. However, there will be a short Q&A session for the witness. But before that, witness?"


    "Yes?"


    "We haven''t received a request form containing the witness''s name and affiliation. Can you briefly introduce yourself?"


    "Ah, yes."


    I never thought I would introduce myself in the far-off Angel World.


    This was probably the most nervous I''ve been since introducing myself in front of my elementary school ssmates.


    "I am Lim Sihyeon from Earth. Currently, I''m working on a farm in the demon world. The name I received in the demon world is Sihyeon Lephmir Cardis. Also, I''m running a small territory called Cardis Estate."


    The reaction was colder than I expected.


    The atmosphere was so frosty that I wondered if I should break the ice by singing a song. As a song list scrolled in my mind, the previously silent chairman spoke up again.


    "If the representatives have any questions for the witness, feel free to ask. The witness has the right to refuse to answer if he does not want to."


    Contrary to the icy response, as soon as the chairman finished speaking, a barrage of questions poured out from the representatives.


    "What made you start working in the Demon World?"


    "How did youe to know Judge Arc?"


    "There were rumors you tamed a divine beast"


    "Why did the high-ranking Surveince Officer, Kirwan, protect you?"


    With the shower of questions, I maintained myposure as best I could and answered them one by one.


    I answered most questions earnestly, saying I didn''t know for only a few vague ones.


    When the questions gradually started to subside


    The person who made me feel the most awkward opened his mouth. It was Representative Leto, who had always been at odds with Judge Arc.


    "I have a question as well."


    ".."


    "ording to Representative Arc''s im, the witness created aplete dimension. Was it called Vision World? Huh!"


    <em>Just ask your question Why are youughing so mockingly? It''s even more annoying since it involves my name!''</em>


    Though Representative Leto''s attitude was extremely unpleasant, I maintained a neutral expression so as not to appear weak.


    "I find it hard to believe that the witness created an entire dimension. I assume most of the representatives here would feel the same, am I right?"


    Leisurely, he looked around the assembly seeking agreement with his assertion. Most of the representatives seemed to echo his sentiment.


    "To urately determine the truth here, can the witness show us that dimension?"


    I asked back, slightly flustered.


    "Here, right now?"


    "Yes. If it is aplete dimension as Representative Arc ims, then we should be able to verify its existence from Angel World."


    Leto added anotherment with a smug smile.


    "You can refuse if it''s too difficult."


    <em>Ah, he''s so annoying!''</em>


    Part of me wants to wipe that smug smile off his face, but another part of me was worried if I could present the evidence.


    I nced at Judge Arc. He looked back at me with trusting eyes.


    <em>That''s right! I can''t back down here. For Ashmir, Urki, Judge Arc, and Kirwan, I have to seed!''</em>


    I steeled my resolve, thinking of those who had faith in me.


    As soon as I showed signs of doing something, all the Angels'' eyes were focused on me. I could see a hint of anxiety in Leto''s gaze.


    <strong>-Swish.</strong>


    I lifted my hand imbued with the power of the Fairy Queen. It was something I had done easily in the Demon World, but whether it was possible in heaven was uncertain.


    I focused on the memory of Vision World. I tried to recall the feeling I naturally had in the Demon World.


    "Um?"


    Was it because I am nervous?


    Something that was usually clear felt blurry.


    I closed my eyes and focused again. I didn''t want to see Leto''s smug face when I opened my eyes.


    I struggled for a while, focusing on the power of the Fairy Queen.


    <em>Ah! The sensation the sensation is strange. Is it impossible here in Angel World?''</em>


    Just when I was about to give in to despair


    "Kyahaha! Shiyeon''s expression is strange, pipi!"


    "Are you in pain, kapi?"


    "Is Shiyeon hurt? Then we''ll heal you. Gipi!"


    At the scent of fragrant flowers and familiar voices, I opened my eyes with a bright smile.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    PrevITOCI Next


    Little fairies poured out from the dimensional gate that appeared in front of me.


    "Kyahaha! Bipi"


    "Huh? This isn''t a farm, Tapi!"


    "What''s this ce, Wipi?"


    The fairies, visiting the ce for the first time, showed strong curiosity and flew around. Thanks to that, therge conference room was filled with the fragrance of flowers in an instant.


    "What?!"


    "Where did they suddenlye from?"


    The Angels who saw the fairies for the first time were flustered and panicked.


    Of course, the fairies didn''t care about the Angels'' reactions and freely sightseeing or ying pranks.


    "Witness! What are these small beings?"


    The chairman called me with a troubled expression. I scratched the back of my head and responded with an awkward expression.


    "Oh. I''m sorry. I was only thinking about opening a dimensional gate to the Vision World, I didn''t think the fairies there would cross over."


    "Fairy? So these small beings called fairies live in the Vision World?"


    "They were originally from the fairy world, but due to the rupture, the fairy world suffered great damage Now they have left there and are living in the Vision World."


    "Huh."


    Hearing my simple exnation, the chairman sighed heavily.


    Then, with nk eyes, he looked at the dimensional gate that appeared in front of me and the fairies. Even Leto, the member who asked for proof of the Vision World, was making a face of disbelief.


    <em>Phew I thought I failed.''</em>


    While feeling a slight pride at the narrow sess, I felt relieved.


    When I was relieved to have passed the crisis, a desperate voice reached me.


    "Hey, do something about these guys!"


    One of the members who was sitting in the members'' seats asked me for help.


    There, two excited fairies were pulling at the long beard of a member.


    "Hey! You shouldn''t y pranks on someone you''re meeting for the first time!"


    "Why not, Bipi? We''re just having fun, Bipi!"


    "That''s right, Sipi!"


    "It''s a big rudeness to pull on someone''s beard. Quickly take your hands off the beard and apologize."


    The fairies made a disappointed face for a moment, but obediently removed their hands from the beard as I said.


    "We''ll do as Sihyeon says, Bipi!"


    "Sorry! We just wanted to have fun, Sipi!"


    "I''m sorry. These guys didn''t mean any harm."


    "Heh. It''s okay. I was just a bit taken aback."


    Fortunately, the member with a long beard epted our apology with a good-natured face.


    Before causing a bigger ident, I started gathering the fairies. They are good at listening to me, so they gathered quickly.


    "Guys. I''m in the middle of something important right now. Can you go back to the Vision World through the dimensional gate?"


    "But we dont want to go back already, Tapi"


    "Can''t we y a little more before we go, Kapi?"


    "I''m saying this because it''s really important. I''ll call you back for a while when it''s over."


    "Then we''ll wait for you back there, Bipi!"


    "You promised, Sipi!"


    "Yeah. Promise!"


    I made a promise to call them backter and sent the fairies back in turn.


    The moment thest fairy crossed the portal, it disappeared smoothly.


    As soon as the fairies, who had filled the conference room with an overwhelming presence, returned to the Vision World, the conference room felt momentarily deste.


    The Angels who had looked as if they had lost their souls one by one regained theirposure.


    When a calm atmosphere returned to the conference room, I looked around the council members and said,


    "Does this suffice as proof of the Vision World?"


    "Heh This is something."


    "Representative Arc''s words were true."


    "Um"


    The council members let out a bitterugh, showed a purely surprised reaction, or grimaced as if they still couldn''t believe it.


    Their reactions varied, but the overall trend was an atmosphere of epting the existence of Vision World.


    Judge Arc seemed satisfied with the current mood, nodding his head with a contented expression.


    On the contrary,


    Representative Leto, who had been pressing me, had his face twisted without mercy.


    Seeing his expression, I had to shut my mouth tight to suppress theughter that was about to escape.


    The chairman waited for the murmurs to subside, then slowly opened his mouth.


    "If I may put aside my duties as the chairman and speak, I was really surprised at the ability that the witness showed us in person. I''m not sure yet, but it seems to me that your ability has reached the realm of creation, a ce we could never reach."


    There was a sudden surprised reaction among the council members.


    "The realm of creation!"


    "How could an ordinary human"


    "Oh, isn''t it not certain yet?"


    Despite the opinions trying to deny it, the chairman firmly stated his thoughts.


    "We''ve seen with our own eyes that not only has he established a stable dimension, but life forms have already settled there. If this isn''t the realm of creation, how can we exin it?"


    "Heh"


    The chairman nced at Judge Arc.


    "The reason Representative Arc confidently suggested a new alternative was also because of this, wasn''t it?"


    "Hehehe!"


    Judge Arc answered the question with a leisurelyugh. That alone seemed to be a sufficient answer to the chairman and all the council members.


    <strong>-Bang!</strong>


    "Wait a moment!"


    Representative Leto shouted, lightly striking the desk. The Chairman frowned at the slightly roughnguage.


    "Representative Leto, what is it all of a sudden?"


    "I admit that this man has created a new dimension. But not all of Arc''s ims have been proven!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Representative Arc said that this man is a new solution to the problem of dimensional imbnce. But creating a new dimension and solving the imbnce problem ispletely different."


    "Hmm."


    "That''s a reasonable point."


    "Creating more new dimensions won''t alleviate the imbnce."


    Having earned the council members'' agreement, Representative Leto continued with momentum.


    "Today''s meeting is to solve the serious imbnce of dimensions. Representative Arc, who brought the witness here even at the expense of oppressing the guards, needs to prove his argument more clearly."


    He once again pressed Judge Arc, stating that further evidence was needed.


    The Chairman, turning his gaze from Representative Leto, looked at Judge Arc. His eyes seemed to ask what he was going to do.


    Judge Arc, who received the gaze, opened his mouth.


    "Sihyeon has already proven his capabilities concerning this. Recently, he sessfully sealed the rift that the Angels were struggling to seal. This alone is enough proof of his ability."


    Judge Arc mentioned an incident that had urred during an outing with Kaneff in the past.


    But Representative Leto, wouldn''t budge from his position.


    "Humph! We merely struggled a little. That rift wasn''t entirely unseble. If support had arrived a bit earlier, we could have resolved it quickly, even without his help."


    "Kirwan, the surveince officer, was also present at the scene. Isn''t it a bit too light to think that even the high-ranking officer found the sealing of the rift difficult?"


    "My thoughts remain unchanged. We, who have guarded the bnce of the dimension for countless long periods, should not need the help of amon human! The argument is preposterous to begin with!"


    <strong>-Murmur.</strong>


    <strong>-Murmur.</strong>


    The meeting became chaotic once again due to the argument between Judge Arc, and Representative Leto. It seemed difficult to find apromise as there were quite a few people supporting Leto''s side.


    When the chairman gestured, the secretary next to him immediately shouted out loud.


    "Order, please!"


    In the calm atmosphere, the chairman spoke.


    "Well then, Representative Leto, how do you think we can prove the capability of the witness?"


    Representative Leto paused for a moment, thought, and then a faint smile appeared on his lips as if he had thought of something.


    "I have a very certain method. If he can solve that'' here and now, he will gain the recognition of everyone here, including me."


    <em>That?''</em>


    I wasn''t sure what he was nning, but seeing Representative Leto''s cunning smile, I began to feel anxious again.


    "If it''s about that''."


    Representative Leto walked up to the chairman and whispered something in his ear. The chairman''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "That is?!"


    "If you allow it, I''ll prepare it right away."


    The chairman hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    "Uhmm alright. I think this method could be the most conclusive proof."


    Representative Leto lifted the corners of his mouth into a smirk and headed toward the entrance of the meeting room.


    He began to instruct the Angel soldier guarding the entrance.


    "Bring what I instructed to the meeting room."


    "Yes! Understood."


    Following the instructions, the soldiers rushed out of the meeting room immediately.


    A momentter.


    The soldiers who had left the meeting room returned, carrying arge box.


    They carefully ced the box in the center of the meeting room.


    The luxurious-looking box appeared to contain something very important.


    And the box was narrow for someone to get into, about the length of a person''s arm stretched out.


    Naturally, I had no idea what was inside the box and was feeling puzzled. However, Judge Arc seemed to have noticed something.


    "Witness."


    "Yes?"


    "The object in this box is of great importance to the Angels and is currently in a very unstable state."


    ..


    "If indeed you possess the necessary abilities that we require, you should be able to restore the object in this box back to its normal state."


    The chairman added a warning at the end of his exnation about the box.


    "But I advise you not to take this challenge lightly. Many Angels have suffered greatly because of this object. If you don''t want to risk danger, you may opt-out."


    The chairman finished his exnation and handed me the choice.


    ncing at Judge Arc, I noticed he was looking at me with an expression full of worry and anxiety. It was clear that the object inside the box was extraordinary.


    The Angels in the spectator seats and the council members all held their breaths, waiting for my response.


    I pondered, looking down at the box.


    The chairman warned me it was dangerous, but the curiosity in my heart sprang up before fear.


    Well, what can I do?


    No matter how dangerous it is, I can''t just turn back now aftering this far!


    With my mind made up, I said to the chairman.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I''ll give it a try. Please open the box."CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    PrevITOCI Next


    "Please open the box."


    I confidently asked for the box to be opened.


    <strong>-Murmur.</strong>


    <strong>-Murmur.</strong>


    A stir rose within the conference hall.


    The chairman who had warned about the box cautiously asked me.


    "I''ll repeat, it''s a very dangerous item. It might be better to think more carefully."


    "I understand that it''s a dangerous item. But in order for me to be recognized, I must unravel whatever is in that box, right?"


    ""


    "For those who trusted and worked hard for me, I can''t back down here."


    I dered my firm resolution to the chairman.


    "Hmm Alright. If that''s what you want."


    The chairman gestured to the soldiers who had brought the box. Then, the soldiers unlocked the lock, grasping the handle on the top of the box from both sides.


    <strong>-Screech, click!</strong>


    As if it hadn''t been opened for a long time, the lid of the box opened to both sides with the sound of metal scraping.


    The soldiers who had pulled the handle all the way quickly retreated from the box.


    I carefully approached the box.


    Through thepletely opened top of the box, the contents inside were revealed. Inside the box, a staff that seemed somewhat familiar was neatly ced.


    <em>Where did I see this Ah!''</em>


    <em>The staff that Ashmir used to carry around! That, that was Munk''s staff?''</em>


    If Munk''s staff was depicted by two white snakes coiling around it, then what was inside the box was coiled by three golden snakes.


    Another point is,


    It felt more exceptional than Munk''s staff. Even the brief moment I peeked into the box, an extraordinary atmosphere radiated.


    The moment I tried to take another step to examine it more closely.


    <strong>-Startle!</strong>


    I stopped in my tracks with a jolt.


    It wasn''t my will that stopped me, but a reflex that sprung out instinctively feeling danger.


    I maintained my distance from the box and looked closely at the staff again. Then, I was able to sense another aura aside from the extraordinary energy of the staff.


    It was sticky and unpleasant


    And a familiar aura.


    Without a doubt, its the sensation I felt from the rifts.


    It was the energy of chaos.


    The chairman, who was observing my reaction, spoke first.


    "Did you feel any energy from the staff?"


    "At first, I felt a very solemn and noble sensation. When I tried to take a closer look, a sinister energy surged. The same unpleasant energy that can be felt from a Rift."


    "You saw it correctly."


    The chairman nodded and added an exnation.


    "The name of that staff is Kodesh''s Staff.'' It is also known as the Staff of Archon."


    "Kodesh''s Staff Is it simr to Munk''s Staff?"


    "Yes. If Munk''s staff symbolizes the Surveince Officer, then Kodesh''s Staff can be said to symbolize the Archon."


    "But this is the first time I''ve heard of the position called Archon?"


    At my question, the chairman gave a bitter smile.


    "That''s inevitable. The Archon seat has been vacant for a long time."


    "Ah."


    "Archon is the one who controls the three major groups: the Judges, the Executors, and the Surveince Officers. It can be said to be the most honorable position given to an Angel."


    "Why has such an important position been vacant until now?"


    "Archon can only be recognized in the position through the unanimous approval of the Ekruas Council and the direct session from the previous Archon. However, due to an unfortunate ident, thest Archon passed away, and the symbol, that staff, ended up in such a state. Because we couldn''t restore Kodesh''s staff to its original state, we had no choice but to leave the position of the Archon vacant."


    After listening to the lengthy exnation, I looked at the staff with a more serious face.


    "In other words In order to elect a new Archon. This staff needs to be restored to its original state?"


    "That''s right."


    "Hmm.?


    We have tried to restore Kodesh''s staff to its original state for a long time, but our attempts have repeatedly failed. If you seed in this task, you will not only prove your abilities but will also receive gratitude and respect from all Angels."


    Gratitude and respect from all Angels.


    If those high-nosed Angels are to treat me to that extent, does it mean that this task is indeed difficult?


    In fact, I didn''t want gratitude and respect that much. If this could result in a fruitful oue for Ashmir, Urki, and Judge Arc, that would be enough.


    I took another step towards the box.


    <strong>-Whoooom!</strong>


    As the distance narrowed, a disagreeable vibration resonated from the staff. It grew even more severe as I approached close enough to touch it.


    The sinister energy influenced the audience''s seats.


    "Cough!"


    ".."


    "Those who cannot bear it should retreat from the conference hall!"


    Ignoring themotion around me, I tried to get as close as possible to the box.


    However, the force emanating from the staff was so intense that it made it difficult even to breathe.


    <em>Whew. It''s not as easy as I thought.''</em>


    At that moment when I was struggling and unable to approach.


    A deep voice echoed in my head.


    -What are you doing now? And where is this ce?


    It was the voice of the Fox Spirit.


    I spoke to him with a d heart.


    Good. Help me out!''


    -What do you suddenly need help with?


    See that big staff? I need to drive out the ominous energy from that staff. Help me get close to it.''


    The Fox Spirit made a vain noise after examining the staff.


    -Oh my! What is that ominous thing? It doesn''t look ordinary at all!


    That''s why I''m asking for help. Quickly, do something.''


    -Hmm? You need my help.


    All of a sudden, the Fox Spirit''s voice was filled with amusement.


    -Just with words?


    <em>Oh no. This guy?''</em>


    I slightly irritated the Fox Spirit.


    Hey! You know I''m in control, right? If you don''t help me now, it''s going to be hard for youter too.''


    -Well


    You''


    -You absolutely won''t be able to bear it without my help.


    The Fox Spirit counterattacked my pressure leisurely. Since I was in a dire situation at the moment, the sharp-witted Fox Spirit maintained a nonchnt attitude, thinking there was nothing to regret.


    I reluctantly took a step back.


    What do you want?''


    -Even though I didn''t like your arrogant attitude earlier, I''ll let it slide this time due to my merciful heart.


    Hurry up and say it! It''s getting hard to hold on!''


    -What I want is smack!


    The Fox Spirit made a loud smacking sound, loud enough to echo in my head.


    -Rice cakes! For a month, whenever I want, let me eat rice cakes.


    Oh, no!''


    -Why??


    I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head.


    At first nce, it may seem like not such a difficult request, but in reality, it was a very tough one.


    The Fox Spirit gobbles up rice cakes as if it was a ghost who died from not being able to eat them.


    And it is very picky, preferring only freshly made, piping hot rice cakes.


    -Because they kept bbering about rice cakes untilte at night, I was almost obsessed with rice cakes for a while.


    For a month, should I prepare rice cakes whenever the fox spirit wants?


    The aura emanating from the staff felt even more suffocating.


    A month is too long. 3 days. Make it 3 days.''


    -Ah! 3 days is too short. Then how about a fortnight?


    5 days!''


    -Ten days!


    One week! That''s my final offer. I can''t do more.''


    -Ugh


    After much grumbling, the fox spirit eventually epted my proposal.


    -Fine. One week! But you have to prepare as much as I want, right?


    Okay. I promise.''


    -Hehe, what kind of rice cake should I ask for first? A glutinous rice cake? A honey rice cake?


    Think about eating rice cakester. Hurry up and do this first!''


    -Okay. Wait a littlejust a moment.


    The fox spirit''s energy flowed out and wrapped around me like protection. It was as if a small protective boundary had been created around me, significantly reducing the intense pressure.


    -Is this enough? You handle that staff.


    Thank you, fox spirit.''


    -Hehe, let''s finish this quickly and go eat some delicious rice cake.


    I ignored the fox spirit''s talk about rice cakes and approached the box.


    The sinister aura emitted by the staff became even stronger, causing the surrounding space to seem distorted.


    Trusting in the fox spirit''s protection, I reached out to the staff.


    "Huff?!"


    "It''s dangerous!"


    Startled exmations flew out of the mouths of the Angels watching me. I paid them no mind and took hold of the staff.


    <strong>-Kyaaaak!</strong>


    A scream loud enough to deafen me erupted from the staff. It seemed like it was trying to intimidate me.


    Even though I grimaced, I didn''t let go of the staff.


    Then, a red aura began to ripple from the staff, and chains containing the power of chaos sprung out and attacked me.


    <strong>-Shooosh!</strong>


    -Oh?! It''s dangerous!


    Despite the worried shout of the fox spirit, I calmly dealt with the attack.


    <strong>CLING CLANG!</strong>


    Red chains sprang from my arms in an instant, skillfully countering the attack.


    If it had been the previous me, I might have been shaking and panicking, but now, I had experienced and won such situations many times. Thanks to this, I was able to maintain myposure to a surprising degree.


    I began to remove the chaotic energy contained within the staff one by one.


    Like pulling out long-hidden parasites, I ruthlessly ripped out the red chains.


    <strong>-Kyaaak! Kek!</strong>


    The chaotic energy, feeling the threat to its existence,shed out, but it couldn''t avoid the skilled hands of an expert who had been hardened through numerous trials.


    In the end, the chaotic energy that had been filling the staff quickly faded, and I was able to root it out faster than I thought.


    <em>Hmm. That should be enough, right?''</em>


    Just when I was carefully checking here and there,


    Golden energy began to gush out of the staff.


    "Ooh!"


    "This light?!"


    "Could it be could it be?!"


    Excited exmations erupted from the Angels here and there. I ignored themotion around me and examined the condition of the staff.


    <strong>-Swish.</strong>


    <strong>-Swish.</strong>


    The three snakes entwined around the staff moved as if they were alive. And they turned their faces towards me and flicked their tongues.


    I greeted them with an awkward smile.


    "Ha. Hello? Are you okay now?"


    <strong>.Nod.</strong>


    The three snakes seemed to understand my words and nodded their heads.


    [Thank you, Human of another world.]


    [It has been a really long time.]


    [I''m sorry, but we need your help a bit more.]


    Before I could react to the unfamiliar voice echoing in my head, the three snakes quickly stretched out their bodies toward my wrist.


    "Huh?"


    <strong>-Woosh!</strong>


    The staff spewed out brilliant golden energy and vanished in an instant. Instead, all that radiant energy fully seeped into my right wrist.


    I stared nkly at the space where the staff had disappeared, then turned my gaze to my wrist.


    There, a golden bracelet in the shape of three snakes coiling, something I had never seen before, was neatly filled in.CH 398-407 (Subduing the Angels) $2CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    PrevITOCI Next


    "Uh Why is the bracelet here??"


    I mumbled awkwardly while looking at the bracelet filled on my wrist.


    The sudden situation surprised me as well, butpared to the reactions of the Angels, it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    It didn''t matter whether it was the seats of the council, the first floor, or the second floor.


    All the Angels inside the conference room were gaping withpletely astonished expressions.


    Some were shivering and pointing toward my wrist.


    The golden energy subtly emanating from the bracelet. It was the energy that I felt from the staff that suddenly disappeared.


    <em>Could this bracelet be Kodesh''s staff?''</em>


    I wasn''t sure why this happened, but the situation seemed as if the staff in my hand had turned into a bracelet.


    The good thing was that I couldn''t feel the energy of chaos that had been emanating from the staff anymore.


    Even though the staff suddenly turned into a bracelet, the problem of the chaotic energy was solved. It would be no problem to just return the bracelet obediently huh?


    My face, which was naturally trying to remove the bracelet, hardened quickly.


    "Uh why isn''t thising off?"


    Although it looked like there was room to spare, no matter how much strength I applied, the bracelet stuck tight and didn''t budge at all.


    While I was struggling with the bracelet, the Angels contorted their faces as if they had seen something grotesque.


    Eventually, failing to remove the bracelet, I reached out to the council and asked.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t get this bracelet off. How do I remove it? Do you know how to?"


    "?!"


    "?!?"


    Soon, the conference room fell into a panic.


    A room with a structure simr to the waiting room of Kirwan.


    I was sitting in that room with Judge Arc.


    In contrast to my troubled atmosphere, Judge Arc had a beaming face.


    "Hoho! Did you see the surprised expressions of the council members earlier? Especially Leto''s bbergasted expression was quite a sight."


    "Sigh Judge Arc, this isn''t the time to beughing sofortably, is it?"


    "Is there a specific time when one shouldugh? Youugh when you want to. Don''t unnecessarily frown. Try to think morefortably."


    Despite Judge Arc''s advice, I couldn''t rx at all. Because the golden bracelet was still on my hand.


    "This bracelet is Kodesh''s staff, isn''t it?"


    "It seems so. I''ve never seen it transform into this form before, but looking at the emanating energy and shape, there''s no doubt."


    "I get that it transformed into a bracelet. But why isn''t iting off my wrist? Did I do something wrong?"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, you did much better than I expected."


    "Then why?"


    He smirked and continued his words.


    "Kodesh''s staff isn''t just an object symbolizing Archon. It examines the user''s character and chooses its own master."


    "Wait, does that mean the staff chose me as its master?"


    "I don''t think so. If it had chosen you as its master, it would have presented itself in its original form, not as a bracelet. I think this artifact is temporarily entrusting itself to you until it finds its real master."


    It''s entrusting itself to me


    -I''m sorry, but we need your help a bit more.


    I recalled the voice that echoed in my head the moment it transformed into a bracelet.


    "Isn''t there often such a case? A stray dog that has lost its owner temporarily stays with a kind temporary caregiver until it finds a new owner."


    "Isn''t it a bit too much topare this bracelet to a regr stray dog?"


    I had no intention of belittling or demeaning stray dogs. But considering the fuss the Angels made when they saw the bracelet, it was a very valid question.


    "That bracelet has lost its owner and you are undoubtedly a kind guardian."


    Judge Arc burst intoughter once again. I shook my head reluctantly and brought up another topic.


    "How long should we wait here? They abruptly ended the meeting and quite some time has passed."


    "They''re probably eagerly searching through ancient books and records. What just happened is truly unpredictable. Even the chairman, who has the most experience, might be having a headache."


    "Umm"


    "Yes?"


    I carefully asked Judge Arc.


    "You''re not going to cut my wrist to get the bracelet back, right?"


    "What? Hahaha! Have you been worrying about that this whole time?"


    Heughed heartily once again. Embarrassed, I mumbled,


    "Of course I''m worried. Not that I did it on purpose, but it seems like I stole an incredibly important item."


    "You seem to not quite understand the situation, why don''t we try this?"


    "Huh?"


    Judge Arc leaned towards me and whispered something softly.


    I listened to his whisper and couldn''t understand its meaning, I wore a confused expression.


    He urged me with his eyes to follow his instructions.


    It was simple.


    Extend the hand with the bracelet to the Angel guards standing at the door.


    I reached out my hand with a dubious expression.


    <strong>-Swoosh.</strong>


    As soon as I extended my hand, both guards reacted.


    <strong>-Eek!</strong>


    <strong>-Eek!</strong>


    At first, they were greatly startled, their pupils shaking, but gradually their faces turned pale. Finally, both dropped their weapons and fell t on the floor.


    Surprised by thepletely unexpected reaction, I quickly retracted my hand.


    "What! Why are they doing this?"


    "Hahaha! Do you understand your situation now? As long as you have that bracelet, the Angels can''t harm you. In fact, we should be afraid of you."


    "Ugh I get it, so please tell them to get up."


    As Judge Arc made a gesture, the two guards slowly got up from their positions. They were still constantly checking my mood even as they picked up their weapons again.


    My gaze towards the bracelet had changed.


    I knew it had great significance to the Angels. But to get this kind of reaction


    Judge Arc asked me with a mischievous smile.


    "Do you feel the taste of power?"


    "It''s scary how well I can feel it."


    "How about it? Wouldn''t it be fun to do the same to Representative Letoter?"


    "?!"


    The image of Leto squirming shed across my mind. Even though it was a bad idea, it might be a bit fun?


    <strong>-Knock. Knock. Knock.</strong>


    -Judge Arc, the meeting is about to resume soon. Please prepare to attend the meeting.


    News of the meeting resuming was delivered from the other side of the door. We, who had nothing in particr to prepare, got up from our seats and headed outside right away.


    The waiting guards greeted us politely.


    "We''ll escort you to the council hall."


    We were escorted by the guards to the council hall.


    Along the way, the guards that met my gaze were taken aback and avoided my gaze.


    The reaction was fun, so I stared at the guards walking next to me one by one. Each time my gaze met them, they barely concealed their confusion.


    I arrived at the entrance of the conference room, feeling the subtle sweetness of power.


    The spectator seats on the first and second floors were all empty, and only the members of the Ekruas council were sitting in their seats, waiting for us.


    Judge Arc sent me a warm gaze and headed toward his seat. I walked to the center of the conference room, as I had done before.


    I feltplex emotions from the pupils of the members. And the gaze that looked at me seemed definitely cautious.


    I nced at Leto, who immediately averted his gaze in an attempt to feign ignorance of my attention.


    The chairman of the council spoke first.


    "Sorry for making you wait. It was not easy to decide what to do because of an unprecedented event."


    "No, it''s okay."


    I responded briefly and waited for the next words from the chairman.


    "Before announcing the decision of the Council. Judge Arc?"


    "Speak."


    "Everyone here ignored your im as ridiculous and foolish, but today we all realized that it was true. I want to convey a heartfelt apology as a chairman representing the Council."


    The chairman and the rest of the members bowed their heads slightly in an act of apology. Judge Arc shrugged it off with a nonchnt expression.


    "I just did what I had to do. A little conflict and friction that urred in the process are trivial. Just let it pass."


    After sending a thankful look to Judge Arc, the chairman turned his gaze back to me.


    "Witness. No human who came to the Angel realm from afar.


    "


    "Despite searching all rted records and documents about what happened today, we could note to a definite conclusion. But there is one fact that we all had to admit."


    All the members, including the chairman, stood up from their seats and came forward. They looked at me with solemn and serious faces.


    "Although its form has changed. That bracelet is undoubtedly the Kodeshs Staff''. That means! You have been recognized by the Kodeshs Staff!"


    <strong>Gulp.</strong>


    With the escting tension, I swallowed dry saliva.


    "The fact that you have reached the realm of creation that we have not been able to achieve for a long time. And the fact that you have purified the sacred staff of the Archon that was tainted by chaos. Based on the above facts, the Council has concluded that you are suitable as a temporary owner of the holy staff."


    As the Chairman''s emotions grew more intense, his voice grew louder. With it, the bracelet on my wrist emitted a golden aura.


    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>


    At the Chairman''s gesture, all the members kneeled toward me, including Judge Arc.


    "The Ekruas Council recognizes you as the temporary Archon. Although you will not be recognized with all the rights of an Archon, the respect and reverence of the Angels towards you will always be sincere."


    Finally, the chairman also kneeled.


    Everyone in the conference room showed me extreme courtesy.CH 408-417 (Farm family, Assemble) $2CH 418-424 (The END) $2


    PrevITOCI Next


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!